I 

I 
I 


0i  t\xe  Wnbgiat  M 

PRINCETON,   N.  J. 


Shelf.   Numbe 


Division . . . 
Sec/ion...: 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2014 


https://archive.org/details/apocalypserevealOOswed 


THE 


Apocalypse  Revealed; 


WHEREIN  ARE  DISCLOSED 


THE  ARCANA  THERE  FORETOLD,  WHICH 
HAVE  HITHERTO  REMAINED 
CONCEALED. 


FROM  THE  LATIN  OP 

EMANUEL  SWEDENBORG. 


€fjc  Bote!)  Etittton 


APPROVED   BY   THE   GENERAL  CONVENTION. 


PHILADELPHIA: 
J.  B.  LIPPINCOTT  AND  COMPANY 

1883 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1874,  by 

SAMPSON  REED,  PELEG  W.  CHANDLER,  AND  THEOPHILUS  PARSONS 

(trustees), 

In  the  Office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress,  at  Washington. 


NOTE. 


Mrs.  Lydia  S.  Rotch,  by  her  last  will,  made  the  follow- 
ing bequest :  — 

"Thirdly,  —  I  give  and  bequeath  unto  John  H.  Wilkins, 
Sampson  Reed,  and  Peleg  W.  Chandler,  Esqrs.,  of  Boston, 
and  to  Theophilus  Parsons,  of  Cambridge,  the  sum  of  fifteen 
thousand  dollars,  to  them  and  their  successors  in  trust,  to  be 
used  and  applied  at  their  joint  discretion  for  the  benefit  of  the 
General  Convention  of  the  receivers  of  the  doctrines  of  the  New 
Jerusalem  in  the  United  States  ;  with  full  power  and  with  in- 
structions to  supply  by  appointment  and  joint  selection  any 
vacancy  which  may  at  any  time  during  the  existence  or  continu- 
ance of  this  trust  arise  from  the  inability,  death,  or  resignation 
of  any  one  or  more  of  the  above-named  trustees." 

Mr.  Wilkins  died  before  Mrs.  Rotch.  The  Trustees, 
in  their  report  to  the  Convention  in  1873,  expressed  the 
intention  of  devoting  a  portion  of  the  Rotch  Fund  to  the 
publication  of  a  new  edition  of  Swedenborg's  Theological 
Writings.  The  Convention  approved  thereof,  and  referred 
this  part  of  the  report  to  the  Board  of  Publication,  recom- 
mending to  the  Board,  and  also  to  the  Trustees,  that  they 
co-operate  in  the  work.  The  Board  appointed  a  com- 
mittee, consisting  of  Rev.  James  Reed,  Rev.  T.  B.  Hay- 
ward,  and  Rev.  J.  Worcester,  to  confer  with  the  Trustees 
in  the  preparation  of  translations  or  revisions ;  and  this 
committee  have  attended  to  that  duty. 

"  The  Apocalypse  Revealed "  is  now  offered  to  the 
public  as  the  first-fruits  of  these  labors.  This  transla- 
tion was  made  by  Rev.  T.  B.  Hayward,  and  revised  by 
Rev.  John  Worcester. 

Boston,  October,  1874. 


PREFACE. 


There  are  many  who  have  toiled  in  the  explanation 
of  the  Apocalypse  ;  but,  as  the  spiritual  sense  of  the 
Word  had  been  hitherto  unknown,  they  were  unable 
to  see  the  arcana  which  lie  stored  up  in  it,  for  these 
the  spiritual  sense  alone  discloses  ;  on  which  account 
expositors  have  conjectured  various  things,  and  the 
most  of  them  have  applied  the  things  that  are  in  it  to 
the  states  of  empires,  intermingling  also  some  things 
about  ecclesiastical  matters.  But  the  Apocalypse, 
like  the  whole  Word,  does  not  in  its  spiritual  sense 
treat  at  all  of  worldly  things,  but  of  heavenly  things ; 
consequently  not  of  empires  and  kingdoms,  but  of 
heaven  and  the  church.  It  is  to  be  known,  that  aftei 
the  last  judgment,  which  was  accomplished  in  the 
spiiitual  world  in  the  year  1757,  —  described  in  a 
small  work  by  itself,  published  at  London  in  1758, — 
there  was  formed  a  New  Heaven  of  the  Christians  ; 
but  of  those  only  who  could  receive  [the  truth]  that 
the  Lord  is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  according 
to  His  words  in  Matthew  xxviii.  18,  and  who  at  the 
same  time  had  in  the  world  repented  of  their  evil 


4 


PREFACE. 


works.  From  this  heaven  a  New  Church  on  earth, 
which  is  the  New  Jerusalem,  is  descending  and  is  to 
descend.  That  this  Church  will  acknowledge  the 
Lord  alone,  is  manifest  from  these  passages  in  the 
Apocalypse  :  There  came  unto  me  one  of  the  seven 
angels,  and  spake  with  me,  saying,  Come,  I  will  show 
thee  the  -  Bride,  the  Lamb's  Wife  :  and  he  showed 
me  the  great  City  holy  Jerusalem  coming  down  out 
of  heaven  ffotn  God  (chap,  xxi,  9,  10).  And  again  : 
Let  us  be  glad  and  rejoice ;  for  the  time  of  the 
Marriage  of  the  Lamb  is  come,  and  His  Wife  hath 
made  herself  ready.  Blessed  are  they  that  are  called 
unto  the  Marriage  Supper  of  the  Lamb  (chap.  xix. 
7,  9).  That  there  is  to  be  a  New  Heaven,  and 
that  a  New  Church  on  earth  will  descend  therefrom, 
is  manifest  from  these  words  there  :  /  saw  a  New 
Heaven  and  a  New  Earth  ;  and  I  sazv  the  holy  City 
Jerusalem  coming  dozvn  from  God  out  of  heaven,  pre- 
pared as  a  Bride  adorned  for  her  Husband.  He  thai 
sat  upon  the  throne  said,  Behold,  I  make  all  thi?igs 
nezv :  and  He  said  unto  me.  Write,  for  these  words 
are  true  and  faithful  (chap.  xxi.  1,  2,  5).  The  New 
Heaven  is  a  new  Heaven  from  the  Christians  :  the 
New  Jerusalem  is  a  new  Church  on  earth,  which  will 
act  as  one  with  that  new  Heaven.  The  Lamb  is  the 
Lord  as  to  His  Divine  Human. 

To  this  some  things  shall  be  added  for  illustration 
The  Christian  Heaven  is  below  the  Ancient  Heavens. 
Into  it,  from  the  time  of  the  Lord,  when  He  was  in 
the  world,  were  admitted  those  who  worshipped  one 


PREFACE. 


5 


God  under  three  persons,  and  who  at  the  same  time 
had  not  the  idea  of  three  Gods  ;  and  this  for  the 
reason  that  a  Trinity  of  Persons  has  been  received  in 
the  whole  Christian  world.  But  they  who  cherished 
no  other  idea  of  the  Lord's  Human  than  as  of  the 
human  of  another  man,  could  not  receive  the  faith  of 
the  New  Jerusalem  ;  which  is,  that  the  Lord  is  the 
only  God,  in  whom  is  a  Trinity.  These  were  for 
that  reason  separated,  and  were  sent  away  to  the 
extremes  :  it  was  given  me  to  see  the  separations 
after  the  last  judgment,  and  the  removals.  For  the 
whole  Heaven  is  founded  upon  a  just  idea  of  God, 
and  the  whole  Church  on  earth,  and  in  general  all 
religion  ;  since  by  it  there  is  conjunction,  and  by  con- 
junction light,  wisdom,  and  eternal  happiness. 

Every  one  can  see  that  the  Apocalypse  can  by  no 
means  be  explained  but  by  the  Lord  alone  ;.  for  each 
word  therein  contains  arcana,  which  would  in  no  wise 
be  known  without  a  particular  enlightenment,  and 
thus  revelation  :  on  which  account  it  has  pleased  the 
Lord  to  open  the  sight  of  my  spirit,  and  to  teach  me. 
Do  not  believe,  therefore,  that  I  have  taken  any  thing 
herein  from  myself,  nor  from  any  angel,  but  from  the 
Lord  alone.  The  Lord  also  said  to  John  through  the 
angeM  Seal  not  the  words  of  the  prophecy  of  this 
Book  (chap.  xxii.  10)  ;  by  which  is  meant  that  they  are 
to  be  made  manifest. 


A  SUMMARY 


DOCTRINES    OF    THE    ROMAN  CATHOLIC 
CHURCH    AND  RELIGION. 


Since  Babylon,  which  is  the  Roman  Catholic  Religion, 
is  also  treated  of  in  the  Apocalypse,  chap,  xvii.,  xviii.,  xix., 
its  doctrinal  tenets  must  first  be  presented,  and  in  this 
order :  Of  Baptism,  the  Eucharist  or  Holy  Supper,  Masses, 
Repentance,  Justification,  Purgatory,  the  Seven  Sacra- 
ments, the  Saints,  and  Power. 

I.  Of  Baptism  they  teach  these  things  :  That  Adam, 
after  the  offence  of  disobedience,  was  wholly  changed  for 
the  worse  as  to  body  and  soul :  that  that  sin  was  transfused 
into  all  the  human  race  :  that  this  original  sin  is  taken 
away  only  by  the  merit  of  Christ ;  and  that  the  merit  of 
Christ  is  applied  by  the  Sacrament  of  Baptism  ;  and  that 
the  whole  guilt  of  original  sin  is  thus  taken  away  by  Bap- 
tism :  that  in  baptized  persons  there  still  remains  lust 
as  an  incentive  to  sins,  but  not  sin  :  that  they  thus  put 
on  Christ,  become  a  new  creature,  and  obtain  the  full 
and  entire  remission  of  their  sins.  Baptism  is  called  the 
washing  of  regeneration  and  of  faith.  That  the  baptized, 
when  grown  up,  are  to  be  questioned  concerning  the 
promises  made  by  their  sponsors,  which  is  the  Sacrament 
of  Confirmation.  That,  on  account  of  lapses  after  Baptism, 
the  Sacrament  of  Repentance  is  necessary. 


8 


THE  ROMAN  CATHOLIC  CHURCH. 


II.  The  Eucharist  or  Holy  Supper.  That,  immedl 
ately  after  consecration,  the  true  body  and  the  true  blood 
of  Jesus  Christ,  together  with  His  Soul  and  Divinity,  are 
really  and  substantially  contained  in  the  form  of  the  Bread 
and  Wine,  —  His  Body  in  the  form  of  the  Bread,  and  His 
Blood  in  the  form  of  the  Wine,  —  by  virtue  of  the  words  : 
yet  the  body  itself  in  the  form  of  the  Wine,  and  the 
Blood  in  the  form  of  the  Bread,  and  the  Soul  in  both, 
by  virtue  of  the  natural  connection  and  concomitance 
by  which  the  parts  of  the  Lord  Christ  are  connected  with 
each  other ;  and  the  Divinity  by  reason  of  its  admirable 
hypostatic  union  with  the  body  and  the  soul  ;  and  thus 
that  they  are  just  as  much  contained  in  either  form  as  in 
both ;  in  a  word,  that  the  whole  and  entire  Christ  exists 
in  the  form  of  the  Bread  and  in  every  part  of  that  form, 
and  the  whole  also  in  the  form  of  the  Wine  and  in  its 
parts :  that  on  this  account  the  two  forms  are  separated, 
and  the  Bread  is  given  to  the  laity,  and  the  Wine  is  for 
the  clergy.  That  water  is  to  be  mixed  with  the  wine  in 
the  cup.  That  the  laity  shall  receive  the  communion 
from  the  clergy,  and  the  clergy  from  themselves.  That 
the  true  Body  and  true  Blood  of  Christ  is  in  the  host  after 
consecration  in  the  consecrated  particles  ;  and  that  the 
host  is  for  that  reason  to  be  adored  when  it  is  shown 
and  carried  around.  That  this  wonderful  and  singular 
conversion  of  the  whole  substance  of  the  Bread  into  Body 
and  the  whole  substance  of  the  Wine  into  Blood  is  called 
Tran substantiation.  That  communion  under  both  forms 
may  be  granted  by  the  Pope  under  certain  conditions.  Jt 
is  called  supersubstantial  Bread,  and  the  Bread  of  Angels, 
which  the  latter  eat  without  veilings  :  it  is  also  called  spir- 
itual food ;  also,  the  antidote  by  which  they  are  delivered 
from  their  sins. 

III.  Masses.  It  is  called  the  sacrifice  of  the  Mass,  since 
the  sacrifice  by  which  Christ  offered  Himself  to  God  the 
Father  is  represented  in  this  under  the  form  of  the  Bread 


THE  ROMAN  CATHOLIC  CHURCH. 


9 


and  Wine :  that  hence  there  is  in  it  a  sacrifice  truly  pro- 
pitiatory, pure,  and  altogether  holy.  That  if  the  people  do 
not  commune  sacramentally,  but  only  the  minister,  then  the 
people  commune  spiritually ;  because  the  ministers  do  it  not 
for  themselves  only,  but  for  all  the  faithful  who  belong  to  the 
body  of  Christ.  That  masses  ought  not  to  be  performed 
hi  the  vulgar  tongue,  because  they  contain  the  great  learn- 
ing of  the  faithful  people  ;  but  that  the  ministers  should  de- 
clare something  of  it  on  the  Lord's  days  ;  that  it  is  ordained 
that  some  things  which  are  mystical  should  be  pronounced 
with  a  subdued,  and  some  things  with  a  louder,  voice  :  and 
that  in  order  to  give  majesty  to  so  great  a  sacrifice  which 
is  offered  to  God,  there  should  be  lights,  incense,  garments, 
and  othei  similar  things.  That  it  is  to  be  offered  for  the  sins, 
penalties,  satisfactions,  and  any  necessities,  of  the  living ; 
and  for  the  dead.  That  masses  in  honor  of  the  saints  are 
thanksgivings,  on  account  of  their  interceding  when  they 
are  implored. 

IV.  Repentance.  That  besides  Baptism  there  is  the 
sacrament  of  Repentance,  by  which  the  benefit  of  Christ's 
death  and  merit  is  applied  to  them  that  lapse  after  Bap- 
tism ;  on  which  account  it  is  called  a  kind  of  laborious 
baptism.  That  the  parts  of  Repentance  are  Contrition, 
Confession,  and  Satisfaction :  that  Contrition  is  the  gift  of 
God,  and  the  impulse  of  the  Holy  Spirit  not  yet  indwell- 
ing, but  only  moving ;  and  thus  that  it  is  a  disposing. 
That  there  ought  to  be  Confession  of  all  mortal  sins,  even 
the  most  hidden,  and  of  the  intentions  :  that  sins  which 
are  kept  back  are  not  remitted  j  but  that  those  which  on 
examination  do  not  occur,  are  included  in  the  confession : 
that  it  ought  to  be  made  at  least  once  in  a  year:  that  sins 
are  to  be  absolved  by  ministers  of  the  keys ;  and  that  they 
are  remitted  when  they  say,  I  absolve :  that  Absolution  is 
like  the  act  of  a  judge  when  sentence  is  pronounced :  that 
the  graver  sins  are  to  be  absolved  by  the  bishops,  and  the 
still  more  grave  by  the  pope.    Satisfaction :  that  it  is  made 

i* 


lO  THE  ROMAN  CATHOLIC  CHURCH. 

by  satisfactory  penalties,  to  be  imposed  by  the  minister 
at  discretion,  according  to  the  measure  of  the  offence : 
that  when  eternal  punishment  is  remitted,  temporal  punish- 
ment is  also.  That  the  power  of  Indulgences  was  left  by 
Christ  to  the  church  •  and  that  the  use  of  them  is  most 
salutary. 

V.  Justification.  That  the  transmission  from  that 
state  in  which  man  is  born  a  son  of  Adam  into  a  state  of 
grace  through  the  second  Adam,  the  Saviour,  is  not  effected 
without  the  washing  of  regeneration  and  of  faith,  or  Bap- 
tism. That  the  second  beginning  of  justification  is  from 
preventing  grace,  which  is  a  Calling ;  with  which  man 
co-operates  by  converting  himself.  That  a  disposing  is 
effected  by  Faith,  when  one  believes  the  things  to  be  true 
which  are  revealed,  to  which  he  is  moved  freely ;  also  by 
Hope,  while  he  believes  that  God  is  propitious  for  Christ's 
sake ;  and  by  Charity,  by  which  he  begins  to  love  the 
neighbor,  and  to  hate  sin.  That  Justification,  which  fol- 
lows, is  not  only  the  remission  of  sins,  but  sanctification, 
and  the  renovation  of  the  inner  man :  that  they  are  then 
not  reputed  just,  but  that  they  are  just,  receiving  justice 
into  themselves  :  and  that,  because  they  receive  the  merit 
of  Christ's  passion,  justification  is  thus  ingrafted  by  Faith, 
Hope,  and  Charity.  That  Faith  is  the  beginning  of  human 
salvation,  the  foundation  and  root  of  Justification ;  and 
that  this  is  being  justified  by  faith :  and  because  nothing 
of  those  things  which  precede  Justification,  whether  faith 
or  works,  merits  the  grace  of  justification,  that  this  is 
being  justified  gratuitously,  for  it  is  a  preventing  grace : 
and  that  still  man  is  justified  by  works,  and  not  by  faith 
alone  :  that  the  just  may  fall  into  light  and  venial  sins,  and 
still  be  just :  and  that  the  just  ought  on  that  account  con- 
tinually to  labor  by  prayers,  oblations,  alms,  and  fasts,  lest 
they  fall ;  because  they  are  born  again  into  the  hope  of 
glory,  and  not  into  glory.  That  the  Just,  if  they  fall  away 
from  the  grace  of  justification,  may  again  be  justified  by 


THE  ROMAN  CATHOLIC  CHURCH. 


I  1 


the  sacrament  of  Repentance :  that  by  any  mortal  sin 
grace  is  lost,  but  not  faith ;  yet  that  by  unbelief,  which  is 
a  receding  from  religion,  faith  also  is  lost.  That  the  works 
of  the  justified  man  are  merits ;  and  that  the  justified 
merit  eternal  life  by  those  that  are  done  by  them  through 
the  grace  of  God  and  the  merit  of  Christ.  That  Free-will 
was  not  lost  and  extinguished  after  the  sin  of  Adam ;  and 
lhat  man  co-operates  by  assenting  to  the  calling  of  God ; 
and  that  otherwise  he  would  be  an  inanimate  body.  Pre- 
destination they  establish;  saying  that  no  one  knows 
whether  he  is  in  the  number  oi  the  predestinated,  and 
among  those  whom  God  had  elected  to  Himself,  except  by 
special  revelation. 

VI.  Purgatory.  That  the  guilt  for  which  temporal 
punishment  is  to  be  suffered  is  not  all  blotted  out  by  Justi- 
fication :  that  therefore  all  come  into  Purgatory,  that  they 
may  be  absolved,  before  the  way  is  open  into  heaven. 
That  the  souls  there  detained  are  helped  by  the  suffrages 
of  the  faithful,  and  especially  by  the  sacrifice  of  the  Mass ; 
and  that  this  is  diligently  to  be  taught  and  preached.  The 
torments  there  are  variously  described ;  but  they  are  inven- 
tions, —  in  themselves  figments. 

VII.  The  Seven  Sacraments.  That  there  are  seven 
sacraments,  Baptism,  Confirmation,  the  Eucharist,  Repent- 
ance, Extreme  Unction,  Order,  and  Matrimony :  that  there 
are  not  more,  nor  less :  that  one  is  of  greater  dignity  than 
another :  that  they  contain  grace  ;  and  that  owing  to  the 
work  wrought  by  them  grace  is  conferred  :  that  there  were 
just  so  many  sacraments  of  the  Ancient  Law.  Baptism, 
Confirmation,  the  Eucharist,  and  Repentance,  have  been 
treated  of  above.  The  Sacrament 0/ Extreme  Miction:  that 
it  is  from  James  v.  14,  15  :  that  it  is  done  to  the  sick  near 
the  end  of  life  ;  whence  it  is  called  the  sacrament  of  the 
departing  :  that  if  they  recover,  it  may  be  applied  again  : 
that  it  is  clone  with  oil  blessed  by  a  bishop,  and  in  these 
words :  "  May  God  grant  thee  indulgence  for  whalevei 


12 


THE  ROMAN  CATHOLIC  CHURCH. 


thou  hast  committed  through  fault  of  the  eyes,  of  the  nos- 
trils, or  of  the  touch."  The  Sacrament  of  Order:  that 
there  are  seven  orders  in  the  Ministry  of  the  Priesthood, 
which  differ  in  dignity,  and  are  together  called  the  Eccle- 
siastical Hierarchy,  which  is  like  the  orderly  arrangement 
of  an  encampment :  that  inaugurations  into  the  ministry 
are  by  anointings,  and  by  the  transmissions  of  the  Holy 
Spiiit  into  them.  That  for  the  ordinations  of  Bishops 
and  Priests  the  secular  power,  or  the  consent  or  calling 
or  authority  of  the  magistracy,  is  not  required :  that  they 
who,  appointed  by  a  calling  from  them,  only  climb  up  to 
the  ministry,  are  not  ministers,  but  thieves  and  robbers, 
who  do  not  enter  in  by  the  door.  The  Sacrament  of  Mat- 
rimony :  that  the  dispensation  of  degrees  and  divorces 
belongs  to  the  Church :  that  the  clergy  shall  not  contract 
matrimony :  that  they  may  all  have  the  gift  of  chastity ; 
and  if  any  one  says  he  cannot,  when  yet  he  has  vowed,  let 
him  be  anathema ;  because  God  does  not  deny  it  to  them 
that  rightly  seek  it ;  and  does  not  suffer  any  one  to  be 
tempted  beyond  what  he  can  bear.  That  the  state  of 
virginity  and  celibacy  is  to  be  preferred  to  the  married 
state :  besides  other  things. 

VIII.  The  Saints.  That  the  Saints  reigning  together 
with  Christ  offer  to  God  their  orisons  for  men :  that  Christ 
is  to  be  adored,  and  that  the  saints  are  to  be  invoked: 
that  the  invocation  of  the  saints  is  not  idolatrous ,  nor  is  it 
derogatory  to  the  honor  of  the  one  Mediator  between  God 
and  men :  it  is  called  latria.  That  images  of  Christ,  of 
Mary  the  mother  of  God,  and  of  the  saints,  are  to  be 
venerated  and  honored  j  not  that  it  is  to  be  believed  that 
there  is  divinity  and  virtue  in  them,  but  that  the  honor 
which  is  paid  to  them  is  referred  to  the  prototypes  which 
they  represent ;  and  that  through  the  images,  which  they 
kiss,  and  before  which  they  fall  prostrate  and  uncover  the 
head,  they  adore  Christ,  and  venerate  the  saints :  that 
the  miracles  of  God  are  done  through  the  saints. 


THE  ROMAN  CATHOLIC  CHURCH. 


13 


IX.  Power.  That  the  Pope  of  Rome  is  the  successor 
of' the  apostle  Peter,  and  the  vicar  of  Jesus  Christ,  —  the 
head  of  the  Church,  and  the  universal  bishop :  that  he 
is  above  Councils  :  that  he  has  the  keys  to  open  and  shut 
heaven,  and  thus  the  power  of  remitting  and  retaining 
sins :  that  to  him,  therefore,  as  the  key-bearer  of  eternal 
life,  the  rights  at  once  of  earthly  and  heavenly  empire 
belong :  that  from  him  also  the  bishops  and  priests  have 
such  power,  because  it  was  also  given  to  the  rest  of  the 
apostles ;  and  that  on  that  account  they  are  called  minis- 
ters of  the  keys.  That  it  is  for  the  Church  to  judge  of 
the  true  sense  and  interpretation  of  the  Sacred  Scrip- 
ture ;  and  that  they  who  oppose  it  are  to  be  punished  by 
penalties  established  by  law.  That  it  is  not  fitting  for  the 
laity  to  read  the  Sacred  Scripture,  since  no  one  knows 
the  sense  of  it  but  the  Church :  hence  her  ministers  make 
traffic  of  their  knowledge  of  it. 

X.  The  above  are  from  Councils  and  Bulls,  especially 
from  the  Council  of  Trent  and  the  papal  Bull  confirming 
it ;  wherein  they  condemn  by  anathema  all  who  think, 
believe,  and  do  contrary  to  the  things  which  were  decreed, 
which  in  general  are  adduced  above. 


A  SUMMARY 


DOCTRINES  OF  THE  CHURCH  AND  RELIGION 
OF  THE  REFORMED. 


Since  the  Reformed  are  much  treated  of  in  the  Apoca- 
lypse in  its  spiritual  sense,  for  that  reason,  before  enter- 
ing upon  the  explanations,  their  Doctrinal  tenets  are  also 
to  be  laid  open,  and  in  this  order  :  Of  God,  of  Christ 
the  Lord,  of  Justification  by  faith  and  of  good  works,  of 
the  Law  and  the  Gospel,  Repentance  and  Confession, 
Original  Sin,  of  Baptism,  the  Holy  Supper,  Free-Agency, 
and  of  the  Church. 

L  Of  God.  Concerning  God  they  believe  in  con- 
formity with  the  Athanasian  Creed  ;  which,  as  it  is  in 
every  one's  hand,  is  not  here  presented.  It  is  also  known 
that  they  believe  in  God  the  Father  as  the  Creator  and 
Preserver,  in  God  the  Son  as  the  Saviour  and  Redeemer, 
and  in  the  Holy  Spirit  as  the  Enlightener  and  Sanctifier. 

II.  Of  Christ  the  Lord.  Concerning  the  person 
of  Christ  the  Reformed  do  not  all  teach  alike.  The  Lu- 
therans teach  thus :  That  the  virgin  Mary  conceived  and 
gave  birth  to,  not  a  true  man  only,  but  also  the  true  Son 
of  God  ;  whence  she  is  rightly  called,  and  in  reality  is,  the 
mother  of  God.  That  in  Christ  there  are  two  natures, 
the  Divine  and  the  human,  —  the  Divine  from  eternity, 
and  the  human  in  time :  that  these  two  natures  are  united 


i6 


THE  REFORMED  CHURCH. 


personally  j  and  thus  there  are  by  no  means  two  Christs* 
the  one  the  Son  of  God,  and  the  other  the  Son  of  man ; 
but  that  one  and  the  same  is  the  Son  of  God  and  the  Son 
of  man  :  not  that  the  two  natures  are  commingled  into 
one  substance,  nor  that  the  one  is  changed  into  the  other ; 
but  that  both  natures  retain  their  essential  properties  ;  and 
the  quality  of  these  is  also  described :  that  their  union  is 
hypostatic ;  and  that  this  is  the  highest  communion,  like 
that  of  the  soul  and  body :  that  thus  it  is  rightly  said, 
that  in  Christ  God  is  Man  and  Man  God.  That  He  did 
not  suffer  for  us  as  a  mere  man  only,  but  as  a  man  whose 
human  nature  has  so  close  and  ineffable  a  union  and  com- 
munion with  the  Son  of  God,  that  it  became  one  person 
with  Him.  That  the  Son  of  God  truly  suffered  for  us,  but 
still  according  to  the  properties  of  the  human  nature.  That 
the  Son  of  man,  by  which  is  meant  Christ  as  to  the  human 
nature,  was  really  exalted  to  the  right  hand  of  God,  when 
He  was  taken  into  God  ;  which  was  done  as  soon  as  He 
was  conceived  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  the  womb  of  the  mother: 
that  Christ,  by  reason  of  the  personal  union,  always  had 
that  majesty ;  but  that  in  the  state  of  exinanition  He  did 
not  exercise  it,  except  so  far  as  seemed  good  to  Him  ;  yet 
that  after  the  resurrection  He  fully  and  altogether  laid 
aside  the  form  of  a  servant,  and  established  the  human 
nature  or  essence  in  the  plenary  possession  of  the  Divine 
majesty;  and  that  in  this  manner  He  entered  into  glory: 
in  a  word,  Christ  is  and  for  ever  remains  true  God  and 
Man  in  one  undivided  person;  and  this  true,  omnipotent, 
and  eterna!  God,  present  at  the  right  hand  of  God  even  as 
to  His  Human,  governs  all  things  in  the  heavens  and  on 
earth,  and  also  fills  all  things,  is  with  us,  and  dwells  and 
operates  in  us:  that  there  is  no  difference  in  the  adoration 
because  through  the  nature  which  is  seen  the  Divinity  which 
is  not  seen  is  adored.  That  the  Divine  Essence  communi- 
cates and  imparts  its  own  excellencies  to  the  Human  Nature, 
and  that  it  performs  its  Divine  operations  through  the  body 


THE  REFORMED  CHURCH. 


17 


as  through  an  organ  :  that  thus  all  the  fulness  of  the  God- 
head dwells  in  Christ  bodily,  according  to  Paul.  That  the 
Incarnation  took  place,  that  He  might  reconcile  \he  Father 
to  us,  and  become  a  sacrifice  for  the  sins  of  the  who. "  world, 
as  well  original  as  actual.  That  He  was  incarnated  from 
the  substance  of  the  Holy  Spirit ;  but  that  the  Human 
Nature  was  produced  from  the  virgin  Mary,  which  He,  as 
the  Word,  assumed,  and  united  to  Himself.  That  He 
sanctifies  them  that  believe  in  Him,  the  Holy  Spirit  being 
sent  into  their  hearts,  to  govern,  comfort,  and  vivify  them, 
and  defend  them  against  the  devil  and  the  power  of  sin. 
That  Christ  descended  to  those  below,  and  destroyed  hell 
for  all  believers ;  yet  in  what  manner  these  things  were 
effected,  He  does  not  wish  them  curiously  to  search  out : 
but  the  knowledge  of  this  matter  may  be  reserved  to  another 
age,  when  not  only  this  mystery,  but  many  others  also,  will 
be  revealed.  These  things  are  from  Luther,  the  Augustan 
Confession,  the  Nicene  Council,  and  the  Smalcaldic  Articles : 
see  the  Formula  Concordiae. 

By  another  portion  of  the  Reformed,  in  regard  to  whom 
see  also  the  Formula  Concordiae,  it  is  believed  that  Christ 
by  exaltation  as  to  His  Human  Nature  received  only  created 
gifts  and  finite  power ;  and  thus  that  He  is  a  man  like 
another,  retaining  the  properties  of  the  flesh  :  that  for  that 
reason  as  to  His  Human  Nature  He  is  not  omnipresent 
and  omniscient :  yet  that  though  absent  He  governs  as  King 
things  remote  from  Himself:  that  as  God  from  eternity  He 
is  with  the  Father,  and  as  a  Man  born  in  time  He  is  with 
the  angels  in  heaven ;  and  that  it  is  a  figurative  expression, 
that  "  in  Christ  God  is  Man  and  Man  God : "  besides  other 
similar  things. 

But  this  disagreement  is  brought  to  an  end  by  the  creed 
of  Athanasius,  which,  is  received  by  all  in  the  Christian 
world,  and  in  which  are  these  words:  "The  true  faith  is, 
that  we  should  believe  and  confess,  that  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  is  God  and  Man  ;  God  from  the 


i8 


THE  REFORMED  CHURCH. 


substance  of  the  Father,  born  before  the  world,  and  Man 
from  the  substance  of  the  mother,  born  in  the  world  • 
perfect  God  and  perfect  Man :  and  although  He  is  God 
and  Man,  yet  they  are  not  two,  but  one  Christ \  One,  not 
by  the  conversion  of  the  Divine  Essence  into  body,  but  by 
the  assumption  of  His  Human  into  God  ;  altogether  One, 
not  by  confusion  of  substance,  but  by  unity  of  Person  ; 
since  as  the  rational  soul  and  the  body  are  one  man,  so 
God  and  Man  are  one  Christ." 

III.  Of  Justification  by  Faith,  and  of  Good  Works. 
The  justifying  and  saving  faith  of  the  clergy  is  this :  that 
God  the  Father  turned  Himself  away  from  the  human  race 
on  account  of  their  iniquities,  and  so  from  justice  condemned 
them  to  eternal  death ;  and  that  on  that  account  He  sent 
the  Son  into  the  world,  to  expiate  and  redeem,  and  to  sat- 
isfy and  to  reconcile  ;  and  that  the  Son  did  this  by  His 
taking  upon  Himself  the  condemnation  of  the  Law,  and 
suffering  Himself  to  be  crucified ;  and  that  in  this  manner 
and  by  obedience  He  fulfilled  all  God's  justice,  so  far  that 
He  became  justice ;  and  that  this  justice  as  His  merit  God 
the  Father  imputes  and  applies  to  believers ;  and  sends  to 
them  the  Holy  Spirit,  who  operates  charity,  good  works, 
and  repentance,  as  a  good  tree  bears  good  fruit ;  and  justi- 
fies, renews,  regenerates,  and  sanctifies  them :  and  that  this 
faith  is  the  only  means  of  salvation ;  and  that  by  it  alone 
sins  are  remitted  to  man.  They  distinguish  between  the 
act  and  the  state  of  Justification.  By  the  act  of  justification 
they  mean  the  commencement  of  justification  ;  which  takes 
place  at  the  moment  when  a  man,  by  that  faith  alone,  takes 
hold  of  the  merit  of  Christ  with  confidence.  By  the  state 
of  Justification  they  mean  the  progress  of  that  faith,  which 
is  effected  by  the  interior  operation  of  the  Holy  Spirit ; 
which  does  not  manifest  itself  except  by  certain  signs,  about 
which  they  teach  various  things.  They  teach  also  manifest 
good  works,  which  are  done  by  the  man  and  his  will,  and 
which  follow  that  faith ;  but  they  exclude  them  from  justifi- 


THE  REFORMED  CHURCH. 


19 


cation,  because  the  proprium  (ownhood)  and  thus  the  merit 
of  the  man  is  in  them.  This  is  the  faith  of  the  present  day 
in  a  summary:  but  the  confirmations  of  it  and  the  traditions 
concerning  it  are  many  and  manifold  ;  from  which  some 
also  shall  be  adduced,  which  are,  that  men  cannot  be  jus- 
tified before  God  by  their  own  powers,  merits,  and  woiks, 
but  gratuitously  for  Christ's  sake,  through  faith,  —  through 
this,  that  they  believe  themselves  to  be  received  into  grace, 
and  their  sins  to  be  remitted,  for  His  sake,  who  by  His 
death  made  satisfaction  for  us  ;  and  that  God  the  Father 
imputes  this  to  believers  for  righteousness  before  Him. 
That  this  faith  is  not  only  the  historical  knowledge  that 
Christ  suffered  and  died  for  us,  but  also  cordial  assent, 
confidence  and  trust  that  their  sins  are  remitted  and  them- 
selves justified  gratuitously  for  Christ's  sake :  and  that  then 
these  three  things  concur,  the  gratuitous  Promise,  Christ's 
Merit  as  the  price,  and  Propitiation.  That  faith  is  the  jus- 
tice by  which  we  are  reputed  just  before  God  on  account 
of  the  Promise  ;  and  that  to  be  justified  is  to  be  absolved 
from  sins ;  and  that  it  may  also  in  a  certain  way  be  called 
being  vivified  and  regenerated  :  that  faith  is  reckoned  to 
us  for  justice,  not  because  it  is  so  good  a  work,  but  because 
it  takes  hold  upon  Christ's  merit :  that  Christ's  merit  is 
His  obedience,  passion,  death,  and  resurrection  :  that  it 
is  necessary  that  there  should  be  something  by  which  God 
can  be  approached ;  and  that  this  is  nothing  else  but  the 
faith  by  which  reception  is  effected.  That  in  the  act  of 
justification  faith  enters  through  the  Word  and  the  hearing  ; 
and  that  it  is  not  the  man's  act,  but  is  the  operation  of  the 
Holy  Spirit ;  and  that  the  man  does  not  then  co-operate 
any  more  than  a  pillar  of  salt,  a  stock,  or  a  stone  ;  doing 
nothing  of  himself,  and  knowing  nothing  about  t ;  but  that 
he  co-operates  after  the  act,  yet  not  with  any  will  of  his 
own  in  spiritual  things :  it  is  otherwise  in  natural,  civil,  and 
moral  things :  but  yet  that  they  can  then  so  far  progress  in 
spiritual  things,  as  to  will  good,  and  be  delighted  with  it , 


20 


THE  REFORMED  CHURCH. 


but  this  veiy  thing  not  by  their  own  will,  but  by  the  Holy 
Spirit:  and  that  they  thus  co-operate,  not  by  their  own 
powers,  but  by  new  powers  and  gifts,  which  the  Holy  Spirit 
commenced  at  their  conversion :  and  that  in  true  conversion, 
a  change,  renovation,  and  movement  are  effected  in  man's 
understanding  and  heart:  that  charity,  good  works,  and 
repentance  do  not  enter  into  the  act  of  justification  j  but  that 
(hey  are  necessary  in  the  state  of  justification,  especially  on 
i  account  of  God's  command  :  and  that  by  means  of  them  they 
merit  the  corporeal  rewards  of  this  life,  but  not  the  remission 
of  sins  and  the  glory  of  eternal  life;  because  faith  alone, 
without  the  works  of  the  law,  justifies  and  saves.  That  faith 
in  act  justifies  man,  but  faith  in  state  renews  him.  That  in 
renovation,  on  account  of  God's  command,  the  virtuous  works 
which  the  Decalogue  prescribes  are  necessary  to  be  done, 
because  God  wills  that  the  carnal  lusts  should  be  restrained 
by  civil  discipline ;  on  which  account  He  has  given  doctrine, 
laws,  magistracies,  and  punishments :  that  for  that  reason  it 
follows  that  it  is  false,  that  we  merit  the  remission  of  sins 
and  salvation  by  works  ;  also  that  works  do  any  thing 
towards  preserving  faith :  and  that  it  is  also  false,  that  a 
man  is  reputed  just  on  account  of  the  justice  of  his  reason ; 
and  that  reason  can  by  its  own  powers  love  God  above  all 
things,  and  do  His  law  :  in  a  word,  that  faith  and  salvation 
are  preserved  and  retained  in  men,  not  by  good  works,  but 
only  by  the  Spirit  of  God  and  by  faith :  but  still  that  good 
works  are  testimonies  that  the  Holy  Spirit  is  present,  and 
is  dwelling  in  them.  The  expression,  that  good  works  are 
injurious  to  salvation,  is  condemned  as  pernicious  ;  because 
it  is  the  interior  works  of  the  Holy  Spirit  that  are  to  be 
understood  as  good,  and  not  the  exterior  ones  proceeding 
from  man's  own  will ;  which  are  not  good,  but  evil,  because 
meritorious.  They  maintain,  besides,  that  at  the  last 
judgment  Christ  is  to  pass  sentence  upon  good  and  evil 
works,  as  the  effects,  proper  and  not  proper  to  man's  faith. 
This  faith  reigns  at  this  day  among  the  clergy  in  the  whole 


THE  REFORMED  CHURCH. 


21 


Reformed  Christian  world ;  but  not  with  the  laity,  except 
a  very  few .  For  the  laity  understand  nothing  else  by  faith, 
but  to  believe  in  God  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Spirit ; 
and  that  he  who  lives  well  and  believes  well,  is  saved  : 
and  concerning  the  Lord,  that  He  is  the  Saviour.  For  they 
are  ignorant  of  their  preachers'  mysteries  of  justification  ; 
and  though  these  preach  them,  still  with  their  lay  hearers  they 
enter  at  one  ear,  and  go  out  at  the  other  :  but  the  teachers 
themselves  repute  themselves  learned  from  the  knowledge 
of  them,  and  labor  much  in  their  Colleges  and  Universities 
to  acquire  them :  on  which  account  it  was  said  above,  that 
that  faith  is  the  faith  of  the  clergy.  But  still  the  teachers 
teach  this  same  faith  diversely  in  the  kingdoms  where  the 
Reformed  are.  In  Germany,  Sweden,  and  Denmark :  that 
the  Holy  Spirit  operates  through  that  faith,  and  justifies 
and  sanctifies  men,  and  afterwards  gradually  renews  and 
regenerates  them,  but  without  the  works  of  the  Law :  and 
that  they  who  are  in  that  faith  from  trust  and  confidence, 
are  in  grace  with  God  the  Father :  and  that  then  the  evils 
which  they  do  appear  indeed,  but  are  continually  remitted. 
In  England :  that  that  faith  works  charity  without  man's 
knowing  it :  and  that  this  also  is  a  good  of  charity,  that  a 
man  interiorly  feels  the  Holy  Spirit  working  within  him  ; 
and  that  if  he  does  not  feel  it,  and  still  does  good  for  the 
sake  of  salvation,  this  may  be  called  good  ;  but  still  that 
it  derives  from  the  man  that  there  is  merit  in  it :  also  that 
that  faith  may  operate  this  at  the  last  hour  of  death  ;  yet 
it  is  not  known  how.  In  Holla?id :  that  God  the  Father, 
for  the  Son's  sake,  through  the  Holy  Spirit,  justifies  and 
purifies  man  interiorly  by  that  faith  j  but  as  far  as  his  own 
will,  from  which  He  turns  himself  away,  without  touching 
it :  some  teach  that  He  touches  it  lightly  ;  and  that  so  the 
evils  of  man's  will  do  not  appear  before  God.  But  few  of 
the  laity  are  acquainted  with  these  mysteries  of  theirs ;  noi 
are  they  willing  to  publish  them  as  they  are,  because  they 
know  that  they  do  not  relish  them. 


22 


THE  REFORMED  CHURCH. 


IV.  The  Law  and  the  Gospel.  That  the  Law  was 
given  by  God,  that  it  may  be  known  what  sin  is  ;  and  thus 
that  it  may  be  restrained  by  threats  and  fears,  and  then 
by  the  promise  and  announcement  of  grace  :  on  which 
account  it  is  the  chief  office  of  the  Law,  that  original  sin 
and  all  its  fruits  may  be  revealed,  and  that  it  may  be  known 
to  what  a  horrible  extent  man's  nature  has  fallen,  and  how 
deeply  it  is  depraved.  By  this  means  it  terrifies,  humbles, 
and  prostrates  man,  until  he  despairs  for  himself,  and  anx- 
iously desires  help.  This  effect  of  the  Law  is  called  Con- 
trition, which  is  not  active  or  factitious,  but  is  passive 
and  the  torture  of  conscience.  But  the  Gospel  is  the 
whole  Doctrine  concerning  Christ  and  faith,  and  thus 
concerning  the  remission  of  sins  ;  consequently  the  most 
gladdening  messenger,  not  accusing  and  terrifying,  but 
comforting.  By  the  Law  God's  anger  against  all  impiety 
is  revealed,  and  man  is  condemned :  wherefore  it  causes 
man  to  look  to  Christ  and  to  the  Gospel.  There  must  be 
the  preaching  of  both,  because  they  are  conjoined.  The 
Gospel  teaches  that  Christ  took  upon  Himself  all  the  curse 
of  the  Law,  and  expiated  all  sins  ;  and  that  we  obtain  remis- 
sion by  faith.  That  the  Holy  Spirit  is  given  and  received, 
and  the  heart  of  man  renewed,  by  the  preaching,  not  of 
the  Law,  but  of  the  Gospel ;  and  that  the  Spirit  then  uses 
the  ministry  of  the  Law,  to  teach  and  point  out  by  the 
Decalogue  what  God's  good  will  and  pleasure  is :  in  this 
manner  the  Spirit  makes  dead  and  makes  alive.  That  a 
distinction  is  to  be  made  between  the  works  of  the  Law  and 
the  works  of  the  Spirit :  wherefore  believers,  because  they 
are  such,  are  not  under  the  Law,  but  under  grace.  That 
the  righteousness  of  the  Law  does  not  justify ;  that  is,  does 
not  reconcile,  nor  regenerate,  nor  by  itself  make  persons 
accepted  of  God ;  but  when  the  Holy  Spirit  is  given,  the 
fulfilling  of  the  Law  follows.  That  the  works  of  the 
second  table  of  the  Decalogue  do  not  justify,  because  by 
it  we  are  acting  with  men,  and  not  properly  with  God ; 


THE  REFORMED  CHURCH. 


23 


and  yet  in  justification  we  must  act  with  God.  That  Christ, 
because  without  sin  He  suffered  the  punishment  of  sin, 
and  was  made  an  offering  for  us,  took  away  that  claim 
of  the  Law,  lest  it  should  condemn  believers ;  because  He 
is  a  propitiation  for  them,  for  the  sake  of  which  they  are 
reputed  just. 

V.  Repentance  and  Confession  That  Repentance 
consists  of  two  parts  ;  one  which  is  Contrition,  or  the 
terror  excited  in  the  conscience  on  account  of  sins  ;  the 
other  which  is  faith,  which  is  conceived  from  the  Gospel, 
and  by  the  remission  of  sins  comforts  the  conscience,  and 
liberates  from  terrors.  He  who  confesses  that  he  is  wholly 
sin,  comprehends  all  sins,  excludes  none,  and  forgets  none  : 
thus  the  sins  are  purged  away,  and  the  man  is  purified, 
rectified,  and  sanctified,  since  the  Holy  Spirit  does  not 
permit  sin  to  rule,  but  represses  and  restrains  it.  That  the 
enumeration  of  sins  ought  to  be  free,  as  he  wishes  or  does 
not  wish  ;  and  that  private  confession  and  absolution  are 
to  be  spoken  highly  of :  wherefore,  if  one  wishes,  he  can 
confess  his  sins,  and  receive  absolution  from  a  Confessor, 
and  the  sins  are  then  remitted.  The  words  with  which  the 
Minister  is  then  to  answer  are,  "  God  be  propitious  to  thee, 
and  confirm  thy  faith  ;  be  it  done  to  thee  as  thou  believest ; 
and  by  command  of  the  Lord  I  remit  thy  sins."  But  others 
say,  "  I  announce  to  thee  the  remission  of  thy  sins : "  yet 
that  sins  are  not  remitted  by  repentance,  as  neither  by 
works,  but  by  faith.  Wherefore  repentance  as  held  by  die 
clergy  is  only  a  confession  before  God  that  they  are  sin- 
ners, and  a  petition  that  they  may  persevere  in  faith.  That 
expiations  and  satisfactions  are  not  necessary,  because 
Christ  is  the  expiation  and  satisfaction. 

VI.  Of  Original  Sin.  They  teach,  that  since  Adam's 
fall  all  men  propagated  according  to  nature  are  born  with 
sin  ;  that  is,  without  the  fear  of  God  and  with  concupis- 
cences ;  and  that  this  damns,  and  even  now  brings  eternal 
death  upon  those  who  are  not  born  again  by  Baptism  and  by 


24 


THE  REFORMED  CHURCH. 


the  Holy  Spirit :  that  it  is  a  privation  of  original  righteous- 
ness and  with  this  a  disorderly  disposition  of  the  parts  of 
the  soul,  and  a  corrupt  habit.  That  there  is  a  distinction 
between  the  nature  itself  into  which  man  was  created 
(which  even  after  the  fall  is  and  remains  a  creature  of 
God)  and  original  sin  :  consequently  that  there  is  a  dis- 
tinction between  the  corrupt  nature,  and  the  corruption 
which  is  implanted  in  nature,  and  by  which  nature  is  cor- 
rupted :  that  no  one  can  separate  the  corruption  of  nature 
from  nature  itself,  but  God  alone  •  which  will  be  perfectly 
done  at  the  blessed  resurrection ;  because  the  nature  itself 
which  man  carries  round  in  the  world,  is  there  to  be  raised 
again  without  original  sin,  and  to  enjoy  eternal  happiness : 
that  the  distinction  is  as  between  a  work  of  God  and  a 
work  of  the  devil :  that  this  sin  did  not  invade  nature  in 
such  a  manner  as  if  Satan  created  any  evil  substantially, 
and  mixed  it  up  with  nature ;  but  that  concreated  and 
original  righteousness  was  lost :  that  sin  of  origin  is  an 
accident,  and  that  man  by  reason  of  it  is  as  if  spiritually 
dead  before  God.  That  this  evil  is  covered  over  and  par- 
doned by  Christ  alone  :  that  the  seed  itself  from  which  a 
man  is  formed  is  contaminated  by  that  sin  :  that  it  is 
hence  also,  that  a  man  receives  from  his  parents  depraved 
inclinations  and  internal  uncleanness  of  heart. 

VII.  Baptism.  That  Baptism  is  not  simply  water, 
but  that  it  is  water  taken  by  the  Divine  command,  and 
sealed  by  the  Word  of  God,  and  thus  made  holy :  that  the 
virtue,  work,  fruit,  and  end  of  Baptism  is,  that  men  should 
be  saved,  and  be  elected  into  the  Christian  communion : 
that  through  Baptism  there  is  proffered  victory  over  death 
and  the  devil,  remission  of  sins,  the  grace  of  God,  Christ 
with  all  His  works,  and  the  Holy  Spirit  with  all  His  gifts, 
and  eternal  blessedness  to  all  and  each  that  believe : 
whether  faith  also  is  given  to  infants  by  Baptism,  is  a 
thing  too  high  to  be  urgently  inquired  into.  That  immer- 
sion into  the  water  signifies  the  mortification  of  the  old 


THE  REFORMED  CHURCH. 


25 


man  and  the  resurrection  of  the  new :  that  it  may  therefore 
be  called  the  washing  of  regeneration,  and  truly  a  washing 
in  the  Word,  also  in  the  death  and  burial  of  Christ :  that  a 
Christian's  life  is  a  daily  baptism  when  once  thus  begun : 
that  the  water  does  not  effect  this,  but  the  Word  of  God, 
which  is  in  and  with  the  water,  and  faith  in  the  Word  of 
God  added  to  the  water :  that  it  follows  hence,  that  baptiz 
ing  in  the  name  of  God  is  indeed  done  by,  but  is  not  from, 
men,  but  from  God  Himself :  that  Baptism  does  not  take 
away  original  sin,  by  the  extinction  of  depraved  lust,  but 
takes  away  guilt. 

But  others  of  the  Reformed  believe  that  Baptism  is  an 
external  washing  with  water,  by  which  internal  ablution 
from  sins  is  signified :  that  it  does  not  confer  regeneration, 
faith,  the  grace  of  God,  and  salvation,  but  only  signifies 
and  seals  them  ■  and  that  they  are  not  conferred  in  and 
with  Baptism,  but  afterwards  with  increasing  age  ;  and 
that  only  the  elect  obtain  the  grace  of  Christ  and  the  gift 
of  faith :  and  because  salvation  does  not  depend  on  Bap- 
tism, that  in  the  lack  of  a  regular  minister  it  is  therefore 
permitted  to  be  done  by  another  person. 

VIII.  The  Holy  Supper.  The  Reformed  who  are 
called  Lutherans  teach,  that  in  the  Holy  Supper  or  Sacra- 
ment of  the  Altar,  the  Body  and  Blood  of  Christ  are  truly 
and  substantially  present ;  and  that  they  are  truly  distrib- 
uted and  received  together  with  the  Bread  and  the  Wine  ; 
and  that  on  that  account  the  true  Body  and  true  Blood  of 
Chiist  are  in,  with,  and  under  the  Bread  and  Wine,  and 
are  given  to  Christians  to  eat  and  drink :  and  that  for 
that  reason  they  are  not  simply  bread  and  wine,  but  are 
included  in  and  bound  to  the  Word  of  God  ;  and  that  this 
causes  them  to  be  the  Body  and  Blood  of  Christ :  for  when 
the  Word  is  added  to  the  elements,  they  become  a  Sacra 
ment :  yet  that  it  is  not  transubstantiation,  such  as  the 
papists  claim :  that  it  is  the  food  of  the  soul,  nourishing 
and  strengthening  the  new  man  :  that  it  was  instituted, 
vol.  1.  2 


26 


THE  REFORMED  CHURCH. 


that  faith  might  repair  and  recover  its  powers,  the  remis- 
sion of  sins  be  given,  and  the  new  life  which  Christ  merited 
for  us.  That  so  the  Body  and  Blood  of  Christ  are  taken 
not  only  spiritually  by  faith,  but  also  by  the  mouth  in  a 
supernatural  manner,  by  reason  of  their  sacramental  unior* 
with  the  bread  and  wine.  That  worthiness  for  the  Supper 
consists  in  obedience  alone,  and  in  Christ's  merit,  whick 
is  applied  by  true  faith  :  in  a  word,  that  the  Sacraments  o4 
the  Lord's  Supper  and  Baptism,  are  testimonies  of  God's 
will  and  grace  towards  men  j  and  that  the  sacrament  of 
the  Supper  is  a  promise  of  the  remission  of  sins  through 
faith :  that  it  moves  the  hearts  to  believe  ;  and  that  through 
the  Word  and  the  Sacraments  the  Holy  Spirit  operates. 
That  the  consecration  of  the  minister  does  not  produce 
this,  but  that  it  is  to  be  attributed  to  the  Lord's  omnipo- 
tent virtue  alone.  That  both  the  worthy  and  the  unworthy 
receive  the  true  Body  and  true  Blood  of  Christ,  as  He 
hung  upon  the  cross  ;  but  the  worthy  unto  salvation,  the 
unworthy  unto  condemnation.  That  they  are  worthy  who 
have  faith.  That  no  one  is  to  be  constrained  to  the  Sup- 
per j  but  that  every  one  should  draw  near  when  spiritual 
hunger  urges. 

But  others  of  the  Reformed  teach  that  in  the  Holy 
Supper  the  Body  and  Blood  of  Christ  are  taken  only 
spiritually,  and  that  the  bread  and  wine  therein  are  only 
signs,  types,  symbols,  tokens,  figures,  and  similitudes : 
that  Christ  is  not  present  in  body,  but  only  in  virtue  and 
operation  from  His  Divine  essence :  yet  that  in  heaven 
there  is  conjunction  according  to  the  communion  of  indi- 
vidual feelings.  That  worthiness  for  this  Supper  depends 
not  only  upon  faith,  but  also  upon  preparation.  That  the 
worthy  alone  receive  its  virtue,  but  the  unworthy  only  the 
bread  and  wine.  Although  there  are  these  disagreements, 
still  all  the  Reformed  agree  in  this,  that  those  who  wish 
to  go  to  the  Holy  Supper  worthily,  are  by  all  means  to 
repent  j  the  Lutherans,  that  if  they  have  not  done  repent- 


THE  REFORMED  CHURCH. 


27 


ance  from  evil  works,  and  still  approach,  they  are  con 
demned  for  ever  ;  and  the  English,  that  otherwise  the 
devil  will  enter  into  them,  as  he  did  into  Judas.  This  is 
evident  from  the  exhortations  read  before  the  communion. 

IX.  Free-Will.  They  distinguish  between  the  state 
before  the  fall,  after  the  fall,  after  the  reception  of  faith 
and  renovation,  and  after  the  resurrection.  That  man, 
since  the  fall,  can  begin,  think,  understand,  believe,  will, 
operate,  and  co-operate  absolutely  nothing  in  spiritual 
and  Divine  things  from  his  own  powers  ;  nor  apply  or 
accommodate  himself  to  grace ;  but  that  his  natural  will 
is  only  unto  those  things  which  are  contrary  to  God,  and 
displeasing  to  God  :  consequently  that  man  in  spiritual 
things  is  like  a  stock  ;  but  that  he  still  has  capacity,  not 
active  but  passive,  by  which  he  may  by  the  grace  of  God. 
be  turned  to  good  :  yet  that  the  free-will  left  to  man 
since  the  fall  is,  to  be  able  and  not  to  be  able  to  hear 
the  Word  of  God ;  and  that  thus  a  little  spark  of  faith 
is  enkindled  in  his  heart,  which  embraces  the  remission 
of  sins  for  Christ's  sake,  and  gives  comfort.  Yet  that  the 
human  will  has  liberty  as  to  the  doing  of  civil  justice  and 
the  choice  of  matters  subject  to  reason. 

X.  The  Church.  That  the  Church  is  the  congrega- 
tion and  communion  of  the  saints  ;  and  that  it  is  spread 
through  the  entire  world  with  those  who  have  the  same 
Christ  and  the  same  Holy  Spirit,  and  the  same  Sacra- 
ments ;  whether  they  have  similar  or  dissimilar  traditions  : 
and  that  it  is  principally  a  society  of  faith :  and  that  this 
Church  alone  is  the  body  of  Christ  j  and  that  the  good 
are  the  Church  in  reality  and  in  name,  but  the  evil  only 
in  name.  That  the  evil  and  hypocrites,  because  they  are 
intermixed,  are  members  of  the  Church  according  to  its 
external  signs,  provided  they  are  not  excommunicated; 
but  that  they  are  not  members  of  Christ's  body.  That 
the  ecclesiastical  rites,  which  are  called  ceremonies,  are 
indifferent;  and  that  they  are  not  the  worship  of  God, 


28 


THE  REFORMED  CHURCH. 


nor  a  part  of  the  worship  of  God:  for  that  reason  the 
Church  is  at  liberty  to  institute,  change,  and  abrogate 
such  things  ;  as  distinctions  of  garments,  of  times,  of 
clays,  of  foods,  and  other  things :  and  therefore  that  no 
Church  ought  to  condemn  another  on  account  of  such 
things. 

XI.  These  are  in  brief  the  Doctrinal  tenets  of  the 
C  hurch  and  Religion  of  the  Reformed.  But  the  things 
which  the  Schwengfeldians,  Pelagians,  Manichees,  Dona- 
tists,  Anabaptists,  Arminians,  Cinglians,  Antitrinitarians, 
Socinians,  Arians,  and  at  this  day  the  Quakers  and  Mora- 
vians teach,  are  passed  by,  because  these  are  reprobated 
and  rejected  as  heretics  by  the  Reformed  Church. 


THE  APOCALYPSE. 


CHAPTER  FIRST. 

1.  The  Revelation  of  Jesus  Christ,  which  God  gave 
unto  Him,  to  show  unto  His  servants  the  things  which 
must  shortly  be  done :  and  He  signified  it,  sending  by  His 
angel  unto  His  servant  John. 

2.  Who  testified  the  Word  of  God,  and  the  testimony  of 
Jesus  Christ,  whatsoever  things  he  saw. 

3.  Blessed  is  he  that  readeth,  and  they  that  hear,  the 
words  of  the  prophecy,  and  keep  the  things  written  therein  ; 
for  the  time  is  at  hand. 

4.  John  to  the  seven  churches  that  are  in  Asia :  Grace 
be  unto  you,  and  peace,  from  Him  who  is,  and  who  was, 
and  who  is  to  come ;  and  from  th&  seven  spirits  which  are 
before  His  throne  : 

5.  And  from  Jesus  Christ  ;  the  faithful  witness,  the 
First  born  from  the  dead,  and  the  Prince  of  the  kings  of 
the  earth  ;  that  loveth  us,  and  washeth  us  from  our  sins  in 
His  blood  : 

6.  And  He  maketh  us  kings  and  priests  unto  God  and 
His  Father:  to  Him  be  glory  and  strength  for  ever  and 
ever. 

7.  Behold,  He  cometh  with  the  clouds ;  and  every  eye  shall 
see  Him,  and  they  who  pierced  Him :  and  all  the  tribes  of 
the  earth  shall  wail  because  of  Him :  Even  so  ;  Amen. 


30 


THE  APOCALYrSE  REVEALED.        [Chap.  I. 


8.  I  am  the  Alpha  and  the  Omega,  the  Beginning  and 
the  End,  saith  the  Lord,  who  is,  and  who  was,  and  who  is 
to  come,  the  Almighty. 

9.  I  John,  who  also  am  your  brother,  and  companion  in 
affliction,  and  in  the  kingdom  and  the  patient  expectation 
of  Jesus  Christ:  was  in  the  island  called  Patmos  for  the 
Word  of  God,  and  for  the  testimony  of  Jesus  Christ. 

10.  I  became  in  the  spirit  on  the  Lord's  day,  and  heard 
behind  me  a  great  voice  as  of  a  trumpet ; 

j  c.  Saying,  I  am  the  Alpha  and  the  Omega,  the  First 
and  the  Last.  What  thou  seest  write  in  a  book,  and  send 
unto  the  churches  that  are  in  Asia  ;  unto  Ephesus  and  unto 
Smyrna,  and  unto  Pergamos  and  unto  Thyatira,  and 
unto  Sardis,  and  unto  Philadelphia,  and  unto  Laodicea. 

12.  And  I  turned  to  see  the  voice  which  was  speaking 
with  me :  and,  having  turned,  I  saw  seven  golden  candle- 
sticks ; 

13.  And  in  the  midst  of  the  seven  candlesticks  One  like 
unto  the  Son  of  Man,  clothed  with  a  garment  down  to  the 
foot,  and  girded  at  the  paps  with  a  golden  girdle  ; 

14.  And  His  head  and  hairs  were  white  as  white  wool, 
like  snow ;  and  His  eyes  as  a  flame  of  fire : 

15.  And  His  feet  like  unto  fine-brass,  as  if  glowing  in  a 
furnace  ;  and  His  voice  as  the  voice  of  many  waters : 

16.  And  having  in  His  right  hand  seven  stars:  and  out 
of  His  mouth  was  a  sharp  two-edged  sword  going  forth : 
and  His  face  was  as  the  sun  shineth  in  his  power. 

17.  And  when  I  saw  Him,  I  fell  at  His  feet  as  dead: 
and  He  laid  His  right  hand  upon  me,  saying  unto  me. 
Fear  not :  I  am  the  Firs::  and  the  Last ; 

18  And  am  He  that  is  living,  and  was  dead;  and  be- 
hold. I  am  alive  for  ever  and  ever ;  amen  :  and  have  the 
keys  of  hell  and  of  death. 

19.  Write  the  things  which  thou  hast  seen,  and  the  things 
which  are,  and  the  things  which  shall  be  hereafter : 

?o.  The  mystery  of  the  seven  stars  which  thou  sawest 


Chap  I.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


31 


in  my  right  hand,  and  the  seven  golden  candlesticks  : 
the  seven  stars  are  the  angels  of  the  seven  churches  ;  and 
the  seven  candlesticks  which  thou  sawest  are  the  seven 
churches. 

THE  SPIRITUAL  SENSE. 

The  Contents  of  the  whole  Chapter.  That  this 
Pevelation  is  from  the  Lord  alone ;  and  that  it  is  received 
by  those  who  will  be  in  His  New  Church,  which  is  the  New 
Jerusalem,  and  who  acknowledge  the  Lord  as  the  God  of 
heaven  and  earth.  The  Lord  is  also  described  as  to  the 
Word. 

The  Contents  of  each  Verse.  "The  Revelation  of 
Jesus  Christ,"  signifies  predictions  from  the  Lord  con- 
cerning Himself  and  concerning  His  Church, — what  the 
latter  will  be  at  its  end,  and  what  it  is  to  be  afterwards : 
"  Which  God  gave  unto  Him,  to  show  unto  His  servants," 
signifies  for  those  who  are  in  faith  from  charity  :  "  The 
things  which  must  shortly  be  done,"  signifies  that  they  are 
certainly  to  be,  lest  the  Church  should  perish :  "  And  He 
signified  it,  sending  by  His  angel  unto  His  servant  John," 
signifies  the  things  which  are  revealed  by  the  Lord  through 
heaven  to  those  who'  are  in  good  of  life  from  charity  and 
its  faith:  *Wka  testified  the  Word  of  God  and  the  testimony 
of  Jesus  Christ,"  signifies,  who  from  the  heart  and  thus  in 
the  light  receive  Divine  Truth  from  the  Word,  and  acknowl- 
edge the  Lord's  Human  to  be  Divine:  "Whatsoever  things 
he  saw,"  signifies  their  enlightenment  in  all  the  things  which 
are  in  this  Revelation :  "  Blessed  is  he  that  readeth,  and  they 
that  hear  the  words  of  the  prophecy,  and  keep  the  things 
written  therein,"  signifies  the  communion  of  those  with 
the  angels  of  heaven,  who  live  according  to  the  Doctrine 
of  the  New  Jerusalem  :  "  For  the  time  is  at  hand,"  signifies 
that  the  state  of  the  Church  is  such  that  it  can  no  longer 
continue  so  as  to  have  conjunction  with  the  Lord :  "  John 


32 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap.  L 


to  the  seven  churches,"  signifies  to  all  who  are  in  the  Chris- 
tian world,  where  the  Word  is,  and  by  it  the  Lord  is  known, 
and  who  draw  near  to  the  Church :  "  Which  are  in  Asia," 
signifies  to  those  who  from  the  Word  are  in  the  light  of 
truth :  "  Grace  be  unto  you  and  peace,"  signifies  the  Divine 
salutation  :  "  From  Him  who  is,  and  who  was,  and  who  is  to 
come,"  signifies  from  the  Lord,  who  is  Eternal  and  Infinite, 
and  Jehovah:  "  And  from  the  seven  spirits  which  are  before 
His  throne,"  signifies  from  the  whole  heaven,  where  the  Lord 
is  in  His  Divine  Truth :  "  And  from  Jesus  Christ,"  signifies 
the  Divine  Human  :  "  The  faithful  witness,"  signifies  that  He 
is  the  Divine  Truth  itself :  "  The  First  born  from  the  dead," 
signifies  that  He  is  also  the  Divine  Good  itself :  "  And  the 
Prince  of  the  kings  of  the  earth,"  signifies  from  Whom  is  all 
truth  from  good  in  the  Church :  "  That  loveth  us,  and  washeth 
us  from  our  sins  in  His  blood,"  signifies  Who  from  love  and 
mercy  reforms  and  regenerates  men  by  His  Divine  truths 
from  the  Word :  "  And  He  maketh  us  kings  and  priests," 
signifies  who  gives  to  those  who  are  born  of  Him,  that  is, 
regenerated,  to  be  in  wisdom  from  Divine  truths  and  in 
love  from  Divine  goods  :  "  Unto  God  and  His  Father,"  sig- 
nifies and  thus  images  of  His  Divine  Wisdom  and  His  Divine 
Love  :  "  To  Him  be  glory  and  strength  for  ever  and  ever," 
signifies  Who  alone  has  Divine  majesty  and  Divine  omnipo- 
tence to  eternity :  "  Amen,"  signifies  the  Divine  confirmation 
from  truth,  thus  from  Himself :  "  Behold,  He  cometh  with 
the  clouds  of  heaven,"  signifies  that  the  Lord  will  reveal 
Himself  in  the  literal  sense  of  the  Word,  and  will  open  its 
spiritual  sense,  at  the  end  of  the  Church :  "  And  every  eye 
shal.  see  Him,"  signifies  that  all  will  acknowledge  Him, 
who,  from  affection,  are  in  the  understanding  of  Divine 
truth :  "  And  they  who  pierced  Him,"  signifies  that  they 
also  will  see,  who  are  in  falsities  in  the  Church:  "And 
all  the  tribes  of  the  earth  shall  wail,"  signifies  that  this  will 
be  when  there  are  no  longer  any  goods  and  truths  in  the 
Church :  "  Even  so,  Amen,"  signifies  the  Divine  confirma- 


Chap.  I.]       THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


33 


tion  that  thus  it  will  be :  "I  am  the  Alpha  and  the  Omega, 
the  Beginning  and  the  End,"  signifies  Who  is  the  Self- 
existent  and  the  Only  from  first  things  to  last,  from  whom 
all  things  are ;  and  thus  who  is  Love  Itself  and  the  Only- 
Love,  Wisdom  Itself  and  the  Only  Wisdom,  and  Life  Itself 
and  the  Only  Life  in  Himself,  and  thus  the  Creator  Himself 
and  the  Only  Creator,  Saviour,  and  Enlightener  from  Him- 
self, and  thence  the  all  in  all  of  Heaven  and  the  Church : 
"  Saith  the  Lord,  who  is,  and  who  was,  and  who  is  to  come," 
i ignifies  who  is  Eternal  and  Infinite,  and  Jehovah:  "The 
Almighty,"  signifies  who  is,  lives,  and  has  power,  from 
Himself,  and  who  governs  all  things  from  first  things  by 
ultimates:  "I,  John,  who  am  your  brother  and  companion," 
signifies  those  who  are  in  the  good  of  charity  and  thence  in 
the  truths  of  faith :  "  In  affliction,  and  in  the  kingdom,  and 
the  patient  expectation  of  Jesus  Christ,"  signifies  which 
in  the  Church  are  infested  by  evils  and  falsities,  but  these 
are  to  be  removed  by  the  Lord,  when  He  comes :  "  I  was 
in  the  island  called  Patmos,"  signifies  a  state  and  place  in 
which  he  could  be  enlightened :  "  For  the  Word  of  God 
and  the  testimony  of  Jesus  Christ,"  signifies  in  order  that 
the  Divine  Truth  from  the  Word  may  be  received  from  the 
heart  and  thus  in  the  light,  and  that  the  Lord's  Human 
may  be  acknowledged  to  be  Divine  :  "  I  became  in  the 
spirit  on  the  Lord's  day,"  signifies  a  spiritual  state  at  that 
time  from  Divine  influx :  "  And  I  heard  behind  me  a  great 
voice  as  of  a  trumpet,"  signifies  the  manifest  perception  of 
Divine  Truth  revealed  from  heaven  :  "  Saying,  I  am  the 
Alpha  and  the  Omega,  the  First  and  the  Last,"  signifies 
who  is  the  Self-existent  and  the  Only  from  first  things 
to  last,  from  whom  all  things  are;  and  more  as  above: 
"  What  thou  seest  write  in  a  book,"  signifies  that  they  might 
be  revealed  to  posterity :  "  And  send  unto  the  churches  that 
are  in  Asia,"  signifies  for  those  in  the  Christian  world  who*"*, 
are  in  the  light  of  truth  from  the  Word :  "  Unto  Ephesus  [ 
and  unto  Smyrna,  and  unto  Pergamos  and  unto  Thvatira, 


34 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.        [Chap.  L 


and  unto  Sardis,  and  unto  Philadelphia  and  unto  Laodicea," 
signifies  in  particular  according  to  the  state  of  each  one's 
reception :  "  And  I  turned  to  see  the  voice  which  was 
speaking  with  me,"  sig?iifies  the  inversion  of  the  state  of 
those  who  are  in  good  of  life  as  to  the  perception  of  truth 
in  the  Word,  when  they  turn  themselves  to  the  Lord; 
"  And  having  turned  I  saw  seven  golden  candlesticks," 
iignifies  the  New  Church  which  will  be  in  enlightenment 
from  the  Lord  out  of  the  Word :  "  And  in  the  midst  of  the 
seven  candlesticks  One  like  unto  the  Son  of  Man,"  signifies 
the  Lord  as  to  the  Word,  from  whom  is  the  Church :  "  Clothed 
with  a  garment  down  to  the  foot,"  signifies,  the  proceeding 
Divine,  which  is  the  Divine  Truth :  "And  girded  at  the  paps 
with  a  golden  girdle,"  signifies  the  proceeding  and  at  the 
same  time  conjoining  Divine,  which  is  the  Divine  Good  :• 
"  And  His  head  and  hairs  were  white  as  white  wool,  like 
snow"  signifies  the  Divine  Love  of  the  Divine  Wisdom  in  first 
principles  and  in  ultimates  :  "  And  His  eyes  as  a  flame  of 
fire,"  signifies  the  Divine  Wisdom  of  the  Divine  Love  :  "  And 
His  feet  like  unto  fine-brass,  as  if  glowing  in  a  furnace," 
signifies  the  Divine  Good  natural :  "  And  His  voice  as  the 
voice  of  many  waters,"  signifies  the  Divine  Truth  natural : 
"  And  having  in  His  right  hand  seven  stars,"  signifies  all  the 
knowledges  of  good  and  truth  in  the  Word  from  Him  :  "  And 
out  of  His  mouth  a  sharp  two-edged  sword  going  forth," 
signifies  the  dispersion  of  falsities  by  the  Lord  through  the 
Word  and  through  Doctrine  therefrom :  "  And  His  face  was 
as  the  sun  shining  in  power,"  signifies  the  Divine  Love  and 
the  Divine  W'isdom,  which  are  Himself,  and  proceed  from 
Him :  "  And  when  I  saw  Him,  I  fell  at  His  feet  as  dead," 
signifies  the  failing  of  his  own  life  from  such  presence  of 
the  Lord  :  "  And  He  laid  His  right  hand  upon  me,"  sigfiifies 
life  then  inspired  from  Him :  "Saying  unto  me,  Fear  not," 
signifies  resuscitation,  and  adoration  then  from  the  deepest 
humiliation :  "I  am  the  First  and  the  Last,"  sigfiifies  that 
He  is  Eternal  and  Infinite,  and  thus  the  Only  God :  "  And 


No.  i.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


35 


am  He  that  is  living,"  signifies  who  alone  is  life,  and  from 
whom  alone  life  is :  "  And  was  dead,"  signifies  that  He 
was  neglected  in  the  Church,  and  His  Divine  Human 
not  acknowledged :  "  And  behold,  I  am  alive  for  ever  and 
ever,"  signifies  that  He  is  life  eternal :  "  Amen,"  signifies 
the  Divine  confirmation  that  it  is  the  truth :  "  And  have 
the  keys  of  Hell  and  of  death,"  signifies  that  He  alone  can 
save  :  "  Write  the  things  which  thou  hast  seen,  and  the 
things  which  are,  and  the  things  which  shall  be  hereafter," 
signifies  in  order  that  all  the  things  which  are  now  revealed 
may  be  for  posterity  :  "  The  mystery  of  the  seven  stars 
which  thou  sawest  in  my  right  hand,  and  the  seven  golden 
candlesticks,"  signifies  arcana  in  the  visions  concerning 
he  New  Heaven  and  concerning  the  New  Church :  "  The 
seven  stars  are  the  angels  of  the  seven  churches,"  signifies 
the  New  Church  in  the  heavens,  which  is  the  New  Heaven: 
"  And  the  seven  candlesticks  which  thou  sawest  are  the 
seven  churches,"  signifies  a  New  Church  on  earth,  which 
is  the  New  Jerusalem  descending  from  the  Lord  out  of  the 
New  Heaven. 


THE  EXPLANATION. 

i.  What  the  spiritual  sense  is  has  been  hitherto  unknown. 
That  it  is  in  every  thing  in  the  Word,  and  that  the  WTord  in 
many  places  cannot  be  understood  without  it,  has  been 
shown  in  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning 
the  Sacred  Scripture,"  n.  5-26.  That  sense  does  not 
appear  in  the  sense  of  the  letter;  for  it  is  within  it,  as 
the  soul  is  in  the  body.  It  is  known  that  there  is  the 
spiritual  and  the  natural ;  and  that  the  spiritual  flows  in 
into  the  natural,  and  presents  itself  to  be  seen  and  felt  in 
the  forms  which  fall  under  the  sight  and  the  touch ;  and 
that  without  them  the  spiritual  is  not  otherwise  perceived 
than  as  affection  and  thought,  or  as  love  and  wisdom, 
which  are  of  the  mind.    It  is  acknowledged  that  affection 


36 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.        [Chap.  I. 


and  thought,  —  or  love,  to  which  belongs  affection,  and 
wisdom,  to  which  belongs  thought,  —  are  spiritual.  That 
these  two  faculties  of  the  soul  present  themselves  in  the 
body  in  the  forms  which  are  called  the  organs  of  sense  and 
motion,  is  known  ;  as  also  that  they  make  one  ;  and  in  such 
manner  one,  that  when  the  mind  thinks,  the  mouth  in  an 
instant  speaks ;  and  when  the  mind  wills,  the  body  in  an 
instant  acts.  Hence  it  is  manifest,  that  there  is  a  perfect 
union  of  spiritual  things  and  natural  things  in  man.  It  is 
similar  in  each  and  every  thing  in  the  world.  There  is 
there  the  spiritual,  which  is  the  inmost  of  the  cause  ;  and 
there  is  the  natural,  which  is  its  effect ;  and  the  two  make 
one  :  and  in  the  natural  the  spiritual  does  not  appear ; 
because  the  latter  is  within  the  former  as  the  soul  is  in  the 
body,  and  as  the  inmost  of  the  cause  is  in  the  effect,  as 
was  said.  It  is  similar  with  the  Word  :  that  this  interiorly 
is  spiritual,  because  it  is  Divine,  can  be  denied  by  no  one. 
But  as  the  spiritual  does  not  appear  in  the  sense  of  the 
letter,  which  is  natural,  the  spiritual  sense  has  for  that 
reason  been  hitherto  unknown :  nor  could  it  be  made 
known  until  genuine  truths  were  revealed  by  the  Lord, 
for  that  sense  is  in  these.  This  is  the  reason  that  the 
Apocalypse  has  not  hitherto  been  understood.  But  lest 
there  should  be  doubt  that  such  things  are  within  it,  they 
are  to  be  explained  one  by  one,  and  to  be  demonstrated  by 
similar  things  elsewhere  in  the  Word.  The  explanation 
and  demonstration  now  follow. 

2.  The  Revelation  of  yesus  Christ  signifies  predictions 
by  the  Lord  concerning  Himself  and  concerning  His 
Church,  what  the  latter  will  be  at  its  end,  and  what  it 
is  to  be  afterwards,  as  well  in  the  heavens  as  upon 
earth.  By  the  Revelation  of  Jesus  Christ  all  predictions  are 
signified ;  and  it  is  called  the  Revelation  of  Jesus  Christ, 
because  these  are  from  the  Lord.  That  they  relate  to 
the  Lord  and  His  Church  will  be  manifest  from  the  expla- 
nations.   In  the  Apocalypse  the  successive  states  of  the 


No  3.]  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


37 


Church  are  not  treated  of,  still  less  the  successive  states  of 
kingdoms,  as  some  have  hitherto  believed  :  but  therein, 
from  beginning  to  end,  the  last  state  of  the  Church  in  the 
heavens  and  upon  the  earth  is  treated  of.  and  then  the  last 
judgment,  and  after  this  a  New  Church,  which  is  the  New 
Jerusalem.  That  this  New  Church  is  the  end  of  this  work 
is  manifest ;  on  which  account  the  things  that  come  first 
treat  of  the  immediately  preceding  state  of  the  Church. 
But  in  what  series  these  things  are  treated  of,  may  be  seen 
from  the  Contents  of  each  chapter,  and  more  distinctly 
from  the  explanation  of  each  verse. 

3.  Which  God  gave  unto  Him,  to  show  unto  His  servants, 
signifies  for  those  who  are  in  faith  from  charity,  or  in  the 
truths  of  wisdom  from  the  good  of  love.  By  showing  is 
signified  to  make  manifest,  and  by  servants  those  are  here 
signified  who  are  in  faith  from  charity :  to  them  these 
things  are  made  manifest,  because  they  understand  and 
receive.  By  servants  in  the  spiritual  sense  are  meant  they 
who  are  in  truths  :  and  as  truths  are  from  good,  those  are 
meant  by  servants  who  are  in  truths  from  good,  and  thus 
also  those  who  are  in  wisdom  from  love  ;  because  wisdom 
is  of  truth,  and  love  is  of  good  ;  likewise  those  who  are  in 
faith  from  charity,  since  faith  also  is  of  truth,  and  charity 
is  of  good.  And  as  the  genuine  spiritual  sense  is  abstracted 
from  person,  therefore  in  it  by  servants  are  signified  truths. 
Now  as  truths  are  serviceable  to  good  by  teaching  it,  there- 
fore in  the  general  and  in  the  proper  sense,  by  a  servant  in 
the  Word  is  meant  one  that  does  sendee,  or  he  who  or  that 
which  serves.  In  this  sense  not  only  are  the  prophets 
called  the  servants  of  God,  but  also  the  Lord  as  to  His 
Human.  That  the  prophets  were  called  God's  servants, 
is  evident  from  these  passages  :  Jehovah  hath  sent  unto  you 
all  His  servants  the  prophets  (Jer.  xxv.  4).  He  hath  revealed 
His  secret  unto  His  servants  the  prophets  (Amos  iii.  7).  He 
hath  set  before  you  by  the  hand  of  His  servants  the  prophets 
(©an.  be  10).    And  Moses  is  called  the  servant  of  Jehovah 


38  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.        [Chap.  L 


(Mai.  iv.  4).  The  reason  is,  that  by  a  prophet  in  the 
spiritual  sense  is  meant  truth  of  doctrine,  which  is  treated 
of  below.  And  because  the  Lord  was  the  Divine  Truth  itself, 
which  is  also  the  Word,  and  from  this  was  Himself  called 
the  Prophet,  and  served  in  the  world,  and  for  ever  serves 
all  by  teaching,  therefore  He  also,  in  many  places,  is  called 
the  servant  of  Jehovah  j  as  in  the  following  passages  :  He 
shall  see  of  the  labor  of  His  soul,  and  shall  be  satisfied ;  by 
His  knowledge  shall  my  righteous  Servant  justify  many  (Isa. 
T  iii.  11).  Behold  My  Servant  shall  act  prudently  ;  He  shall 
be  extolled  and  exalted  and  lifted  up  greatly  (Isa.  Hi.  13). 
Behold  My  Servant  on  whom  I  lean,  Mine  Elect  in  whom  My 
wul  hath  good-pleasure ;  I  have  put  My  Spirit  upon  Him 
Isa.  xlii.  1,  19).  These  are  concerning  the  Lord.  The 
.ike  is  said  of  David,  where  by  him  the  Lord  is  meant ;  as 
in  these  passages :  /  Jehovah  will  be  their  God,  and  My 
servant  David  a  prince  in  the  midst  of  them  (Ezek.  xxxiv. 
24).  My  servant  David  shall  be  king  over  them,  that  there 
may  be  one  shepherd  to  the7n  all  (Ezek.  xxxvii.  24).  /  will 
protect  this  city  to  preserve  it,  for  My  sake  and  My  servant 
David's  (Isa.  xxxvii.  35  :  so  too  Ps.  lxxviii.  70-72  ; 
Ps.  lxxxix.  3,  4,  20).  That  the  Lord  is  meant  by  David 
in  these  places  may  be  seen  in  the  "  Doctrine  of  the 
New  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Lord,"  n.  43,  44.  The 
Lord  Himself  speaks  in  like  manner  of  Himself :  Whoso- 
ever will  be  great  among  you,  let  him  be  your  minister ; 
and  whosoever  will  be  the  first,  let  him  be  your  servant  : 
as  the  Son  of  Man  came  not  to  be  ministered  unto,  but 
to  minister  (Matt.  xx.  25-28 ;  Mark  x.  42-44 ;  Luke 
xxii.  27  :  likewise  Luke  xii.  37).  The  Lord  says  this, 
because  by  a  servant  and  a  minister  is  meant  he  who 
serves  and  ministers  by  teaching,  and  abstractly  from  the 
person  the  Divine  Truth  which  He  Himself  was.  Since 
therefore  by  a  servant  is  meant  he  that  teaches  Divine 
Truth,  it  is  manifest  that  by  servants  in  this  passage  in  the 
Apocalypse  those  are  meant  who  are  in  truths  from  good 


No.  4.]  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


39 


or  in  faith  from  charity,  because  these  can  teach  from  the 
Lord;  that  is,  the  Lord  can  teach  and  minister  through 
them.  In  this  sense  they  are  called  servants  in  Matthew : 
In  the  consummation  of  the  age,  who  is  the  faithful  and 
pricdent  servant^  whom  his  Lord  shall  set  over  his  house 
hold,  to  give  them  their  food  i?i  its  season  ?  blessed  is  this 
servant  who?n  the  Lord  shall  find  so  doing  (xxiv.  45,  46). 
And  in  Luke  :  Blessed  are  those  servants,  whom  the  Lord 
when  coming  shall  find  watching:  verily,  L  say  unto  you, 
that  He  shall  gird  Himself,  and  make  them  sit  down,  and 
shall  Himself  come  7iear  and  miiiister  unto  them  (xii.  37). 
In  heaven  all  are  called  the  Lord's  servants  who  are  in 
His  spiritual  kingdom,  but  they  who  are  in  His  heavenly 
(celestial)  kingdom  are  called  ministers.  The  reason  is, 
lhat  they  who  are  in  His  spiritual  kingdom  are  in  wis- 
dom from  Divine  Truth ;  and  they  who  are  in  His 
heavenly  kingdom  are  in  love  from  Divine  Good  ;  and 
good  ministers,  and  truth  serves.  But  in  the  opposite 
sense  those  who  serve  the  devil  are  meant  by  servants. 
These  are  in  slavery  itself,  but  they  who  serve  the  Lord, 
are  in  a  state  of  liberty ;  as  the  Lord  also  teaches,  John 
viii.  32-36. 

4.  The  things  which  must  shortly  be  done,  signifies  that 
they  are  certainly  to  be,  lest  the  Church  perish.  By  "  must 
shortly  be  done,"  is  not  meant  that  the  things  which  are 
foretold  in  the  Apocalypse  are  to  happen  immediately  and 
quickly,  but  certainly ;  and  that  the  Church  would  perish 
unless  they  took  place.  In  the  Divine  idea,  and  thence  in 
the  spiritual  sense,  there  is  no  time,  but  instead  of  time 
there  is  state ;  and  as  "  shortly  "  is  a  thing  of  time,  by  it 
is  signified  certainly,  and  that  it  is  to  be  before  its  time. 
For  the  Apocalypse  was  given  in  the  first  century,  and 
seventeen  centuries  have  now  passed  away  j  from  which  it 
is  manifest  that  by  "  shortly  "  is  signified  that  which  corre- 
sponds, which  is  certainly.  These  words  of  the  Lord  also 
involve  very  similar  things :  Except  those  days  should  be 


4Q 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.        [Chap.  I. 


shortened,  no  flesh  would  be  saved ;  but  for  the  elects'  sake 
those  days  shall  be  shortejied  (Matt.  xxiv.  22):  by  which  is 
also  meant,  that,  unless  the  Church  should  come  to  an  end 
before  its  time,  it  would  altogether  perish.  In  that  chapter 
the  consummation  of  the  age  and  the  Lord's  coming  are 
treated  of ;  and  by  the  consummation  of  the  age  is  meant 
the  last  state  of  the  old  Church,  and  by  the  Lord's  coming 
the  first  state  of  the  new  Church.  It  was  said  that  in  the 
Divine  idea  there  is  not  time,  but  that  all  things  past  and 
futire  are  present.  On  which  account  it  is  said  in  David, 
A  thousand  years  in  thy  sight  are  as  yesterday  (Ps.  xc.  4)  ; 
and  again,  I  will  declare  the  decree,  yehovah  said  unto  Mey 
Thou  art  My  Son,  to-day  have  I  begotten  Thee  (Ps.  ii.  7). 
"  To-day "  denotes  that  the  Lord's  coming  is  present. 
Hence  also  it  is,  that  an  entire  period  is  called  in  the 
Word  a  day ;  its  first  state,  twilight  and  morning ;  and  the 
last,  evening  and  night. 

5.  And  He  signified  it,  sending  by  His  angel  unto  His  ser- 
vant John,  signifies  the  things  which  are  revealed  by  the 
Lord  through  heaven  to  those  who  are  in  good  of  life 
from  charity  and  its  faith.  By  "  He  signified  it  sending 
by  His  angel,"  is  meant  in  the  spiritual  sense  the  things 
which  were  revealed  from  heaven,  or  through  heaven,  by 
the  Lord  ;  for  by  an  angel,  in  many  places  in  the  Word, 
is  meant  the  angelic  heaven,  and  in  the  highest  sense  the 
Lord  Himself.  The  reason  is,  that  no  angel  ever  speaks 
with  man  separate  from  heaven  J  for  there  is  such  a  con- 
junction there  of  each  one  with  all,  that  every  one  speaks 
from  the  communion,  although  the  angel  is  not  conscious 
of  it.  For  in  the  Lord's  sight  heaven  is  as  one  man,  whose 
soul  is  the  Lord  Himself ;  on  which  account  the  Lord 
speaks  with  man  through  heaven,  as  a  man  does  with 
another  from  his  soul  through  his  body :  and  this  is  done 
in  conjunction  with  all  and  each  of  the  things  in  his  mind, 
in  the  midst  of  which  things  are  those  which  he  speaks. 
But  this  arcanum  cannot  be  unfolded  in  few  words.    It  is 


No.  5.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


41 


unfolded  in  part  in  the  "  Angelic  Wisdom  concerning  the 
Divine  Love  and  Divine  Wisdom."  It  is  hence  manifest, 
that  by  an  angel  is  signified  heaven,  and  in  the  highest 
sense  the  Lord.  That  the  Lord  is  meant  in  the  highest 
sense  by  an  angel,  is  because  heaven  is  not  heaven  from 
the  things  belonging  to  the  angels,  but  from  the  Divine  of 
the  Lord ;  from  which  they  have  love  and  wisdom,  yea, 
life.  Hence  it  is  that  the  Lord  Himself  is  called  an  Angel 
in  the  Word.  From  these  things  it  is  manifest,  that  the 
angel  did  not  speak  with  John  from  himself,  but  the  Lord 
through  him  with  heaven  as  a  medium.  That  by  those 
words  is  meant  that  the  things  were  revealed  to  those  who 
are  in  good  of  life  from  charity  and  its  faith,  is  because 
these  are  meant  by  John.  For  by  the  Lord's  twelve  dis- 
ciples or  apostles  were  meant  all  within  the  Church  who 
are  in  truths  from  good,  and  in  the  abstract  sense  all 
things  of  the  church  ;  and  by  Peter,  all  who  are  in  faith, 
and  abstractly  faith  itself;  by  James,  they  who  are  in 
charity,  and  abstractly  charity  itself ;  and  by  John,  they 
who  are  in  good  of  life  from  charity  and  its  faith,  and 
abstractly  good  itself  of  life  therefrom.  That  these  things 
were  meant  by  John,  James,  and  Peter  in  the  Word  of 
the  evangelists,  may  be  seen  in  the  small  work  on  the 
"  New  Jerusalem  and  its  Heavenly  Doctrine,"  published 
at  London  in  the  year  1758,  n.  122.  Now  because  good 
of  life  from  charity  and  its  faith  makes  the  church,  there- 
fore through  the  apostle  John,  the  arcana  concerning  the 
state  of  the  Church  were  revealed,  which  are  contained  in 
his  visions.  That  by  all  the  names  of  persons  and  places 
in  the  Word  the  things  of  heaven  and  the  church  are  sig- 
nified, has  been  shown  in  many  places  in  the  "Heavenly 
Arcana,"  also  published  in  London.  It  may  from  these 
things  be  evident  that  by  "He  signified  sending  by  His 
angel  unto  His  servant  John,"  is  meant  in  the  spiritual 
sense  the  things  which  are  revealed  by  the  Lord  through 
heaven  to  those  who  are  in  good  of  life  from  charity  and 


42 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  I 


its  faith :  for  charity  does  good  through  faith ;  and  not 
charity  by  itself,  nor  faith  by  itself. 

6.  Who  testified  the  Word  of  God,  and  the  testimony  of 
Jesus  Christ,  signifies  who  from  the  heart  and  thus  in  the 
light  receive  Divine  truth  from  the  Word,  and  acknowl- 
edge the  Lord's  Human  to  be  Divine.  It  is  said  of  John, 
that  he  testified  the  Word  of  God :  but  since  all  who  are 
in  good  of  life  from  charity  and  its  faith  are  meant  by 
John,  as  was  said  just  above,  n.  5,  therefore  in  the  spiritual 
sense  all  those  are  meant.  The  angels,  who  are  in  the 
spiritual  sense  of  the  Word,  in  no  wise  know  any  name  of 
a  person  mentioned  in  the  Word,  but  only  that  which  the 
person  represents  and  thence  signifies  j  which,  for  John, 
is  good  of  life,  or  good  in  act ;  consequently  all  in  the 
aggregate  who  are  in  that  good.  These  testify,  that  is, 
see,  acknowledge,  and  receive  from  the  heart  in  the  light, 
and  confess,  the  truths  of  the  Word  ;  especially  that  truth 
therein,  that  the  Lord's  Human  is  Divine :  as  may  be  evi- 
dent from  the  passages  adduced  from  the  Word  in  abun- 
dance in  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning 
the  Lord."  By  Jesus  Christ  and  by  the  Lamb  in  the 
Apocalypse  is  meant  the  Lord  as  to  His  Divine  Human, 
and  by  God,  the  Lord  as  to  the  Divine  itself  from  which 
[all  things  are].  As  regards  the  spiritual  signification  of 
testifying,  it  is  predicated  of  the  Truth,  for  the  reason  that 
in  the  world  the  truth  is  to  be  attested ;  and  when  it  is 
attested,  it  is  acknowledged.  But  in  heaven  the  truth 
.  itself  testifies  concerning  itself,  because  it  is  the  very  light 
of  heaven.  For  when  the  angels  hear  the  truth,  they  forth- 
with know  it  interiorly  and  acknowledge  it ;  and  because 
the  Lord  is  the  truth  itself,  as  He  teaches  in  John  xiv.  6, 
in  heaven  He  is  the  testimony  of  Himself.  Hence  it  is  mani- 
fest what  is  meant  by  "  the  testimony  of  Jesus  Christ : " 
on  which  account  the  Lord  says,  Ye  sent  unto  John,  an  t 
he  testified  unto  the  truth ;  yet  I  receive  not  testimony  from 
man  (John  v.  33)  :  And  again :  John  ca??ie  for  a  witness, 


No.  8.]  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


43 


that  he  might  testify  of  the  Light :  he  was  not  that  Light : 
the  Word,  which  was  with  God,  and  was  God,  and  beca?ne 
flesh,  was  the  true  Light,  which  enlightencth  every  man 
(John  i.  i,  2,  7,  8,  14,  34).  And  again:  Jesus  said,  /  tes- 
tify of  Myself,  and  My  testimony  L  true  ;  for  L  know  whence 
J  came,  a?id  whither  L  go  (John  viii.  14).  When  the  Com 
forter,  the  Spirit  of  Truth,  has  come,  He  will  testify  of  me 
(John  xv.  26).  By  "the  Comforter,  the  Spirit  of  Truth,'* 
is  meant  the  Truth  itself  proceeding  from  the  Lord ;  on 
which  account  it  is  said  of  it,  that  it  was  not  to  speak  from 
itself,  but  from  the  Lord  (John  xvi.  13-15). 

7.  Whatsoever  things  he  saw,  signifies  their  enlighten- 
ment in  all  the  things  which  are  in  this  Revelation.  By 
"whatsoever  things  he  saw"  are  not  meant  in  the  spirit- 
ual sense  the  things  which  John  saw,  —  these  were  only 
visions,  —  but  the  things  which  they  see  who  are  meant 
by  John ;  who  are  those  that  are  in  good  of  life  from  char- 
ity and  its  faith  ;  as  has  been  said  above.  These  see  in 
John's  visions  the  arcana  concerning  the  state  of  the 
Church ;  not  so  much  when  they  read  them  themselves, 
but  when  they  see  them  *  revealed.  Besides,  to  see  signi- 
fies to  understand ;  for  which  reason  it  is  also  said  in 
common  speech,  that  one  sees  that  matter,  and  that  he 
sees  that  it  is  the  truth :  for  the  spirit  of  man  has  sight  as 
well  as  his  body.  But  by  his  spirit  a  man  sees  spiritual 
things,  because  from  the  light  of  heaven  j  but  with  his 
body  natural  things,  because  from  the  light  of  the  world : 
and  spiritual  things  are  real,  but  natural  things  are  their . 
forms.  The  sight  of  man's  spirit  is  what  is  called  the 
understanding.  It  is  manifest  from  this,  what  is  meant  in 
the  spiritual  sense  by  " whatsoever  things  he  saw;"  and 
so  too  in  what  follows,  where  it  is  said  that  he  saw. 

8.  Blessed  is  he  that  readeth  and  they  that  hear  the  7cords 
of  the  prophecy,  and  keep  the  things  which  are  written 
therein,  signifies  the  communion  of  those  with  the  angels 
of  heaven,  who  live  according  to  the  Doctrine  of  the  New 


44 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.        [Chap.  I 


Jerusalem.  By  "blessed"  is  here  meant  he  who  as  to 
his  spirit  is  in  heaven,  and  who  thus,  while  he  is  living  in 
the  world,  is  in  communion  with  the  angels  of  heaven  : 
for  as  to  his  spirit  he  is  in  heaven.  By  the  words  of  the 
prophecy  nothing  else  is  meant  but  the  doctrine  .of  the 
New  Jerusalem.  For  by  a  prophet  in  the  abstract  sense 
is  signified  the  doctrine  of  the  Church  from  the  Word, 
and  thus  here  the  doctrine  of  the  New  Church,  which  is 
the  New  Jerusalem  j  and  the  same  by  prophecy.  By  read- 
ing, hearing,  and  keeping  the  things  which  are  written  in 
it,  is  signified  to  wish  to  know  that  doctrine,  to  attend  to 
the  things  that  are  in  it,  and  to  do  the  things  which  are 
in  it  j  in  fine,  to  live  according  to  it.  It  is  manifest  that 
those  are  not  blessed,  who  only  read,  hear,  and  keep,  or 
preserve  in  the  memory,  the  things  that  were  seen  by  John  ; 
see  below,  n.  944.  The  reason  that  the  Doctrine  of  the 
Church  from  the  Word  is  signified  by  a  prophet,  and 
the  like  by  prophecy,  is  because  the  W7ord  was  written  by 
the  prophets  ;  and  in  heaven  a  person  is  regarded  from  that 
which  belongs  to  his  office  and  function.  From  it  also 
every  man,  spirit,  and  angel  there  is  named :  and  there- 
fore, when  a  prophet  is  mentioned,  since  to  write  and  teach 
the  Word  was  his  function,  the  Word  as  to  doctrine,  or 
Doctrine  from  the  Word,  is  meant.  Hence  it  is,  that  the 
Lord,  as  He  is  the  Word  itself,  was  called  a  Prophet 
(Deut.  xviii.  15-20 ;  Matt.  xiii.  57  ;xxi.  11  ;  Luke  xiii.  33). 
That  it  may  be  known  that  by  a  prophet  is  meant  the  Doc- 
trine of  the  Church  from  the  Word,  some  passages  will 
be  adduced,  from  which  it  may  be  gathered  ;  in  Matthew  : 
In  the  consummatio?i  of  the  age,  many  false  prophets  shall 
rise  up,  and  shall  seduce  many :  false  Christs  and  false 
prophets  shall  arise,  and  shall  mislead,  if  possible,  the  elect 
(xxiv.  11,  24).  "The  consummation  of  the  age"  is  the 
last  time  of  the  Church,  which  is  now,  when  there  are 
not  false  prophets,  but  falsities  of  doctrine.  In  the  same  : 
Whoever  shall  receive  a  prophet  i?i  the  name  of  a  prophet, 


No.  8.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


45 


shall  reaive  a  prophet's  reward;  and  whoever  shall  receive 
a  righteous  man  in  the  ?ia??ie  of  a  righteous  man,  shall  receit  e 
a  righteous  man's  reward  (x.  41).  To  receive  a  prophet  in 
the  name  of  a  prophet  is  to  receive  the  truth  of  doctrine 
because  it  is  true  ;  and  to  receive  a  righteous  man  in  the 
name  of  a  righteous  man  is  to  receive  good  for  the  sake  of 
good ;  and  to  receive  a  reward  is  to  be  saved  according  to 
the  reception.  It  is  manifest  that  no  one  receives  reward, 
or  is  saved,  because  he  receives  a  prophet  and  a  righteous 
man  in  their  own  name.  Without  the  knowledge  of  what 
a  prophet  and  what  a  righteous  man  is,  these  words  can  be 
understood  by  no  one  \  nor  those  which  follow :  Whosoever 
shall  give  to  drink  unto  one  of  these  little  ones  a  cup  of  cold 
water  only  i?i  the  name  of  a  disciple,  shall  not  lose  his  reward 
(x.  42).  By  a  disciple  is  meant  charity,  and  at  the  same 
time  faith,  from  the  Lord.  In  Joel:  I  will  pour  out  My 
Spirit  upon  all  flesh,  so  that  your  sons  and  your  daughters 
shall  prophesy  (ii.  28).  These  things  are  concerning  the 
^-establishing  of  the  Church  by  the  Lord,  in  which  they 
did  not  prophesy,  but  received  doctrine,  which  is  to  proph- 
esy. In  Matthew :  Jesus  said,  Many  will  say  unto  Me  in 
that  day,  Lord,  Lord,  have  we  not  prophesied  in  thy  nai?ie  ; 
but  the?i  will  L  confess  unto  them,  L  know  you  not :  depart 
from  Me,  ye  workers  of  iniquity  (vii.  22,  23).  Who  does 
not  see  that  they  will  not  say  that  they  have  prophesied, 
but  that  they  knew  the  doctrine  of  the  Church,  and  taught 
it.  In  the  Apocalypse  :  The  time  for  judging  the  dead  has 
come,  and  for  giving  rezcard  to  the  prophets  (xi.  18)  ;  and 
again  :  Rejoice,  O  heaven,  and  holy  apostles  and  prophets  ; 
for  God  hath  judged  your  judgi7ie?it  (xviii.  20).  It  is  mani- 
fest that  reward  is  not  to  be  given  to  the  prophets  only, 
and  that  not  the  apostles  and  prophets  only  are  to  rejoice 
when  the  last  judgment  takes  place,  but  that  all  will  do  so, 
who  have  received  the  truths  of  doctrine,  and  lived  accord- 
ing to  them  :  these  therefore  are  meant  by  the  apostles  and 
prophets.    In  Moses :  Jehovah  said  unto  Moses,  L  have 


46 


THE  AI  OCaLYPSE  REVEALED.        [Chap.  I. 


made  thee  a  God  to  Pharaoh,  and  Aaron  thy  brother  shall 
be  thy  prophet  (Ex.  vii.  i).  By  God  is  meant  the  Divine 
Truth  from  the  Lord  as  to  reception,  in  which  sense  the 
angels  also  are  called  Gods ;  and  by  a  prophet  is  meant 
one  that  teaches  and  speaks  it :  it  is  hence  that  Aaron 
is  there  called  a  prophet.  The  same  is  signified  by  a 
prophet  elsewhere,  as  in  these  passages:  The  Law^iall 
not  perish  from  the  priest,  nor  the  Word  from  the  prophet 
(Jer.  xviii.  18).  From  the  prophets  of  jferusaleiii  hath  gone 
forth  hypocrisy  into  all  the  land  (Jer.  xxiii.  15,  16).  The 
prophets  shall  become  wind,  neither  is  the  Word  in  them 
(Jer.  v.  13).  The  priest  and  the  prophet  go  astray  through 
strong-drink;  they  are  swallowed  up  by  wine;  they  stag 
gcr  in  judgment  (Isa.  xxviii.  7).  The  sun  setteth  upon  the 
prophets,  and  the  day  groweth  dark  over  them  (Mic.  iii.  6). 
From  the  prophet  even  to  the  priest  every  one  doeth  a  lie 
(Jer.  viii.  10).  In  these  places  by  prophets  and  priests  in 
the  spiritual  sense  are  not  meant  prophets  and  priests, 
but  the  entire  Church ;  by  prophets  the  Church  as  to 
truth  of  doctrine,  and  by  priests  the  same  as  to  good  of 
life ;  both  of  which  were  lost.  In  this  manner  are  these 
things  understood  by  the  angels  in  heaven,  when  they  are 
understood  by  men  in  the  world  according  to  the  sense  of 
the  letter.  That  the  prophets  represented  the  state  of  the 
Church  as  to  doctrine,  and  the  Lord  the  same  as  to  the 
Word  itself,  may  be  seen  in  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New 
Jerusalem  concerning  the  Lord,"  n.  15-17. 

9.  For  the  time  is  at  hand,  signifies  that  the  state  of  the 
Church  is  such  that  it  can  no  longer  continue,  so  as  to  have 
conjunction  with  the  Lord.  There  are  two  essentials  by 
which  conjunction  with  the  Lord  is  effected,  and  thence 
salvation, — the  Acknowledgment  of  one  God,  and  Repent- 
ance of  Life.  But  at  this  day,  instead  of  the  acknowledg- 
ment of  one  God,  there  is  an  acknowledgment  of  three  ; 
and  instead  of  repentance  of  life,  there  is  a  repentance  of 
the  mouth  only  that  one  is  a  sinner ;  and  by  these  two 


No.  io.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


47 


there  is  no  conjunction  :  on  which  account,  unless  a  new 
Church  rises  up,  which  acknowledges  these  two  essentials, 
and  lives  them,  no  one  can  be  saved.  On  account  of  this 
peril,  the  time  has  been  shortened  by  the  Lord,  according 
to  His  Words  in  Matthew  :  Then  shall  be  great  affliction, 
such  as  hath  not  been  from  the  beginning  of  the  World  until 
now,  nor  shall  be  ;  yea,  except  those  days  should  be  shortened, 
no  flesh  would  be  saved  (xxiv.  21,  22).  That  at  hand,  01 
nearness  of  time,  is  not  meant,  may  be  seen  below  (n.  947). 

10.  Joh?i  to  the  seven  churches,  signifies  to  all  who  are  in 
the  Christian  world,  where  the  Word  is,  and  by  it  the  Lord 
is  known,  and  who  draw  near  to  the  church.  By  the  Seven 
Churches  are  not  meant  seven  churches,  but  all  who  are  of 
the  Church  in  the  Christian  world  j  for  numbers  in  the  Word 
signify  things,  and  seven  all,  and  thence  also  full  and  per- 
fect j  and  it  is  used  in  the  Word  where  a  holy  thing  is  treated 
of,  and  in  the  opposite  sense  a  profane  thing :  on  which 
account  that  number  involves  holiness,  and  in  the  opposite 
sense  profaneness.  That  numbers  signify  things,  or  rather 
that  they  are  like  certain  adjectives  to  substantives,  adding 
some  quality  to  the  things,  is  because  number  in  itself  is 
natural  ;  for  natural  things  are  determined  by  numbers,  but 
spiritual  by  things  and  their  states  :  and  therefore  he  who 
does  not  know  the  signification  of  the  numbers  in  the  Word, 
and  especially  in  the  Apocalypse,  cannot  know  many  arcana 
which  are  contained  therein.  Now  since  by  seven  are  sig- 
nified all,  it  is  manifest  that  by  "  the  Seven  Churches,"  are 
meant  all  who  are  in  the  Christian  world,  where  the  Word 
is,  and  the  Lord  is  known  by  it.  If  these  live  according  to 
the  Lord's  precepts  in  the  Word,  they  make  the  Church 
itself.  Hence  it  is  that  the  Sabbath  was  instituted  on  the 
seventh  day,  and  that  the  seventh  year  was  called  the  sab- 
batical year,  and  the  seven  times'  seventh  year  the  Jubilee; 
by  which  was  signified  all  that  is  holy  in  the  Church.  It 
is  hence  also,  that  a  7ueek,  in  Daniel  and  elsewhere,  signi- 
fies an  entire  period  from  beginning  to  end,  and  is  predi- 


48  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.        [Chap.  L 


cated  of  the  Church.  Similar  things  are  signified  by  seven 
in  the  following  passages ;  as,  by  the  seven  golde?i  candle- 
sticks, i?i  the  midst  of  7vhich  was  the  Son  of  Man  (Apoc.  i. 
13)  ;  by  the  seven  stars  in  his  right  hand  (Apoc.  i.  16,  20)  ; 
by  the  seven  spirits  of  God  (Apoc.  i.  4  ;  iv.  5)  ;  by  the  seven 
la?nps  of  fire  (Apoc.  iv.  5)  ;  by  the  seven  angels,  to  who?n 
were  given  the  seve?i  trumpets  (Apoc.  viii.  2) ;  by  the  seven 
angels  having  the  seven  last  plagues  (Apoc.  xv.  5,6);  by  the 
seven  vials  full  of  the  seven  last  plagues  (Apoc.  xvi.  1 ;  xxi.  9)  ; 
by  the  seven  seals  with  which  the  Book  was  sealed  (Apoc. 
v.  1).  In  like  manner  in  these  following :  That  the  hands 
should  be  filled  seven  days  (Ex.  xxix.  35)  ;  that  they  should 
be  sanctified  seven  days  (Ex.  xxix.  37)  ;  that  when  they  were 
being  inaugurated  they  should  go  seven  days  clothed  in  the 
garments  of  holiness  (Ex.  xxix.  30)  j  that  they  should  not  go 
out  of  the  tabernacle  for  seven  days,  when  they  were  being 
initiated  into  the  priesthood  (Lev.  viii.  33,  35)  ;  that  the  altar 
should  be  expiated  upon  its  horns  seven  times  (Lev.  xvi.  18, 
19)  \  that  the  altar  should  be  sanctified  by  oil  seven  times 
(Lev.  viii.  11)  ;  that  the  blood  should  be  sprinkled  seven  times 
towards  the  vail  (Lev.  iv.  16,  17)  ;  and  also  seven  times  tow- 
ards the  east  (Lev.  xvi.  12-15)  >  tnat  ^e  ^oter  of  separation 
should  be  sprinkled  seven  times  towards  the  tabernacle  (Num. 
xix.  4) ;  that  the  Passover  should  be  celebrated  seven  days, 
and  unleave?ied  bread  be  eaten  seve?i  days  (Ex.  xii.  15  ; 
Deut.  xvi.  4-7).  Likewise,  that  the  Jews  should  be  pun- 
ished sevenfold  on  account  of  their  sins  (Lev.  xxvi.  18,  21, 
24,  28)  ;  wherefore  David  says,  Recompense  unto  our  neigh- 
bors sevenfold  into  their  bosom  (Ps.  lxxix.  12):  sevenfold 
means  fully.  Also  in  these  passages :  The  words  of 
Jehovah  are  pure  words,  silver  purified  in  the  furnace 
seven  times  (Ps.  xii.  6).  The  hungry  have  ceased,  until 
the  barreji  hath  borne  seve?i ;  and  she  that  had  many  chil- 
dren hath  failed  (1  Sam.  ii.  5).  "  The  barren  "  is  the 
church  of  the  Gentiles,  who  had  not  the  Word :  "  she 
that  had  many  children  "  is  the  church  of  the  Jews,  who 


No.  II.]  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


49 


had  the  Word.  So  too,  She  who  had  borne  seven  shall 
languish,  she  shall  breathe  out  her  soul  (Jer.  xv.  9).  The 
inhabitants  of  the  eities  of  Israel  shall  set  on  fire  and  shall 
burn  up  the  arms,  and  shall  kindle  a  fire  of  them  seven  years : 
they  shall  bury  Gog,  and  shall  clea?ise  the  land  seve?i  months 
(Ez.  xxxix.  9,  11,  12).  The  unclean  spirit  will  take  seven 
other  spirits  worse  than  himself  (Matt.  xii.  45).  Profana- 
tion is  here  described,  and  by  the  seven  spirits  with  which 
he  is  to  return  are  signified  all  the  falsities  of  evil,  and  thus 
a  total  extinction  of  good  and  truth.  By  the  seven  heads 
of  the  dragon,  and  by  the  seven  diadems  upon  his  heads 
(Apoc.  xii.  3),  is  signified  the  profanation  of  all  good  and 
truth.  It  is  manifest  from  these  passages,  that  Seven 
involves  holiness  or  profaneness,  and  signifies  all  and 
full. 

11.  Which  are  in  Asia,  signifies  to  those  who  from  the 
Word  are  in  the  light  of  truth.  Since  by  all  the  names  of 
persons  and  places  in  the  Word  the  real  things  of  heaven 
and  the  church  are  meant,  as  has  been  said  before,  the 
same  are  signified  by  Asia,  and  by  the  names  of  the  Seven 
Churches  there,  as  will  be  manifest  from  what  follows. 
That  those  who  are  in  the  light  of  truth  from  the  Word 
are  meant  by  Asia,  is  because  the  Most  Ancient  Church, 
and  after  it  the  Ancient,  and  afterwards  the  Israelitish, 
were  in  Asia ;  also  because  the  Ancient  Word  was  with 
them,  and  afterwards  the  Israelitish ;  and  all  the  light  of 
truth  :s  from  the  Word.  That  there  were  ancient  churches 
in  the  Asiatic  world,  and  that  they  had  a  Word  which  was 
afterwards  lost,  and  at  length  the  Word  which  is  at  this  day. 
may  be  seen  in  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  con- 
cerning the  Sacred  Scripture"  (n.  101-103).  Hence  then 
it  is,  that  by  Asia  are  here  signified  all  who  are  in  the  light 
of  truth  from  the  Word. 

'*  Respecting  this  Ancient  Word,  which  was  in  Asia  before 
the  Israelitish  Word,  it  is  fitting  to  relate  this  news  :  That 
it  is  still  reserved  there  among  the  people  who  dwell  in 
vol.  1.  3 


53 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.         [Chap.  L 


Great  Tartary.  I  have  spoken  with  spirits  and  angels  in 
the  spiritual  world  who  were  from  that  country,  who  said 
that  they  possessed  a  Word,  and  that  they  had  possessed  it 
from  ancient  times  ;  that  they  conduct  their  Divine  worship 
according  to  this  Word  ;  and  that  it  consists  of  nothing  but 
correspondences.  They  said  also  that  the  Book  of  Jasher 
is  in  it,  which  is  mentioned  in  Joshua  x.  12,  13,  and  in  the 
second  book  of  Samuel  i.  17,  18  ;  as  also  that  among  them 
are  the  books,  the  1  Wars  of  Jehovah]  and  the  Prophecies? 
which  are  mentioned  by  Moses  (Num.  xxi.  14,  15,  and 
27-30):  and  when  I  read  in  their  presence  the  words  which 
Moses  had  taken  therefrom,  they  searched  whether  they 
were  extant  there,  and  found  them.  It  was  made  manifest 
to  me  from  this,  that  the  Ancient  Word  is  still  among  them. 
While  speaking  with  them,  they  said  that  they  worship 
Jehovah,  some  as  an  invisible  God,  and  some  as  visible. 
They  related  further,  that  they  do  not  suffer  strangers  to 
come  among  them,  except  the  Chinese,  with  whom  they 
cultivate  peace,  because  the  emperor  of  China  is  from 
their  country ;  as  also  that  they  are  so  populous,  that  they 
do  not  believe  any  region  in  the  whole  world  to  be  more 
so  :  which  is  credible  also  from  the  wall  so  many  miles 
long,  which  the  Chinese  constructed  long  since,  as  their 
safeguard  against  invasion  from  them.  Seek  for  it  in 
China,  and  perhaps  you  will  find  it  there  among  the 
Tartars." 

12.  Grace  be  unto  you  and  peace,  signifies  the  Divine 
salutation.  What  in  particular  is  meant  by  grace,  and  by 
peace,  will  be  told  in  the  following  pages.  That  Peace  be 
unto  you  was  the  Lord's  salutation  to  His  disciples,  thus 
the  Divine  salutation,  may  be  seen  in  Luke  xxiv.  36,  37  ; 
John  xx.  19-21:  and  by  the  Lord's  command  it  was  the 
salutation  of  the  disciples  to  all  to  whom  they  should  enter 
in  (Matt.  x.  11-15). 

13.  From  Him  who  is  and  who  was  and  who  is  to  come, 
signifies  from  the  Lord  who  is  Eternal  and  Infinite,  and 


No.  14.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


51 


Jehovah.  That  it  is  the  Lord  is  plainly  manifest  from  the 
things  that  follow  in  this  chapter,  where  it  is  said  that  he 
heard  a  voice  from  the  Son  of  Man,  saying,  /  am  the 
Alpha  and  the  Omega,  the  First  and  the  Last  (vers.  11,  13)  ; 
and  then,  I  a?n  the  First  and  the  Last  (vers.  17)  ;  and  in  the 
following  chapter  (vers.  8)  j  and  afterwards  in  chapter  xxi. 
6  ;  xxii.  12,13;  and  in  Isaiah :  Jehovah  the  King  of  Lsrael 
said,  and  his  Redee?ner  Jehovah  Zebaoth,  L  am  the  First 
and  Lthe  Last ;  and  besides  Me  there  is  no  God  (xliv.  6  ;  also 
xlviii.  12):  and  He  who  is  the  First  and  the  Last  is  He 
who  is,  who  was,  and  who  is  to  come.  This  is  also  meant 
by  Jehovah ;  for  the  name  Jehovah  signifies  Is  ;  and  He 
Who  is,  or  He  who  is  Esse  (To  be)  itself,  is  also  He  who 
was  and  who  is  to  come :  for  things  past  and  things  future 
are  present  in  Him.  Hence  He  is  Eternal  without  time, 
and  Infinite  without  place.  This  the  Church  also  confesses 
from  the  Doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  which  is  called  the  Atha- 
nasian  ;  where  are  these  words :  "  The  Father  is  Eternal 
and  Infinite,  the  Son  is  Eternal  and  Infinite,  and  the  Holy 
Spirit  is  Eternal  and  Infinite ;  but  yet  there  are  not  three 
Eternals  and  Infinites,  but  One."  That  that  One  is  the 
Lord,  has  been  demonstrated  in  the  "  Doctrine  of  the 
Nfw  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Lord." 

14.  And  from  the  seven  Spirits  which  are  before  His  throne, 
signifies  from  the  whole  heaven,  where  the  Lord  is  in  His 
Divine  Truth,  and  where  His  Divine  Truth  is  received. 
By  "the  seven  Spirits"  are  meant  all  who  are  in  Divine 
Truth,  and  in  the  abstract  sense  Divine  Truth  (Verum) 
itself,  or  the  Divine  Truth  (Veritas)  itself.  That  by  seven 
in  the  Word  are  meant  all,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  10); 
and  that  by  the  throne  is  meant  the  whole  heaven,  will 
be  seen  presently.  Hence  by  before  the  throne  is  meant 
where  His  Divine  Truth  is :  for  heaven  is  not  heaven  from 
the  things  belonging  to  the  angels,  but  from  the  Divine  of 
the  Lord ;  as  is  shown  in  many  places  in  the  "  Angelic 
Wisdom  concerning  the  Divine  Providence,"  and  "  con- 


52 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  L 


cerning  the  Divine  Love."  That  the  Lord's  throne 
signifies  heaven,  is  manifest  from  the  following  passages : 
Jehovah  said,  the  fyeave?ts  are  My  throne  (Isa.  lxvi.  i)  ; 
Jehovah  hath  established  His  throne  in  the  heavens  (Ps.  ciii. 
19).  He  that  swear eth  by  heaven,  sweareth  by  God's  throne^ 
and  by  Him  that  sitteth  upon  it  (Matt,  xxiii.  22).  Above 
the  expa?ise  which  was  over  the  head  of  the  cherubim,  was  as 
it  were  the  appeara?^  of  a  sapphire  stone,  the  likeness  of 
a  thro?ie,  and  upon  it  the  appeara7ice  of  a  Man  (Ez.  i.  26  ; 
x.  1).  By  "the  expanse  above  the  head  of  the  cherubs"  is 
meant  heaven.  And  in  the  Apocalypse  :  He  that  overcometh, 
I  will  give  him  to  sit  on  My  throne  (hi.  21).  "On  the 
throne  "  means  in  heaven,  in  particular  where  His  Divine 
Truth  reigns ;  on  which  account  also,  where  the  judgment  is 
treated  of,  it  is  said  that  the  Lord  will  sit  upon  a  throne, 
for  judgment  is  by  means  of  truths. 

15.  And  from  Jesus  Christ,  signifies  the  Divine  Human. 
That  by  Jesus  Christ  and  by  the  Lamb  in  the  Word  is 
meant  the  Lord  as  to  His  Divine  Human,  may  be  seen 
above  (n.  6). 

16.  The  faithful  Witness,  signifies  that  He  is  the  Divine 
Truth  itself.  That  witness  is  predicated  of  the  truth,  and 
that  the  truth  testifies  concerning  itself,  and  so  also  the 
Lord,  who  is  the  Divine  Truth  itself  and  the  Word,  may 
be  seen  above  (n.  6). 

17.  The  First-born  from  the  dead,  signifies  that  He  is 
the  Divine  Good  itself.  What  the  First-born  from  the  dead 
is,  no  one  as  yet  knows ;  and  what  it  signifies  was  disputed 
by  the  ancients.  It  was  known  to  them,  that  by  the  First- 
born is  signified  the  first  and  primary  thing  from  which  .s 
the  all  of  the  church :  and  it  was  believed  by  many,  that  it 
was  truth  in  doctrine  and  in  faith ;  but  by  a  few,  that  it  was 
truth  in  act  and  in  work,  which  is  good  of  life.  That  the 
latter  is  the  first  and  primary  thing  of  the  church,  and 
thence  is  meant  in  the  proper  sense  by  the  First-born,  will 
be  seen.    But,  first,  the  opinion  of  those  who  believed  that 


No.  17.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


53 


truth  in  doctrine  and  in  faith  is  the  first  and  primary  thing  of 
the  church,  and  thus  the  First-born,  shall  be  spoken  of. 
They  believed  this  because  the  truth  is  learned  first,  and 
because  the  church  becomes  a  church  by  means  of  it ;  but 
still  not  before  the  truth  becomes  of  the  life.  Previously 
it  is  only  in  the  thought  of  the  understanding  and  in  the 
memory,  and  not  in  the  act  of  the  will ;  and  truth  which  is 
not  truth  in  act  or  work,  does  not  live  :  it  is  only  like  a  tree 
luxuriant  in  branches  and  leaves,  without  fruit ;  and  it  is 
like  knowledge  without  application  to  use ;  and  like  the 
foundation,  upon  which  a  house  is  built,  which  is  to  be 
dwelt  in.  These  things  are  the  first  in  time,  but  they  are 
not  the  first  in  end  ;  and  the  first  in  end  are  primary.  For 
the  first  thing  in  end  is  residence  in  the  house,  and  the  first 
in  time  is  the  foundation.  The  first  also  in  end  is  use,  and 
the  first  in  time  is  knowledge.  So  too  the  first  thing  in 
end,  when  a  tree  is  planted,  is  the  fruit  •  but  the  first  in 
time  are  the  branches  and  leaves.  It  is  the  same  with  the 
understanding,  which  is  the  first  thing  formed  in  a  man, 
but  for  the  end  that  that  which  the  man  sees  with  the 
understanding  he  may  do ;  otherwise  the  understanding 
is  like  a  preacher  who  teaches  well,  but  lives  ill.  More- 
over, every  truth  is  sown  in  the  internal  man,  and  rooted  in 
the  external :  on  which  account,  unless  the  truth  sown  is 
rooted  in  the  external  man,  which  is  done  by  act,  it  is  like 
a  tree  set  not  in  the  ground,  but  above  it ;  which,  breathed 
upon  by  the  heat  of  the  sun,  immediately  withers  away. 
This  root  the  man  who  had  done  the  truths  carries  with 
him  after  death:  but  not  so  the  man  who  had  known  and 
acknowledged  them  by  faith  only.  Now,  as  many  of  the 
ancients  made  that  which  is  first  in  time  the  first  in  end, 
which  is  the  primary,  they  therefore  said  that  the  First-born 
signified  truth  in  doctrine  and  in  faith  in  the  church,  not 
knowing  that  this  is  the  first-born  apparently,  but  not  actu- 
ally. But  all  those  who  made  truth  in  doctrine  and  in  faith 
the  primary,  were  condemned  j  because  nothing  of  deed  or 


54 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.         [Chap.  i. 


work,  or  nothing  of  the  life,  is  in  such  truth.  For  that 
reason  Cain,  who  was  the  first-born  of  Adam  and  Eve,  was 
condemned.  That  by  him  is  signified  truth  in  doctrine 
and  in  faith,  may  be  seen  in  the  "  Angelic  Wisdom  con- 
cerning the  Divine  Providence  "  (n.  242).  For  that 
reason  also  Reuben,  who  was  Jacob's  first-born,  was  con- 
demned by  his  father  (Gen.  xlix.  3,  4)  ;  and  the  birthright 
taken  from  him  (1  Chron.  v.  1).  That  by  Reuben  in  the 
spiritual  sense  is  meant  truth  in  doctrine  and  in  faith,  will 
be  seen  in  the  following  pages.  By  the  first-born  of  Egypt, 
which  were  all  smitten,  because  condemned,  nothing  else 
is  meant  in  the  spiritual  sense  but  truth  in  doctrine  and 
in  faith  separate  from  good  of  life,  which  truth  in  itself  is 
dead.  By  the  goats  in  Daniel  and  Matthew  no  others  are 
meant  but  they  who  are  in  faith  separate  from  the  life, 
concerning  whom  see  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem 
concerning  Faith  "  (n.  61-68).  That  they  who  were  in  faith 
separate  from  the  life  were  rejected  and  condemned  at  the 
time  of  the  Last  Judgment,  may  be  seen  in  the  "  Continu- 
ation concerning  the  Last  Judgment  "  (n.  16,  &c).  It  may 
be  evident  from  these  few  things,  that  truth  in  doctrine 
and  in  faith  is  not  the  first-born  of  the  church,  but  truth 
in  act  or  in  work,  which  is  good  of  life ;  for  the  church 
is  not  in  a  man  before  the  truth  becomes  of  the  life ; 
and  when  the  truth  becomes  of  the  life,  it  is  then  good. 
For  the  thought  and  memory  of  the  understanding  do  not 
flow  in  into  the  will,  and  through  the  will  into  the  act ;  but 
the  will  flows  in  into  the  thought  and  memory  of  the  under- 
standing, and  acts  :  and  that  which  proceeds  from  the  will 
through  the  understanding,  proceeds  from  affection,  which 
is  of  the  love,  through  the  thought,  which  is  of  the  under- 
standing ;  and  all  this  is  called  good,  and  enters  into  the 
life  :  and  therefore  the  Lord  says  that  He  that  doeth  the 
t?-uth,  doeth  it  in  God  (John  iii.  21).  Since  John  repre- 
sented good  of  life,  and  Peter  the  truth  of  faith,  —  see 
above  (n.  5),  —  therefore  John  reclined  at  the  Lord's  breast, 


No.  17.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


b5 


and  followed  Jesus  ;  but  not  Peter  (John  xxi.  18-23).  The 
Lord  said  also  of  John,  that  he  was  to  remaifi  till  He  came 
(vers.  22,  23) ;  consequently  to  the  present  day,  which  is 
the  Lord's  coming :  on  which  account  also  good  of  life 
is  now  taught  by  the  Lord  for  those  who  will  be  of  His 
New  Church,  which  is  the  New  Jerusalem.  In  short,  the 
first-born  is  what  truth  from  good,  and  thus  what  the  under- 
standing from  the  will,  first  produces  ;  because  truth  is  of 
the  understanding,  and  good  is  of  the  will.  This  first  thing, 
because  it  is  as  the  seed  from  which  the  rest  proceed,  is  the 
primary.  In  regard  to  the  Lord,  He  is  the  First-born  from 
the  dead,  because  He  is  also,  as  to  His  Human,  the  Truth 
itself  united  to  the  Divine  Good,  from  which  all  men,  who 
are  in  themselves  dead,  live.  The  same  is  meant  in  David : 
/  will  make  Him  My  First-born,  higher  than  the  kings  of 
the  earth  (Ps.  lxxxix.  27).  This  is  said  of  the  Lord's  Human. 
Hence  it  is  that  Israel  is  called  the  "  first-born  "  (Ex.  iv. 
22,  23).  By  Israel  is  meant  truth  in  act,  and  by  Jacob 
truth  in  doctrine ;  and  since  from  the  latter  alone  there  is 
no  church,  for  that  reason  Jacob  was  named  Israel :  but  in 
the  highest  sense  the  Lord  is  meant  by  Israel.  On  account 
of  this  representation  of  the  first-born,  all  the  first-born  and 
all  the  firstfruits  were  sanctified  to  Jehovah  (Ex.  xiii.  2,  i2_ 
xxii.  28,  29).  On  account  of  this  representation  of  the 
first-born,  the  Levites  were  taken  in  place  of  all  the  first- 
born in  the  Israelitish  Church ;  and  it  is  said  that  they 
were  thus  Jehovah's  (Num.  iii.  12,  13,  40-46 ;  xviii.  15-18). 
For  by  Levi  is  signified  truth  in  act,  which  is  good  of 
life ;  and  the  priesthood  was  on  that  account  given  to  his 
posterity  ;  on  which  subject  see  in  what  follows.  Therefore 
also  a  double  portion  of  the  inheritance  was  given  to  the 
first-born,  and  he  was  called  the  beginning  of  the  strength 
(Deut.  xxi.  15-17).  The  first-born  signifies  the  primary 
thing  of  the  church,  because  in  the  Word  by  natural  births 
are  signified  spiritual  births  ;  and  then  what  first  produces 
these  in  a  man  is  meant  by  his  first-born  :  for  the  church  is 


56 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.        [Chap.  1. 


not  in  him  before  the  truth  of  doctrine  conceived  in  the 
internal  man  is  born  in  the  external. 

1 8.  A?id  the  Prince  of  the  kings  of  the  earth,  signifies  from 
Whom  is  all  truth  from  good  in  the  Church.  This  follows 
from  what  goes  before,  because  by  the  Faithful  Witness  is 
signified  the  Lord  as  to  the  Divine  Truth,  and  by  the  First- 
born He  is  signified  as  to  the  Divine  Good  \  and  thus  by 
the  Prince  of  the  kings  of  the  earth  is  signified  that  all  truth 
from  good  in  the  Church  is  from  Him.  The  reason  that 
this  is  signified  by  the  Prince  of  the  kings  of  the  earth  is 
that  by  kings  in  the  spiritual  sense  of  the  Word  are  meant 
they  who  are  in  truths  from  good,  and  abstractly  the  truths 
fron,  good ;  and  by  the  earth  is  meant  the  Church.  That 
this  is  the  signification  of  kings  and  earth,  may  be  seen 
below  (n.  20,  and  n.  285). 

19.  That  loveth  us,  and  washeth  us  from  our  sins  in  His 
blood,  signifies  who  from  love  and  mercy  reforms  and  regen- 
erates men  by  His  Divine  truths  from  the  Word.  It  is 
manifest  that  "to  wash  us  from  sins"  is  to  purify  from  evils, 
and  thus  to  reform  and  regenerate ;  for  regeneration  is 
spiritual  washing.  But  that  by  His  blood  is  not  meant  the 
passion  of  the  cross,  as  is  believed  by  many,  but  the  Divine 
Truth  proceeding  from  Him,  may  be  evident  from  many 
passages  in  the  Word,  to  adduce  all  of  which  here  would 
be  too  prolix:  they  will  be  adduced  below  (n.  379,  654). 
Meantime  see  what  has  been  said  and  demonstrated  con- 
cerning the  signification  of  the  Lord's  Blood  and  Flesh  in 
the  Holy  Supper,  in  the  "  New  Jerusalem  and  its  Heavenly 
Doctrine,"  published  at  London  in  the  year  1758  (n.  210- 
222)  ;  and  concerning  spiritual  washing,  which  is  regener- 
ation (n.  202-209). 

20.  And  He  maketh  us  kings  and  priests,  signifies  who 
gives  to  those  who  have  been  born  of  Him,  that  is,  regen- 
erated, to  be  in  wisdom  from  Divine  truths  and  in  love 
from  Divine  goods.  It  is  known  that  the  Lord  is  called  a 
King  in  the  Word,  and  also  a  Priest.    He  is  called  a  King 


No.  20.]  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  57 

from  His  Divine  Wisdom,  and  a  Priest  from  His  Divine 
Love  :  and  therefore  they  who  are  in  wisdom  from  the  Lord 
are  called  sons  of  the  King,  and  also  kings ;  and  they  who 
are  in  love  from  Him  are  called  ministers  and  priests :  for 
the  wisdom  and  love  in  them  are  not  from  them,  and 
thus  not  theirs,  but  the  Lord's.  Hence  it  is  that  they  are 
meant  by  kings  and  by  priests  in  the  Word ;  not  that  they 
are  so,  but  the  Lord  in  them,  and  causes  them  to  be  so 
named.  They  are  also  called,  born  of  Him,  sons  of  the 
kingdom,  sons  of  the  Father,  and  heirs  :  Bom  of  Him 
(John  i.  12,  13);  that  is,  born  anew,  or  regenerated  (John 
hi.  1,  &c).  Sons  of  the  kingdom  (Matt  viii.  12  ;  xiii.  38). 
Sons  of  the  Father  in  heaven  (Matt.  v.  45).  Heirs  (Ps. 
cxxvii.  3  j  1  Sam.  ii.  8  ;  Matt.  xxv.  34).  And  because  they 
are  said  to  be  heirs,  sons  of  the  kingdom,  and  born  of  the 
Lord  as  a  Father,  they  are  for  that  reason  called  kings  and 
priests.  Then,  too,  it  is  said  that  they  are  to  sit  with  the 
Lord  on  His  throne  (Apoc.  iii.  21).  There  are  two  kingdoms 
into  which  the  universal  heaven  is  distinguished,  the  spiritual 
kingdom  and  the  heavenly  (celestial)  kingdom.  The  spir- 
itual kingdom  is  what  is  called  the  Lord's  royalty  ;  and 
because  all  who  are  there  are  in  wisdom  from  truths,  they  are 
therefore  meant  by  the  kings  which  the  Lord  will  make  those 
to  be  who  are  in  wisdom  from  Him :  and  the  heavenly  king- 
dom is  what  is  called  the  Lord's  priesthood  ;  and  because 
all  who  are  there  are  in  love  from  goods,  they  are  therefore 
meant  by  the  priests  which  the  Lord  will  make  those  to  be, 
who  are  in  love  from  Him.  In  like  manner  is  the  Lord's 
Church  on  earth  distinguished  into  two  kingdoms.  Con- 
cerning these  two  kingdoms,  see  the  work  on  "  Heaven  and 
Hell,"  published  at  London  in  the  year  1758  (n.  24,  226). 
He  who  does  not  know  the  spiritual  signification  of  kings 
and  priests  may  vainly  attempt  to  explain  many  things 
that  are  mentioned  respecting  them  in  the  prophets  and 
the  Apocalypse  j  as  these  in  the  prophets  :  The  sons  of  tht 
stranger  shall  build  up  thy  walls,  and  their  kings  shall  mi*i 

3* 


58 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.        [Chap.  I 


ister  unto  thee  I  thou  shalt  suck  the  milk  of  the  nations,  yea, 
thou  shalt  suck  the  breasts  of  kings ;  that  thou  may  est  know 
that  I  Jehovah  am  thy  Saviour  and  thy  Redeemer  (Isa.  lx. 

10,  1 6).  Kings  shall  be  thy  nursing  fathers,  and  their  queens 
thy  nursing  mothers  (Isa.  xlix.  23  :  and  elsewhere,  as  in 
Gen.  xlix.  20  ;  Ps.  ii.  10  ;  Isa.  xiv.  9  ;  xxiv.  21  ;  Hi.  15  ;  Jei. 

11.  26  ;  iv.  9  ;  xlix.  3  j  Lam.  ii.  6,  9  ;  Ez.  vii.  26,  27  ;  Hos. 
iii.  4 ;  Zeph.  i.  8).  By  kings  here  are  not  meant  kings, 
but  they  who  are  in  Divine  truths  from  the  Lord,  and  ab- 
stractly the  Divine  truths  from  which  is  wisdom.  Neither 
are  kings  meant  by  the  king  of  the  south  and  the  king  of  the 
north,  who  carried  on  war  with  each  other  (Dan.  xi.  1,  &c.)  ; 
but  by  "  the  king  of  the  south  "  they  who  are  in  truths,  and 
by  "  the  king  of  the  north "  they  who  are  in  falsities.  In 
like  manner  in  the  Apocalypse,  where  kings  are  many  times 
mentioned,  as  in  these  places :  The  sixth  angel  poured  out  his 
vial  upon  the  great  river  Euphrates,  and  its  water  was  dried 
up,  that  the  way  of  the  kings  from  the  rising  of  the  sun  might 
be  prepared  (xvi.  1 2).  The  kings  of  the  earth  committed  whore- 
dom with  the  great  harlot  that  sitteth  upon  many  waters 
(xvii.  2).  All  the  natioJis  have  drunk  of  the  wine  of  the  anger 
f  the  whoredom  of  Babylon,  and  the  kings  of  the  earth  have 
-ommitted  whoredom  with  her  (xviii.  3).  And  I  saw  the  beast 
rnd  the  kings  of  the  earth  and  their  armies  gathered  together 
■0  make  war  with  Hiin  that  sat  upon  the  white  horse  (xix.  19). 
And  the  nations  which  are  saved  shall  walk  in  His  light,  and 
the  kings  of  the  earth  shall  bring  their  glory  and  honor  into 
the  New  Jerusalem  (xxi.  24:  and  elsewhere,  as  xvi.  14; 
xvii.  2,  9-14 ;  xviii.  9,  10).  By  kings  are  here  meant  those 
who  are  in  truths,  and  in  the  opposite  sense  those  who  are 
in  falsities,  and  abstractly  truths  or  falsities.  By  the  whore- 
dom of  Babylon  with  the  kings  of  the  earth  is  meant  the 
falsification  of  the  truth  of  the  Church.  It  is  evident  that 
Babylon,  or  the  woman  that  sat  upon  the  scarlet  beast,  did 
not  commit  whoredom  with  the  kings,  but  that  she  falsified 
the  truths  of  the  Word.    From  these  things  it  is  manifest, 


No.  21.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


59 


that  by  kings  which  the  Lord  is  to  make  those  who  are 
wise  from  Him,  is  not  meant  that  they  are  to  be  kings,  but 
to  be  wise.  That  it  is  so,  enlightened  reason  also  sees.  So 
too  in  the  following :  Thou  hast  made  us  kings  and  priests 
unto  our  God,  that  we  may  reign  upo?i  the  earth  (Apoc.  v. 
10).  That  by  king  the  Lord  meant  the  Truth,  is  manifest 
from  His  words  to  Pilate :  Pilate  said  to  Him,  Art  thou 
not  a  king  then  ?  Jesus  answered,  Thou  hast  said  that  I 
am  a  King.  For  this  was  I  born,  and  for  this  came  I  into 
the  world,  that  I' might  bear  testimony  to  the  Truth  :  every 
one  that  is  of  the  Truth,  heareth  My  voice.  Pilate  said  unto 
Him,  What  is  Truth  ?  (John  xviii.  37,  38).  To  bear  testi- 
mony to  the  Truth  means  that  He  is  the  Truth ;  and  because 
from  it  He  called  Himself  a  King,  Pilate  said,  "What  is 
Truth  ?  "  that  is,  is  truth  a  king  ?  That  priests  signify  those 
who  are  in  the  good  of  love,  and  abstractly  the  goods  of 
love,  will  be  seen  in  what  follows. 

21.  Unto  God  and  His  Father,  signifies  and  thus  images 
of  His  Divine  Wisdom  and  His  Divine  Love.  By  God  and 
the  Father  in  the  spiritual  sense  are  not  meant  two  persons ; 
but  by  God  is  meant  the  Divine  as  to  Wisdom,  and  by  the 
Father  the  Divine  as  to  Love.  For  there  are  two  things 
in  the  Lord,  the  Divine  Wisdom  and  the  Divine  Love, 
or  the  Divine  Truth  and  the  Divine  Good.  These  two  are 
meant  in  the  Old  Testament  by  God  and  Jehovah,  and 
here  by  God  and  the  Father.  Now  as  the  Lord  teaches 
that  He  and  the  Father  are  one,  and  that  He  is  in  the 
Father  and  the  Father  in  Him  (John  x.  30;  xiv.  10,  11); 
by  God  and  the  Father  two  persons  are  not  meant,  but  the 
Lord  alone.  The  Divine  also  is  one  and  indivisible  \  for 
which  reason  by  Jesus  Christ  having  made  us  kings  and 
priests  unto  God  and  His  Father,  is  signified  that  they 
appear  before  Him  as  images  of  His  Divine  Wisdom  and 
His  Divine  Love.  In  these  two  things  also  does  the  image 
of  God  in  men  and  angels  consist.  That  the  Divine,  which 
in  itself  is  one,  is  distinguished  in  the  Word  by  various 


6o 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  L 


names,  may  be  seen  in  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem 
concerning  the  Lord."  That  the  Lord  Himself  also  is  the 
Father,  is  evident  from  these  passages  ;  in  Isaiah :  Unto 
us  a  Child  is  born,  unto  us  a  Son  is  given,  whose  name  is 
Wonderful,  God,  Mighty,  Father  of  Eternity,  Prince  of 
Peace  (ix.  6).  In  the  same  :  Thou  Jehovah  art  oitr  Father, 
cur  Pedeemer ;  thy  name  is  from  everlasting  (lxiii.  16). 
And  in  John  :  If  ye  had  known  Me,  ye  would  have  knoivn 
My  Father  also ;  and  from  henceforth  ye  k?i07u  Him,  a?id 
have  seen  Him.  Philip  saith  imto  Him,  lord,  shoza  us  the 
Father:  Jesus  saith  unto  him,  He  that  seeth  Me  seeth  the 
Father:  how  sayest  thou  then,  Show  us  the  Father?  believe 
Me,  that  I  am  in  the  Father  and  the  Father  in  Me  (xiv.  7-9, 
11.    See  below,  n.  962). 

22.  To  Him  be  glory  and  strength  for  ever  and  ever,  signifies 
Who  alone  has  Divine  Majesty  and  Divine  Omnipotence 
to  eternity.  By  "  glory  "  in  the  Word,  where  the  Lord  is 
spoken  of,  the  Divine  Majesty  is  meant,  and  it  is  predicated 
of  His  Divine  Wisdom  ;  and  by  "  strength  "  is  meant  the 
Divine  Omnipotence,  and  it  is  predicated  of  His  Divine 
Love  ;  and  by  for  ever  and  ever "  is  meant  eternity. 
That  these  things  are  meant  by  glory,  strength,  and  for 
ever  and  ever,  in  speaking  of  Jehovah  or  the  Lord,  may  be 
confirmed  by  many  passages  in  the  Word. 

23.  Amc?i  signifies  the  Divine  confirmation  from  Truth, 
and  thus  from  Himself.  Amen  signifies  the  Truth ;  and 
because  the  Lord  was  the  Truth  itself,  He  therefore  so 
often  said  Amen  [verily]  I  say  unto  you ;  as  in  Matt.  v.  18, 
26  ;  vi.  16  \  x.  23,  42  j  xvii.  20  ;  xviii.  13,  18  ;  xxv.  12  \ 
xxviii.  20  \  John  hi.  if  ;  v.  19,  24,  25  ;  vi.  26,  32,  47,  53  ; 
viii.  34,  51,  58  ;  x.  7  ;  xiii.  16,  20,  21  ;  xxi.  18,  25  :  and  in 
the  following  places  i:i  the  Apocalypse  :  These  things  saith 
the  Amen,  the  faithful  and  true  Witness  (411.14)5  that  is, 
the  Lord.  That  the  Lord  is  the  Truth  itself,  He  teaches 
in  John  xiv.  6  ;  xvii.  19 

24.  Behold,  He  cometh  ivith  the  clouds  of  heaven,  signifies 


No.  24  ]  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  6 1 

that  the  Lord  will  reveal  Himself  in  the  literal  sense  of 
the  Word,  and  will  open  its  spiritual  sense,  at  the  end  of 
the  Church.  He  who  is  not  at  all  acquainted  with  the 
internal  or  spiritual  sense  of  the  Word,  cannot  know  what 
was  meant  by  the  Lord  by  His  coming  in  the  clouds  of 
heaven.  For  He  said  to  the  high-priest,  who  adjured  Him 
to  say  whether  He  was  the  Christ  the  Son  of  God,  Thou 
hast  said,  I  avt ;  and  ye  shall  see  the  Son  of  Man  sitting  at 
the  right  hand  of  power,  and  coming  with  the  clouds  of  heaven 
(Matt.  xxvi.  63,  64;  Mark  xiv.  61,  62).  And  where  the 
Lord  is  speaking  to  the  disciples  of  the  consummation  of 
the  age,  He  said,  And  then  shall  appear  the  sign  of  the  Son 
of  Man,  and  they  shall  see  Him  coming  in  the  clouds  of 
heaven  with  power  and  glory  (Matt.  xxiv.  30  ;  Mark  xiii. 
26).  By  "  the  clouds  of  heaven  V  in  which  He  is  to  come 
nothing  else  is  meant  but  the  Word  in  its  literal  sense, 
and  by  the  glory  in  which  they  will  see  Him  is  meant  the 
Word  in  the  spiritual  sense.  That  it  is  so  can  hardly  be 
believed  by  those  who  do  not  think  beyond  the  sense  oi 
the  letter  of  the  Word.  To  them  a  cloud  is  a  cloud  ;  and 
hence  is  the  belief  that  the  Lord  will  appear  in  the  clouds 
of  heaven,  when  the  last  judgment  is  at  hand.  But  this 
falls  to  the  ground,  when  it  is  known  what  a  cloud  is, — 
that  it  is  the  Divine  Truth  in  ultimates,  and  thus  the 
Word  in  the  literal  sense.  Clouds  appear  in  the  spiritual 
world  equally  as  in  the  natural  world.  But  the  clouds  in 
the  spiritual  world  appear  below  the  heavens  with  those 
who  are  in  the  sense  of  the  letter  of  the  Wrord,  darker  or 
brighter  according  to  the  understanding  and  at  the  same 
time  the  reception  of  the  Word.  The  reason  is,  that  the 
light  of  heaven  there  is  the  Divine  Truth,  and  darkness 
there  is  falsities.  Hence  bright  clouds  are  the  Divine 
Truth  veiled  over  by  the  appearances  of  truth,  such  as  the 
Word  is  in  the  letter  with  those  who  are  in  truths  ;  and 
dark  clouds,  the  Divine  Truth  covered  over  with  fallacies 
confirmed  from  appearances,  such  as  the  Word  is  in  the 


62 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.         [Chap.  L 


letter  with  those  who  are  in  falsities.  I  have  seen  those 
clouds  often,  and  it  was  made  manifest  whence  and  what 
they  are.  Now  as  the  Lord,  after  the  glorification  of  His 
Human,  became  the  Divine  Truth  or  the  Word  even  in 
ultimates,  He  said  to  the  high-priest,  that  From  he7iceforth 
they  should  see  the  Son  of  Man  coming  in  the  clouds  of  heaven. 
But  His  saying  to  the  disciples,  that  in  the  co7isii77i7nation 
of  the  age  the  sign  of  the  Son  of  Man  should  appear,  and 
that  they  should  see  Him  coming  i7i  the  clouds  of  heaven  with 
power  a7id  glory,  signifies  that  at  the  end  of  the  Church, 
when  the  last  judgment  should  take  place,  He  would  appear 
in  the  Word,  and  reveal  the  spiritual  sense  ;  which  has  also 
been  done  at  this  day,  because  now  is  the  end  of  the  Church, 
and  the  last  judgment  is  accomplished  ;  as  may  be  evident 
from  the  small  works  lately  published.  This  is  therefore 
what  is  here  meant  in  the  Apocalypse  by  Behold,  He  cometh 
with  the  clouds :  also  in  what  follows :  I  saw,  and  oehold, 
a  white  cloud,  a7id  upon  the  cloud  one  sitting  like  imto  the 
Son  of  Man  (Apoc.  xiv.  14).  As  also  in  Daniel:  I  saw  in 
visions  of  the  night,  and  behold,  the  S071  of  Ma7i  co7ning  with 
the  clouds  (vii.  13).  That  by  the  Son  of  Man,  is  meant 
the  Lord  as  to  the  Word,  may  be  seen  in  the  "  Doctrine 
of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Lord"  (n.  19-28). 
That  the  Divine  Truth  in  ultimates,  and  thence  the  Word 
in  the  letter,  is  also  meant  by  clouds  elsewhere  in  the 
Word,  may  be  seen  from  the  passages  therein  where  clouds 
are  mentioned  ;  as  in  these  :  Not  as  the  God  of  Jeshurmi, 
that  rideth  i7i  the  heaven  y  a7id  in  magnifice7ice  upon  the 
clouds  (Deut.  xxxiii.  26).  Sing  ye  unto  God,  praise  His 
name,  extol  Him  that  rideth  upo7i  the  clouds  (Ps.  lxviii.  4). 
Jehovah  rid'mg  upo7t  a  swift  cloud  (Isa.  xix.  1).  "  To 
ride  upon  the  clouds  "  signifies  to  be  in  the  wisdom  of  the 
Word,  for  a  horse  signifies  the  understanding  of  the  Wora. 
Who  does  not  see  that  God  does  not  ride  upon  the  clouds. 
In  like  manner,  God  rode  ufio7i  the  cherubs,  and  put  for  His 
tent  the  clouds  of  the  heave7is  (Ps.  xviii.  9-1 1).   The  cherubs 


No.  24.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


63 


also  signify  the  Word  (see  below,  n.  239,  672).  A  tent  sig- 
nifies a  dwelling :  Jehovah  layeth  the  beams  of  His  cha?nbers 
in  the  waters,  He  maketh  a  cloud  His  chariot  (Ps.  civ.  3). 
Waters  signify  truths,  chambers  doctrinal  tenets,  and  a 
chariot  doctrine  :  all  of  which  are  called  clouds,  because 
they  are  from  the  literal  sense  of  the  Word.  In  like  man- 
ner in  Job  :  He  bindeth  up  the  waters  in  His  clouds,  and  the 
cloud  is  not  broken  under  them ;  and  He  spreadeth  out  His 
cloud  over  His  throne  (xxvi.  8,  9).  .  God  maketh  the  light  of 
His  cloud  to  shine  (xxxvii.  15).  Give  ye  strength  unto  God, 
strength  upo?i  the  clouds  (Ps.  lxviii.  34).  The  light  of  a 
cloud  signifies  the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Word,  and  strength 
signifies  the  Divine  power  therein.  Lucifer,  thou  hast  said 
in  thine  heart,  I  will  go  up  above  the  heights  of  the  cloud,  I 
will  become  like  wito  the  Most  High  (Isa.  xiv.  14).  Forsake 
ye  Babel,  because  she  hath  lifted  herself  up  even  to  the  clouds 
(Jer.  li.  9).  By  Lucifer  and  Babel  those  who  profane  the 
goods  and  truths  of  the  Word  are  signified,  wherefore 
these  are  the  things  which  are  there  meant  by  the  clouds. 
Jehovah  spread  out  a  cloud  for  a  covering  (Ps.  cv.  39). 
Jehovah  created  over  every  habitation  of  Zio?i  a  cloud  by 
day,  for  upon  all  the  glory  shall  be  a  covering  (Isa.  iv.  5). 
By  a  cloud  here  also  is  meant  the  Word  in  the  sense  of  the 
letter,  which  sense,  because  it  encloses  and  covers  the 
spiritual  sense,  is  called  a  covering  upon  the  glory.  That 
the  literal  sense  of  the  Word  is  a  covering,  lest  the  spiritual 
sense  of  it  should  be  injured,  may  be  seen  in  the  "Doctrine 
of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Sacred  Scripture " 
(n.  33)  j  and  that  it  is  a  guard  (n.  97).  The  Divine  Truth 
in  ultimates,  which  is  the  same  as  the  Word  in  the  sense 
of  the  letter,  was  also  represented  by  the  cloud  in  which 
Jehovah  descended  upon  mount  Sinai,  and  promulgated 
the  Law  (Ex.  xix.  9  ;  xxxiv.  5).  Also  by  the  cloud  which 
covered  Peter,  James,  and  John,  when  Jesus  was  transfig- 
ured ;  concerning  which  we  read  these  words  :  While  Peter 
was  still  speaking,  behold,  a  cloud  overshadowed  them ;  and 


64 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.         [Chap.  L 


behold^  a  voice  out  of  the  cloud,  saying,  This  is  My  beloved 
Son,  hear  ye  Him  (Matt.  xvii.  5  ;  Mark  ix.  7  ;  Luke  ix.  34, 
35).  The  Lord  in  this  transfiguration  caused  Himself  to 
be  seen  as  the  Word ;  on  which  account  the  cloud  overshad- 
owed them,  and  the  voice  was  heard  out  of  the  cloud,  that 
He  is  the  Son  of  God.  "  A  voice  out  of  a  cloud  "  is  out 
of  the  Word.  That  by  a  cloud  in  the  opposite  sense  the 
Word  as  to  the  literal  sense  falsified  is  meant,  will  be  seen 
elsewhere. 

25.  And  every  eye  shall  see  Him,  signifies  that  all  wi  . 
acknowledge  Him  who  from  affection  are  in  the  under- 
standing of  Divine  Truth.  In  the  spiritual  sense  by  an 
eye  is  not  meant  the  eye,  but  the  understanding ;  wherefore 
by  "  every  eye  shall  see,"  is  signified  that  all  who  from  affec- 
tion are  in  the  understanding  of  Divine  truth  will  acknowl- 
edge ;  since  they  alone  both  understand  and  acknowledge. 
The  rest  see  indeed,  and  also  understand,  but  do  not  ac- 
knowledge. The  former  are  signified,  because  it  follows  that 
those  also  will  see  who  pierced  Him  ;  by  whom  they  are 
meant  who  are  in  falsities.  That  the  eye  signifies  the 
understanding  will  be  seen  below  (n.  48). 

26.  And  they  who  pierced  Him,  signifies  that  those  also 
will  see,  who  in  the  Church  are  in  falsities.  By  piercing 
Jesus  Christ  nothing  else  is  meant  but  to  destroy  His 
Divine  Truth  in  the  Word.  This  also  is  meant  by  Ofie 
of  the  soldiers  piei'cing  His  side,  and  blood  and  water  coming 
out  (John  xix.  34).  Blood  and  water  are  the  Divine  Truth 
spiritual  and  natural,  and  thus  the  Word  in  the  spiritual 
and  the  natural  sense ;  and  to  pierce  the  Lord's  side  is 
to  destroy  both  by  falsities,  as  was  done  also  by  the  Jews. 
For  all  the  circumstances' of  the  Lord's  passion  represented 
the  state  of  the  Jewish  Church  as  to  the  Word ;  on  which 
subject  see  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concern- 
ing the  Lord  "  (n.  15-17).  The  reason  that  by  piercing  Him 
is  signified  to  destroy  the  Word  by  falsities,  is  that  this  is 
said  concerning  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  soon  after  called  the 


No.  29.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


65 


Son  of  Man ;  and  by  the  Son  of  Man  the  Lord  as  to  the 
Word  is  meant ;  and  therefore  to  pierce  the  Son  of  Man 
is  to  destroy  the  Word. 

27.  A?id  all  the  tribes  of  the  earth  shall  wail,  signifies 
that  this  will  be,  when  there  are  no  longer  any  goods  and 
truths  in  the  Church.  That  the  tribes  of  the  earth  signify 
the  goods  and  truths  of  the  Church,  will  be  seen  in  the 
explanation  of  the  seventh  chapter,  where  the  twelve  tribes 
of  Israel  are  treated  of.  By  wailing  is  signified  lamenta- 
tion that  they  are  dead.  The  same  is  meant  by  these 
words  as  by  the  Lord's  in  Matthew :  After  the  affliction 
of  those  days  the  sun  shall  be  darkened,  and  the  moon  shall 
not  give  her  light,  and  the  stars  shall  fall  from  heaven  ;  and 
then  shall  appear  the  sign  of  the  Son  of  Man  ;  and  then 
shall  all  the  tribes  of  the  earth  wail  (xxiv.  29,  30).  These 
things  are  said  concerning  the  consummation  of  the  age, 
which  is  the  end  of  the  Church.  "  The  sun  shall  be 
darkened,"  signifies  that  love  and  charity  are  no  longer : 
"  the  moon  shall  not  give  her  light,"  signifies  that  intelli- 
gence and  faith  are  no  longer :  "  the  stars  shall  fall  from 
heaven,"  signifies  that  there  are  no  longer  any  knowledges 
of  good  and  truth  :  "  all  the  tribes  of  the  earth  shall  wail," 
signifies  that  there  are  no  goods  and  truths :  "  the  afflic- 
tion "  signifies  that  state  of  the  church. 

28.  Even  so,  A7?ien,  signifies  the  Divine  confirmation 
that  thus  it  will  be,  as  is  manifest  from  the  things  ex- 
plained above  (n.  23). 

29.  I  am  the  Alpha  and  the  Omega,  the  Beginning  and  the 
End,  signifies  Who  is  the  Self-existent  and  the  Only  from 
first  things  to  last,  from  Whom  all  things  are  ;  thus  Who  is 
Love  Itself  and  the  Only  Love,  Wisdom  Itself  and  the  Only 
Wisdom,  Life  Itself  and  the  Only  Life  in  Himself  ;  and 
thus  the  Creator  Himself  and  the  Only  Creator,  Saviour, 
and  Enlightener,  from  Himself,  and  thence  the  all  in  all  of 
heaven  and  the  church.  These  things  and  many  more  are 
contained  in  these  words  by  which  the  Lord  is  described. 


66 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.        [Chap.  I 


That  they  were  said  of  the  Lord,  and  indeed  of  His  Human, 
is  plainly  manifest ;  for  it  follows  afterwards  that  he  heard 
a  voice  saying,  I  am  the  Alpha  and  the  Omega,  the  First 
and  the  Last ;  and  that  he  turned  himself  around  to  see  the 
voice  which  spake  with  him,  a?id  that  he  saw  the  Son  of 
Man  in  the  midst  of  the  seven  candlesticks  (i.  10-13).  Who 
also  said  presently,  L  am  the  First  and  the  Last,  and  lie 
that  liveth,  and  was  dead  (vers.  17,  18  ;  ii.  8).  But  thai 
all  the  things  which  were  said  above  are  contained  in 
those  words  cannot  be  proved  briefly ;  for  it  would  require 
many  sheets  to  confirm  them  fully.  But  still  they  are 
proved  in  part  in  the  "Angelic  Wisdom  concerning  the 
Divine  Love  and  the  Divine  Wisdom,"  lately  published  at 
Amsterdam  ;  which  see.  The  Lord  calls  Himself  "  The 
Alpha  and  the  Omega,  the  Beginning  and  the  End,"  because 
the  Alpha  and  the  Omega  have  reference  to  His  Divine  Love, 
and  the  Beginning  and  the  End  to  His  Divine  Wisdom.  For 
in  every  particular  of  the  Word  there  is  a  marriage  of  love 
and  wisdom,  or  of  good  and  truth ;  on  which  see  the 
"  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Sacred 
Scripture  "  (n.  80-90).  The  Lord  is  called  the  Alpha  and 
the  Omega,  because  Alpha  is  the  first  letter  and  Omega 
the  last  in  the  Greek  alphabet ;  and  hence  they  signify 
all  things  in  the  aggregate.  The  reason  is,  that  every 
alphabetical  letter  in  the  spiritual  world  signifies  some  real 
thing ;  and  a  vowel,  because  it  is  the  vehicle  of  sound,  sig- 
nifies something  of  affection  or  love.  Spiritual  and  angelic 
speech,  and  also  writing,  are  from  this  origin.  But  this  is 
an  arcanum  unknown  hitherto ;  for  there  is  a  universal 
language,  in  which  are  all  angels  and  spirits  ;  and  this  has 
nothing  in  common  with  any  language  of  men  in  the  world. 
Into  this  language  every  man  comes  after  death ;  for  it  is 
implanted  in  every  man  from  creation  :  and  therefore  every 
one  can  understand  another  throughout  the  spiritual  world. 
It  has  very  often  been  given  me  to  hear  that  language,  as 
also  to  speak  it ;  and  I  have  compared  it  with  the  languages 


No.  31.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


67 


in  the  world,  and  have  found  that  it  does  not,  even  in  any 
smallest  thing,  make  one  with  any  natural  language  on 
earth.  It  differs  from  them  in  its  first  principle ;  which 
is,  that  each  letter  of  every  word  is  significant,  as  well  in 
speaking  as  in  writing.  Hence  then  it  is,  that  the  Lord 
is  called  the  Alpha  and  the  Omega,  by  which  is  signified 
that  He  is  the  all  in  all  of  heaven  and  the  church :  and 
because  they  are  two  vowels,  they  have  reference  to  love, 
as  has  been  said  above.  Concerning  this  language  and 
writing,  flowing  from  the  spiritual  thought  of  the  angels, 
see  also  some  things  in  the  "  Angelic  Wisdom  concerning 
the  Divine  Love  and  Divine  Wisdom  "  (n.  295). 

30.  Sait A  the  Lo?'d,  who  is,  and  who  was,  and  who  is  to 
come.  That  it  signifies  who  is  Eternal  and  Infinite,  and 
Jehovah,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  13)  j  where  this  has  been 
explained. 

31.  The  Almighty,  signifies  Who  is,  lives,  and  has 
power,  from  Himself,  and  Who  governs  all  things  from 
first  things  by  ultimates.  Since  all  things  are  from  the 
Lord,  being  created  from  first  things  which  are  from  Him, 
and  nothing  is  given  which  does  not  exist  therefrom,  as  has 
been  abundantly  shown  in  the  "  Angelic  Wisdom  concern- 
ing the  Divine  Love  and  Divine  Wisdom,"  it  follows  that 
He  is  Almighty.  Suppose  One  from  whom  all  things  are : 
are  not  they  all  that  One's  on  whom  they  depend  in  order 
as  the  links  of  a  chain  do  on" the  hook  ?  or  as  the  blood-ves- 
sels of  the  whole  body  on  the  heart  ?  or  as  each  and  every 
thing  of  the  universe  on  the  sun  ?  Thus  they  depend  on 
the  Lord,  who  is  the  Sun  of  the  spiritual  world,  from  whom 
is  all  essence,  life,  and  power,  with  those  who  are  under 
that  Sun  :  in  a  word,  from  Him  we  are,  we  live,  and  we  are 
moved  (Acts  xvii.  28).  This  is  the  Divine  omnipotence. 
That  the  Lord  governs  all  things  from  first  things  by  ulti- 
mates, is  an  arcanum  not  hitherto  revealed,  but  explained 
in  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  the 
Lord, '  and  "  concerning  the  Sacred  Scripture,"  in  many 


68 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.        [Chap.  I. 


places  ;  also  in  the  "  Angelic  Wisdom  concerning  the  Divine 
Providence"  (n.  124)  ;  and  "  concerning  the  Divine  Love" 
(n.  221).  It  is  known  that  the  Divine,  because  it  is  Infinite, 
does  not  fall  into  the  ideas  of  the  thought  of  any  man,  nor 
of  an  angel,  because  those  ideas  are  finite ;  and  a  finite  is 
not  capable  of  perceiving  the  Infinite.  Yet  that  it  may  be 
perceived  in  some  measure,  it  has  pleased  the  Lord  to 
describe  His  infinity  by  these  words  :  I  am  the  Alpha  and 
the  Omega,  the  Beginning  and  the  End,  Who  is,  and  Who 
was,  and  Who  is  to  come,  the  Almighty.  Wherefore  these 
words  include  all  the  things  which  angel  and  man  can  think 
spiritually  or  naturally  concerning  the  Divine  ;  which  in 
general  are  those  that  have  been  adduced  in  a  universal 
sense  above. 

32.  /,  John,  who  am  your  fo'other  and  companion,  signi- 
fies those  who  are  in  the  good  of  charity  and  thence  in  the 
truths  of  faith.  That  the  Apostle  John  represented  those 
who  are  in  the  good  of  charity,  was  said  above  (n.  5)  ;  and 
they  who  are  in  the  good  of  charity  are  also  in  the  truths 
of  faith,  since  charity  is  the  soul  and  life  of  faith.  Hence 
it  is  that  John  calls  himself  the  brother  and  companion  of 
those  in  the  Church  to  whom  he  writes,  for  he  wrote  to  the 
Seven  Churches.  By  a  brother  in  the  spiritual  sense  of 
the  Word  is  meant  one  who  is  in  the  good  of  charity ;  and 
by  a  companion,  one  who  is  thence  in  the  truths  of  faith. 
For  by  charity  all  are  as  it  were  kindred,  but  by  faith  neigh- 
bors :  for  charity  conjoins ;  not  so  faith,  unless  it  is  from 
charity.  When  faith  is  from  charity,  the  charity  then  con- 
joins, and  the  faith  consociates :  and  because  they  make 
one,  for  that  reason  the  Lord  commanded  that  they  should 
all  be  brethren;  for  He  says,  One  is  your  Teacher,  Christ: 
and  all  ye  a?-e  brethren  (Matt,  xxiii.  8).  The  Lord  also 
calls  those  brethren  who  are  in  the  good  of  charity,  or  in 
good  of  life.  He  said,  My  mother  and  My  brethren  are 
these  who  hear  the  Word  of  God,  and  do  it  (Luke  viii.  2 1  ; 
Matt.  xii.  49;  Mark  iii.  33-35).    By  mother  is  meant  the 


No.  32.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


69 


church,  and  by  brethren,  they  who  are  in  charity ;  and 
because  the  good  of  charity  is  a  brother,  the  Lord  there- 
fore calls  those  who  are  in  it  brethren,  also  in  Matt.  xxv. 
40;  and  therefore  also  the  disciples  (Matt,  xxviii.  10; 
John  xx.  17).  But  we  do  not  read  that  the  disciples  called 
the  Lord  brother,  because  a  brother  is  good  which  is  from 
the  Lord.  This  is  comparatively  as  with  a  king,  a  prince, 
and  a  nobleman,  who  call  their  relatives  and  neighbors 
brothers  ;  but  still  the  latter  do  not  call  them  so  in  return : 
for  the  Lord  says,  One  is  your  Teacher,  Christ,  but  all  ye 
are  brethren  (Matt,  xxiii.  8)  ;  also,  Ye  call  Me  Master  and 
Lord,  and  ye  say  well,  for  I  am  (John  xiii.  13).  The  sons 
of  Israel  called  all  brethren  who  were  from  their  father 
Jacob,  and  in  a  wider  sense  those  also  that  were  from 
Esau  ;  but  those  that  were  not  from  them  they  called  com- 
panions. But  as  the  Word  in  the  spiritual  sense  treats  only 
of  those  who  are  in  the  Lord's  Church,  by  brethren  there- 
fore in  that  sense  are  meant  they  who  are  in  the  good  of 
charity  from  the  Lord,  and  by  companions  they  that  are  in 
truths  of  faith  ;  thus  in  the  following  passages  :  Thus  shall 
ye  say  every  one  to  his  companion,  and  every  one  to  his 
brother,  What  hath  Jehovah  answered '?  (Jer.  xxiii.  35).  Ye 
have  not  proclaimed  liberty  every  one  to  his  brother  a?id  every 
one  to  his  companion  (Jer.  xxxiv.  17).  Let  no  one  press  his 
companion  nor  his  brother  (Deut.  xv.  1,  2).  For  my  breth- 
ren and  companions'  sake  L  will  say  (Ps.  exxii.  8).  Every 
OJie  helpeth  his  companion,  and  saith  to  his  brother,  Strengthen 
thyself  (Isa.  xli.  6).  And  in  the  opposite  sense :  Beware 
for  yourselves  every  one  of  his  companion,  and  trust  not  upon 
an)  brother :  every  brother  supplanteth,  and  every  companion 
is  a  slanderer  (Jer.  ix.  4).  L  will  mingle  Egypt  with  Egypt, 
that  he  may  fight  against  his  brother  and  against  his  com- 
panion (Isa.  xix.  2 :  and  in  other  places).  These  are 
adduced  that  it  may  be  known  why  John  calls  himself  a 
brother  and  companion  j  and  that  by  a  brother  in  the 
Word  is  meant  he  who  is  in  charity  or  good,  and  by  a  com- 


7o 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.        [Chap.  I 


parrion  he  who  is  in  faith  or  truth.  But  because  charity 
is  that  from  which  is  faith,  therefore  not  any  are  called 
companions  by  the  Lord,  but  brethren  or  neighbor.  Every 
one  also  is  a  neighbor  according  to  the  quality  of  his  good 
(Luke  x.  36,  37). 

33.  In  affliction,  and  in  the  kingdom  and  the  patient 
expectation  of  Jesus  Christ,  signifies  which  in  the  church 
are  infested  by  evils  and  falsities ;  -but  these  are  to  be 
removed  by  the  Lord,  when  He  comes.  By  affliction  is 
meant  the  state  of  the  church  when  there  are  no  longer 
any  goods  of  charity  and  truths  of  faith,  but  evils  and 
falsities  in  place  of  them.  By  the  kingdom  is  meant  the 
church  ;  and  by  the  patient  expectation  of  Jesus  Christ  is 
meant  the  Lord's  coming :  and  therefore  these  words,  "  In 
affliction,  and  in  the  kingdom  and  the  patient  expectation 
of  Jesus  Christ,"  gathered  into  one  sense,  signify  when 
the  goods  and  truths  of  the  church  are  infested  by  evils 
and  falsities  ;  but  these  are  to  be  removed  by  the  Lord, 
when  He  shall  come.  That  by  affliction  is  meant  the  state 
of  the  church  when  it  is  infested  by  evils  and  falsities,  is 
manifest  from  these  passages :  In  the  consummation  of  the 
age  they  shall  deliver  you  into  affliction,  and  shall  kill  you. 
There  shall  be  great  affliction,  such  as  hath  not  been  from 
the  beginning  of  the  world,  nor  shall  be.  After  the  affliction 
of  those  days  the  sun  shall  be  darkened,  the  moon  shall  not 
give  her  light,  and  the  stars  shall  fall  from  heaven  (Matt, 
xxiv.  9,  21,  29  ;  Mark  xiii.  19,  24).  That  "the  kingdom  " 
signifies  the  Church  will  be  seen  in  what  follows. 

34.  /  was  in  the  island  called  Patmos,  signifies  a  state 
and  place  in  which  he  could  be  enlightened.  The  reason 
that  the  Revelation  was  made  to  John  in  Patmos  was,  that 
it  was  an  island  in  Greece,  not  far  from  the  land  of  Canaan, 
and  between  Asia  and  Europe ;  and  by  islands  are  signi- 
fied the  nations  more  remote  from  the  worship  of  God, 
but  which  still  are  to  draw  near  to  it,  because  they  can 
be  enlightened  \  and  the  same  by  Greece  \  but  the  church 


No.  35.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


7' 


itself  by  the  land  of  Canaan  :  by  Asia,  those  in  the  church 
who  are  in  the  light  of  truth  from  the  Word  ;  and  by  Europe 
those  to  whom  the  Word  is  to  come.  Hence  it  is  that  by 
the  island  of  Patmos  is  signified  a  state  and  place  in  which 
he  could  be  enlightened.  That  by  islands  in  the  Word  are 
signified  the  nations  more  remote  from  the  worship  of  God, 
but  which  are  still  to  draw  near  to  it,  is  manifest  from  these 
places  :  In  Urim  honor  ye  Jehovah,  the  na?ne  of  the  God 
of  Israel  i?i  the  islands  of  the  sea  (Isa.xxiv.  15).  He  shall 
not  quench,  nor  break,  until  He  set  judgment  in  the  earth: 
and  let  the  islands  hope  in  His  law.  Sing  ye  unto  Jehovah 
a  new  song;  the  islands  a?id  their  inhabitants  shall  give 
glory  to  Jehovah,  and  shall  proclaim  his  praise  i?i  the  islands 
(Isa.  xlii.  4,  10,  12).  Attend  ye  islands  unto  Me,  and  ye 
peoples  from  afar  (Isa.  xllx.  1).  In  Me  shall  the  islands 
hope,  and  upon  My  arm  shall  they  trust  (Isa.  li.  5).  The 
islands  shall  trust  in  Me,  and  the  ships  of  Tarshish  (Isa. 
lx.  9).  Hear  the  words  of  Jehovah,  ye  nations,  and  pro- 
claim in  the  islands  from  afar  (Jer.  xxxi.  10).  That  they 
should  worship  Jehovah  every  one  i?i  his  place,  all  the  islands 
of  the  nations  (Zeph.  ii.  11;  and  elsewhere).  That  the 
same  is  signified  by  Greece  also,  is  not  so  manifest  from 
the  Word,  because  Greece  is  named  only  in  Dan.  viii.  21  ; 
x.  20 ;  xi.  2  ;  as  also  in  John  xii.  20  ;  Mark  vii.  26.  That 
the  Lord's  church  is  meant,  by  the  land  of  Canaan,  which 
is  thence  called  the  Holy  Land  and  the  Heavenly  Canaan, 
is  manifest  from  many  passages  in  the  Word.  That  by 
Asia  is  meant  those  in  the  church  who  are  in  the  light 
of  truth  from  the  Word,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  1 1)  ;  and 
that  by  Europe  is  meant  they  to  whom  the  Word  is  to 
come,  is  evident. 

35.  For  the  Word  of  God,  and  for  the  testimony  of  Jesus 
Christ,  signifies,  in  order  that  the  Divine  Truth  from  the 
Word  may  be  received  from  the  heart  and  so  in  the  light, 
and  that  the  Lord's  Human  may  be  acknowledged  to  be 
Divine.    This  was  explained  above  (n.  6). 


72 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.        [Chap.  I. 


36.  /  became  in  the  spirit  on  the  Lord^s  day,  signifies  a 
spiritual  state  at  that  time  from  Divine  influx.  I  became 
in  the  spirit  signifies  the  spiritual  state  in  which  he  was 
while  in  the  visions,  a  description  of  which  state  follows. 
On  the  Lord's  day  signifies  influx  at  that  time  from  the 
Lord for  on  that  day  there  is  a  presence  of  the  Lord, 
because  the  day  is  holy.  From  which  it  is  manifest  that 
(i  I  became  in  the  spirit  on  the  Lord's  day,"  signifies  a 
spiritual  state  then  from  Divine  influx.  Of  the  prophets 
we  read  that  they  were  in  the  spirit  or  in  vision,  also  that 
the  Word  was  given  to  them  by  Jehovah.  When  they  were 
in  the  spirit  or  in  vision,  they  were  not  in  the  body,  but  in 
their  spirit ;  in  which  state  they  saw  such  things  as  are  in 
heaven  :  but  when  the  Word  was  given  to  them,  they  were 
then  in  the  body,  and  heard  Jehovah  speaking.  These  two 
states  of  the  prophets  are  to  be  carefully  distinguished. 
In  the  state  of  vision  the  eyes  of  their  spirit  were  opened, 
and  the  eyes  of  their  body  shut;  and  they  then  heard 
things  which  the  angels  spoke,  or  Jehovah  through  the 
angels ;  and  they  also  saw  things  which  were  represented 
to  them  in  heaven :  and  they  then  sometimes  seemed  to 
themselves  to  be  carried  away  from  place  to  place,  the 
body  remaining  in  its  own  place.  In  this  state  was  John 
when  he  wrote  the  Apocalypse ;  and  sometimes  also  Eze- 
kiel,  Zechariah,  and  Daniel ;  and  it  is  then  said  that  they 
were  in  Visiofi,  or  in  the  Spirit.  For  Ezekiel  says,  The 
spirit  took  me  up,  and  brought  me  back  into  Chaldea  to  the 
captivity  in  the  vision  of  God,  in  the  spirit  of  God :  thus 
the  vision  which  I  saw  came  up  upon  me  .(xi.  1,  24).  He 
says  also,  that  the  spirit  took  him  up,  and  he  heard  an  earth- 
quake behi?id  him  ;  and  other  things  (iii.  12,  24).  Also,  that 
the  spirit  took  him  up  betwee?i  earth  and  heaven,  and  led  hi?n 
away  to  Jerusalem  in  the  visions  of  God,  and  he  saw  abom- 
inations (viii.  3,  &c).  In  like  manner  he  was  in  "  the  vision 
of  God  "  or  in  "  the  spirit,"  when  he  saw  the  four  animals, 
which  were  cherubs  (chap.  i.  and  x.)  ;  as  also  when  he  saw 


No.  36.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


73 


the  new  earth  and  the  new  temple,  and  the  angel  measur- 
ing them  (chap.  xl.  to  xlviii.).  That  he  was  in  "  the  visions 
of  God  "  he  says  in  chap.  xl.  2  ;  and  that  "  the  spirit  "  took 
him  up,  in  chap,  xliii.  5.  The  same  took  place  with  Zech- 
ariah,  in  whom  an  angel  was  at  the  time,  when  he  saw  the 
man  riding  among-  the  myrtle-trees  (i.  8,  &c.)  :  when  he  saw 
the  four  horns,  and  then  a  man  in  whose  hand  was  a  measur- 
ing line  (ii.  1,  5,  &^c.)  :  when  he  saw  Joshua  the  high  priest 
(iii.  1,  (S:c.)  :  when  he  saw  the  candlestick  and  the  two  olive- 
trees  (iv.  1,  &c.)  :  when  he  saw  the  flying  roll  and  the  ephah 
(v.  1,  6):  and  when  he  saw  the  four  chariois  going  forth 
between  two  mountains,  and  the  horses  (vi.  1,  &c).  In  a 
similar  state  was  Daniel,  when  he  saw  the  four  beasts  com- 
ing up  out  of  the  sea  (Dan.  vii.  1,  &c.)  ;  and  when  he  saw 
the  battles  of  the  rain  and  the  he-goat  (viii.  1,  &c).  That 
he  saw  them  "in  visions"  he  says  himself  in  chap.  vii.  1, 
2,  7,  13  ;  viii.  2  ;  x.  1,  7,  8:  and  that  the  angel  Gabriel 
was  seen  by  him  "in  vision  "  (ix.  21).  The  like  took  place 
with  John  j  as  when  he  saw  the  Sox  of  Max  in  the  midst 
of  the  srcen  candlesticks  (Apoc.  i.)  :  when  he  saw  a  thro?ie 
in  heaven,  and  One  sitting  upon  it,  and  around  the  throne  the 
four  animals  (chap,  iv.)  :  when  he  saw  the  Book  sealed 
with  seven  seals  (chap,  v.)  :  when  he  saw  the  four  horses 
going  forth  out  of  the  opened  Book  (chap,  vi.) :  when  he 
saw  the  four  angels  standing  upon  the  four  corners  of  the 
earth  (chap,  vii.)  :  when  he  saw  the  locusts  going  forth  out 
of  the  pit  of  the  abyss  (chap,  ix.)  :  when  he  saw  the  Angel 
in  whose  hand  was  a  little  book,  which  He  gave  to  him  to 
sat  (chap,  x.)  :  when  he  heard  the  seven  angels  sounding 
the  trumpets  (chap,  xi.)  :  when  he  saw  the  dragon,  and  the 
woman  whom  the  dragon  persecuted;  and  the  battle  of  the  lat- 
ter with  Michael  (chap,  xii.)  :  and  afterwards  the  two  beasts 
coming  up,  the  one  out  of  the  sea,  and  the  other  out  of  the 
earth  (chnp.  xiii.)  :  when  he  saw  the  se7>en  angels  having  the 
sn>cn  last  plagues  (chap,  xv.,  xvi.)  :  when  he  saw  the  harlot 
sitting  upon  the  scarlet  beast  (chap,  xvii.,  xviii.)  ;  and  after- 

VOL.  I.  4 


74 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  I. 


wards,  the  white  horse  and  Hi?n  thai  sat  upon  him  (chap, 
xix.)  ;  and  at  length,  the  New  Heaven  and  the  New  Earth, 
and  then  the  New  Jerusalem  coming  down  out  of  heaven 
(chap,  xxi.,  xxii.).  That  John  saw  these  things  "  in  the 
spirit"  and  "in  vision,"  he  says  in  chap.  i.  10;  iv.  2  ;  ix. 
17  ;  xxi.  10.  This  is  also  meant  by  "I  saw,"  throughout 
this  book.  From  these  things  it  is  plainly  manifest  that 
to  be  in  the  spirit  is  to  be  in  vision,  which  takes  place  by 
the  opening  of  the  sight  of  a  man's  spirit ;  and  when  this 
is  opened,  the  things  which  are  in  the  spiritual  world  ap- 
pear as  clearly  as  do  those  that  are  in  the  natural  world 
before  the  sight  of  the  body.  That  it  is  so,  I  can  testify 
from  the  experience  of  many  years.  In  this  state  were  the 
disciples  when  they  saw  the  Lord  after  the  resurrection ; 
on  which  account  it  is  said  that  "  their  eyes  were  opened  " 
(Luke  xxiv.  30,  31).  In  a  similar  state  was  Abraham, 
when  he  saw  the  three  Angels,  and  spoke  with  them.  The 
same  of  Hagar,  Gideon,  Joshua,  and  others,  when  they 
saw  the  Angels  of  Jehovah.  In  like  manner  when  the  boy 
of  Elisha  saw  the  mountain  full  of  chariots  and  horses  of 
fire  around  Elisha  ;  for  Elisha  prayed,  and  said,  O  Jehovah^ 
open,  I  pray,  his  eyes,  that  he  may  see  ;  and  Jehovah  opened 
the  eyes  of  the  boy,  and  he  saw  (2  Kings  vi.  17).  But  as 
regards  the  Word,  it  was  not  revealed  in  a  state  of  the 
spirit,  or  in  vision,  but  was  dictated  by  the  Lord  to  the 
■  Prophets  by  the  living  voice  ;  on  which  account  it  is 
A  nowhere  said  that  they  spoke  it  from  the  Holy  Spirit, 
but  "  from  Jehovah  "  :  see  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jeru- 
salem concerning  the  Lord  "  (n.  53). 

37.  And  I  heard  behind  me  a  great  voice  as  of  a  trumpet, 
signifies  the  manifest  perception  of  Divine  Truth  revealed 
from  heaven.  "  A  great  voice,"  when  it  is  heard  from 
heaven,  signifies  the  Divine  Truth,  —  treated  of  in  what 
follows.  It  was  heard  as  a  trumpet,  because,  when  the 
Divine  Truth  passes  down  from  heaven,  it  is  sometimes  so 
beard  by  the  angels  of  the  ultimate  heaven,  and  is  then 


No  3S.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


75 


manifestly  perceived.  It  is  hence  that  by  a  voice  as  of  a 
trumpet  manifest  perception  is  signified.  The  signification 
of  a  trumpet  will  be  further  treated  of  below  (n.  397,  519). 
That  a  great  voice,  when  it  is  heard  from  heaven,  signifies 
the  Divine  Truth,  is  manifest  from  these  passages  :  The 
voice  of  Jehovah  is  upon  the  waters  ;  the  voice  of  Jehovah  is 
in  power ;  the  voice  of  Jehovah  is  with  honor :  the  voice  of 
Jehovah  is  breaking  the  cedars  .  the  voice  of  Jehovah  falfaig 
as  a  flame  of  fire :  the  voice  of  Jehovah  maketh  the  wilder- 
ness to  tremble:  the  voice  of  Jehovah  maketh  the  hinds  to 
travail  (Ps.  xxix.  3-9).  Sing  to  the  Lord,  ye  kingdoms  of 
the  earth  ;  behold,  He  will  utter  with  His  voice  a  voice  of 
strength  (Ps.  lxviii.  32,  33).  Jehovah  gave  forth  His  voice 
before  His  army  ;  for,  ?iumberless,  it  doeth  His  Word  (Joel 
ii.  11).  Jehovah  will  utter  His  voice  out  of  Jerusale?n 
(Joel  iii.  16).  And  because  a  voice  signifies  the  Divine 
Truth  from  the  Lord,  therefore  the  Lord  said  that  His 
sheep  hear  His  voice :  that  they  know  His  voice :  also,  other 
sheep  I  have,  which  I  must  bring ;  and  they  shall  hear  My 
voice :  My  sheep  hear  My  voice  ;  and  I  know  them,  and  they 
follow  Me  (John  x.  3,  4,  16,  27).  And  again  :  The  hour 
cometh,  when  the  dead  shall  hear  the  voice  of  the  Son  of  God, 
and  they  that  hear  shall  live  (John  v.  25).  "  Voice  "  here 
is  the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Lord  out  of  His  Word. 

38.  Saying,  I  am'  the  Alpha  and  the  Omega,  the  Tint 
and  the  Last,  signifies  Who  is  the  Self-existent  and  the 
Only  from  first  things  to  last,  from  whom  all  things  are  ; 
thus,  Who  is  Love  Itself  and  the  Only  Love,  Wisdom 
Itself  and  the  Only  Wisdom,  Life  Itself  and  the  Only 
Life,  in  Himself  ;  and  thus  the  Creator  Himself  and  the 
Only  Creator,  Saviour,  and  Enlightener  from  Himself; 
and  thence  the  all  in  all  of  heaven  and  the  church :  Who 
alone  is  Infinite  and  Eternal,  and  Jehovah ;  and  that  He 
is  the  Lord.  That  these  things  are  all  contained  in  these 
words,  and  infinitely  more,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  13,  29). 
It  is  there  said  that  all  the  syllables  or  letters  of  the  alpha- 


76 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.        [Chap.  I. 


bet  in  the  spiritual  world  signify  real  things ;  and  that 
their  speech  and  writing  there  are  thence  ;  and  that  for 
that  reason  the  Lord  describes  His  Divinity  and  Infinity 
by  the  Alpha  and  the  Omega ;  by  which  is  signified  that 
He  is  the  all  in  all  of  heaven  and  the  church.  Since  in 
the  spiritual  world,  and  thence  in  the  angelic  language, 
every  letter  signifies  a  real  thing,  therefore  David  wrote  the 
cxix.  Psalm  in  the  order  of  the  letters  of  the  alphabet, 
beginning  with  Aleph,  and  ending  with  Tau ;  as  may  be 
evident  from  the  initials  of  the  verses  there.  A  similar 
thing  appears  in  Psalm  cxi.,  but  not  so  manifestly.  On 
this  account  also  Abram  was  called  Abraham,  and  Sarai 
was  called  Sarah ;  which  was  done  for  the  reason  that  in 
heaven  by  Abraham  and  by  Sarah  they  should  not  be 
understood,  but  the  Divine ;  as  it  also  is  understood :  for 
the  H  involves  infinity,  because  it  is  only  an  aspirate. 
More  may  be  seen  on  this  subject  above  (n.  29). 

39.  What  thou  seest  write  i?i  a  Book :  That  it  signifies 
that  they  might  be  revealed  to  posterity,  is  manifest  with- 
out explanation. 

40.  And  send  unto  the  Churches  that  are  in  Asia,  signifies 
for  those  in  the  Christian  world  who  are  in  the  light  of 
truth  from  the  Word.  That  these  are  meant  by  the  churches 
in  Asia  may  be  seen  above  (n.  10,  11). 

41.  Unto  Ephesus  and  Smyrna,  and  unto  Pergamos  and 
Thyatira,  and  unto  Sardis  and  Philadelphia,  and  unto 
Laodicea,  signifies  in  particular  according  to  the  state  of 
each  one's  reception.  That  all  the  states  of  reception 
of  the  Lord  and  His  Church  are  signified  in  the  spiritual 
sense  by  these  seven  names,  will  be  seen  below :  for  John, 
when  this  was  commanded  him,  was  in  a  spiritual  state ; 
and  in  that  state  nothing  is  called  by  a  name  which  does 
not  signify  a  real  thing  or  a  state :  on  which  account  these 
things  which  were  written  were  not  sent  by  John  to  any 
Church  in  those  places,  but  were  said  to  their  angels 
by  whom  are  meant  those  who  receive.    That  spiritua. 


No.  42.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


77 


realities  are  meant  by  all  the  names  of  places  and  per- 
sons in  the  whole  Word,  has  been  shown  in  many  places 
in  the  "  Heavenly  Arcana/'  published  at  London  :  as  what 
by  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob  ;  also  by  Israel,  and  by  the 
names  of  his  twelve  sons ;  as  also  what  by  the  various 
places  in  the  land  of  Canaan,  and  by  the  places  bordering 
upon  that  land;  and  what  by  Egypt,  Syria,  Assyria,  and 
others.  It  is  the  same  with  these  seven  names.  But  he 
who  wishes  to  remain  in  the  sense  of  the  letter,  let  him 
remain,  because  that  sense  conjoins :  only  let  him  know 
that  by  those  names  the  angels  perceive  real  things  and 
the  states  of  the  Church. 

42.  And  I  turned  to  see  the  voice  which  was  speakmg 
with  me,  signifies  the  inversion  of  the  state  of  th#se  who 
are  in  good  of  life,  as  to  the  perception  of  truth  in  the 
"Word,  when  they  turn  themselves  to  the  Lord.  John  says 
that  "he  heard  the  voice  behind  him"  (vers.  10);  and 
now,  that  "  he  turned  to  see  the  voice ; "  and  again,  that 
"  having  turned  he  saw  seven  candlesticks  ;  "  from  which 
it  is  manifest  that  he  heard  the  voice  from  behind,  and  that 
he  turned  himself  around  to  see  whence  it  was.  That  there 
is  an  arcanum  in  this,  is  manifest.  The  arcanum  is,  that 
before  a  man  turns  himself  to  the  Lord,  and  acknowledges 
Him  as  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  he  cannot  see  the 
Divine  Truth  in  the  Word.  The  reason  is,  because  God  is 
One  both  in  person  and  essence,  in  whom  is  a  Trinity  ; 
and  that  the  Lord  is  that  God :  on  which  account  they  who 
acknowledge  a  trinity  of  persons  look  primarily  to  the 
Father,  and  some  to  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  rarely  to  the 
Lord  ;  and  if  to  the  Lord,  they  think  of  His  Human  as  of 
an  ordinary  man.  When  a  man  does  this,  he  cannot  be 
enlightened  in  the  Word  :  for  the  Lord  is  the  Word  j  for  it 
is  from  Him,  and  concerning  Him.  They  therefore  who 
do  not  approach  the  Lord  alone,  look  at  Him  and  His 
Word  as  behind  them,  and  not  before  them  j  or  at  their 
back,  and  not  in  front.    This  is  the  arcanum  which  lies 


78 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  I 


hid  in  these  words  ;  that  "  John  heard  a  voice  behind  him, 
and  that  he  turned  to  see  the  voice,  and  being  turned  saw 
seven  golden  candlesticks,  and  in  the  midst  of  them  the 
Son  of  Man  :  "  for  the  voice  which  he  heard  came  from  the 
Son  of  Man,  who  is  the  Lord.  That  the  Lord  alone  is 
the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  He  now  teaches  by  a  mani- 
fest voice  ;  for  He  says,  I  am  the  Alpha  and  the  Omega,  the 
Beginning  and  the  End,  saith  the  Lord,  Who  is,  a?id  Who 
was,  and  Who  is  to  come  (vers.  8)  ;  and  here,  /  am  the 
Alpha  and  the  Omega,  the  First  and  the  Last  (vers,  n)  ; 
and  afterwards,  /  am  the  First  and  the  Last  (vers.  17  ;  and 
chap.  ii.  8).  That  by  "  a  voice,"  when  from  the  Lord,  the 
Divine  Truth  is  meant,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  37)  ;  and  that 
by  Johgi  are  meant  they  in  the  church  who  are  in  good  of 
life,  may  be  seen  (n.  5,  6).  It  may  now  be  evident  from 
these  things,  that  by  these  words,  "  And  I  turned  to  see 
the  voice  which  was  speaking  with  me,"  is  signified  the 
inversion  of  the  state  of  those  who  are  in  good  of  life,  as 
to  the  perception  of  truth  in  the  Word,  when  they  turn 
themselves  to  the  Lord. 

43.  And  having  turned  L  saw  seven  golden  candlesticks, 
signifies  the  New  Church,  which  will  be  in  enlightenment 
from  the  Lord  out  of  the  Word.  That  the  seven  candle- 
sticks are  the  seven  churches,  is  said  in  the  last  verse  of 
this  chapter  ;  and  that  by  the  seven  churches  are  meant  all 
who  are  in  the  Christian  world  and  draw  near  to  the  church, 
may  be  seen  above  (n.  10)  ;  and  in  particular  according  to 
the  state  of  each  one's  reception  (n.  41).  That  by  the 
seven  candlesticks  the  New  Church  is  meant,  is  because  in 
it  and  in  the  midst  of  it  is  the  Lord :  for  it  is  said  that  in 
the  midst  of  the  seven  candlesticks  he  saw  one  like  unto 
the  Son  of  Man  ;  and  by  the  Son  of  Man  is  meant  the 
Lord  as  to  the  Word.  The  candlesticks  were  seen  to  be 
golden,  because  gold  signifies  good ;  and  every  church  is  a 
church  from  good  which  is  formed  by  truths.  That  gold 
signifies  good,  will  be  seen  in  what  follows.    The  candle- 


No.  4J.]  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


79 


sticks  were  not  one  next  another,  or  placed  in  contact,  but 
at  distances,  making  a  kind  of  circle  \  as  is  manifest  from 
these  words  in  the  following  chapter  :  These  things  saith 
He  that  walketh  in  the  midst  of  the  seven  golden  candlesticks 
(vers.  i).  Nothing  is  said  of  the  lamps  in  those  candlesticks, 
but  in  the  following  chapter  it  is  said,  that  the  "  Holy  Jeru- 
salem," that  is,  the  New  Church,  hath  no  need  of  the  sun, 
nor  of  the  moon  ;  because  the  lamp  of  it  is  the  Lamb  :  and  the 
nations  which  are  saved  shall  walk  in  His  light  (Apoc.  xxi. 
23,  24)  :  and  further,  They  have  no  need  of  a  la?np,  for  the 
Lord  God  enlighteneth  them  (xxii.  5) :  for  they  who  will  be 
of  the  Lord's  New  Church  are  only  candlesticks,  who  will 
give  light  from  the  Lord.  By  the  golden  candlestick  in  the 
tabernacle  nothing  else  was  represented  but  the  Church  as 
to  enlightenment  from  the  Lord ;  concerning  which  candle- 
stick see  Ex.  xxv.  31  to  end;  xxxvii.  17-24;  Lev.  xxiv. 
3,  4 ;  Num.  viii.  2-4.  That  it  represented  the  Lord's  Church 
as  to  Divine  spiritual  love,  which  is  love  towards  the  neigh- 
bor, may  be  seen  in  the  "  Heavenly  Arcana  "  published  at 
London  (n.  954S,  9555,  955S,  9561,  9570,  97S3);  also  below 
(n.  493).  By  the  candlestick  also  in  Zechariah  (chap,  iv.), 
is  signified  a  New  Church  to  be  established  by  the  Lord, 
since  it  signifies  a  New  House  of  God,  or  New  Temple ; 
as  is  manifest  from  what  follows  there :  and  by  a  House  of 
God,  or  a  Temple,  the  Church  is  signified,  and  in  the  highest 
sense  the  Lord's  Divine  Human  ;  as  He  teaches  (John  ii. 
19-21,  and  elsewhere).  But  it  shall  be  told  what  is  signified 
in  order  in  Zechariah  (chap,  iv.),  when  the  candlestick  was 
seen  by  him.  By  the  things  which  are  contained  from  vers. 
1-7  is  signified  the  enlightenment  of  the  New  Church  by 
the  Lord  from  the  good  of  love  through  truth.  The  olive- 
trees  there  signify  the  Church  as  to  the  good  of  love.  By 
the  things  there  from  vers.  8-10  is  signified  that  this  is  from 
the  Lord.  By  Zerubbabel  there,  who  is  to  build  the  house, 
and  thus  the  Church,  the  Lord  is  represented.  By  the 
flings  from  vers.  ii-T.j,  is  signified  that  there  will  also  be 


SO  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.        [Chap.  I, 

in  that  church  truths  from  a  heavenly  origin.  This  explana* 
tion  of  that  chapter  has  been  given  to  me  by  the  Lord, 
through  heaven. 

44.  And  i?i  the  midst  of  the  seven  candlesticks  One  like  unto 
the  Son  of  Man,  signifies  the  Lord  as  to  the  Word,  from 
whom  is  the  Church.  It  is  known  from  the  Word,  that 
the  Lord  called  Himself  the  Son  of  God  and  also  the  Son 
of  Man.  That  by  the  Son  of  God  He  meant  Himself  as 
to  the  Divine  Human,  and  by  the  Son  of  Man  Himself  as  to 
the  Word,  has  been  fully  demonstrated  in  the  "  Doctrine  of 
the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Lord  "  (n.  19-28)  ;  and 
as  it  has  been  fully  confirmed  there  from  the  Word,  it  is 
unnecessary  to  confirm  it  further  here.  Now  as  the  Lord 
represented  Himself  before  John  as  the  Word,  therefore  as 
seen  by  him  He  is  called  the  Son  of  Man.  He  represented 
Himself  as  the  Word,  because  the  New  Church  is  treated 
of,  which  is  a  Church  from  the  Word,  and  according  to  the 
understanding  of  it.  That  the  church  is  from  the  Word,  and 
that  it  is  such  as  is  its  understanding  of  the  Word,  may  be 
seen  in  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning 
the  Sacred  Scripture  "  (n.  76-79).  Since  the  church  is  a 
church  from  the  Lord  by  means  of  the  Word,  therefore  the 
Son  of  Man  was  seen  in  the  midst  of  the  candlesticks. 
In  the  midst  signifies  in  the  inmost,  from  which  the  things 
that  are  around,  or  that  are  without,  derive  their  essence, 
here  their  light  or  intelligence.  That  the  inmost  is  the  all 
in  the  things  which  are  around  or  without,  has  been  abun- 
dantly shown  in  the  "Angelic  Wisdom  concerning  the 
Divine  Love  and  Divine  Wisdom."  It  is  like  light  and 
flame  in  the  midst,  from  which  all  the  circumferences  have 
light  and  ate  warm.  "In  the  midst"  signifies  the  same  in 
the  following  passages  in  the  Word  :  Cry  out  and  shout,  O 
inhabitants  of  Zion  :  for  great  in  the  midst  of  thee  is  the  Holy 
One  of  Israel  (Is.  xii.  6).  God  is  my  King,  working  salva- 
tions in  the  midst  of  the  earth  (Ps.  lxxiv.  12).  We  haw 
thought  of  thy  mercy,  O  God  in  the  midst  of  thy  temple  (Ps 


No.  45.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


8l 


xlviii.  9).  God  standeth  in  the  congregatiofi  of  God,  He  shall 
judge  in  the  midst  of  the  gods  (Ps.  lxxxii.  1).  Those  are 
called  gods  who  are  in  Divine  truths  from  the  Lord,  and 
abstractly  the  truths  themselves.  Behold,  I  send  an  a?igel 
before  thee :  beware  of  His  face,  since  My  name  is  in  the 
midst  of  Him  (Ex.  xxiii.  20,  21).  The  "  name  of  Jehovah  " 
is  all  the  Divine  :  "  in  the  midst "  is  in  the  inmost,  and 
thence  in  every  thing  of  it.  The  midst  also  signifies  the 
inmost,  and  thence  the  all,  in  many  other  places  in  the 
Word,  even  where  the  evil  are  treated  of  ;  as  in  Isa.  xxiv. 
13  ;  Jer.  xxiii.  9  ;  Ps.  v.  9  ;  Jer.  ix.  5,  6  ;  Ps.  xxxvi.  1  ;  Ps. 
liv.  7  ;  Ps.  lxii.  4.  These  passages  are  adduced,  that  it 
may  be  known  that  "  in  the  midst  of  the  candlesticks  " 
signifies  in  the  inmost  from  which  is  the  Church  and  all 
that  belongs  to  it ;  for  the  Church  and  all  that  belongs  to 
it  is  from  the  Lord  through  the  Word.  That  the  candle- 
sticks signify  the  New  Church,  may  be  seen  just  above 
(n.  43)- 

45.  Clothed  with  a  garment  down  to  the  foot,  signifies  the 
proceeding  Divine,  which  is  the  Divine  Truth.  That  "  a 
garment  down  to  the  foot"  signifies  the  proceeding  Divine 
which  is  the  Divine  Truth,  is  because  garments  in  the 
Word  signify  truths  :  hence  "  a  garment  down  to  the  foot," 
which  is  a  general  garment,  when  speaking  of  the  Lord, 
signifies  the  proceeding  Divine  Truth.  That  garments  in  the 
Word  signify  truths,  is  because  they  are  clothed  in  heaven 
according  to  the  truths  proceeding  from  their  good ;  on  which 
subject  see  the  work  on  "Heaven  and  Hell,"  published  at 
London  in  the  year  1758,  n.  177-182.  In  the  following 
pages  also  it  will  be  seen  that  nothing  else  is  meant  by 
garments  in  the  Word  in  its  spiritual  sense  j  consequently 
nothing  else  by  the  Lord's  garments  when  He  was  trans- 
figured, which  appeared  bright  as  the  light  (Matt.  xvii. 
1-4  ;  Mark  ix.  2-8  j  Luke  ix.  28-36)  :  nor  any  thing  else  I 
by  the  Lord's  garments  which  the  soldiers  divided  (John  L* 
xix.  23,  24).    That  similar  things  were  represented  and 

4* 


82 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.        [Chap.  I. 


thence  signified  by  Aaron's  garments,  may  be  seen  in 
the  "Heavenly  Arcana,"  published  at  London  (n.  9814, 
10068)  ;  in  particular  what  by  the  ephod  (n.  9477,  9824, 
10005);  what  by  the  robe  (n.  9825,  10005);  what  by  the 
undercoat  (n.  9826,  9942)  ;  and  what  by  the  mitre  (n.  9827) : 
for  Aaron  represented  the  Lord's  priestly  office.  On 
the  signification  of  garments  from  the  Word,  see  below 
(n.  166,  328). 

46..  And  girded  at  the  paps  with  a  go/den  girdle,  signifies 
the  proceeding  and  at  the  same  time  conjoining  Divine, 
which  is  the  Divine  Good.  That  a  golden  gird]e  signifies  this, 
is  because  by  the  Lord's  breast,  and  in  particular  by  the  paps 
there,  His  Divine  Love  is  signified ;  hence  by  the  golden 
girdle  which  girded,  is  signified  the  proceeding  and  at  the 
same  time  conjoining  Divine,  which  is  the  Divine  Good 
of  the  Divine  Love.  Gold  also  signifies  good  (see  below, 
n.  913).  Also  a  zone  or  girdle  in  the  Word  signifies  the 
common  bond  by  which  all  things  are  held  together  in  order 
and  connection  ;  as  in  Isaiah  :  A  Rod  shall  go  forth  out  of 
the  stem  of  Jesse :  justice  shall  be  the  girdle  of  His  loins, 
and  truth  the  girdle  of  His  thighs  (xi.  1,5).  "  The  Rod  going 
forth  out  of  the  stem  of  Jesse  "  is  the  Lord.  That  the 
girdle  of  the  ephod  and  the  belt  of  the  undercoat  of 
Aaron  signified  conjunction,  may  be  seen  in  the  "  Heavenly 
Arcana,"  published  at  London  (n.  9837,  9944).  Since  a 
girdle  signifies  the  bond  conjoining  the  goods  and  truths 
of  the  Church,  therefore  when  the  Church  among  the  sons 
of  Israel  was  destroyed,  the  prophet  Jeremiah  was  com- 
manded to  buy  for  himself  a  girdle,  and  to  put  it  upon  his 
loins,  a?id  the?i  to  hide  it  in  the  hole  of  a  rock  by  the  Eu- 
phrates ;  and  at  the  end  of  the  days,  when  he  took  it  again, 
behold,  it  was  rotten,  and  was  profitable  for  nothing  (Jer. 
xiii.  1-12)  :  by  which  was  r  presented  that  the  good  of  the 
Church  was  then  nothing,  £.  ad  that  hence  its  truths  were 
dissipated.  The  like  is  sig  lifted  by  a  girdle  in  Isaiah : 
Instead  of  a  girdle  there  shall  be  a  rent  (m.  24:  and  else 


No.  47-1  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


»3 


where  also).  That  by  the  paps  or  breasts  the  Divine  Love 
is  signified,  is  manifest  from  the  places  in  the  Word  where 
they  are  named,  as  also  from  their  correspondence  with 
kr-e. 

47.  And  His  head  a?id  hairs  were  white  as  wool,  like  snow, 
signifies  the  Divine  Love  of  the  Divine  Wisdom  in  first 
principles  and  in  ultimates.  By  the  head  of  man  is  signi- 
fied die  all  of  his  life,  and  the  all  of  a  man's  life  has  refer- 
ence to  love  and  wisdom ;  and  therefore  by  the  head  is 
signified  wisdom  and  at  the  same  time  love.  But  as  love 
is  not  given  without  its  wisdom,  nor  wisdom  without  its 
love,  it  is  therefore  the  love  of  wisdom  which  is  meant  by 
the  head ;  and  when  speaking  of  the  Lord,  it  is  the  Divine 
Lo  *e  of  the  Divine  Wisdom.  But  on  the  signification  of 
the  head,  from  the  Word,  see  below  (n.  538,  565).  When 
by  the  head,  therefore,  love  and  at  the  same  time  wisdom 
in  their  first  principles  are  meant,  it  follows  that  by  the 
Lairs  are  meant  love  and  wisdom  in  their  ultimates  ;  and  as 
hairs  are  here  mentioned  of  the  Son  of  Man,  who  is  the 
Lord  as  to  the  Word,  by  His  hairs  are  signified  the  Divine 
Good  which  is  of  Love,  and  the  Divine  Truth  which  is  of 
Wisdom,  in  the  ultimates  of  the  Word ;  and  the  ultimates 
of  the  Word  are  the  things  which  are  contained  in  the 
literal  sense.  That  the  Word  in  this  sense  is  signified 
by  the  hairs  of  the  Son  of  Man,  or  of  the  Lord,  appears 
a  paradox ;  but  still  it  is  true.  This  may  be  evident 
from  the  places  in  the  Word  adduced  in  the  "Doctrine  of 
the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Sacred  Scripture" 
(n-  35*  49)  ;  where  it  was  also  shown  that  the  Nazarites  in 
the  Israelitish  church  represented  the  Lord  as  to  the  Word 
in  its  ultimates,  which  is  the  literal  sense.  For  Nazarite 
in  the  Hebrew  tongue  is  the  hair,  or  the  hair  of  the  head : 
hence  Samson,  who  was  a  Nazarite  from  the  womb,  had 
power  m  his  locks.  That  the  Divine  Truth  is  in  like  man- 
ner in  power  in  the  sense  of  the  letter  of  the  Word,  may 
be  seen  in  the  above-named  "  Doctrine  of  the  Sacred  Scrip- 


84  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.        [Chap.  1. 


ture  "  (n.  37-49).  For  this  reason  also  the  high-priest  and 
his  sons  were  severely  prohibited  from  shaving  the  head. 
For  this  reason  also  the  forty-two  children  were  torn  in 
pieces  by  two  she-bears,  because  they  called  Elisha  Bald. 
Elisba,  like  Elijah,  represented  the  Lord  as  to  the  Word. 
Bald  signifies  the  Word  without  its  ultimate,  which,  as  was 
said,  is  the  literal  sense ;  and  the  she-bears  signify  this 
sense  of  the  Word  separated  from  its  internal  sense.  They 
who  separate  them  appear  also  in  the  spiritual  world  like 
bears,  but  at  a  distance.  It  is  hence  manifest  why  it  was 
so  done  with  the  children.  On  that  account  also  it  was 
the  highest  disgrace  and  cause  of  extreme  mourning  to 
induce  baldness.  Wherefore,  when  the  Israelitish  nation 
had  perverted  all  the  sense  of  the  letter  of  the  Word, 
this  lamentation  is  made  over  them :  The  Nazarites  were 
whiter  than  snow,  bright-white  above  milk  ;  their  form  was 
darkened  more  than  blackness ;  they  are  not  k?iown  in  the 
streets  (Lam.  iv.  7,  8) :  also,  Every  head  is  made  bald,  and 
every  shoitlder  is  plucked  of  its  hair  (Ez.  xxix.  18).  Shame 
upon  all  faces,  and  baldness  upon  all  heads  (Ez.  vii.  18.  In 
like  manner  Isa.  xv.  2  ;  Jer.  xlviii.  37  ;  Amos  viii.  10). 
Since  the  sons  of  Israel  dispersed  by  falsities  all  the  sense 
of  the  letter  of  the  Word,  it  was  therefore  commanded  the 
prophet  Ezekiel,  that  he  might  thereby  represent  this,  to 
shave  his  head  with  a  razor,  a?id  to  burn  a  third  part  of  the 
hairs  in  the  fire,  to  smite  a  third  part  with  a  sword,  and  to 
scatter  a  third  part  to  the  wind,  and  to  bind  up  some  in  his 
skirts  ;  that  also  he  should  afterwards  cast  some  into  the  fire 
(Ez.  v.  1-4,  &c.)  On  this  account  it  is  also  said  in  Micah, 
Put  oft  baldness,  and  shave  thee  for  the  sons  of  thy  delights  : 
efilarge  baldness  as  the  eagle,  because  they  have  departed  from 
thee  (i.  16).  The  "  sons  of  delights  "  are  the  genuine  truths 
of  the  church  from  the  Word.  And  because  Nebuchad- 
nezzar king  of  Babylon  represented  the  Babylonian  falsifi- 
cation of  the  Word  and  the  destruction  of  all  truth  therein, 
hence  it  came  to  pass  that  his  hair  grew  like  eagles'  feather* 


No.  47.]  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


85 


(Dan.  iv.  30).  Since  the  hairs  signified  that  holy  part  of 
the  Word,  it  is  therefore  said  of  the  Nazarites,  that  they 
should  not  shave  the  hair  of  their  head,  because  that  is  the 
Nazariteship  of  God  upon  their  head  (Num.  vi.  1-2 1):  and 
it  was  therefore  a  statute,  that  the  high-priest  and  his  sons 
should  not  shave  their  head,  lest  they  should  die,  and  wrath 
should  come  upon  the  entire  house  of  Israel  (Lev.  x.  6).  Now 
since  by  the  hairs  is  signified  the  Divine  Truth  in  ultimates, 
which  in  the  church  is  the  Word  in  the  sense  of  the  letter, 
the  like  is-  therefore  said  also  of  the  Ancient  of  Days  in 
Daniel :  I  saw  until  the  thrones  were  cast  down,  and  the 
Ancient  of  Days  did  sit:  His  garme?it  was  white  like  snow, 
and  the  hair  of  His  head  like  clean  wool  (vii.  9).  That  "  the 
Ancient  of  Days  "  is  the  Lord  is  plainly  manifest  in  Micah  : 
Thou  Bcthlehe?n  Ephratah,  it  is  little  that  thou  art  among  the 
thousands  of  Judah  ;  out  of  thee  shall  go  forth  to  Me  He  who 
shall  be  Ruler  in  Israel,  and  Whose  going  forth  is  of  Old, 
from  the  days  of  eternity  (v.  2) :  and  in  Isaiah,  where  He 
is  called  Father  of  Eternity  (ix.  6).  From  these  passages, 
and  from  many  others,  which  are  not  adduced  on  account 
of  their  abundance,  it  may  be  evident  that  by  "  the  head 
and  the  hairs  of  the  Son  of  Man,  which  were  white  as 
wool,  like  snow,"  is  meant  the  Divine  of  Love  and  Wisdom 
in  first  principles  and  in  ultimates  :  and  since  by  the  Son 
of  Man  the  Lord  as  to  the  Word  is  meant,  it  follows  thai 
the  Litter  in  first  principles  and  in  ultimates  is  also  meant. 
Why,  otherwise,  should  it  be,  that  the  Lord  here  in  the 
Apocalypse,  and  the  Ancient  of  Days  in  Daniel,  should  be 
described  even  as  to  their  hairs  ?  That  the  sense  of  the 
letter  of  the  Word  is  signified  by  the  hairs,  is  plainly  mani- 
fest from  those  who  are  in  the  spiritual  world.  They  who 
have  despised  the  sense  of  the  letter  of  the  Word  appear 
bald  there  ;  and  on  the  contrary,  they  who  have  loved  the 
sense  of  the  letter  of  the  Word,  appear  there  in  becoming 
heads  of  hair.  It  is  said,  "like  wool  and  like  snow," 
because  wool  signifies  good  in  ultimates,  and  snow  truth  in 


86 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.        [Chap.  I. 


nltimates ;  as  also  in  Isaiah  (chap.  i.  18)  :  for  wool  is  from 
sheep,  by  which  the  good  of  charity  is  signified  ;  and  snow 
is  from  water,  by  which  the  truths  of  faith  are  signified. 

48.  And  His  eyes  as  a  flame  of  fire,  signifies  the  Divine 
Wisdom  of  the  Divine  Love.  By  eyes  in  the  Word  the 
understanding  is  meant,  and  thence  by  the  sight  of  the 
eyes  intelligence ;  and  therefore  in  speaking  of  the  Lord, 
the  Divine  Wisdom  is  meant.  But  by  "a  flame  of  fire" 
spiritual  love,  which  is  charity,  is  signified ;  and  therefore, 
when  said  of  the  Lord,  the  Divine  Love  is  meant.  Hence 
then  by  His  eyes  being  as  a  flame  of  fire,  the  Divine 
Wisdom  of  the  Divine  Love  is  signified.  That  the  eye 
signifies  the  understanding,  is  because  they  correspond ; 
for  as  the  eye  sees  by  natural  light,  so  the  understanding 
sees  by  spiritual  light :  for  which  reason  to  see  is  predicated 
of  both.  That  in  the  Word  the  understanding  is  signified 
by  the  eye,  is  manifest  from  these  passages  following: 
Lead  forth  the  blmd  people  that  have  eyes,  and  the  deaf  that 
have  ears  (Isa.  xliii.  8).  In  that  day  the  deaf  shall  hear  the 
words  of  the  book,  and  the  eyes  of  the  blind  shall  see  out  of 
thick  darkness  (Isa.  xxix.  18).  Then  shall  be  opened  the  eyes 
of  the  blind,  and  the  ears  of  the  deaf  (Isa.  xxxv.  5).  J 
will  give  Thee  for  the  light  of  the  nations,  to  open  the  eyes  of 
the  blind  (Isa.  xlii.  6, 7).  This  is  concerning  the  Lord,  who, 
when  He  shall  come,  will  open  the  understanding  of  those 
that  are  in  ignorance  of  truth.  That  this  is  meant  by 
opening  the  eyes,  is  further  manifest  from  these  passages : 
Make  fat  the  heart  of  this  people,  and  cover  over  their  eyes,  lest 
peradventnre  they  see  with  their  eyes  (Isa.  vi.  9,  10 ;  John  xii. 
40).  Jehovah  hath  poured  out  upon  you  the  spirit  of  sleep, 
and  hath  closed  up  your  eyes,  the  prophets  and  your  heads,  the 
seers  hath  He  covered  up  (Isa.  xxix.  10;  xxx.  10).  Who 
shutteth  his  eyes,  lest  he  should  see  evil  (Isa.  xxxiii.  15). 
Hear  ye  these  t/wigs,  O  foolish  people,  who  have  eyes,  and 
they  see  ?iot  (Ez.  xii.  2).  The  punishment  of  the  shepherd  that 
deserteih  the  flock  ;  the  sword  shall  be  upon  his  right  eye,  and 


No.  48.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


87 


his  right  eye  shall  be  utterly  darkened  (Zech.  xi.  1 7).  27ie 
plague  with  which  Jehovah  shall  smite  all  the  peoples  which 
shall  fight  against  Jerusalem  ;  their  eyes  shall  consume  away 
in  their  sockets  (Zech.  xiv.  12).  /  will  smite  every  horse 
with  astonishment,  and  every  horse  of  the  people  with  blind 
ness  (Zech.  xii.  4).  "  A  horse  "  in  the  spiritual  sense  is  the 
understanding  of  the  Word  (n.  298).  Hear  me,  O  Jehovah 
my  God ;  enlighten  mine  eyes,  lest  I  sleep  death  (Ps.  xiii.  3). 
Every  one  sees  that  in  these  places  the  understanding  is 
signified  by  the  eyes.  It  is  hence  manifest  what  is  meant 
by  the  Lord  by  the  eye  in  these  passages  :  The  lamp  of  the 
body  is  the  eye :  if  thine  eye  be  single,  thy  whole  body  shall  be 
light ;  if  thine  eye  be  evil,  thy  whole  body  shall  be  darkened  : 
if  then  the  light  which  is  in  thee  be  darkness,  how  great  is  the 
darkness  (Matt.  vi.  22,  23  ;  Luke  xi.  34).  If  thy  right  eye 
offejid  thee,  pluck  it  out,  and  cast  it  from  thee  ;  for  it  is  better 
to  enter  into  life  with  one  eye,  than  having  two  eyes  to  be  sent 
i?ito  the  hell  of  fire  (Matt.  v.  29  j  xviii.  9).  By  eye  in  these 
places  is  not  meant  the  eye,  but  the  understanding  of  truth. 
Since  the  understanding  of  truth  is  signified  by  the  eye, 
it  was  therefore  among  the  statutes  for  the  sons  of  Israel, 
that  one  blind  or  disordered  in  the  eye,  of  the  seed  of  Aaron, 
should  not  come  near  to  offer  sacrifice,  nor  enter  within  the 
vail  (Lev.  xxi.  18,  20)  :  also  that  what  was  blind  should  not 
be  offered  in  sacrifice  (Lev.  xxii.  22  j  Mai.  i.  8).  From  these 
things  it  is  manifest  what  is  meant  by  the  eye  when  speak- 
ing of  man.  Hence  it  follows  that  by  the  eye,  when  speaking 
of  the  Lord,  is  meant  His  Divine  Wisdom,  also  His  Omni- 
science and  Providence  j  as  in  these  passages  :  Open  thine 
eyes,  O  Jehovah,  and  see  (Isa.  xxxvii.  17).  I  will  set  Mine 
eye  upon  them  for  good,  and  will  build  the?n  up  (Jer.  xxiv.  6). 
Behold,  the  eye  of  Jehovah  is  upon  them  that  fear  Hi?n  (Ps. 
xxxiii.  18).  Jehovah  is  in  the  temple  of  holiness  ;  His  eyes 
behold,  His  eyelids  try,  the  sons  of  man  (Ps.  xi.  4).  Since 
by  cherubs  the  Lord's  guard  and  providence  are  signified, 
lest  the  spiritual  sense  of  the  Word  should  be  harmed,  it  is 


88 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.        [Chap.  L 


therefore  said  of  the  four  animals,  which  were  cherubs,  that 
they  were  full  of  eyes  before  and  behind,  and  that  their  wings 
were  in  like  manner  full  of  eyes  (Apoc.  iv.  6,  8)  :  also,  that 
the  wheels,  upon  which  the  cherubs  were  carried,  were  full  of 
eyes  round  about  (Ez.  x.  12).  That  by  "  a  flame  of  fire  "  is 
meant  His  Divine  Love,  will  be  seen  in  the  following  pages, 
where  flame  and  fire  are  mentioned :  and  because  it  is  said 
that  "  His  eyes  were  as  a  flame  of  fire,"  the  Divine  Wisdom 
of  the  Divine  Love  is  signified.  That  in  the  Lord  the  Divine 
Love  is  of  the  Divine  Wisdom  and  the  Divine  Wisdom  is 
of  the  Divine  Love,  and  thus  there  is  a  reciprocal  union 
of  both,  is  an  arcanum  disclosed  in  the  "  Angelic  Wisdom 
concerning  the  Divine  Love  and  the  Divine  Wisdom " 
(n.  34-39,  and  elsewhere). 

49.  And  His  feet  like  unto  fine-brass,  as  if  glowing  in  a 
furnace,  signifies  the  Natural  Divine  Good.  "  The  feet  " 
of  the  Lord  signify  His  Natural  Divine  ;  fire  or  "glowing" 
signifies  Good  ;  and  fine-brass  signifies  the  natural  good 
of  truth  :  therefore  by  "  the  feet  of  the  Son  of  Man  like 
unto  fine-brass,  as  if  glowing  in  a  furnace,"  is  signified  the 
Natural  Divine  Good.  It  is  from  correspondence  that 
His  feet  signify  this.  In  the  Lord,  and  hence  from  the 
Lord,  there  is  the  Heavenly  (Celestial)  Divine,  the  Spirit- 
ual Divine,  and  the  Natural  Divine.  The  Heavenly  Divine 
is  meant  by  the  head  of  the  Son  of  Man  ;  the  Spiritual 
Divine  by  His  eyes,  and  by  His  breast  which  was  girded 
with  the  golden  girdle  ;  and  the  Natural  Divine  by  His 
feet.  Because  these  three  are  in  the  Lord,  therefore  also 
the  three  are  in  the  angelic  heaven.  The  third  or  high- 
est heaven  is  in  the  Heavenly  Divine,  the  second  or  middle 
heaven  is  in  the  Spiritual  Divine,  and  the  first  or  ultimate 
heaven  in  the  Natural  Divine  :  in  like  manner  the  Church 
on  the  earth.  For  the  whole  heaven  before  the  Lord  is 
as  one  man  ;  in  which  they  who  are  in  the  Lord's  Heavenly 
Divine  make  the  head,  they  who  are  in  the  Spiritual  Divine 
make  the  body,  and  they  who  are  in  the  Natural  Divine 


No.  49.]  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  89 

make  the  feet.  Hence  also  in  every  man,  because  he  was 
created  in  the  image  of  God,  there  are  these  three  degrees  ; 
and  as  they  are  opened,  he  becomes  an  angel  either  of  the 
third  heaven,  or  of  the  second,  or  of  the  ultimate.  Hence 
also  it  is,  that  there  are  three  senses  in  the  Word,  the 
heavenly,  the  spiritual,  and  the  natural.  That  it  is  so, 
may  be  seen  in  the  "  Angelic  Wisdom  concerning  the 
Divine  Love  and  the  Divine  Wisdom,"  particularly  in  Part 
Third  ;  in  which  these  three  degrees  are  treated  of.  That 
the  feet,  the  soles,  and  the  heels  correspond  to  natural 
things  with  man,  and  therefore  signify  natural  things 
in  the  Word,  may  be  seen  in  the  "  Heavenly  Arcana," 
published  at  London  (n.  2162,  4938-4952).  The  Natu- 
ral Divine  Good  is  also  signified  by  the  feet  in  the  fol- 
lowing passages  in  Daniel  :  /  lifted  up  my  eyes,  and  saw, 
behold  a  man  clothed  in  linen,  whose  loins  were  girded  with 
gold  of  Uphaz,  His  body  like  the  beryl,  a?id  His  eyes  as  lamps 
of  fire,  His  arms  and  His  Feet  as  the  brightness  of  polished 
brass  (x.  5,  6).  In  the  Apocalypse  :  I  saw  an  a?igel  coming 
down  from  heaven,  His  Feet  as  pillars  of  fire  (x.  1).  And 
m  Ezekiel :  The  Feet  of  the  cherubs  were  glittering  like  the 
brightness  of  polished  brass  (i.  7).  The  angels  and  cherubs 
were  seen  thus,  because  the  Lord's  Divine  was  represented 
in  them.  Since  the  Lord's  church  is  under  the  heavens, 
and  thus  under  the  Lord's  feet,  it  is  therefore  called  the 
footstool  of  His  feet,  in  these  places  :  The  glory  of  Lebanon 
shall  come  unto  thee,  to  decorate  the  place  of  My  sanctuary  ; 
and  1 7a ill  render  the  place  of  My  Feet  honorable :  and  fhey 
shall  bow  themselves  down  at  the  soles  of  thy  feet  (Isa.  lx  13, 
1 4).  The  heaven  is  My  throne,  and  the  earth  the  footstool  of 
My  Feet  (Isa.  lxvi.  1).  God  re?nembe?-eth  ?iot  the  footstool 
of  His  Feet  in  the  day  of  His  anger  (Lam.  ii.  1).  Worship 
Jehovah  towards  the  footstool  of  His  Feet  (Ps.  xcix.  5).  Be- 
hold, we  heard  of  Him  in  Ephratah,  Bethlehem  ;  we  will 
enter  into  His  habitations  ;  we  will  bow  ourselves  down  at  the 
footstool  of  His  Feet  (Ps.  exxxii.  6,  7).  Hence  it  is,  that  the} 


90  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.        [Chap.  I 

fell  down  at  the  LoriVs  feet  worshippi?ig  (Matt,  xxviii. 
9  ;  Mark  v.  22  ;  Luke  viii.  41  ;  John  xi.  32)  :  also,  that 
they  kissed  His  feet,  and  wiped  them  with  their  hairs  (Luke 
vii.  37,  38,  44,  46  ;  John  xi.  2  ;  xii.  3).  As  the  natural  is 
signified  by  the  feet,  therefore  the  Lord  said  to  Peter, 
when  He  washed  his  feet,  He  that  hath  been  washed  hath 
no  need  save  to  wash  the  feet,  and  is  wholly  clean  (John 
xiii.  10).  To  wash  the  feet  is  to  purify  the  natural  man; 
and  when  this  is  purified,  the  whole  man  also  is  purified  ; 
as  is  shown  in  many  places  in  the  "  Heavenly  Arcana  " 
and  in  the  "  Doctrines  of  the  New  Jerusalem."  The 
natural  man,  which  is  also  the  external  man,  is  purified, 
when  he  shuns  the  evils  which  the  spiritual  or  internal  man 
sees  are  evils  and  are  to  be  shunned.  Now  as  by  the  feet 
is  meant  man's  natural,  and  this  perverts  all  things  if  it  is 
not  washed  or  purified,  the  Lord  therefore  says,  If  thy  foot 
cause  tfiee  to  offend,  cut  it  off :  it  is  better  for  thee  to  enter  into 
life  halt,  than  to  have  two  feet,  and  be  cast  into  hell  into  the  un- 
quenchable fire  (Mark  ix.  45).  The  foot  is  not  here  meant, 
but  the  natural  man*.  The  like  is  meant  by  treadi7ig  down 
with  the  feet  the  good  of  the  pastures,  and  by  troubling  the 
waters  with  the  feet  (Ez.  xxxii.  2  ;  xxxiv.  18,  19  ;  Dan.  vii. 
7,  19  ;  and  elsewhere).  Since  by  the  Son  of  Man  the  Lord 
as  to  the  Word  is  meant,  it  is  manifest  that  by  His  feet  the 
Word  in  the  natural  sense  is  also  meant,  which  is  much 
treated  of  in  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  con- 
cerning the  Sacred  Scripture  ; "  as  also,  that  the  Lord  came 
into  the  world,  that  He  might  fulfil  all  the  things  of  the 
Word,  and  thereby  become  the  Word  even  in  ultimates  (n. 
98-100).  But  this  arcanum  is  for  those  who  will  be  in  the 
New  Jerusalem.  The  Lord's  Divine  Natural  was  also  sig- 
nified by  the  brazen  serpent  set  up  by  Moses  in  the  wilder- 
ness as  commanded,  on  looking  at  which  all  who  were 
bitten  by  the  serpents  were  healed  (Num.  xxi.  6,  8,  9). 
That  it  signified  the  Lord's  Divine  Natural,  and  that  they 
are  saved  who  look  to  that,  the  Lord  Himself  teaches  in 


No.  50.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


91 


John  :  As  Moses  lifted  up  the  serpent  in  the  wilderness,  so 
must  the  Son  of  Man  be  lifted  up ;  that  every  one  that  be- 
lirc'eth  in  Him  should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life 
(iii.  14,  15).  The  reason  of  that  serpent's  being  made  of 
brass  is  that  brass,  as  well  as  fine-brass,  signifies  the  nat- 
ural as  to  good  ;  see  below  (n.  775). 

50.  And  His  voice  as  the  voice  of  many  waters,  signifies 
the  Natural  Divine  Truth.  That  a  voice,  when  from  the 
Lord,  signifies  the  Divine  Truth,  may  be  seen  above 
(n.  37).  That  waters  signify  truths,  and  in  particular 
natural  truths,  which  are  knowledges  from  the  Word,  is 
evident  from  many  passages  in  the  Word,  of  which  the 
following  only  will  be  quoted :  The  earth  is  full  of  the 
kn 07v ledge  of  Jehovah,  as  the  waters  cover  the  sea  (Is a. 
xi.  9).  Then  with  gladness  shall  ye  draw  7vaters  out  of 
the  fountains  of  salvation  (Isa.  xii.  3).  He  that  walketh 
righteously,  and  speaketh  uprightfiess,  bread  shall  be  given 
him,  and  water  shall  be  sure  (Isa.  xxxiii.  15,  16).  The  poor 
and  needy  seek  water,  but  there  is  none ;  their  tongue  failcth 
for  thirst :  I  will  open  rivers  upon  the  hillsides,  and  will  put 
fountains  in  the  midst  of  the  valleys,  I  will  mahe  the  desert 
a  pool  of  waters,  and  the  dry  land  springs  of  waters  ;  that 
they  may  see,  acknowledge,  atte?id,  and  understand  (Isa.  xli. 
17,  18,  20).  I  will  pour  waters  upon  him  that  thirsteth, 
and  foods  upon  the  dry  ground ;  I  will  pour  out  My  Spirit 
(Isa.  xliv.  3).  Thy  light  shall  arise  in  the  darkness,  that 
thou  mayest  be  as  a  watered  garden,  and  as  a  going  forth  of 
waters,  whose  waters  shall  not  fail  (Isa.  lviii.  10,  11).  My 
people  have  done  two  evils  ;  they  have  deserted  Ale,  the  fou?i- 
tain  of  living  waters,  to  cut  out  for  themselves  pits,  which  do 
not  hold  waters  (Jer.  ii.  13).  The  nobles  sent  the  younger 
ones  for  water  ;  they  came  to  the  pits,  they  found  no  waters, 
their  vessels  were  returned  empty  (Jer.  xiv.  3).  They 
have  forsaken  Jehovah,  the  fountain  of  living  waters  (Jer. 
xvii.  13).  77/ ey  shall  come  with  weeping,  and  with  weeping 
**iU  I  bring  them  ;  I  will  lead  them  to  the  foun  tain  of  waters 


92 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED        [Chap.  L 


in  a  straight  way  (Jer.  xxxi.  9).  /  will  break  the  staff  of 
bread,  and  they  shall  dri?ik  waters  by  measure  and  in  aston- 
ishment, that  they  may  consume  away  for  their  i?iiquities 
(Ez.  iv.  16,  17  ;  xii.  18,  19;  Isa.  li.  14).  Behold,  the  days 
shall  come,  in  which  I  will  send  a  famine  upon  the  land ;  not 
a  famine  for  bread,  nor  a  thirst  for  waters  ;  but  for  hearing 
the  Word  of  Jehovah :  they  shall  wander  from  sea  to  sea, 
and  shall  mm  to  and  fro  to  seek  the  Word  of  Jehovah,  nor 
shall  they  fi?id  it :  in  that  day  the  virgins  and  the  youths  shall 
fail  for  thirst  (Amos  viii.  11-13).  In  that  day  living  waters 
shall  go  out  from  Jerusalem  (Zech.  xiv.  8).  Jehovah  is  my 
Shepherd ;  He  will  lead  me  to  the  waters  of  quietness  (Ps. 
xxiii.  1,  2).  They  shall  not  thirst ;  He  will  make  waters  to 
flow  out  of  the  rock  for  them,  and  He  will  cleave  the  rock  that 
the  waters  may  flow  out  (Isa.  xlviii.  21).  O  God,  I  seek 
thee-  in  the  morning ;  my  soul  thirsteth,  I  am  faint  without 
waters  (Ps.  lxiii.  1).  Jehovah  sendeth  the  Word ;  He  maketh 
the  wind  to  blow,  that  the  waters  may  flow  (Ps.  cxlvii.  18,  19). 
Praise  ye  Jehovah,  ye  heavens  of  heavens,  and  ye  waters  that 
are  above  the  heave?is  (Ps.  cxlviii.  4).  Jesus  sitting  at 
Jacob's  fountain  said  to  the  woman,  Every  one  that  drinketh 
of  this  water  shall  thirst  again,  but  he  that  drinketh  of  the 
water  which  I  will  give  shall  not  thirst  for  ever  ;  and  the  water 
which  I  will  give  shall  become  in  him  a  fountain  of  water 
springing  up  tmto  everlasting  life  (John  iv.  7-15).  Jesus 
said,  If  any  one  thirst,  let  him  come  unto  Me,  and  drink  :  he 
that  believeth  on  Me,  as  the  Scripture  saith,  Out  of  his  belly 
shall flow  rivers  of  living  water  (John  vii.  37,  38).  7b  him 
that  thirsteth  will  I  give  of  the  fountain  of  the  water  of  life 
freely  (Apoc.  xxi.  6).  He  showed  him  a  river  of  water  of 
life  going  out  of  the  throne  of  God  and  of  the  Lamb  (Apoc. 
xxii.  1).  The  Spirit  and  the  Bride  say,  Come;  and  let  him 
that  heareth,  say,  Come  ;  and  let  him  that  thirsteth  come  ;  and 
let  him  that  willeth  take  tvater  of  life  freely  (Apoc.  xxii.  1 7). 
By  waters  in  these  passages  are  meant  truths ;  whence  it 
is  manifest  that  by  "the  voice  of  many  waters"  is  meant 


No.  si] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


S3 


the  Lord's  Divine  Truth  in  the  Word :  and  so  in  these 
passages  :  Behold,  the  glory  of  the  God  of  Israel  ca?ne  fro?n 
the  way  of  the  east,  and  His  voice  was  as  the  voice  of  many 
waters,  and  the  earth  was  lighted  by  His  glory  (Ez.  xliii.  2). 
I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven,  as  the  voice  of  many  waters 
(Apoc.  xiv.  2).  The  voice  of  jfehovah  is  tipon  the  waters, 
jfehovah  is  upon  many  waters  (Ps.  xxix.  3).  When  it  is 
known  that  by  waters  in  the  Word  are  meant  truths  in  the 
natural  man,  it  may  be  evident  what  was  signified  by  the 
washings  in  the  Israelitish  church  ;  and  what  is  signified 
also  by  Baptism ;  and  by  these  words  of  the  Lord  in  John : 
Except  a  man  be  born  of  water  and  of  the  Spirit,  he  cannot 
enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God  (iii.  5).  "  Of  water  "  signifies 
by  truths;  and  "of  the  Spirit"  signifies  by  a  life  according 
to  them.  That  waters  in  the  opposite  sense  signify  falsities, 
will  be  seen  in  what  follows. 

51.  And  having  hi  His  right  hand  seven  stars,  signifies 
all  the  knowledges  of  good  and  truth  in  the  Word,  which 
are  therefrom  with  the  angels  of  heaven  and  the  men  of 
the  church.  Around  the  angels,  when  they  are  below  the 
heavens,  there  appear  as  it  were  little  stars  in  great  abun- 
dance :  in  like  manner  around  the  spirits>  who,  while  they 
lived  in  the  world,  acquired  to  themselves  from  the  Word 
knowledges  of  good  and  truth,  or  truths  of  life  and  doctrine. 
But  these  little  stars  appear  fixed  with  those  who  are  in 
genuine  truths  from  the  Word,  but  wandering  with  those 
that  are  in  falsified  truths.  Concerning  these  little  stars, 
also  concerning  the  stars  that  appear  in  the  expanse  of 
heaven  there,  I  can  relate  wonderful  things  ;  but  it  does 
not  belong  to  this  work.  It  is  manifest  from  this  that  by 
stars  the  knowledges  of  good  and  truth  from  the  Word 
are  signified.  The  Son  of  Man  having  them  in  His  right 
hand,  signifies  that  they  are  from  the  Lord  alone  through 
the  Word.  That  seven  signifies  all  may  be  seen  above 
(n.  1  o).  That  the  knowledges  of  good  and  truth  from  the 
Word  are  signified  by  stars,  may  also  be  seen  from  these 


94 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.        [Chap.  I. 


passages  :  I  will  lay  waste  the  earth  ;  the  stars  of  the  heav 
em  and  their  constellations  shall  not  shine  with  their  light 
(Isa.  xiii.  9, 10).  The  earth  which  will  be  laid  waste  is  the 
church,  which  being  vastated,  the  knowledges  of  good  and 
truth  in  the  Word  do  not  appear.  /  will  cover  the  heavens 
when  I  shall  extinguish  thee,  and  I  will  darken  the  stars  ; 
all  the  luminaries  of  light  will  I  darken  over  thee,  and  will 
set  darkness  upon  thy  la?id  (Ez.  xxxii.  7,  8).  "  Darkness 
upon  thy  land  "  is  falsities  in  the  church.  The  sun  and 
the  moon  have  been  darkened,  and  the  stars  have  withdrawn 
their  brightness  (Joel  ii.  10;  iii.  15).  After  the  affliction 
of  those  days  the  swi  shall  be  darkened,  and  the  moofi  shall 
not  give  her  light,  and  the  stars  shall  fall from  heaven  (Matt, 
xxxv.  29  ;  Mark  xiii.  24).  The  stars  of  heaven  fell  unto  the 
earth,  as  a  fig-tree  casteth  its  unripe  figs  (Apoc.  vi.  13).  A 
star  fell from  heaven  unto  the  earth  (Apoc.  ix.  1).  By  "stars 
falling  from  heaven "  are  not  meant  stars,  but  that  the 
knowledges  of  good  and  truth  are  to  perish.  This  is  further 
manifest  from  this,  that  the  dragon  drew  down  a  thiri  fart 
of  the  stars  fro?n  heaven  (Apoc.  xii.  4)  :  also,  that  the  he-goat 
cast  down  some  of  the  stars,  and  stamped  upon  them  (Dan. 
viii.  9-1 1) :  and  therefore  it  is  also  said  in  the  following 
verse  in  Daniel,  that  he  cast  dow?i  the  truth  unto  the  earth 
(vers.  12).  The  knowledges  of  good  and  truth  are  also 
signified  by  stars  in  these  places :  Jehovah  numbereth  the 
stars,  He  giveth  names  to  them  all  (Ps.  cxlvii.  4).  Praise 
Jehovah  all  ye  stars  of  light  (Ps.  cxlviii.  3).  The  stars 
fought  from  their  ways  (Judg.  v.  20).  It  is  manifest  from 
these  remarks  what  is  meant  by  these  words  in  Daniel : 
The  intelligent  shall  shine  as  the  brightness  of  the  expanse, 
they  that  justify  i7iany  as  the  stars  for  ever  and  ever  (xii.  3). 
"  The  intelligent "  are  they  who  are  in  truths,  and  "  they 
that  justify  "  are  those  who  are  in  goods. 

52.  And  out  of  His  ?nouth  a  sharp  two-edged  sword  going 
forth,  signifies  the  dispersion  of  falsities  by  the  Lord 
through  the  Word  and  through  Doctrine  therefrom.  Men- 


No.  52.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


95 


tion  is  often  made  in  the  Word  of  swords  ;*  and  nothing 
else  is  signified  by  them  but  truth  combating  against 
falsities,  and  destroying  them ;  and  in  the  opposite  sense 
also,  falsity  fighting  against  truths  for  by  wars  in  the 
Word  are  signified  spiritual  wars,  which  are  those  of  truth 
against  falsity,  and  of  falsity  against  truth ;  on  which 
account  by  warlike  arms  such  things  are  signified  as  are 
used  in  these  spiritual  wars.  That  the  dispersion  of  fal- 
sities by  the  Lord  is  here  meant  by  the  sword  is  manifest, 
since  it  was  seen  to  go  forth  out  of  His  mouth  ;  and  to  go 
"  out  of  the  mouth  "  of  the  Lord  is  out  of  the  Word,  for 
this  the  Lord  spake  by  His  mouth.  And  as  the  Word  is 
understood  by  means  of  Doctrine  drawn  therefrom,  the 
latter  also  is  signified.  It  is  called  "  a  sharp  two-edged 
sword,"  because  it  penetrates  the  heart  and  soul.  That  it 
may  be  known  that  the  dispersion  of  falsities  by  the  Lord 
through  the  Word  is  here  meant  by  the  sword,  a  few  pas- 
sages will  be  adduced  where  a  sword  is  named,  from  which 
this  may  be  seen  ;  which  are :  O  sword  against  Babylon, 
her  princes  and  wise  ones :  O  sword  against  the  liars,  that 
'hey  may  become  foolish  :  O  sword  against  the  mighty,  that 
they  may  be  dismayed :  O  sword  against  her  horses  and  her 
chariots :  O  sword  against  her  treasures,  that  they  may  be 
despoiled :  drought  upon  her  waters,  that  they  may  dry  up 
(Jer.  1.  35-38).  These  things  are  concerning  Babylon,  by 
which  are  meant  those  that  falsify  and  adulterate  the  Word : 
hence  by  "  the  liars  who  shall  become  foolish,"  by  "  the 
horses  and  chariots  upon  which  the  sword  is  to  be,"  and  by 
"  the  treasures  which  shall  be  despoiled,"  the  falsities  of 
their  doctrine  are  signified.  That  "  the  waters  upon  which 
there  should  be  drought  that  they  may  dry  up  "  signify  truths, 
may  be  seen  just  above  (n.  50).    Prophesy,  and  say,  A 

*  The  words  in  the  original  are  gladius,  maehaera,  and  romphaea. 
These  are  all  translated  sword  in  the  common  English  Bible 
Gladius  is  Latin  for  s?vord,  machaera  is  Greek  fc:  the  same,  and 
romphaea  is  Greek  meaning  a  long  and  large  sword. 


96 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.        [Chap.  L 


sword  is  sharpened,  and  also  furbished,  sharpened  to  make  a 
great  slaughter  ;  let  the  sword  be  repeated  the  third  time  ;  the 
sword  of  the  pierced  ones  ;  the  sword  of  a  great  piercing,  pene- 
trating the  inner  parts,  that  causes  of  offence  may  be  multi- 
plied (Ez.  xxi.  9-15,  19,  20).  Here  also  by  a  sword  is 
meant  the  devastation  of  truth  in  the  church.  By  His 
sword  shall  Jehovah  judge  upon  all  flesh,  wd  the  pierced 
of  Jehovah  shall  be  multiplied  (Isa.  lxvi.  16).  Those  are 
called  "  the  pierced  of  Jehovah,"  here  and  elsewhere  in  the 
Word,  who  perish  by  falsities.  The  wasters  have  come  upon 
all  the  hills  in  the  wilderness,  the  sword  of  Jehovah  devouring 
from  the  end  of  the  earth  even  to  the  end  of  the  earth  (Jer. 
xii.  12).  By  peril  of  our  lives  we  get  our  bread  on  account 
of  the  sword  of  the  wilderness  (Lam.  v.  9).  Woe  to  the 
worthless  shepherd  that  deserteth  the  flock  ;  the  sword  shall 
be  upon  his  arm  and  upon  his  right  eye  (Zech.  xi.  17).  "The 
sword  upon  the  shepherd's  right  eye  "  is  the  falsity  of  his 
understanding.  The  sons  of  man  are  fired,  their  tongue  is  a 
sharp  sword  (Ps.  lvii.  4).  Behold,  they  belch  out  with  their 
mouth,  a  sword  is  in  their  lips  (Ps.  lix.  7).  The  workers  of 
iniquity  sharpen  their  tongue  as  a  sword  (Ps.  lxiv.  3).  Similar 
things  are  signified  by  "a  sword"  elsewhere,  as  Isa.  xiii. 
13,15;  xxi.  14,15;  xxxvii.  6,  7,38;  xxxi.  7,8;  Jer.  ii.30;  v. 
\2  ;  xi.  22  ;  xiv.  13-18 ;  Ez.  vii.  15  ;  xxxii.  10-12.  From  these 
remarks  it  may  be  evident  what  the  Lord  meant  by  a  sword 
in  these  passages  :  Jesus  said  that  He  came  not  to  send 
peace  upon  earth,  but  a  sword  (Matt.  x.  34).  Jesus  said, 
He  that  hath  710  purse,  let  him  sell  his  garment  and  buy  a 
sword :  the  disciples  said,  Lord,  behold,  two  swords  ;  and  He 
said,  It  is  enough  (Luke  xxii.  36,  38).  All  that  take  the  sword, 
shall  perish  by  the  sword  (Matt.  xxvi.  51,52).  Of  the  con- 
summation of  the  age  Jesus  says,  They  shall  fall  by  the  edge 
of  the  sword,  and  shall  be  carried  captive  among  all  nations, 
and  at  le?igth  Jerusalejn  shall  be  trodden  down  (Luke  xxi.  24). 
The  consummation  of  the  age  is  the  last  time  of  the  church  \ 
the  sword  is  falsity  destroying  truth;  the  nations  are  evils  • 


Nc.  53-1 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


97 


Jerusalem,  which  shall  be  trodden  down,  is  the  church. 
It  is  now  manifest  from  these  things,  that  by  "the  sharp 
sword  going  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  Son  of  Man,"  the 
dispersion  of  falsities  by  the  Lord  through  the  Word  is 
signified.  The  same  in  the  following  passages  in  the 
Apocalypse  :  A  great  sword  was  given  unto  him  that  sat 
upon  the  red  horse  (vi.  4).  Out  of  the  mouth  of  Hi?n  that  sat 
upon  the  White  Horse  there  went  forth  a  sharp  sword,  that  with 
it  He  should  smite  the  nations :  the  rest  were  slain  by  the  sword 
of  Him  that  sat  upon  the  horse  (xix.  15,  21).  By  "  Him  that 
sat  upon  the  White  Horse  "  is  meant  the  Lord  as  to  the 
Word  \  which  is  openly  said  there  (vers.  13,  16).  The  like 
is  meant  in  David :  Gird  on  the  sword  upon  thy  thigh,  O 
Mighty  One ;  ride  upon  the  word  of  truth  ;  thy  weapons  are 
sharp  (Ps.  xlv.  3-5).  This  is  said  of  the  Lord.  And  again  : 
Ihe  saints  shall  exult,  and  the  sword  of  their  mouths  is  in 
their  hand  (Ps.  cxlix.  5,  6).  And  in  Isaiah  :  Jehovah  hath 
made  my  mouth  a  sharp  sword  (xlix.  2). 

53.  And  His  face  as  the  stm  shining  i?i  his  potver,  signifies 
the  Divine  Love  and  the  Divine  Wisdom,  which  are  Himself, 
and  proceed  from  Him.  That  by  "  the  face  of  Jehovah  " 
or  the  Lord  is  meant  the  Divine  Itself  in  its  essence,  which 
is  the  Divine  Love  and  the  Divine  Wisdom,  and  thus  Him- 
self, will  be  seen  in  the  explanations  below,  where  the  face 
of  God  is  mentioned :  the  same  is  signified  by  "  the  sun 
shining  in  his  power."  That  the  Lord  is  seen  as  the  Sun 
in  heaven  before  the  angels,  and  that  His  Divine  Love 
together  with  His  Divine  WTisdom  appear  thus,  may  be 
seen  in  the  work  on  "  Heaven  and  Hell,"  published  at 
London,  1758  (n.  116-125);  and  in  the  "  Angelic  Wisdom 
concerning  the  Divine  Love  and  the  Divine  Wisdom  " 
(n.  83-172).  It  remains  here  only  to  prove  from  the 
Woid,  that  the  sun,  when  relating  to  the  Lord,  is  His 
Divine  Love  and  at  the  same  time  His  Divine  Wisdom. 
This  may  be  evident  from  the  following  passage  :  In  that 
day  the  light  of  the  moon  shall  he  as  the  light  of  the  sun ;  and 

vol.  1.  5 


08  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.        [Chap.  I. 

the  light  of  the  sun  shall  be  sevenfold,  as  the  light  of  seven  days 
(Isa.  xxx.  26).  "That  clay"  is  the  Lord's  coming,  when  the 
old  Church  is  destroyed,  and  a  new  one  is  to  be  instituted. 
"  The  light  of  the  moon  "  is  faith  from  charity,  and  "  the 
light  of  the  sun  "  is  intelligence  and  wisdom  from  love, 
from  the  Lord  at  that  time.  Thy  sun  shall  no  more  go 
down,  and  thy  moon  shall  not  be  withdrawn  ;  for  Jehovah 
shall  be  an  everlasting  light  (Isa,  lx.  20).  "  The  sun  which 
shall  not  set "  is  love  and  wisdom  from  the  Lord.  The 
rock  of  Israel  spake  to  me,  as  the  light  of  the  morning  when 
the  sun  riseth  (2  Sam.  xxiii.  3,  4).  "  The  rock  of  Israel " 
is  the  Lord.  His  throne  shall  be  as  the  sun  (Ps.  lxxxix. 
36,  37).  This  is  said  of  David,  but  by  David  the  Lord 
is  there  meant.  They  shall  fear  Thee  as  long  as  the  sun 
endureth  ;  and  in  His  days  shall  the  righteous  flourish,  and 
abundance  of  peace  until  the  moon  be  no  more :  His  name 
shall  be  continued  as  long  as  the  sun,  and  all  nations  shall  be 
blessed  in  Hi?n  (Ps.  lxxii.  5,  7,  17).  This  also  is  concerning 
the  Lord.  Since  the  Lord  appears  as  the  Sun  in  heaven 
before  the  angels,  therefore,  when  He  was  transfigured  His 
face  shone  as  the  Sun,  a?id  His  garments  became  as  the  light 
(Matt.  xvii.  1,2):  and  it  is  said  of  the  mighty  angel  coming 
down  out  of  heaven,  that  He  was  clothed  with  a  cloud,  and 
His  face  was  as  the  sun  (Apoc.  x.  1)  ;  and  of  the  woman, 
that  she  was  seen  clothed  with  the  sun  (Apoc.  xii.  1). 
"  The  sun  "  here  also  is  love  and  wisdom  from  the  Lord ; 
"  the  woman  "  here  is  the  church  which  is  called  the  New 
Jerusalem.  Since  the  Lord  as  to  love  and  wisdom  is  meant 
by  the  sun,  it  is  manifest  what  is  signified  by  "  the  sun  "  in 
the  following  passages  :  Behold,  the  fierce  day  of  Jehovah 
cometh  ;  the  sun  shall  be  darkened  in  his  risifig,  and  the  moon 
shall  not  make  her  light  to  shine :  I  will  visit  upon  the  world 
its  evil,  a?id  upon  the  wicked  their  iniquity  (Isa.  xiii.  9-1 1). 
//  shall  be  in  that  day,  the  moon  shall  be  confounded,  a?id  the 
sun  asha7ned  (Isa.  xxiv.  21,  23).  When  I  shall  extinguish 
thee,  I  will  cover  the  heavens,  and  will  darken  their  stars  •  J 


No.  53  ] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


99 


will  cover  the  sun  with  a  cloud,  and  the  moon  shall  not  make 
her  light  to  shine  ;  and  I  will  make  darkness  upon  thy  land 
(Ez.  xxxii.  7,  8).  The  day  of  Jehovah  cometh,  a  day  of  dark- 
ness;  the  sun  and  the  mob  t  shall  not  make  their  light  to  shine, 
and  the  stars  have  withdrawn  their  brightness  (Joel  ii.  10). 
The  sun  shall  be  turned  into  dark?iess,  and  the  moon  i?ito 
blood,  before  the  great  day  of  Jehovah  cometh  (Joel  ii.  31). 
The  day  of  Jehovah  is  near  in  the  valley  that  is  cut  off;  the 
sun  and  moon  were  blackened  (Joel  iii.  14,  15).  The  fourth 
aii gel  sounded,  and  the  third  part  of  the  sun  was  smitten,  and 
the  third  part  of  the  stars  ;  and  the  day  shone  not  for  a  third 
part  of  it  (Apoc.  viii.  12).  The  sun  became  black  as  a  sack  of 
haircloth,  and  the  moon  became  as  blood  (Apoc.  vi.  12).  The 
sun  was  darkened  by  the  smoke  of  the  abyss  (Apoc.  ix.  2). 
By  "  the  sun  "  in  these  places  is  not  meant  the  sun  of 
the  world,  but  the  Sun  of  the  angelic  heaven,  which  is  the 
Lord's  Divine  Love  and  Divine  Wisdom.  These  are  said 
to  be  obscured,  darkened,  covered  over,  and  blackened, 
when  there  are  falsities  and  evils  in  man.  Hence  it  is 
manifest  that  the  like  is  meant  by  the  Lord's  words,  where 
He  speaks  of  "the  consummation  of  the  age,"  which  is  the 
last  time  of  the  church :  Immediately  after  the  affliction  of 
those  days  the  sun  shall  be  darkcfied,  and  the  moon  shall  not 
give  her  light,  arid  the  stars  shall  fall  from  heaven  (Matt, 
xxiv.  29;  Mark  xiii.  24,  25).  Likewise  in  these:  The  sun 
shall  go  down  over  the  prophets,  and  the  day  shall  grow  black 
upon  them  (Mic.  iii.  5,  6).  ///  that  day  I  will  make  the  sun 
to  set  at  noon,  and  I  will  darken  the  earth  in  the  daytime 
(Amos  viii.  9).  She  that  had  borne  seven  shall  breathe  out 
her  soul,  her  sun  shall  set  when  it  is  yet  day  (Jer.  xv.  9) 
These  things  are  said  of  the  Jewish  church,  which  "  shall 
breathe  out  its  soul,"  that  is,  shall  perish :  the  "  sun  shall 
set"  means  that  love  and  charity  are  no  more.  What 
is  said  in  Joshua,  that  "  the  sun  stood  still  in  Gibeon,  and 
the  moon  in  the  valley  of  Ajalon  "  (x.  12,  13),  appears  as 
historical,  but  it  is  prophetical ;  for  it  is  from  the  Book  of 


IOO  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.        [Chap.  I 

Jashar,  which  was  a  prophetic  book :  for  it  says,  "  Is  not 
this  written  in  the  Book  of  Jashar"  (vers.  13).  The  same 
book  is  also  named  as  prophetical  by  David  (2  Sam.  i. 
17,  18).  The  like  is  also  said  in  Habakkuk:  The  mountains 
were  shaken,  the  sun  and  the  moon  stood  still  in  their  place 
(iii.  10,  n).  Thy  sun  shall  no  more  go  down,  and  thy  moon 
shall  not  be  withdrawn  (Isa.  lx.  20).  For  to  make  the  sun  and 
moon  stand  still  would  be  to  destroy  the  universe.  Since 
the  Lord  as  to  His  Divine  Love  and  Divine  Wisdom  is  meant 
by  the  sun,  on  that  account  the  ancients,  in  holy  worship, 
turned  their  face  to  the  sun's  rising,  and  also  their  temples, 
which  usage  still  continues.  That  the  sun  of  the  world  is 
not  meant  by  the  sun  in  these  passages,  is  evident  from 
the  fact  that  it  was  profane  and  abominable  to  adore  the 
sun  and  moon  of  the  world :  see  Num.  xxv.  1-4  j  Deut.  iv. 
19  ;  xvii.  3,  5  ;  Jer.  viii.  1,  2  j  xliii.  10,  13  j  xliv.  17-19,  25  ; 
Ez.  viii.  16.  For  by  the  sun  of  the  world  is  meant  the  love 
of  self  and  the  pride  of  one's  own  intelligence  j  and  the 
love  of  self  is  diametrically  opposite  to  the  Divine  Love, 
and  the  pride  of  one's  own  intelligence  opposite  to  the 
Divine  Wisdom.  Also,  to  adore  the  sun  of  the  world  is  to 
acknowledge  nature  as  the  creator,  and  one's  own  prudence 
as  the  producer,  of  all  things ;  which  involves  the  denial  of 
God  and  the  denial  of  the  Divine  Providence. 

54.  And  when  I  saw  Him,  I  fell  at  His  feet  as  dead, 
signifies  the  failing  of  his  own  life  from  such  presence  of 
the  Lord.  A  man's  own  life  does  not  endure  the  Lord's 
presence,  as  the  Lord  is  in  Himself,  yea,  as  He  is  in  the 
inmosts  of  His  Word :  for  His  Divine  Love  is  altogether 
like  the  sun's  heat,  which,  as  it  is  in  itself,  no  one  can 
endure,  for  he  would  be  consumed.  This  is  meant  by  no 
one's  being  "able  to  see  God,  and  live"  (Ex.  xxxiii.  20; 
Juclg.  xiii.  22).  Since  it  is  so,  the  Lord  therefore  appears 
to  the  angels  in  heaven  as  a  Sun,  distant  from  them  as  the 
sun  of  the  world  is  from  men.  The  reason  is,  because  the 
Lord  in  Himself  is  in  that  Sun.  But  the  Lord  still  so  mod- 


No.  56.]  THE  AHJCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


IOI 


erates  and  tempers  His  Divine,  that  man  can  endure  His 
presence.  This  is  dofle  by  veilings :  it  was  thus  done 
when  He  revealed  Himself  to  many  in  the  Word.  Indeed, 
by  veilings  He  is  present  with  every  one  who  worships 
Him,  as  He  says  in  John :  He  that  doeth  My  precepts,  J 
will  ?nake  my  abode  with  him  (xiv.  21,  23).  That  He  will 
be  in  them,  and  they  hi  Hi7n  (xv,  4,  5).  It  is  manifest  from 
these  things  why  John,  when  he  saw  the  Lord  in  such 
glory,  fell  at  His  feet  as  dead ;  as  also,  when  the  three 
disciples  saw  the  Lord  in  glory,  why  they  were  weighed 
down  with  sleep,  and  a  cloud  covered  them  over  (Luke  ix. 
32>  34). 

55.  And  He  laid  His  right  hand  upon  me,  signifies  life  then 
inspired  from  Him.  The  Lord  laid  His  right  hand  upon 
him  because  communication  is  made  by  the  touch  of  the 
hands.  The  reason  is,  because  the  life  of  the  mind,  and 
thence  of  the  body  puts  itself  forth  into  the  arms,  and 
through  them  into  the  hands.  It  is  from  this  that  the  Lord 
touched  with  His  hand  those  whom  He  restored  to  life  and 
healed  (Mark  i.  31,  41  ;  vii.  32,  33  ;  viii.  22-26 ;  x.  13,  16  ; 
Luke  v.  12,  13  ;  vii.  14;  xviii.  15  ;  xxii.  51):  and  that  He 
in  like  manner  touched  "  the  disciples,  after  they  saw  Jesus 
transfigured,  and  fell  upon  their  faces  "  (Matt.  xvii.  6,  7). 
The  origin  of  this  is  that  the  Lord's  presence  with  a  man 
is  adjunction,  and  thus  conjunction  by  contiguity ;  and  this 
contiguity  becomes  nearer  and  fuller,  as  the  man  loves  the 
Lord,  that  is,  does  His  commandments.  From  these  few 
things  it  may  be  evident  that  by  "  laying  His  right  hand 
upon  him,"  is  signified  to  inspire  His  life  into  him. 

56.  Saying  unto  ?ne,  Fear  not,  signifies  resuscitation,  and 
adoration  then  from  the  deepest  humiliation.  That  it  is 
resusci  ation  unto  life,  follows  from  the  things  just  pre- 
ceding (n.  55);  and  that  it  is  adoration  from  the  deepest 
humiliation  is  manifest,  for  he  fell  at  the  Lord's  feet.  And 
because,  when  he  was  resuscitated,  a  holy  fear  took  posses- 
sion of  him,  the  Lord  said,  "  Fear  not"  A  holy  fear,  which 


102  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.        [Chap.  L 


is  sometimes  conjoined  with  a  sacred  tremor  of  the  inte- 
riors of  the  mind,  and  sometimes  ■with  horripilation,  super- 
venes, when  life  from  the  Lord  enters  in  place  of  one's  own 
life.  One's  own  life  is,  to  look  from  one's  self  to  the  Lord ; 
but  life  from  the  Lord  is,  to  look  from  the  Lord  to  the 
Lord,  and  still  as  if  from  one's  self.  When  a  man  is  in 
this  life,  he  sees  himself  not  to  be  any  thing,  but  the  Lord 
onl}.  In  this  holy  fear  was  Daniel  also,  when  he  saw  the 
man  clothed  with  Imen,  whose  loins  were  girt  with  gold  of 
Uphaz,  His  body  as  the  beryl,  His  face  as  the  lightning,  His 
eyes  as  lamps  of  fire,  His  arms  and  feet  as  the  bright?iess  of 
polished  brass,  at  seeing  whom  Daniel  also  became  as  dead, 
and  "  a  hand  touched  "  him,  and  it  was  said,  "  Fear  not, 
Daniel"  (Dan.  x.  5-12).  The  like  also  took  place  with 
Peter,  James,  and  John,  when  the  Lord  was  transfigured, 
and  seemed  as  to  His  face  like  the  sun,  and  as  to  His  gar- 
ments like  the  light ;  owing  to  which  they  also  fell  upon 
their  faces,  and  feared  for  themselves  greatly:  and  then 
Jesus  coming  near  "touched  them,"  saying,  "  Fear  ye  not" 
(Matt.  xvii.  6,  7).  The  Lord  also  said  to  the  women  who 
saw  Him  at  the  sepulchre,  " Fear  not"  (Matt,  xxviii.  10). 
And  the  angel  also,  whose  face  seemed  like  the  lightning, 
and  His  garment  like  snow,  said  to  those  women,  "  Fear 
*  ye  not"  (Matt,  xxviii.  3-5).  To  Zacharias  the  angel  also 
said,  " Fear  not"  (Luke  i.  12,  13).  In  like  manner  the 
angel  said  to  Mary,  " Fear  not"  (Luke  i.  30).  Also  to 
the  shepherds,  around  whom  the  glory  of  the  Lord  shone, 
the  angel  said,  " Fear  not"  (Luke  ii.  9,  10).  A  similar 
holy  fear  seized  Simon  on  account  of  the  draught  of  fishes  , 
for  which  cause  he  said,  "  Depart  from  me,  for  I  am  a  sin- 
ful man,  O  Lord."  But  Jesus  said  to  him,  " Fear  not" 
(Luke  v.  8-10  :  besides  other  places).  These  are  adduced, 
that  it  may  be  known  why  the  Lord  said  to  John,  M  Fear 
not  "  :  and  that  resuscitation  is  meant  thereby,  and  adora 
tion  then  from  the  deepest  humiliation. 

57.  I  am  the  First  and  the  Last:  That  it  signifies  that 


No  59.]  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  1 03 

He  alone  is  Infinite  and  Eternal,  and  thus  the  only  God, 
may  be  evident  from  the  things  which  have  been  explained 
above  (n.  13,  29,  38). 

58.  And  am  He  that  is  living,  signifies,  Who  alone  is  life, 
and  from  Whom  alone  life  is.  Jehovah,  in  the  Word  of 
the  Old  Testament,  calls  Himself  "  the  Living"  and  "He 
that  liveth,"  because  He  alone  lives  ;  for  He  is  Love  itself 
and  Wisdom  itself,  and  these  are  life.  That  there  is  an 
Only  Life,  which  is  God,  and  that  angels  and  men  are 
recipients  of  life  from  Him,  is  abundantly  shown  in  the 
"Angelic  Wisdom  concerning  the  Divine  Love  and  the 
Divine  Wisdom."  Jehovah  calls  Himself  "the  Living" 
and  "He  that  liveth  "  (Isa.  xxxviii.  18,  19  ;  Jer.  v.  2  ;  xii. 
16;  xvi.  14,  15;  xxiii.  7,  8;  xlvi.  18;  Ez.  v.  11).  The 
Lord  as  to  the  Divine  Human  also  is  life,  because  the 
Father  and  He  are  one  j  on  which  account  He  says,  As 
the  Father  hath  life  in  Himself,  so  hath  He  given  to  the  Son 
to  have  life  in  Himself  (John  v.  26).  Jesus  said,  /  a?n  the 
Resurrection  and  the  Life  (John  xi.  25).  Jesus  said, 
I  am  the  Way,  the  Truth,  and  the  Life  (John  xiv.  6).  Ln 
the  Beginning  was  the  Word,  and  the  Word  was  God;  in 
Him  was  Life;  and  the  Word  became  Flesh  (John  i.  1-4, 
14).  Because  the  Lord  is  the  only  life,  it  follows  that  life 
is  from  Him  alone ;  on  which  account  He  says,  Because 
I  live,  ye  shall  live  also  (John  xiv.  19). 

59.  And  was  dead,  signifies  that  He  was  neglected, 
and  His  Divine  Human  not  acknowledged.  By  being 
dead  is  not  meant  that  He  was  crucified,  and  thus 
dead  j  but  that  He  was  neglected  in  the  church,  and 
His  Divine  Human  not  acknowledged  j  for  thus  He 
was  dead  with  men.  His  Divine  from  eternity  is  indeed 
acknowledged,  but  this  is  Jehovah  Himself :  but  His 
Human  is  not  acknowledged  to  be  Divine,  although  the 
Divine  and  the  Human  in  Him  are  like  soul  and  body, 
and  so  are  not  two,  but  one;  yea,  one  person;  according 
lo  the  doctrine  received  in  the  whole  Christian  world, 


104  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.        [Chap.  I. 

which  has  its  name  from  Athanasius.  When,  therefore, 
His  Divine  is  separated  from  His  Human,  by  saying  that 
His  Human  is  not  Divine,  but  like  the  human  of  another 
man,  He  is  then  dead  among  men.  But  concerning  this 
separation,  and  consequent  death  of  the  Lord,  more  may 
be  seen  in  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concern- 
ing the  Lord,"  and  .in  the  "  Angelic  Wisdom  concerning 
the  Divine  Providence  "  (n.  262,  263). 

60.  And,  behold,  I  am  alive  for  ever  and  ever,  signifies 
that  He  is  eternal  life.  Since  "  I  am  He  that  is  living  " 
signifies  that  He  alone  is  life,  and  that  life  is  from  Him 
alone  (see  above  n.  58),  it  follows  that  "  Behold,  I  am  alive 
for  ever  and  ever,"  signifies  that  He  alone  is  life  to  eternity, 
and  that  thus  eternal  life  is  from  Him  alone :  for  eternal 
life  is  in  Him,  and  thence  from  Him.  "  For  ever  and 
ever  "  signifies  eternity.  That  life  eternal  is  from  the  Lord 
alone,  is  evident  from  these  passages  following :  Jesus  said, 
Every  one  that  believeth  i?i  Me  shall  not  perish,  but  shall 
have  eternal  life  (John  iii.  16).  He  that  believeth  in  the  Son 
hath  eternal  life ;  but  he  that  believeth  not  the  Son  shall  not 
see  life ;  but  the  wrath  of  God  abideth  upon  him  (John  iii. 
36  ;  vi.  40,  47,  48).  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  he  that  believeth 
in  Me,  hath  eternal  life  (John  vi.  47).  I  am  the  resurrection 
and  the  life;  he  that  believeth  in  Me,  though  he  die,  shall 
live :  every  one  that  believeth  in  Me,  shall  not  die  to  eternity 
(John  xi.  25,  26 :  and  elsewhere).  Hence  then  the  Lord 
is  called  "  He  that  liveth  for  ever  and  ever  "  in  the  follow- 
ing places  also  in  the  Apocalypse:  chap.  iv.  9,  10;  v.  14; 
x.  6  ;  Dan.  iv.  34. 

61.  Amen,  signifies  the  Divine  confirmation  that  it  is  the 
truth.  That  "Amen  "  is  the  Truth,  which  is  the  Lord,  may 
be  seen  above  (n.  23). 

62.  And  I  have  the  keys  of  hell  and  of  death,  signifies 
that  He  alone  can  save.  By  keys  the  power  of  opening 
and  shutting  is  signified ;  here  the  power  of  opening  hell, 
that  man  may  be  led  out ;  and  of  shutting  it,  lest  when  he 


So.  65.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


has  been  led  out,  he  should  enter  again.  For  man  is  born 
into  evils  of  every  kind,  and  thus  in  hell,  for  evils  are  hell. 
He  is  led  out  of  it  by  the  Lord,  who  has  the  power  of 
opening  it.  That  by  having  the  keys  of  hell  and  of  death 
is  not  meant  the  power  of  casting  into  hell,  bur  the  power 
of  saving,  is  because  it  follows  immediately  after  these 
words,  Behold,  I  am  alive  for  ever  and  ever,  by  which  is 
signified  that  He  alone  is  eternal  life  (n.  60) ;  and  the 
Lord  in  no  wise  casts  any  one  into  hell,  but  the  man  casts 
himself  in.  By  keys  is  also  signified  the  power  of  opening 
and  shutting,  in  the  Apocalypse  (chap.  iii.  7  ;  ix.  1  ;  xx.  1  ; 
also  in  Isaiah,  chap.  xxii.  21,  22  ;  in  Matthew,  chap.  xvi. 
19  ;  and  in  Luke  xi.  52).  The  Lord's  power  is  not  only 
over  heaven,  but  also  over  hell ;  for  nell  is  kept  in  order 
and  connection  by  oppositions  against  heaven  :  and  there- 
fore, He  who  governs  the  one  necessarily  governs  the 
other ;  otherwise  man  could  not  have  been  saved.  To  be 
saved  is  to  be  led  out  of  hell. 

63.  Write  the  things  which  thou  hast  seen,  and  the  things 
which  are,  and  the  thi7igs  which  shall  be  hereafter :  That  it 
signifies  in  order  that  all  the  things  which  are  now  revealed 
may  be  for  posterity,  is  evident  without  explanation. 

64.  The  mystery  of  the  seven  stars  which  thou  sawest  in 
My  right  hand,  and  the  seven  golden  candlesticks,  signifies 
arcana  in  the  visions  concerning  the  New  Heaven  and  the 
New  Church.  That  by  "  the  seven  stars  "  the  church  in 
the  heavens  is  signified,  and  by  the  seven  candlesticks  the 
church  on  earth,  will  be  seen  in  what  now  follows. 

65.  The  seven  stars  are  the  angels  of  the  seven  churches, 
signifies  the  New  Church  in  the  heavens,  which  is  the  New 
Heaven.  In  the  heavens  there  is  a  church  equally  as  on 
the  earth,  for  in  the  heavens  equally  as  on  the  earth  there 
is  the  Word,  and  there  are  doctrines  from  it,  and  from  it 
there  are  preachings  \  on  which  subject  see  the  "  Doctrine 
of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Sacred  Scripture  " 
(n.  70-75,  and  n.  1 04-1 13).    That  church  is  the  New 

5* 


106  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.        [Chap.  L 

Heaven,  concerning  which  something  was  said  in  the 
Preface.  That  the  Church  in  the  heavens,  or  the  New 
Heaven,  is  meant  by  "  the  seven  stars,"  is  because  it  is 
said  that  "the  seven  stars  are  the  angels  of  the  seven 
churches  \  "  and  by  an  angel  a  heavenly  society  is  signi- 
fied. There  appears  in  the  spiritual  world  a  heavenly 
expanse  full  of  stars  as  in  the  natural  world ;  and  this  so 
appears  from  the  angelic  societies  in  heaven :  each  society 
there,  to  those  who  are  below,  shines  like  a  star.  Thence 
they  know  there  in  what  situation  the  angelic  societies  are. 
That  seven  does  not  signify  seven,  but  all  who  are  of  the 
Church  there,  according  to  each  one's  reception,  may  be 
seen  above  (n.  10,  14,  41).  Thus  by  "the  angels  of  the 
seven  churches "  is  meant  the  universal  Church  in  the 
heavens,  and  so  the  New  Heaven  in  its  whole  aggregate. 

66.  And  the  seven  candlesticks  which  thou  sawest  are  the 
seven  churches,  signifies  the  New  Church  on  the  earth, 
which  is  the  New  Jerusalem  coming  down  from  the  Lord 
out  of  the  New  Heaven.  That  the  candlesticks  are  the 
church  may  be  seen  above  (n.  43)  ;  and  as  seven  signifies 
all  (n.  10),  by  the  seven  candlesticks  are  not  meant  seven 
churches,  but  the  church  in  the  whole  complex,  which  is 
in  itself  one,  but  various  according  to  reception.  Those 
varieties  may  be  compared  to  the  various  jewels  in  a 
king's  crown  ;  and  they  may  also  be  compared  to  the  vari- 
ous members  and  organs  in  a  perfect  body,  which  still 
make  one.  The  perfection  of  every  form  exists  from  vari- 
ous things  suitably  arranged  in  their  order.  It  is  hence 
that  the  universal  New  Church  with  its  varieties  is  described 
by  "  the  seven  churches  "  in  what  now  follows. 


67.  The  Faith  of  the  New  Heaven  and  the  New 
Church,  in  one  universal  idea,  is  this :  That  the  Lord 
from  eternity,  who  is  Jehovah,  came  into  the  world,  that 
He  might  subjugate  the  hells,  and  glorify  His  Human  ; 


No.  67.]  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  107 

and  that  without  this  no  mortal  could  be  saved  ;  and  that 
they  are  saved  who  believe  in  Him. 

It  is  said  in  a  universal  idea,  because  this  is  a  universal 
of  faith  ;  and  a  universal  of  faith  is  what  must  be  in  each 
and  every  thing  of  it.  It  is  a  universal  of  faith,  that  God 
is  one  in  person  and  in  essence,  in  whom  is  a  Trinity  ; 
and  that  the  Lord  is  that  God.  It  is  a  universal  of  faith, 
that  no  mortal  could  be  saved  unless  the  Lord  came  into 
the  world.  It  is  a  universal  of  faith,  that  He  came  into 
the  world  that  He  might  remove  hell  from  man  ;  and  He 
removed  it  by  combats  against  it,  and  by  victories  over  it. 
In  this  manner  He  subjugated  it,  and  reduced  it  to  order, 
and  under  obedience  to  Himself.  It  is  also  a  universal  of 
faith,  that  He  came  into  the  world  that  He  might  glorify 
the  Human  which  He  took  upon  Himself  in  the  world  ; 
that  is,  might  unite  it  to  the  Divine  from  which  [all  things 
are].  Hell  being  thus  subjugated  by  Him,  He  keeps  it  in 
order  and  under  obedience  to  Him  for  ever.  Since  neither 
of  these  things  could  be  done  except  by  temptations,  even 
to  the  last  of  them,  and  the  last  was  the  passion  of  the 
cross,  therefore  He  endured  that.  These  are  the  univer- 
sal of  faith  concerning  the  Lord. 

The  universal  of  the  Christian  faith  on  man's  part  is, 
that  he  should  believe  in  the  Lord ;  for  through  believ- 
ing in  Him  there  is  conjunction  with  Him,  by  which  is 
salvation.  To  believe  in  Him  is  to  have  confidence  that 
He  saves :  and  because  no  one  can  have  confidence  but 
he  who  lives  well,  therefore  this  also  is  meant  by  believing 
in  Him. 

These  two  universals  of  the  Christian  faith  have  been 
treated  of  particularly :  the  First,  which  regards  the  Lord, 
in  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  the 
Lord  ; "  and  the  Second,  which  regards  man,  in  the  "  Doc- 
trine of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  Charity,  and  con- 
cerning Faith,"  and  in  the  "  Doctrine  of  Life  for  it ; "  and 
both  now  in  the  explanations  of  the  Apocalypse. 


io8 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  II 


CHAPTER  SECOND. 

1.  Unto  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Ephesus  write  :  These 
things  saith  He  that  holdeth  the  seven  stars  in  His  right 
hand,  that  walketh  in  the  midst  of  the  seven  golden  candle- 
sticks ; 

2.  I  know  thy  works,  and  thy  labor,  and  thy  endurance, 
and  that  thou  canst  not  bear  the  evil,  and  hast  tried  them 
that  say  they  are  apostles  and  are  not,  and  hast  found  them 
liars : 

3.  And  hast  borne,  and  hast  endurance,  and  for  My 
name's  sake  hast  labored,  and  hast  not  fainted. 

4.  But  I  have  against  thee,  that  thou  hast  left  thy  first 
charity. 

5.  Be  mindful  therefore  whence  thou  hast  fallen,  and 
repent,  and  do  the  first  works ;  but  if  not,  I  will  come  unto 
thee  quickly,  and  will  remove  thy  candlestick  out  of  its 
place,  except  thou  repent. 

6.  But  this  thou  hast,  that  thou  hatest  the  works  of  the 
Nicolaitans,  which  I  also  hate. 

7.  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith 
unto  the  churches.  To  him  that  overcometh  will  I  give  to 
eat  of  the  tree  of  life,  which  is  in  the  midst  of  the  paradise 
of  God. 

8.  And  unto  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Smyrna  write : 
These  things  saith  the  First  and  the  Last,  who  was  dead 
and  is  alive. 

9.  I  know  thy  works,  and  afflictions,  and  poverty,  and 
the  blasphemy  of  them  that  say  they  are  Jews,  and  are  not, 
but  are  the  synagogue  of  Satan. 

10.  Fear  none  of  the  things  which  thou  shalt  suffer. 
Behold,  the  devil  will  cast  some  of  you  into  prison,  that  ye 


No.  20.]  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  109 

may  be  tried ;  and  ye  shall  have  affliction  ten  days.  Be 
thou  faithful  unto  death,  and  I  will  give  thee  a  crown  of  life. 

11.  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit 
saith  unto  the  churches.  He  that  overcometh  shall  not  be 
hurt  of  the  second  death. 

12.  And  unto  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Pergamos  write: 
These  things  saith  He  that  hath  the  sharp  two-edged 
sword  ; 

13.  I  know  thy  works,  and  where  thou  dwellest,  where 
Satan's  throne  is:  and  thou  holdest  fast  My  name,  and  hast 
not  denied  My  faith,  even  in  the  days  in  which  Antipas 
was  My  faithful  martyr,  who  was  slain  among  you  where 
Satan  dwelleth. 

14.  But  I  have  a  few  things  against  thee,  that  thou  hast 
there  them  that  hold  the  doctrine  of  Balaam,  who  taught 
Balak  to  cast  a  stumbling-block  before  the  sons  of  Israel, 
to  eat  things  sacrificed  to  idols,  and  to  commit  whoredom. 

15.  So  hast  thou,  even  thou,  them  that  hold  the  doctrine 
of  the  Nicolaitans,  which  thing  I  hate. 

16.  Repent:  or  else  I  will  come  unto  thee  quickly,  and 
will  fight  with  them  with  the  sword  of  my  mouth. 

17.  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit 
saith  unto  the  churches.  To  him  that  overcometh  will  I 
give  to  eat  of  the  hidden  manna :  and  I  will  give  him  a 
white  stone,  and  in  the  stone  a  new  name  written,  which 
no  one  knoweth  but  he  that  receiveth  it. 

18.  And  unto  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Thyatira  write: 
These  things  saith  the  Son  of  God,  that  hath  His  eyes  as  a 
flame  of  fire,  and  His  feet  like  unto  fine-brass. 

19.  I  know  thy  works,  and  charity,  and  ministry,  and 
faith,  and  thy  endurance,  and  thy  works,  and  the  l^st  more 
than  the  first. 

20.  But  I  have  a  few  things  against  thee,  that  thou  per- 
mittest  the  woman  Jezebel,  that  calleth  herself  a  prophetess, 
to  teach  and  seduce  My  servants  to  commit  whoredom,  and 
to  eat  things  sacrificed  to  idols. 


no 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap.  II. 


21.  And  I  gave  her  time  to  repent  of  her  whoredom,  and 
she  repented  not. 

22.  Behold,  I  cast  her  into  a  bed,  and  them  that  commit 
adultery  with  her  into  great  affliction,  except  she  repent  of 
her  works. 

23.  And  I  will  kill  her  children  with  death  ;  and  all  the 
churches  shall  know  that  I  am  He  that  searcheth  the  reins 
and  hearts:  and  I  will  give  unto  every  one  of  you  according 
to  his  works. 

24.  But  unto  you  I  say,  and  unto  the  rest  in  Thyatira,  as 
many  as  have  not  this  doctrine,  and  who  have  not  known 
the  depths  of  Satan,  as  they  speak,  I  will  lay  upon  you  no 
other  burden. 

25.  But  that  which  ye  have  hold  fast  till  I  come. 

26.  And  he  that  overcometh,  and  keepeth  My  works  unto 
the  end,  I  will  give  him  power  over  the  nations : 

27.  And  he  shall  rule  them  with  a  rod  of  iron:  as  the 
vessels  of  a  potter  shall  they  be  broken  in  pieces,  even  as 
I  have  received  from  My  Father. 

28.  And  I  will  give  him  the  morning  star. 

29.  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit 
saith  unto  the  churches. 


THE  SPIRITUAL  SENSE. 

The  Contents  of  the  whole  Chapter.  To  the 
churches  in  the  Christian  world :  To  those  there  who 
primarily  regard  truths  of  doctrine,  and  not  goods  of  life, 
who  are  meant  by  the  Ephesian  Church  (n.  73-90).  To 
those  there  who  are  in  goods  as  to  life,  and  in  falsities 
as  to  doctrine ;  who  are  meant  by  the  Church  in  Smyrna 
(n.  91-106).  To  those  there  who  place  the  all  of  the 
church  in  good  works,  and  not  any  thing  in  truths;  who 
are  meant  by  the  church  in  Pergamos  (n.  107-123).  And 
to  those  there  who  are  in  faith  from  charity,  as  also  to  them 


Chap.  II.]      THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


I  I  I 


who  are  in  faith  separated  from  charity ;  who  are  meant  by 
the  church  in  Thyatira  (n.  124-152).  All  these  are  called 
to  the  New  Church,  which  is  the  New  Jerusalem. 

The  Contents  of  each  Verse.  "  Unto  the  angel  of  the 
church  in  Ephesus  write,"  signifies  to  those  and  concerning 
those  who  primarily  regard  truths  of  doctrine,  and  not  goods 
of  life:  "These  things  saith  He  that  holdeth  the  seven  stars 
in  His  right  hand,"  signifies  the  Lord  from  whom  through 
the  Word  are  all  truths :  "  That  walketh  in  the  midst  of 
the  seven  golden  candlesticks,"  signifies  from  Whom  is  all 
enlightenment  to  those  who  are  of  His  Church :  "  I  know 
thy  works,"  sig?iifies  that  He  sees  all  the  interiors  and  exte- 
riors of  man  at  once  :  "And  thy  labor  and  thy  endurance," 
signifies  their  study  and  patience :  "  And  that  thou  canst 
not  bear  the  evil,"  signifies  that  they  do  not  endure  that 
evils  should  be  called  goods,  and  the  reverse:  "And  hast 
tried  them  that  say  they  are  apostles,  and  are  not,  and 
hast  found  them  liars,"  signifies  that  they  search  into  the 
things  in  the  church  which  are  said  to  be  good  and  true, 
but  which  are  evil  and  false :  "  And  hast  borne,  and  hast 
endurance,"  signifies  patience  with  them :  "  And  for  My 
name's  sake  hast  labored,  and  hast  not  fainted,"  signifies 
the  study  and  exertion  to  procure  to  themselves  the  things 
which  are  of  religion  and  of  its  doctrine :  "  But  I  have 
against  thee,  that  thou  hast  left  thy  first  charity,"  signifies 
that  this  is  against  them,  that  they  do  not  hold  the  goods 
of  the  life  in  the  first  place:  "Be  mindful  therefore  whence 
thou  hast  fallen,"  signifies  remembrance  of  their  error:  "And 
repent,  and  do  the  first  works,"  signifies  that  they  should 
invert  the  state  of  their  life :  "  Or  else  I  will  come  unto  thee 
quickly,  and  will  remove  thy  candlestick  out  of  its  place, 
except  thou  repent,"  signifies  that  otherwise  it  is  certain 
that  enlightenment  will  not  be  given  them  to  see  truths 
any  longer :  "  But  this  thou  hast,  that  thou  hatest  the  works 
of  the  Nicolaitans,  which  also  I  hate,"  signifies  that  they 
know  this  from  their  truths,  and  hence  are  not  willing  that 


112 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  II 


works  should  be  meritorious :  "  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him 
hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  unto  the  churches,"  signifies  that 
he  who  understands  these  things  should  obey  what  the 
Divine  Truth  of  the  Word  teaches  to  those  who  will  be  of 
the  New  Church,  which  is  the  New  Jerusalem :  "  To  him 
that  overcometh,"  signifies  him  who  fights  against  his  evils 
and  falsities,  and  is  reformed :  "  I  will  give  to  eat  of  the 
tree  of  life,"  sig?iifies  the  appropriation  of  the  good  of  love 
and  charity  from  the  Lord :  "  Which  is  in  the  midst  of  the 
paradise  of  God,"  signifies  interiorly  in  the  truths  of  wisdom 
and  faith. 

"And  unto  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Smyrna  write," 
signifies  to  those  and  concerning  those  who  are  in  goods  as 
to  life,  but  in  falsities  as  to  doctrine :  "  These  things  saith 
the  First  and  the  Last,"  signifies  the  Lord,  that  He  alone  is 
God :  "  Who  was  dead,  and  is  alive,"  signifies  that  He  was 
neglected  in  the  church,  and  His  Human  not  acknowledged 
to  be  Divine,  when  yet  as  to  that  also  He  alone  is  Life,  and 
from  Him  alone  is  life  eternal :  "  I  know  thy  works,"  signifies 
that  the  Lord  sees  all  their  interiors  and  exteriors  at  once : 
"And  affliction  and  poverty"  signifies  that  they  are  in  falsities, 
and  hence  not  in  goods:  "And  the  blasphemy  of  them  that 
say  they  are  Jews,  and  are  not,"  signifies  the  false  assertion 
that  the  goods  of  love  are  with  them,  when  yet  they  are  not: 
"  But  are  the  synagogue  of  Satan,"  signifies  because  they 
are  in  falsities  as  to  doctrine :  "  Fear  none  of  the  things 
which  thou  shalt  suffer,"  signifies  despair  not  when  ye  are 
infested  by  evils  and  assailed  by  falsities:  "Behold,  the 
devil  will  cast  some  of  you  into  prison,"  signifies  that  their 
good  of  life  will  be  infested  by  evils  which  are  from  hell : 
"  That  ye  may  be  tried,"  signifies  by  falsities  fighting  against 
them:  "And  ye  shall  have  affliction  ten  days,"  signifies  that 
it  is  to  last  the  full  time :  "  Be  thou  faithful  unto  death," 
signifies  the  reception  of  truths  until  the  falsities  have  been 
removed :  "  And  I  will  give  thee  a  crown  of  life,"  signifies 
that  they  will  then  have  eternal  life  as  the  reward  of  victory: 


Chap.  II.]      THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


"  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith 
unto  the  churches,"  signifies  the  same  as  before  :  "  He  that 
overcometh,"  signifies  he  who  rights  against  evils  and  falsities, 
and  is  reformed :  "  Shall  not  be  hurt  by  the  second  death,'* 
signifies  that  they  will  not  afterwards  yield  to  evils  and  fal- 
sities from  hell. 

*  And  unto  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Pergamos  write,"  sig- 
nifies to  those  and  concerning  those  who  place  the  all  of  the 
church  in  good  works,  and  not  any  thing  in  truths  of  doctrine : 
"  These  things  saith  He  that  hath  the  sharp  two-edged 
sword,"  signifies  the  Lord  as  to  the  truths  of  doctrine  from 
the  Word,  by  which  evils  and  falsities  are  dispersed :  "  I 
know  thy  works,"  signifies  the  same  as  before:  "And  where 
thou  dwellest,  where  Satan's  throne  is,"  signifies  their  life  in 
thick  darkness :  "  And  thou  holdest  fast  My  name,  and  hast 
not  denied  My  faith,"  signifies  when  yet  they  have  religion, 
and  a  worship  according  to  it :  "  Even  in  the  days  in  which 
Antipas  was  My  faithful  martyr,  who  was  slain  among  you 
where  Satan  dwelleth,"  signifies  when  all  truth  was  extin- 
guished in  the  church  by  falsities :  "  But  I  have  a  few  things 
against  thee,"  signifies  that  these  things  which  follow  are 
against  them:  "That  thou  hast  there  them  that  hold  the 
doctrine  of  Balaam,  who  taught  Balak  to  cast  a  stumt  ling- 
block  before  the  sons  of  Israel,  to  eat  things  sacrificed  unto 
idols,  and  to  commit  whoredom,"  signifies  that  there  are 
among  them  those  that  do  hypocritical  works,  by  which  the 
worship  of  God  is  defiled  and  adulterated  in  the  Church  : 
"  So  hast  thou,  even  thou,  them  that  hold  the  doctrine  of 
the  Nicolaitans,  which  I  hate,"  signifies  that  there  are  also 
among  them  those  who  make  works  meritorious:  "  Repent," 
signifies  that  they  should  guard  against  those  works  :  "  Or 
else  I  will  come  unto  thee  quickly,  and  will  fight  with  them 
with  the  sword  of  my  mouth,"  signifies  that  if  not,  the  Lord 
will  contend  with  them  from  the  Word :  "  He  that  hath  an  ear, 
let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  unto  the  churches,"  signi- 
fies the  same  as  before :  "  To  him  that  overcometh,"  signifies 


ii4 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Ckap.  II 


the  same  as  before :  "  I  will  give  to  eat  of  the  hidden 
manna,"  signifies  wisdom  and  the  appropriation  then  of  the 
good  of  heavenly  (celestial)  love  in  their  works,  and  thus 
the  conjunction  of  the  Lord  with  those  who  work  :  "  And  I 
will  give  him  a  white  stone,"  signifies  truths  favoring  and 
united  to  good  :  "  And  in  the  stone  a  new  name  written," 
signifies  that  they  will  thus  have  a  kind  of  good  which  they 
had  not  before  :  "  Which  no  one  knoweth  but  he  that 
receiveth  it,"  signifies  that  it  does  not  appear  to  any  one, 
because  it  is  written  in  their  life. 

"  And  unto  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Thyatira  write," 
signifies  to  those  and  concerning  those  who  are  in  faith  from 
charity,  and  thence  in  good  works ;  and  also  to  those  and 
concerning  those  who  are  in  faith  separated  from  charity, 
and  thence  in  evil  works :  "  These  things  saith  the  Son  of 
God,  that  hath  His  eyes  as  a  flame  of  fire,"  signifies  the 
Lord  as  to  the  Divine  Wisdom  of  His  Divine  Love :  "And 
His  feet  like  unto  fine-brass,"  signifies  the  natural  Divine 
Good  :  "  I  know  thy  works,"  signifies  the  same  as  before . 
"  And  thy  charity  and  ministry7,"  signifies  spiritual  affection, 
which  is  called  charity,  and  its  operation :  "  And  thy  faith, 
and  endurance,"  signifies  the  truth,  and  the  study  to  procure 
and  teach  it :  "  And  the  last  more  than  the  first,"  signifies 
the  increase  of  them  from  spiritual  affection  for  truth: 
"  But  I  have  a  few  things  against  thee,"  signifies  these  things 
which  follow  :  "  That  thou  permittest  the  woman  Jezebel," 
signifies  that  in  the  church  with  them  are  those  who  separate 
faith  from  charity  :  "  That  calleth  herself  a  prophetess," 
signifies  and  who  make  faith  the  only  doctrine  of  the  church: 
"  To  teach  and  seduce  my  servants  to  commit  whoredom," 
signifies  from  which  it  results  that  the  truths  of  the  Word  are 
falsified :  "  And  to  eat  things  sacrificed  to  idols,"  signifies 
the  defilement  of  worship,  and  profanations  :  "  And  I  gave 
her  time  to  repent  of  her  whoredom,  and  she  repented  not," 
sigjiifies  that  they  who  have  confirmed  themselves  in  that 
doctrine  do  not  recede,  although  they  see  things  contrary 


Cha*.  II.]       THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


1 1 5 


to  it  in  the  Word :  "  Behold,  I  will  cast  her  into  a  bed,  and 
them  that  commit  adultery  with  her  into  great  affliction," 
signifies  that  thus  they  will  be  left  in  their  doctrine  with  the 
falsifications,  and  that  they  will  be  grievously  infested  by 
falsities:  "Except  she  repent  of  her  "works,"  signifies  if  they 
are  not  willing  to  desist  from  separating  faith  from  chaiity : 
"  And  her  sons  I  will  kill  with  death,"  signifies  that  all 
tmths  from  the  Word  will  be  turned  into  falsities:  "That 
the  churches  may  know  that  I  am  He  that  searcheth  the 
reins  and  hearts,"  signifies  that  the  church  may  know  that 
the  Lord  sees  what  truth  and  what  good  every  one  has : 
"And  I  will  give  to  every  one  according  to  his  works," 
signifies  that  He  gives  to  each  one  according  to  the  charity 
and  its  faith  which  are  in  his  works :  "  But  unto  you  I  say, 
and  unto  the  rest  in  Thyatira,  as  many  as  have  not  this 
doctrine,"  signifies  to  those  with  whom  is  the  doctrine  of 
faith  separated  from  charity,  and  with  whom  is  the  doctrine 
of  faith  conjoined  to  charity :  "  And  who  have  not  known 
the  depths  of  Satan  as  they  speak,"  signifies  who  do  not 
understand  their  interiors,  which  are  nothing  but  falsi- 
ties :  "  I  put  upon  you  no  other  burden,"  signifies  only  that 
they  should  guard  against  them  :  "  But  that  which  ye  have 
hold  fast  till  I  come,"  signifies  that  the  few  things  which 
they  know  from  the  Word  concerning  charity  and  faith 
thence,  they  should  retain,  and  live  according  to  them, 
even  to  the  Lord's  coming :  "  And  he  that  overcometh,  and 
keepeth  my  works  unto  the  end,"  signifies  those  who  are 
actually  in  charity  and  in  faith  thence,  and  remain  in  them 
to  the  end  of  life  :  "  To  him  will  I  give  power  over  the 
nations,"  signifies  that  they  shall  overcome  in  themselves 
the  evils  which  are  from  hell :  "  And  he  shall  rule  them 
with  a  rod  of  iron,"  signifies  by  truths  from  the  literal  sense 
of  the  Word,  and  at  the  same  time  by  rational  principles 
from  natural  light  (Ju?nen) :  "  As  the  vessels  of  the  potter 
shall  they  be  broken  in  pieces,"  signifies  as  of  little  or  no 
account  :  "  Even  as  I  have  received  from  my  Father," 


1 1 6  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap.  IL 


signifies,  this  is  from  the  Lord,  who,  when  He  was  in  the 
world,  procured  to  Himself  all  power  over  the  hells,  from 
His  Divine  which  was  in  Himself :  "  And  I  will  give  him 
the  morning  star,"  sigfiifies  intelligence  and  wisdom  then : 
"  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith 
i mto  the  churches,"  signifies  the  same  as  before. 


THE  EXPLANATION. 

69.  In  this  chapter  and  the  following  the  Seven  Churches 
are  treated  of,  by  which  are  described  all  those  in  the  Chris- 
tian Church,  who  have  religion,  and  from  whom  the  New 
Church,  which  is  called  the  New  Jerusalem,  can  be  formed  ; 
and  it  is  formed  from  those  who  approach  the  Lord  alone, 
and  at  the  same  ti?ne  repent  of  their  evil  works.  The  rest, 
who  do  not  approach  the  Lord  alone,  from  the  confirmed 
denial  that  His  Human  is  Divine,  and  who  do  not  repent 
of  their  evil  works,  are  indeed  in  the  church,  but  have  not 
any  thing  of  the  church  in  them. 

70.  Since  the  Lord  alone  is  acknowledged  as  the  God 
of  heaven  and  earth  by  those  who  are  of  His  New  Church 
in  the  heavens  and  those  who  will  be  of  it  on  the  earth 
for  that  reason  in  the  first  chapter  of  the  Apocalypse  the 
Lord  alone  is  treated  of ;  and  in  these  two  following,  it  is 
He  alone  who  speaks  to  the  churches,  and  He  alone  who 
will  give  the  happy  things  of  eternal  life.  That  it  is  He 
alone  who  speaks  to  the  churches,  is  manifest  from  these 
passages  :  Unto  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Ephesus  write  ^ 
These  things  saith  He  that  holdeth  the  seven  stars  in  His 
right  hand,  that  walketh  in  the  midst  of  the  seven  golden 
candlesticks  (chap.  ii.  1).  Unto  the  angel  of  the  church  in 
Smyrna  write:  These  things  saith  the  First  and  the  Last 
(ii.  8).  Unto  the  angel  of  the  church  which  is  i?i  Pergamos 
write :  These  things  saith  He  who  hath  the  sharp  two-edged 
sword  (ii.  12).     Unto  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Thyatira 


No.  72.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


117 


write:  These  things  saith  the  Son  of  God,  who  hath  His 
eyes  as  a  flame  of  fire,  and  His  feet  like  unto  fine-brass  (ii. 
18).  Unto  the  angel  of  the  church  which  is  i?i  Sardis  write: 
7hes  e  things  saith  He  who  hath  the  seveti  Spirits  of  God 
and  the  sevefi  stars  (iii.  1).  Unto  the  angel  of  the  church 
which  is  in  Philadelphia  write :  These  things  saith  He  that 
is  Holy,  He  that  is  True,  He  that  hath  the  key  of  David 
(iii.  7).  And  unto  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Laodicea 
write:  These  things  saith  the  Amen,  the  faithful  and  trm 
Witness,  the  Beginning  of  the  creation  of  God  (iii.  14). 
These  are  taken  from  the  first  chapter,  in  which  the 
Lord  alone  is  treated  of;  and  He  is  there  described  by 
them  all. 

71.  That  the  Lord  alone  will  give  the  happy  things  of 
eternal  life  to  those  who  are  and  will  be  of  His  church,  is 
manifest  from  these  passages.  The  Lord  said  to  the 
Ephesian  church,  To  him  that  overcometh  I  will  give  to  eat 
of  the  tree  of  life,  which  is  in  the  midst  of  the  paradise 
of  God  (chap.  ii.  7).  To  the  church  in  Smyrna,  /  will 
give  thee  a  crown  of  life ;  and  he  that  overcometh  shall  not 
be  hurt  by  the  second  death  (ii.  10,  11).  To  the  church  in 
Pergamos,  To  him  that  overcometh  I  will  give  to  eat  of  the 
hiddeji  manna ;  and,  I  will  give  him  a  white  stone,  and  in 
the  stone  a  new  name  written,  which  no  one  knoweth  but  he 
that  receiveth  it  (ii.  17).  To  the  church  in  Thyatira,  I  will 
give  him  power  over  the  nations,  and  I  will  give  him  the 
morning  star  (ii.  26,  28).  To  the  church  in  Philadelphia, 
Him  that  overcometh  I  will  make  a  pillar  in  the  te?nple  of  my 
God ;  and  I  will  write  upon  him  the  name  of  My  God,  the 
name  of  the  New  jferusalei7i,  and  My  new  ?iame  (iii.  12). 
To  the  church  in  Laodicea,  To  him  that  overcometh  I  will 
pre  to  sit  with  Me  on  my  throne  (iii.  21).  It  is  also  mani- 
fest from  these  passages  that  the  Lord  alone  is  acknowl- 
edged in  the  New  Church  :  hence  it  is  that  that  church  is 
called  the  Lamb's  Wife  (Apoc.  xix.  7,  9  j  xxi.  9,  10). 

72.  That  the  New  Church,  which  is  the  New  Jerusalem, 


I  1 8  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap.  II. 

is  formed  of  those  who  repent  of  their  evil  works,  is  also 
evident  from  the  Lord's  words  to  the  churches :  To  that  of 
Ephesus,  /  know  thy  works ;  I  have  agaitist  thee  that  thou 
hast  left  thy  first  charity  ;  repent,  and  do  the  first  works:  or 
else  I  will  remove  thy  candlestick  out  of  its  place,  except  thou 
repent  (chap.  ii.  2,  4,  5).  To  the  church  in  Pergamos,  I 
know  thy  works,  repent  (ii.  16).  To  the  church  in  Thya- 
tira,  /  will  deliver  her  i?ito  affliction,  except  she  reperit  of  her 
works :  I  will  give  unto  you  every  one  accordifig  to  his  works 
(ii.  19,  22,  23).  To  the  church  in  Sardis,  I  have  not  found 
thy  works  perfect  before  God,  repent  (iii.  1-3).  To  the 
church  in  Laodicea,  /  know  thy  works ;  be  zealous  and 
repent  (iii.  15,  19).    Now  follows  the  explanation. 

73.  Unto  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Ephesics  write,  signifies 
to  those  and  concerning  those  who  primarily  regard  truths 
of  doctrine,  and  not  the  goods  of  life.  It  was  shown  above 
(n.  66),  that  by  the  Seven  Churches  are  not  meant  seven 
churches,  but  the  Church  in  the  whole  complex ;  which  in 
itself  is  one,  but  varies  according  to  reception :  and  that 
these  varieties  may  be  compared  to  the  various  members 
and  organs  in  a  perfect  body,  which  yet  make  one  ;  indeed, 
that  they  may  be  compared  to  the  various  jewels  in  a 
king's  crown :  and  that  it  is  from  this  that  the  universal 
New  Church,  with  its  varieties,  is  described  by  the  seven 
churches  in  what  now  follows.  That  by  the  Ephesian 
Church  are  meant  those  in  the  church  who  primarily 
regard  truths  of  doctrine,  and  not  goods  of  life,  is  mani- 
fest from  the  things  written  to  it,  when  understood  in  the 
spiritual  sense.  That  "  the  angel  of  that  church  "  is  writ- 
ten to,  is  because  by  the  angel  is  meant  the  angelic  society 
which  corresponds  to  a  church  of  such  persons  (see  above, 
n.  65). 

74.  These  things  saith  He  that  holdeth  the  seven  stars  in 
His  right  hand,  signifies  the  Lord,  from  whom  through  the 
Word  are  all  truths.  That  "  He  that  holdeth  the  seven 
stars  in  His  right  hand  "  is  the  Lord,  and  that  "  the  seven 


No.  76.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


119 


stars  in  His  right  hand  "  are  all  the  knowledges  of  good 
and  truth  in  the  Word,  which  are  thence  from  the  Lord  with 
the  angels  of  heaven  and  men  of  the  church,  may  be  seen 
above  (n.  51).  The  knowledges  of  good  and  truth  from 
the  Word  are  truths. 

75.  That  walketh  in  the  midst  of  the  seven  golden  candle- 
sticks, signifies,  from  whom  is  all  enlightenment  to  those 
who  are  of  His  church.  That  "  the  seven  candlesticks  in 
the  midst  of  which  was  the  Son  of  Man,"  signify  the 
church  which  is  in  enlightenment  from  the  Lord,  may  be 
seen  above  (n.  43,  66).  It  is  here  said,  "  He  that  walk- 
eth," because  to  walk  signifies  to  live  (n.  167);  and  "in 
the  midst"  signifies  in  the  inmost,  and  thence  in  every 
thing  (n.  44,  383). 

76.  I  know  thy  works,  signifies  that  He  sees  all  the  inte- 
riors and  exteriors  of  man  at  once.  Works  are  often  men- 
tioned in  the  Apocalypse,  but  what  is  meant  by  works  few 
know.  This  is  known,  that  ten  men  may  do  works  which 
appear  alike  in  externals,  but  which  are  still  unlike  with 
them  all,  because  they  proceed  from  a  different  end  and 
from  a  different  cause  j  and  the  end  and  the  cause  make 
the  works  to  be  either  good  or  evil :  for  every  work  is  a 
work  of  the  mind  j  hence  such  as  the  mind  is,  such  is  the 
work.  If  the  mind  is  charity,  the  work  becomes  charity  \ 
but  if  the  mind  is  not  charity,  the  work  does  not  become 
charity :  still  both  may  appear  alike  in  externals.  Works 
appear  to  men  in  their  external  form,  but  to  the  angels  in 
their  internal,  and  to  the  Lord  such  as  they  are  from  their 
inmosts  to  their  outmosts.  In  their  external  form  works 
appear  no  otherwise  than  as  fruits  do  on  the  surface,  but 
in  their  internal  form  works  appear  as  fruits  do  below  the 
surface,  where  there  are  numberless  edible  parts,  and  in 
the  midst  the  seeds,  in  which  again  are  innumerable  things, 
which  are  far  within  all  sight  of  the  eyes,  and  indeed, 
above  the  intellectual  sphere  of  man.  Such  are  all  works  ; 
the  internal  quality  of  which,  the  Lord  alone  sees,  and  the 


120 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap.  II. 


angels  also  perceive  from  the  Lord,  when  a  man  is  doing 
them.  But  more  may  be  seen  on  these  subjects  in  the 
"  Angelic  Wisdom  concerning  the  Divine  Love  and  Divine 
Wisdom"  (n.  209-220,  and  n.  277-281:  and  also  below, 
n.  141,  641,  868).  It  may  from  these  things  be  evident, 
that  by  "  I  know  thy  works  "  is  signified  that  the  Lord  sees 
all  a  man's  interiors  and  exteriors  at  once. 

77.  And  thy  labor  and  thy  endurance :  That  it  signifies 
their  study  and  patience  is  evident  without  explanation. 

78.  And  that  thou  canst  not  bear  the  evil,  signifies  that 
they  do  not  endure  that  evils  should  be  called  goods,  and 
the  reverse,  because  this  is  contrary  to  the  truths  of  doc- 
trine. That  this  is  signified  by  these  words,  is  manifest 
from  the  things  next  following,  by  which  is  signified  that 
they  search  into  the  things  which  are  called  goods  and 
truths  in  the  church,  when  yet  they  are  evils  and  falsities. 
To  know  goods  whether  they  are  goods  or  evils,  is  of  doc- 
trine, and  is  among  its  truths ;  but  to  do  goods  or  evils  is 
of  the  life :  on  which  account  this  is  said  of  those  who 
primarily  regard  the  truths  of  doctrine,  and  not  the  goods 
of  life  (n.  73).  By  the  evil  in  the  spiritual  sense  are  not 
meant  the  evil,  but  evils  ;  as  that  sense  is  abstracted  from 
persons. 

79.  And  hast  tried  them  that  say  they  are  apostles,  and 
are  not,  and  hast  found  them  liars,  signifies  that  they  search 
into  the  things  which  are  called  goods  and  truths  in  the 
church  which  yet  are  evils  and  falsities.  That  these  things 
are  signified,  cannot  be  seen  except  by  the  spiritual  sense, 
and  except  it  be  known  therefrom  what  is  meant  by  apos- 
tles and  by  liars.  By  apostles  are  not  meant  apostles,  but 
all  who  teach  the  goods  and  truths  of  the  church,  and  in 
the  abstract  sense,  the  goods  and  truths  themselves  of  its 
doctrine.  That  apostles  are  not  meant  by  the  apostles,  is 
clearly  manifest  from  this  which  was  said  to  them  :  When 
the  Son  of  Man  shall  sit  upon  the  throne  of  His  glory,  ye 
also  shall  sit  upon  twelve  thrones,  judging  the  twelve  tribes 


No.  81.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


12  J 


of  Israel  (Matt.  xix.  28  ;  Luke  xxii.  30).  Who  does  not 
see  that  the  apostles  are  not  to  judge  any  one,  and  can- 
not j  still  less  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel ;  but  that  the 
Lord  alone  will,  according  to  the  goods  and  truths  of  the 
doctrine  of  the  church  from  the  Word.  So  also  from 
these  words :  The  wall  of  the  city  New  Jerusalem  had 
twelve  fou?idatio?is,  and  in  them  the  names  of  the  twelve  apos- 
t}*3  :/  the  Lamb  (Apoc.  xxi.  14)  ;  since  by  "the  New  Jeru- 
salem "  the  New  Church  is  signified  (n.  880,  881) ;  and  by 
"  its  foundations  "  all  the  goods  and  truths  of  its  doctrine 
(n.  902,  &c).  And  also  from  these:  Rejoice,  O  heavens 
and  ye  holy  apostles  and  prophets  (Apoc.  xviii.  20).  What 
is  the  rejoicing  of  the  apostles  and  prophets,  unless  by 
them  are  meant  all  who  are  in  the  goods  and  truths  of 
doctrine  in  the  church  ?  By  the  Lord's  disciples  are  meant 
they  who  are  instructed  by  the  Lord  in  the  goods  and 
truths  of  doctrine  \  but  by  the  apostles  those  who,  after 
they  have  been  instructed,  teach  them :  for  it  is  said, 
Jesus  sent  out  His  twelve  Disciples  to  preach  the  kingdom 
of  God ;  and  the  Apostles,  returning,  told  Him  all  that 
they  had  done  (Luke  ix.  1,  2,  10  ;  Mark  vi.  7,  30). 
That  by  liars  are  meant  they  who  are  in  falsities,  and 
abstractly  the  falsities  themselves,  may  be  evident  from 
very  many  places  in  the  Word,  where  "  those  that  lie  'r  and 
"  lies  "  are  named  ;  which,  if  they  were  adduced,  would  fill 
pages :  nor  are  lies  in  the  spiritual  sense  any  thing  else 
but  falsities.  From  these  things  it  may  now  be  evident 
that  by  thou  hast  tried  them  that  say  they  are  apostles,  and 
arc  not,  and  hast  found  them  liars,  is  signified  that  they 
&earch  into  the  things  which  are  called  goods  and  truths 
in  the  church,  which  yet  are  evils  and  falsities. 

80  A?id  hast  borne,  and  hast  endurance.  That  it  signi- 
fies patience  with  them,  is  manifest  without  explanation. 

81.  And  for  my  name's  sake  hast  labored,  and  hast  not 
fainted,  signifies  the  study  and  exertion  to  procure  to 
themselves,  and  also  to  teach,  the  things  which  are  of 
vol.  1.  6 


122 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap.  II 


religion  and  its  doctrine.  By  the  name  of  Jehovah  or  of 
the  Lord  in  the  Word  is  not  meant  His  name,  but  every 
thing  by  which  He  is  worshipped:  and  because  He  is 
worshipped  according  to  the  doctrine  in  the  church,  by 
His  name  the  all  of  doctrine  is  meant,  and  in  a  universal 
sense  the  all  of  religion.  The  reason  why  these  things 
are  meant  by  "the  name  of  Jehovah"  is  because  no  other 
names  are  given  in  heaven  but  those  which  involve  the 
quality  of  any  one ;  and  the  quality  of  God  is  all  that  by 
which  He  is  worshipped.  He  who  does  not  know  that 
this  is  the  signification  of  a  name  in  the  Word  can  under- 
stand only  a  name,  and  in  this  alone  there  is  nothing  of 
worship  and  religion.  Pie  therefore  who  keeps  his  idea 
in  this  signification  of  the  Name  of  Jehovah  in  the  Word, 
wherever  it  occurs,  will  of  himself  understand  what  is 
signified  by  it  in  the  following  passages :  Ye  shall  say  in 
that  day,  Confess  to  Jehovah,  call  upon  His  Name  (Isa. 
xii.  4).  O  Jehovah,  we  have  waited  for  Thee ;  the  desire 
of  our  sold  is  unto  Thy  Name ;  by  Thee  will  we  make  men- 
tion of  Thy  Name  (Isa.  xxvi.  8,  13).  From  the  rising  of 
the  sun  shall  My  Name  be  invoked  (Isa.  xli.  25).  From  the 
rising  of  the  sun  even  unto  its  setting  My  Name  shall  be  great 
among  the  nations  ;  and  in  every  place  incense  shall  be  offered 
unto  My  Name ;  for  My  Name  shall  be  great  among  the 
nations :  ye  profane  My  Name,  when  ye  say,  the  table  of 
Jehovah  is  polluted :  but  ye  puff  at  My  Name,  when  ye 
bring  the  torn  and  the  la7ne  and  the  sick  (Mai.  i.  11— 13). 
All  peoples  walk  in  the  Name  of  their  God,  and  we  will 
walk  in  the  Name  of  Jehovah  our  God  (Mic.  iv.  5).  Every 
one  that  is  called  by  My  Name  I  have  created  unto  My  glory, 
I  have  formed  him  (Isa.  xliii.  7).  Thou  shall  not  take  the 
Nime  of  thy  God  in  vain  ;  Jehovah  will  not  hold  hi?n  guilt- 
less, who  taketh  His  Name  in  vain  (Deut.  v.  11).  They 
shall  worship  Jehovah  in  o?ie  place,  where  He  shall  put 
His  Name  (Deut.  xii.  5,  11,  13,  14,  18  ;  xvi.  2,  6,  ix,  15.  16 : 
and  in  many  other  places  besides).    Who  cannol  zze>  tb^t 


No.  82.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


I23 


a  Name  alone  is  not  here  meant?  In  like  manner  by 
"  the  name  of  the  Lord "  in  the  New  Testament,  as  in 
these  places :  Jesus  said,  Ye  shall  be  haled  by  all  for  My 
Name's  sake  (Matt.  x.  22  ;  xxiv.  9,  10).  Where  two  or  three 
are  gathered  together  in  My  Name,  there  am  I  in  the  midst 
of  them  (Matt,  xviii.  20).  Whoever  hath  left  houses,  birth 
ren,  sisters,  for  My  Name's  sake,  shall  receive  a  hundred 
fold,  and  eternal  life  (Matt.  xix.  29).  As  many  as  received 
Him,  to  them  gave  He  power  to  become  children  of  God,  to 
them  that  believe  in  His  Name  (John  i.  12).  Many  believed 
i?i  His  Name  (John  ii.  23).  He  that  believeth  not  is  judged 
already,  because  he  hath  not  believed  in  the  Name  of  the  only- 
begotten  Son  of  God  (John  iii.  17,  18).  Believing,  they  shall 
have  life  in  His  Name  (John  xx.  31).  Blessed  is  He  that 
cometh  in  the  Name  of  the  Lord  (Matt.  xxi.  9  •  xxiii.  39  ; 
Luke  xiii.  35  ;  xix.  38).  That  the  Lord  as  to  His  Human 
is  the  name  of  the  Father,  is  seen  in  these  passages : 
Father,  glorify  Thy  Name  (John  xii.  28).  Hallowed  be  Thy 
Name ;  Thy  kingdom  come  (Matt.  vi.  9  ;  also,  Ex.  xxiii. 
20,  21  ;  Jer.  xxiii.  6  ;  Mic.  v.  4).  That  "name  "  in  other 
places  is  the  quality  of  worship,  may  be  seen  in  these : 
The  Shepherd  of  the  sheep  callcth  His  own  sheep  by  their 
name  (John  x.  3).  I  have  a  few  names  in  Sardis  (Apoc. 
iii.  4).  I  will  write  upon  him  the  name  of  my  God,  and  the 
name  of  the  city  of  my  God,  New  jferusalent,  and  my  new 
7iame  (Apoc.  iii.  12  :  and  in  other  places).  It  may  now  be 
evident  from  these  things,  that  "for  My  name's  sake  thou 
hast  labored  and  hast  not  fainted,"  signifies  the  study  and 
exertion  to  procure  to  themselves,  and  also  to  teach,  the 
things  which  are  of  religion  and  its  doctrine. 

82.  But  I  have  against  thee,  that  thou  hast  left  thy  first 
charity,  signifies  that  this  is  against  them,  that  they  do 
not  hold  the  goods  of  life  in  the  first  place,  as,  however, 
was  and  is  done  in  the  beginning  of  every  church.  This 
is  said  to  the  church  in  Ephesus,  because  by  it  are  meant 
those  in  the  church  who  regard  primarily,  or  in  the  first 


I24 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  II 


place,  the  truths  of  doctrine,  and  not  the  goods  of  life 
(n.  73)  1  when  yet  the  goods  of  life  are  to  be  regarded  in  the 
first  place,  that  is,  primarily :  for  as  far  as  a  man  is  in  the 
goods  of  life,  so  far  is  he  really  in  the  truths  of  doctrine ; 
but  not  the  reverse.  The  reason  is,  that  the  goods  of  life 
open  the  interiors  of  the  mind ;  which  being  opened,  truths 
appear  in  their  own  light,  from  which  they  are  not  only 
understood,  but  also  loved.  It  is  otherwise  when  doctrinal 
tenets  are  regarded  primarily,  or  in  the  first  place.  Truths 
may  then  be  known  indeed,  but  not  seen  interiorly,  and 
loved  from  spiritual  affection.  But  this  may  be  seen  illus- 
trated above  (n.  17).  Every  church,  at  its  commence- 
ment, regards  the  goods  of  life  in  the  first  place,  and  truths 
of  doctrine  in  the  second  ;  but  as  the  church  declines,  it 
begins  to  regard  the  truths  of  doctrine  in  the  first  place, 
and  in  the  second  the  goods  of  life :  and  at  length,  in  the 
end,  it  regards  faith  alone  ;  and  it  then  not  only  separates 
the  goods  of  charity  from  faith,  but  also  omits  them. 
From  these  things  it  may  now  be  evident,  that  by  "  thou 
hast  left  thy  first  charity,"  is  signified  that  they  do  not 
hold  the  goods  of  life  in  the  first  place ;  as,  however,  has 
been  and  is  done  in  the  beginning  of  every  church. 

83.  Be  mindful  therefore  whence  thou  hast  fallen:  That  it 
signifies  remembrance  of  their  error,  is  manifest  from  the 
things  just  said  above. 

84.  Afid  repent,  and  do  the  first  works,  signifies  that  they 
should  invert  the  state  of  their  life.  Every  man  regards 
the  truths  of  doctrine  in  the  first  place ;  but  as  long  as 
he  does  this,  he  is  like  unripe  fruit.  But  he  who  is  being 
regenerated,  after  he  has  imbibed  those  truths,  regards  the 
goods  of  life  in  the  first  place ;  and  as  far  as  he  does  this, 
like  fruit  he  grows  ripe ;  and  as  far  as  he  grows  ripe,  so 
far  the  seed  in  him  becomes  fruitful.  These  two  states 
have  been  seen  by  me  among  men  who  had  become  spirits  ; 
and  in  the  first  state  they  appeared  to  be  turned  towards 
the  valleys  which  are  above  hell  ;  and  in  the  second, 


No.  86.]  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  125 

towards  the  paradises  which  are  in  heaven.  This  turnirg 
of  the  state  of  the  life  is  what  is  meant  here.  That  this 
is  done  by  repentance,  and  by  good  of  life  after  it,  is  meant 
by  "repent,  and  do  the  first  works." 

85.  Or  else,  I  will  come  unto  thee  quickly,  and  will  remove 
thy  candlestick  out  of  its  place,  except  thou  repent,  signifies 
that  otherwise  it  is  certain  that  enlightenment  will  not  be 
given  them  to  see  truths  any  longer.  By  "  quickly  "  is 
signified  certain  (n.  4,  947, ;  and  by  a  candlestick  the 
church  as  to  enlightenment  (n.  43,  66)  :  hence  by  remov 
ing  it  out  of  its  place  is  signified  to  take  away  enlighten- 
ment, that  they  may  not  see  truths  in  their  light,  and  at 
length  that  they  may  see  them  no  more.  This  follows 
from  the  things  that  were  said  above  (n.  82),  namely,  that 
if  the  truths  of  doctrine  are  regarded  primarily  or  in  the 
first  place,  they  may  indeed  be  known,  but  not  seen  inte- 
riorly, and  loved  from  spiritual  affection  ;  on  which  ac- 
count they  gradually  perish.  For  to  see  truths  from  their 
own  light  is  to  see  them  from  man's  interior  mind,  which 
is  called  the  spiritual  mind  ;  and  this  mind  is  opened  by 
charity :  and  when  it  is  opened,  there  flows  in  light,  and 
the  affection  of  understanding  truths  out  of  heaven  from 
the  Lord.  Thence  is  enlightenment.  The  man  who  is  in 
this  enlightenment  acknowledges  truths  as  soon  as  he  reads 
or  hears  them  ;  but  not  he  whose  spiritual  mind  is  not 
opened,  who  is  one  that  is  not  in  the  goods  of  charity, 
however  he  may  be  in  the  truths  of  doctrine. 

86.  But  this  thou  hast,  that  thou  hatest  the  works  of  the 
Nicolaitans,  which  I  also  hate,  signifies  that  they  know  this 
from  their  truths,  and  are  thence  not  willing  that  works 
should  be  meritorious,  because  this  is  against  the  Lord's 
merit  and  justice.  That  the  works  of  the  Nicolaitans  are 
meritorious  works  it  has  been  given  to  know  by  revelation. 
It  is  said  that  they  hate  those  works,  because  the  church 
Knows  this  from  the  truths  of  its  doctrine,  and  hence  does 
not  will  it;  and  it  is  therefore  said,  "this  thou  hast."  But 


126  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap.  II. 


still,  all  those  do  meritorious  works,  who  put  the  truths 
of  faith  in  the  first  place  and  the  goods  of  charity  in  the 
second ;  but  not  they  who  put  the  goods  of  charity  in  the 
first  place.  The  reason  is,  that  genuine  charity  does  not 
wish  to  merit,  for  it  loves  to  do  good :  for  it  is  in  good,  and 
acts  from  it,  and  looks  at  the  Lord  from  it,  and  sees  from 
truths  that  all  good  is  from  Him  •  on  which  account  it  is 
averse  to  merit.  Now  since  they  who  regard  the  truths  of 
faith  in  the  first  place  can  do  no  other  works  than  those 
which  are  meritorious,  and  yet  know  from  their  truths  that 
these  are  to  be  hated,  therefore  this  follows  after  it  was 
said  that  if  they  do  not  hold  charity  in  the  first  place,  they 
do  works  which  are  to  be  held  in  aversion.  It  is  said  that 
it  is  against  the  Lord's  merit  and  justice,  for  they  who  place 
merit  in  works  claim  justice  for  themselves ;  for  they  say 
that  justice  is  on  their  side,  because  they  have  merited: 
when  yet  it  is  the  highest  injustice,  because  the  Lord  alone 
has  merited,  and  alone  does  good  in  them.  That  the  Lord 
alone  is  justice,  is  taught  in  Jeremiah  :  Behold,  the  days 
shall  come,  whe?i  I  will  raise  up  unto  David  a  just  branch  ; 
a?id  this  is  His  name  which  they  shall  call  Him,  Jehovah 
our  Justice  (xxiii.  5,  6  ;  xxxiii.  15,  16). 

87.  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith 
unto  the  churches,  signifies  that  he  who  understands  these 
things  should  obey  what  the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Word 
teaches  to  those  who  will  be  of  the  New  Church,  which  is 
the  New  Jerusalem.  By  hearing  is  signified  both  to  perceive 
ai  d  to  obey ;  because  one  attends,  that  he  may  perceive, 
and  that  he  may  obey.  That  both  of  these  things  are  sig- 
nified by  hearing,  is  manifest  from  common  discourse,  in 
w  hich  we  say  to  hear  any  one,  and  also  to  hear  or  hearken 
to  any  one.  The  latter  signifies  to  obey,  and  the  former 
%o  perceive.  That  to  hear  signifies  both  these  things  is 
from  correspondence,  for  in  the  province  of  the  ears  in 
heaven  are  they  who  are  in  perception  and  at  the  same 
time  in  obedience.    Since  both  of  these  are  signified  by 


No.  88.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


127 


hearing,  the  Lord  therefore  so  often  said,  He  that  hath  an 
ear  to  hear,  lei  him  hear  (Matt.  xi.  15  ;  xiii.  43  ;  Mark  iv. 
9,  23  ;  vii.  16  ;  Luke  viii.  8  ;  xiv.  35)  ;  and  the  like  is  also 
said  to  all  the  churches,  as  is  manifest  from  verses  11,  17, 
and  29  of  this  chapter,  and  from  verses  6,  13,  and  22  of  the 
following  one.  But  by  "  the  Spirit,"  which  "  saith  unto  the 
churches,"  is  signified  the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Word ;  and 
by  "  the  churches,"  the  universal  church  in  the  Christian 
world.  That  by  "  the  Spirit  of  God,"  which  is  also  "  the 
Holy  Spirit,"  is  meant  the  Divine  Truth  proceeding  from 
the  Lord,  may  be  seen  in  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jeru- 
salem concerning  the  Lord"  (n.  51):  and  because  the 
universal  church  is  meant,  it  is  not  said  "  what  the  Spirit 
saith  unto  the  church,"  but  "what  the  Spirit  saith  unto  the 
churches." 

88.  To  him  that  overcometh,  signifies  he  who  fights  against 
his  evils  and  falsities,  and  is  reformed.  Nov/  since  in  the 
things  written  to  the  seven,  churches  is  described  the  state 
of  all  in  the  Christian  church  who  can  receive  the  doctrine 
of  the  New  Jerusalem,  and  live  according  to  it,  consequently 
who  can  be  reformed  by  combats  against  evils  and  falsities, 
it  is  therefore  said  to  each  one,  He  that  overcometh ;  as  here 
to  the  Ephesian  church,  To  him  that  overco77ieth  I  will 
give  to  eat  of  the  tree  of  life.  To  the  church  in  Smyrna, 
He  that  overcometh  shall  not  be  hurt  by  the  second  death 
(chap.  ii.  n).  To  the  church  in  Pergamos,  To  him  that 
overcometh  will  I  give  to  eat  of  the  hidden  manna  (ii.  17). 
To  the  church  in  Thyatira,  To  him  that  overcometh,  and 
keepeth  my  works  unto  the  end,  I  will  give  power  over  the 
nations  (ii.  26).  To  the  church  in  Sard  is,  He  that  overco7jieth 
shall  be  clothed  in  white  garments  (chap.  iii.  5).  To  the 
church  in  Philadelphia,  Him  that  overcometh  will  I  make  a 
pillar  in  the  temple  of  my  God  (iii.  12).  And  to  the  church 
in  Laodicea,  To  him  that  overcometh  I  will  give  to  sit  with 
Me  in  viy  throne  (iii.  21).  He  that  overcometh  signifies 
in  these  places  he  who  combats  against  evils  and  falsities, 
and  so  is  reformed. 


128 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap.  IL 


89.  I  will  give  to  eat  of  the  tree  of  life,  signifies  the  appro 
priation  of  the  good  of  love  and  charity  from  the  Lord.  By 
eating  in  the  Word  is  signified  to  appropriate ;  and  by  "  the 
tree  of  life  "  is  signified  the  Lord  as  to  the  good  of  love : 
hence,  by  eating  of  the  tree  of  life  is  signified  the  appro- 
priation of  the  good  of  love  from  the  Lord.  That  to 
appropriate  is  signified  by  eating,  is  because,  as  natural 
food,  when  it  is  eaten,  is  appiopriated  to  the  life  of  a  man's 
body,  so  spiritual  food,  when  it  is  received,  is  appropriated 
lo  the  life  of  the  soul.  The  reason  why  the  Lord  as  to  the 
good  of  love  is  signified  by  the  tree  of  life,  is  because 
nothing  else  is  signified  by  the  Tree  of  Life  in  the  garden 
of  Eden ;  also  because  a  man  has  heavenly  and  spiritual 
life  from  the  good  of  love  and  charity  which  is  received 
from  the  Lord.  A  tree  is  mentioned  in  many  places ;  and 
by  it  is  meant  a  man  of  the  church,  and  in  the  universal 
sense  the  church  itself ;  and  by  its  fruit  the  good  of  life. 
The  reason  is,  because  the  Lord  is  the  Tree  of  Life,  from 
whom  is  all  good  in  the  man  of  the  church  and  in  the 
church :  but  of  this  in  its  own  place.  It  is  said :  "  the 
good  of  love  and  charity,"  because  the  good  of  love  is 
heavenly  (celestial)  good,  which  is  that  of  love  to  the  Lord ; 
and  the  good  of  charity  is  spiritual  good,  which  is  that  of 
love  towards  the  neighbor.  What  and  of  what  quality  the 
one  and  the  other  good  is,  will  be  told  in  the  following 
pages.  On  these  points  some  things  may  be  seen  in  the 
work  on  "  Heaven  and  Hell "  (n.  13-19). 

90.  Which  is  i?i  the  midst  of  the  paradise  of  God,  signifies 
interiorly  in  the  truths  of  wisdom  and  faith.  "  In  the  midst " 
signifies  the  inmost  (n.  44,  383)  ;  here  interiorly.  "  The 
paradise  of  God  "  signifies  the  truths  of  wisdom  and  faith  ; 
on  which  account  "the  tree  of  life  which  is  in  the  midst  of 
the  paradise  of  God,"  signifies  the  Lord  with  the  good  of 
love  and  charity  interiorly  in  the  truths  of  wisdom  and  faith. 
God  also  is  within  in  truths  ;  for  good  is  the  esse  (to  be)  of 
life,  and  truth  is  the  existere  (to  exist)  of  life  therefrom; 


No.  90.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


129 


as  is  shown  in  many  places  in  the  "  Angelic  Wisdom  con- 
cerning the  Divine  Love  and  the  Divine  Wisdom."  That 
"  the  paradise  of  God  "  is  the  truth  of  wisdom  and  faith,  is 
manifest  from  the  signification  of  "a  garden"  in  the  Word. 
A  garden  there  signifies  wisdom  and  intelligence,  because 
the  trees  signify  the  men  of  the  church,  and  their  fruits  the 
goods  of  life.  Nothing  else  is  signified  by  "  the  garden  of 
Eden,"  for  by  it  Adam's  wisdom  is  described.  The  like 
is  meant  by  "  the  garden  of  God "  in  Ezekiel :  In  thy 
wisdom  and  intelligence  thou  hadst  made  to  thyself  wealth  : 
thou  hast  been  in  Eden  the  garden  of  God :  every  precious 
stone  zaas  thy  covering  (xxviii.  4,  13).  This  is  said  of  Tyre,  by 
which  the  church  as  to  the  knowledges  of  truth  and  good, 
and  thus  as  to  intelligence,  is  signified ;  on  which  account 
it  is  said,  In  thy  wisdom  and  iiitelligence  thou  hadst  ?nade  to 
thyself  wealth.  By  the  precious  stones  which  were  a  cov- 
ering, the  truths  of  intelligence  are  signified.  In  the  same: 
Ashur  is  a  cedar  in  lebanon  ;  the  cedars  in  the  garden  of  God 
did  not  hide  it ;  nor  was  any  tree  in  the  garden  of  God  equal 
to  it  in  beauty  ;  all  the  trees  of  Ede?i  in  the  Garden  of  God 
emulated  it  (xxxi.  3,  8,  9).  This  is  said  of  Egypt  and  of 
Ashur ;  because  by  Egypt  is  signified  knowledge,  and  by 
Ashur  rationality,  by  which  is  intelligence  ;  and  the  same 
by  "a  cedar."  But  since  by  his  rationality  he  came  into 
the  pride  of  his  own  intelligence,  it  is  therefore  said  of  him, 
To  who77i  art  thou  thus  become  like  in  glory  and  in  greatness 
among  the  trees  of  Eden,  since  thou  shall  be  made  to  go  dow?t 
with  the  trees  of  Eden  into  the  lower  earth  ;  and  shall  lie  down 
in  the  midst  of  the  wicircumcised  (vers.  18  of  that  chapter)  ? 
The  "uncircumcised  "  are  they  who  are  without  the  good  of 
chariryr.  In  Isaiah  :  Jehovah  shall  comfort  Zio?i,  and  shall 
?nake  her  wilderness  as  Eden,  and  her  desert  as  the  garden  of 
Jehovah  (li.  3).  "Zion"  here  is  the  church;  the  wilderness 
and  the  desert  are  the  lack  and  the  ignorance  of  truth ; 
Eden  and  "  the  garden  of  God  "  are  wisdom  and  intelli- 
gence.   Wisdom  and  intelligence  are  also  signified  by  a 

6* 


130 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap.  II 


garden  in  Isa.  lviii.  n  ;  lxi.  n  ;  Jer.  xxxi.  12  j  Am.  ix.  14  ; 
Num.  xxiv.  6.  The  man  of  the  church  is  also  like  a  garden 
as  to  intelligence,  when  he  is  in  the  good  of  love  from  the 
Lord  ;  for  the  spiritual  heat  which  vivifies  him  is  love,  and 
spiritual  light  is  intelligence  therefrom.  It  is  known  that 
from  these  two,  heat  and  light,  the  gardens  in  the  world 
flourish  ;  and  it  is  the  same  in  heaven.  There  appear  ir. 
heaven  paradisal  gardens  with  fruit  trees,  according  to  their 
wisdom  from  the  good  of  love  from  the  Lord  ;  and  around 
those  who  are  in  intelligence,  and  not  in  the  good  of  love, 
there  does  not  appear  a  garden,  but  grass ;  but  around 
those  who  are  in  faith  separated  from  charity,  not  even 
grass,  but  sand. 

91.  And  unto  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Smyrna  write, 
signifies  to  those  and  concerning  those  who  are  in  goods 
as  to  life,  but  in  falsities  as  to  doctrine.  That  these  aro 
meant  by  the  church  in  Smyrna,  is  manifest  from  the  things 
written  to  it  when  understood  in  the  spiiitual  sense. 

92.  These  things  saith  the  First  and  the  Last,  signifies 
the  Lord,  that  He  alone  is  God.  That  the  Lord  calls 
Himself  "  the  First  and  the  Last,"  also  "  the  Beginning 
and  the  End,"  and  "  the  Alpha  and  the  Omega,"  and  "  He 
who  is  and  who  was  and  who  is  to  come,"  may  be  seen, 
chap.  i.  4,  8,  11,  17  ;  and  what  they  signify  may  be  seen 
above  (n.  13,  29-31,  38,  57);  where  it  is  manifest  that  it  is 
also  meant  by  them  that  He  alone  is  God. 

93.  Who  was  'dead  and  is  alive,  signifies  that  He  was 
neglected  in  the  church,  and  His  Human  not  acknowledged 
to  be  Divine,  when  yet  as  to  that  also  He  alone  is  Life, 
and  from  Him  alone  is  life  eternal.  That  these  things 
are  meant  by  these  words,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  58-60,) 
where  they  are  explained.  The  reason  why  these  and  the 
things  just  preceding  are  said,  is  because  it  is  a  primary 
falsity  of  those  who  are  described  by  this  church,  that  they 
do  not  acknowledge  the  Lord's  Divine  Human,  and  there- 
fore do  not  go  to  Him. 


No.  96.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


94.  I  know  thy  works :  That  it  signifies  that  the  Lord 
sees  all  their  interiors  and  exteriors  at  once,  is  evident 
from  the  things  that  were  explained  above  (n.  76) :  here 
that  He  sees  that  they  are  in  falsities,  and  yet  as  to  life 
in  goods,  which  they  believe  to  be  goods  of  life,  when  yet 
they  are  not. 

95.  And  affliction  and  poverty,  signifies  that  they  are  in 
falsities,  and  hence  not  in  goods.  "  To  know  their  afflic- 
tion "  signifies  to  see  that  they  are  in  falsities,  and  "to 
know  their  poverty  "  signifies  to  see  that  they  are  not  in 
goods  ;  for  "  affliction  "  in  the  Word  is  predicated  of  falsi- 
ties, as  above  (n.  33)  ;  and  "  poverty  "  of  the  lack  of  goods : 
nor  is  spiritual  poverty  any  thing  else.  We  often  read  in 
the  Word  of  "  the  poor  and  the  needy  ;  "  and  in  the  spiritual 
sense  by  "  the  poor  "  is  meant  one  who  is  not  in  truths, 
and  by  "  the  needy "  one  who  is  not  in  goods.  These 
words  also  are  added,  "  yet  thou  art  rich ; "  but  in  paren- 
thesis, and  this  because  they  are  omitted  in  some  manu- 
scripts. 

96.  And  the  blasphemy  of  them  that  say  they  are  Jews, 
and  are  not,  signifies  the  false  assertion  that  the  goods  of 
love  are  with  them,  when  yet  they  are  not.  Blasphemy 
here  signifies  a  false  assertion.  By  "  Jews  "  are  not  signi- 
fied the  Jews,  but  they  who  are  in  the  good  of  love,  and 
abstractly  the  goods  of  love  :  hence  by  "  the  blasphemy  of 
them  that  say  they  are  Jews,  and  are  not,"  is  signified  the 
false  assertion  that  the  goods  of  love  are  in  them,  when 
vet  thev  are  not.  That  those  who  are  in  the  °;ood  of  love 
are  meant  by  Jews,  is  because  by  Judah  in  the  Word  in 
the  highest  sense  is  meant  the  Lord  as  to  the  Divine  Good 
of  the  Divine  Love,  and  by  Israel  the  Lord  as  to  the  Divine 
Truth  of  the  Divine  Wisdom :  hence  by  Jews  those  are 
signified  who  are  in  the  good  of  love  from  the  Lord,  and 
those  by  Israel  who  are  in  Divine  truths  from  the  Lord. 
That  the  former  are  meant  by  the  Jews,  may  be  evident 
from  many  passages  which  will  be  adduced  below  (n.  350). 


132 


THE  APOCALYrSE  REVEALED.        [Chap  IT. 


See  also  some  things  in  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusa- 
lem concerning  the  Sacred  Scripture  "  (n.  51).  That  the 
goods  of  love  are  meant  abstractly  by  the  Jews,  is  because 
the  spiritual  sense  is  abstracted  from  persons ;  see  above 
(n.  78,  79).  He  who  does  not  know  that  those  who  are  of 
the  Lord's  celestial  church,  who  are  they  that  are  in  love 
to  him,  are  meant  by  "the  Jews"  in  the  Word,  may  fall 
into  many  mistakes  in  reading  the  Word  in  the  prophets  ; 
but  see  below  (n.  350). 

97.  But  are  the  synagogue  of  Satan,  signifies,  because 
they  are  in  falsities  as  to  doctrine.  "  The  Synagogue " 
is  mentioned  because  the  Jews  are  named ;  and  as  they 
taught  in  the  synagogues,  by  a  synagogue  is  signified  doc- 
trine. And  since  by  Satan  is  meant  the  hell  of  them  that 
are  in  falsities,  it  is  therefore  said  "the  synagogue  of  Satan." 
Hell  is  called  the  Devil  and  Satan ;  and  by  the  hell  which 
is  called  the  Devil  are  meant  those  there  who  are  in  evils, 
—  properly  those  that  are  in  the  love  of  self ;  and  by  the 
hell  that  is  called  Satan  those  there  are  meant  who  are 
in  falsities,  —  properly  they  who  are  in  the  pride  of  their 
own  intelligence.  That  those  hells  are  called  "  the  Devil " 
and  "  Satan "  is  because  all  who  are  in  them  are  called 
devils  and  satans.  It  may  now  be  evident  from  these 
things,  that  by  their  being  "  the  synagogue  of  Satan  "  is 
signified  that  as  to  doctrine  they  are  in  falsities.  But  as 
those  are  here  treated  of  who  are  in  good  as  to  life,  but  in 
falsities  as  to  doctrine,  and  these  do  not  know  otherwise 
than  that  they  are  in  good,  and  that  their  falsities  are 
truths,  something  shall  be  said  of  them.  All  the  good  of 
worship  is  formed  by  truths,  and  all  truth  is  formed  from 
goods ;  consequently  good  without  truth  is  not  good,  and 
truth  witnout  good  is  not  truth.  They  indeed  appear  to 
be  so  in  the  external  form,  but  still  are  not.  The  con- 
junction of  good  and  truth  is  called  the  heavenly  Marriage. 
From  this  is  the  church  in  man,  and  from  it  is  heaven 
in  him.     If  therefore  falsities  are  instead  of  truths  in  a 


No.  97.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


133 


man,  he  then  does  the  good  of  falsity,  which  is  not  good ; 
for  it  is  either  pharisaical,  or  meritorious,  or  inborn  natural 
good.  But  take  examples  for  illustration :  He  who  is  in 
this  falsity,  that  he  believes  that  he  does  good  from  himself, 
because  he  has  the  faculty  of  doing  good,  his  good  is  not 
good,  because  himself  is  in  it,  and  not  the  Lord.  He  who 
is  in  this  falsity,  that  he  can  do  good,  which  is  good,  with- 
out the  knowledge  of  what  evil  there  is  in  him,  and  thus 
without  repentance  •  he,  while  he  does  good,  does  that 
which  is  not  good  ;  for  without  repentance  he  is  in  evil. 
He  who  is  in  this  falsity,  that  good  purifies  him  from  evil, 
and  knows  nothing  of  the  evils  in  which  he  is ;  he  does 
no  other  good  than  spurious  good,  which  inwardly  is  con- 
taminated by  his  evils.  He  who  is  in  this  falsity,  that  there 
are  many  gods,  and  confirms  himself  in  it ;  the  good  which 
he  does  is  a  divided  good  ;  and  divided  good  is  not  good. 
He  who  is  in  this  falsity,  that  he  believes  that  the  Divine 
is  not  in  the  Lord's  Human  as  the  soul  in  the  body,  cannot 
do  good  from  Him  ;  and  good  not  from  the  Lord  is  not 
good,  for  it  is  against  these  words  of  the  Lord :  Except  one 
abide  in  Me,  and  I  in  him,  he  cannot  bear  any  fruit ;  for 
without  Me  ye  can  do  nothing :  except  one  abide  in  Me,  he 
is  cast  forth  as  a  dried  branch,  znd  is  cast  into  the  fire,  and 
is  burned  (John  xv.  4-6).  The  like  is  found  in  many  other 
places  ;  for  good  derives  its  quality  from  truths,  and  truths 
derive  their  esse  (to  be)  from  good.  Who  does  not  know 
that  a  church  is  not  a  church  without  doctrine  *  and  doc- 
trine must  teach  how  a  man  shall  think  concerning  God 
and  from  God,  and  how  he  shall  act  from  God  and  with 
God ;  consequently  doctrine  must  be  from  truths,  and  to 
do  according  to  these  is  what  is  called  good :  from  which 
it  follows,  that  to  do  according  to  falsities  is  not  good 
It  is  believed  that  in  the  good  which  a  man  does  there  is 
nothing  from  truths  or  from  falsities  ;  when  yet  the  quality 
of  the  good  is  from  no  other  source :  for  they  cohere  to- 
gether like  love  and  wisdom,  and  also  like  love  and  fool 


134 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[CHAr.  II 


ishness.  It  is  the  love  of  the  wise  which  does  good  ;  but 
the  love  of  the  foolish  does  the  like  in  externals,  but  it  is 
altogether  unlike  in  internals :  on  which  account  the  good 
of  the  wise  is  as  pure  gold,  but  the  good  of  the  foolish  is 
like  gold  spread  over  dung. 

98.  Fear  none  of  the  things  which  thou  shalt  suffer  :  That 
it  signifies,  despair  not  when  ye  are  infested  by  evils  and 
assailed  by  falsities,  since  with  those  who  are  in  goods  as 
to  life  and  in  falsities  as  to  doctrine  it  cannot  be  otherwise, 
—  is  manifest  from  what  now  follows. 

99  Behold,  the  devil  will  cast  some  of  you  into  prison, 
signifies  that  their  good  of  life  will  be  infested  by  evils 
which  are  from  hell.  That  this  is  signified  by  being  cast 
into  prison  or  confinement  by  the  devil,  is  because  by  the 
devil  is  meant  the  hell  where  they  are  who  are  in  evils, 
and  thus  abstractly  the  evil  which  is  there  and  thence 
(n.  97).  That  to  be  sent  into  prison  or  confinement  is  to 
be  infested,  is  because  they  that  are  infested  by  evils  from 
hell  are  as  if  bound  in  a  prison ;  for  they  can  think 
nothing  but  evil,  when  yet  they  will  good.  Hence  there 
is  interior  combat  and  anxiety,  from  which  they  cannot 
be  released,  being  scarce  otherwise  than  as  those  who  are 
in  chains.  The  reason  is  that  their  good  is  not  good  so 
far  as  it  coheres  with  falsities ;  and  as  far  as  it  coheres 
with  falsities  there  is  evil  in  it.  This  therefore  is  what 
is  infested.  Yet  this  infestation  does  not  exist  in  the 
natural  world,  but  in  the  spiritual  world,  and  thus  after 
death.  Their  infestations  it  has  often  been  given  me  to 
see.  They  lament,  saying  that  they  have  done  good,  and 
wish  to  do  good ;  and  yet  they  now  cannot,  owing  to  the 
evils  around.  But  still  they  are  not  all  infested  alike,  but 
more  severely  as  they  have  confirmed  themselves  in  the 
falsities ;  and  it  is  therefore  said,  "  the  devil  shall  cast 
some  of  you  into  prison."  That  the  confirmation  of  falsity 
is  injurious,  may  be  seen  in  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New 
Jerusalem  concerning  the  Sacred  Scripture"  (n.  91-97). 


No.  ioo-] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


135 


In  the  Wo'  1  the  like  is  signified  by  "  the  bound  "  as  here 
by  those  tl.at  are  cast  into  prison,  as  in  these  places:  / 
will  give  thee  for  a  covenant  of  the  people,  to  bring  forth 
him  that  is  bound  out  of  the  prison,  and  them  that  sit  in 
darkness  out  of  the  prison-house  (Isa.  xlii.  6,  7  ;  xlix.  8,  9). 
Jehovah  hath  sent  me  to  preach  liberty  to  the  captives,  a?id 
to  the  bound  (Isa.  lxi.  1).  By  the  blood  of  thy  covenant  I 
will  send  forth  the  bound  out  of  the  pit  (Zech.  ix.  11).  God 
hath  brought  forth  them  that  are  bound  with  fetters  (Ps. 
lxviii.  6).  The  sighing  of  the  bound  shall  come  before  Thee 
(Ps.  lxxix.  11).  To  hear  the  groaning  of  the  bound,  to  re- 
lease the  so7is  of  death  (Ps.  cii.  20).  Jehovah  who  looseth 
the  bound  (Ps.  cxlvi.  7).  That  by  "  the  bound  "  in  these 
places,  those  are  not  meant  who  are  bound  in  the  world, 
but  they  that  are  bound  by  hell,  and  thus  by  evils  and 
falsities,  is  manifest.  The  same  is  signified  by  these 
words  of  the  Lord :  /  was  in  prison,  a?id  ye  came  unto  Me 
(Matt  xxv.  36).  Since  the  Lord  leads  out  of  prison,  or 
liberates  from  infestation,  those  who  have  been  in  good 
as  to  life,  although  in  falsities  as  to  doctrine,  He  says, 
u  Fear  nothing  of  the  things  thou  art  about  to  suffer ; " 
also,  "  Be  thou  faithful,  and  I  will  give  thee  a  crown  of 
life." 

100.  That  ye  may  be  tried,  signifies  by  falsities  fighting 
against  them.  The  reason  why  this  is  signified  is  because 
all  spiritual  temptation  is  a  combat  between  the  devil  and 
the  Lord,  as  to  which  shall  have  possession  of  the  man. 
The  devil,  or  hell,  brings  forward  his  falsities,  and  blames 
and  condemns  him  ;  but  the  Lord  brings  forward  his  truths, 
and  draws  him  away  and  liberates  him  from  the  falsities. 
This  is  the  combat  which  appears  to  the  man  as  if  it  were 
in  him,  because  it  is  from  the  evil  spirits  who  are  with 
him,  and  is  called  temptation.  That  spiritual  temptation 
is  nothing  else  I  know  from  experience,  because  in  my 
temptations  I  have  seen  the  infernal  spirits  who  induced 
them,  and  have  perceived  the  influx  from  the  Lord  who 
liberated. 


1 36  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  EL 

10 1.  And  ye  shall  have  affliction  te?t  days,  signifies  that 
this  is  to  last  the  full  time,  that  is,  as  long  as  they  are  will- 
ing to  remain  in  falsities.  "  Affliction  "  here  signifies  in- 
festation, concerning  which  see  above  (n.  33,  95),  and  thus 
temptation  ;  and  "  ten  days  "  signify  the  duration  of  that 
state  to  the  full :  it  therefore  follows,  Be  thou  faithful  even 
wito  death ;  by  which  is  signified  the  reception  and  ac- 
knowledgment of  truths,  until  the  falsities  are  removed 
and  as  it  were  abolished  by  them.  That  "  ten  days 
signify  the  duration  of  a  state  to  the  full,  is  because  "  days  " 
signify  states,  and  "  ten  "  full :  for  times  in  the  Word  sig- 
nify states  (n.  947)  ;  and  the  numbers  describe  their  quality 
(n.  10).  Since  ten  signifies  full,  it  also  signifies  much  and 
many,  also  every  and  all  j  as  may  be  evident  from  the 
following  passages  :  The  mc7i  who  have  seen  My  glory  have 
tempted  Me  ten  times  (Num.  xiv.  22).  Ye  have  treated  me 
with  ignominy  ten  times  (Job  xix.  3).  Daniel  was  foimd 
to  be  wise  above  the  astrologers  by  ten  times  (Dan.  i.  20). 
Ten  women  shall  bake  their  bread  in  one  oven  (Lev.  xxvi. 
26).  Ten  men  out  of  all  the  tongues  of  the  nations  shall 
take  hold  of  the  skirt  of  a  man  a  Jew  (Zech.  viii.  23).  As 
"  ten  "  signifies  many,  and  also  all,  therefore  the  things 
that  were  written  by  Jehovah  upon  the  tables  of  the  Deca- 
logue are  called  the  Ten  Words  (Deut.  iv.  13  ;  x.  4).  The 
Ten  Words  are  all  truths,  for  they  include  them.  And 
since  ten  signifies  all,  both  persons  and  things,  the  Lord 
therefore  compared  the  kingdom  of  the  heavens  to  "  ten 
virgins  "  (Matt.  xxv.  1).  Also  in  the  parable  of  the  noble- 
man He  said  that  he  gave  to  his  servants  "ten  pounds" 
for  trading  (Luke  xix.  12-27).  Many  are  also  signified  by 
the  ten  horns  of  the  beast  that  came  up  out  of  the  sea  (Dan. 
vii  7)  ;  and  by  the  ten  horns,  and  the  ten  diadems  upo?i  the 
horns  of  the  beast  that  also  came  up  out  of  the  sea  (Apoc. 
xiii.  1)  ;  also  by  the  ten  horns  of  the  dragon  (Apoc.  xii.  3)  ; 
and  by  the  ten  horns  of  the  scarlet  beast,  upon  which  the 
wo7nan  was  sitting  (Apoc.  xvii.  3,  7,  12).    By  "the  ten 


No.  103.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


137 


horns "  is  signified  much  power.  From  the  signification 
of  the  number  ten,  which  is  full,  much,  and  all,  it  may  be 
seen  why  it  was  ordained  that  the  Tenth  part  of  all  the 
increase  should  be  given  to  Jehovah,  and  by  Jehovah  to 
Aaron  and  the  Levites  (Num.  xviii.  24,  28  ;  Deut.  xiv.  22)  : 
also,  why  Abraham  gave  to  Melchizedek  Tithes  of  all 
(Gen.  xiv.  18,  20):  for  it  was  thereby  signified  that  thus 
all  things  of  theirs  were  from  Jehovah,  and  were  hallowed  ; 
see  Mai.  iii.  10.  It  may  from  these  things  be  now  evident, 
that  by  having  affliction  ten  days  is  signified  that  the  temp- 
tation is  to  last  a  full  time,  that  is,  as  long  as  they  are 
willing  to  remain  in  falsities ;  for  falsities  are  in  no  wise 
taken  away  from  man  against  his  will,  but  with  it. 

102.  Be  thou  faithful  unto  death,  signifies  the  reception 
and  acknowledgment  of  truths,  until  the  falsities  are  re- 
moved, and  as  it  were  abolished.  By  "  be  thou  faithful 
unto  death "  is  meant  in  the  natural  sense  that  they  are 
not  to  recede  from  their  fidelity  even  to  the  end  of  life ; 
but  in  the  spiritual  sense,  that  they  are  to  receive  and 
acknowledge  truths,  until  the  falsities  are  removed,  and 
as  it  were  abolished  by  them :  for  the  latter  sense  is  prop- 
erly for  those  who  are  in  the  spiritual  world,  for  whom 
there  is  no  death;  consequently  by  death  here  the  end 
of  their  temptation  is  meant.  It  is  said,  until  they  are 
as  it  were  abolished ;  because  falsities  and  evils  with  a 
man  are  not  abolished,  but  are  removed :  and  when  they 
are  removed,  they  appear  as  if  abolished :  because,  the 
evils  and  falsities  being  removed,  the  man  is  kept  in  goods 
and  truths  by  the  Lord. 

103.  And  I  will  give  thee  a  crown  of  Life,  signifies  that 
they  will  then  have  eternal  life  as  the  reward  of  victory. 
Because  temptations  even  unto  death  are  treated  of,  it  is 
said  that  a  crown  of  life  will  be  given  to  them,  such  as 
was  given  to  the  martyrs  who  were  faithful  unto  death ; 
and  because  the  martyrs  desired  this,  therefore  after  death 
crowns  were  given  to  them,  by  which  the  reward  of  victory 


I38  THE  AFOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap.  II. 

was  signified.  They  still  appear  in  their  crowns  in  heaven  ; 
which  I  have  been  permitted  to  see. 

104.  He  that  hath  a?i  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit 
saith  unto  the  churches :  That  it  signifies  that  he  who 
understands  should  obey  the  things  which  the  Divine 
Truth  of  the  Word  teaches  to  those  who  will  be  of  the 
New  Church,  which  is  the  New  Jerusalem,  is  manifest 
from  the  explanation  of  the  same  words  above  (n.  87). 

105.  He  that  overcometh :  That  it  signifies  he  who  fighti 
against  evils  and  falsities,  and  is  reformed,  is  manifest 
from  the  explanation  (n.  88),  where  were  like  words. 

106.  Shall  not  be  hurt  by  the  second  death,  signifies  that 
they  will  not  afterwards  yield  to  evils  and  falsities  from 
hell.  By  the  first  death  is  meant  the  death  of  the  body, 
and  by  the  second  death  is  meant  the  death  of  the  soul, 
which  is  damnation  (see  below,  n.  853,  873).  And  be- 
cause by  "  Be  thou  faithful  unto  death,"  is  signified  that 
they  are  to  acknowledge  truths  until  falsities  are  removed 
by  them  (n.  102)  ;  it  follows  that  by  "he  shall  not  be  hurt 
by  the  second  death,"  is  signified  that  they  shall  not  after- 
wards yield  to  evils  and  falsities  from  hell ;  for  thereby 
they  are  delivered  from  damnation. 

107.  And  unto  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Pergai7ios,  write, 
signifies  to  those  and  concerning  those  who  place  the  all 
of  the  church  in  good  works,  and  not  any  thing  in  the 
truths  of  doctrine.  That  these  are  meant  by  the  church 
in  Pergamos,  is  manifest  from  the  things  written  to  it, 
when  understood  in  the  spiritual  sense.  But  respect- 
ing these  something  is  to  be  premised,  that  it  may  be 
known  who  and  what  kind  of  persons  they  are  in  the 
church.  There  are  two  kinds  of  men  of  whom  the  Chris- 
tian church  at  this  day  for  the  most  part  consists.  They 
who  are  in  works  alone,  and  in  no  truths,  make  one  kind ; 
and  they  who  are  in  worship  alone,  and  not  in  works  nor 
in  truths,  make  the  other.  The  former  kind  is  here  treated 
of ;  the  latter  in  the  things  written  to  the  church  in  Sardis 


No.  no.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


139 


(n.  154,  &c).  They  who  are  in  works  alone,  and  in  no 
truths,  are  like  those  who  do,  and  understand  not ;  and 
deeds  without  understanding  are  lifeless.  They  appear 
before  the  angels  like  images  carved  out  of  wood  ;  and 
they  who  have  placed  merit  in  their  works,  like  those 
carved  images  naked,  without  any  covering.  They  also 
appear  like  sheep  without  wool,  and  they  that  place  merit 
in  the  works,  like  these  sheep  covered  over  with  dung. 
For  all  works  are  done  from  the  will  through  the  under- 
standing ;  and  in  the  understanding  they  receive  life,  and 
at  the  same  time  clothing.  Hence  it  is,  that,  as  was  said, 
they  appear  before  the  angels  as  things  lifeless  and  naked. 

108.  These  things  saith  He  that  hath  the  sharp  two-edged 
sword,  signifies  the  Lord  as  to  the  truths  of  doctrine  from 
the  Word,  by  which  evils  and  falsities  are  dispersed.  In 
the  preceding  chapter,  where  the  Son  of  Man  is  described, 
who  is  the  Lord  as  to  the  Word,  it  is  said  that  a  sharp 
two-edged  sword  was  seen  to  go  forth  out  of  His  mouth 
(vers.  16).  That  by  this  is  signified  the  dispersion  of  falsi- 
ties by  the  Lord  by  means  of  the  Word  and  of  doctrine 
therefrom,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  52).  This  is  said  to 
those  and  concerning  those  who  place  the  all  of  the  church 
in  works  alone,  and  not  any  thing  in  the  truths  of  doc- 
trine ;  and  because  they  omit  or  lightly  esteem  the  truths 
of  doctrine,  which  still  are  necessary,  it  is  said  to  them  in 
what  follows,  Repent ;  or  else,  I  will  come  unto  thee  quickly, 
and  will  fight  with  them  with  the  sword  of  my  mouth  (vers. 
16  of  this  chapter). 

109.  /  know  thy  works.  That  it  signifies  that  the  Lord 
sees  all  their  interiors  and  exteriors  at  the  same  time, 
may  be  seen  above  (n.  76),  where  it  is  explained ;  here 
that  the  Lord  sees  that  they  are  in  works  alone,  and  not 
in  doctrinals. 

no.  And  where  thou  dwellest,  where  Satan's  throne  is, 
signifies  their  life  in  thick-darkness.  That  by  Satan  is 
meant  the  hell  of  those  that  are  in  falsities,  may  be  seen 


I4O  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap.  II. 

above  (n.  97)  •  and  to  be  in  falsities  is  to  be  in  spiritual 
thick-darkness.  Spiritual  thick-darkness,  the  shadow  of 
death,  and  darkness,  are  nothing  else  but  the  states  of 
those  in  hell,  who  are  in  the  falsities  of  evil ;  on  which 
account  falsities  are  described  by  them  in  the  Word :  from 
which  it  may  be  evident,  that  by  "  Satan's  throne  "  is  sig- 
nified mere  thick-darkness.  But  by  thick-darkness  here 
it  is  not  meant  that  they  are  in  mere  falsities,  but  that 
they  are  in  no  truths  of  doctrine  ;  for  the  truths  of  doc- 
trine which  are  from  the  Word  are  in  the  light :  hence, 
not  to  be  in  truths  is  not  to  be  in  the  light,  consequently 
in  thick-darkness.  That  truths  are  in  the  light  of  heaven, 
may  be  seen  in  the  work  on  "  Heaven  and  Hell  "  (n.  126- 
140);  and  in  the  "Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  con- 
cerning the  Sacred  Scripture"  (n.  73,  104-113).  In  many 
places  in  the  Word  those  are  treated  of  who  are  "  in  dark- 
ness, in  the  shadow  of  death,  and  in  thick-darkness ; 
whose  eyes  the  Lord  will  open ; "  and  by  them  are  meant 
the  Gentiles,  who  were  in  good  works,  but  not  in  any 
truths ;  because  they  have  not  known  the  Lord,  nor  had 
the  Word.  Quite  similar  to  them  are  those  in  the  Chris- 
tian world,  who  are  in  works  alone,  and  in  no  truths  of 
doctrine  ;  on  which  account  they  cannot  be  called  any 
thing  else  than  Gentiles.  They  indeed  know  the  Lord, 
but  still  do  not  go  to  Him  ;  and  they  have  the  Word,  but 
still  do  not  search  for  truths  therein.  By  knowing  where 
thou  dwellest  is  signified  to  know  of  what  quality  they  are, 
since  every  one  in  the  spiritual  world  dwells  according  to 
the  quality  of  his  affection.  It  may  be  evident  from  these 
things,  that  by  "thou  dwellest  where  Satan's  throne  is," 
their  life  of  good  in  thick-darkness  is  signified.  In  the 
spiritual  world  also  the  satanic  spirits  have  power  through 
those  who  are  in  works  alone,  but  without  them  they  are 
nothing ;  for  they  adjoin  them  to  themselves.  If  one  of 
them  only  says,  I  am  thy  neighbor,  and  therefore  good 
offices  are  to  be  extended  to  me,  on  hearing  this  thev 


No.  ii2.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  141 


draw  near,  and  give  aid  ;  nor  do  they  inquire  who  and 
what  he  is,  because  they  have  not  truths  \  and  by  truths 
alone  one  is  known  from  another.  This  also  is  signified 
by  "thou  dwellest  where  Satan's  throne  is." 

in.  And  thou  /widest  fast  My  name,  and  hast  not  denied 
My  faith,  signifies  when  yet  they  have  religion,  and  wor- 
ship according  to  it,  and  also  acknowledge  the  Word  to 
be  the  Divine  Truth.  That  by  the  name  of  Jehovah  or 
the  Lord  is  meant  every  thing  by  which  He  is  worshipped, 
and  thus  the  all  of  religion,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  81)  ; 
here,  therefore,  is  meant  that  they  have  a  religion,  and 
according  to  their  religion  worship.  By  faith  is  not  here 
meant  faith,  as  faith  is  at  this  day  in  the  church,  but  the 
Divine  truth  ;  since  faith  is  of  truth,  and  truth  is  of  faith. 
Nothing  else  is  meant  by  faith  in  heaven,  nor  any  thing 
else  by  faith  in  God  in  the  Word.  Hence  it  is,  that  faith 
and  truth  in  the  Hebrew  language  are  one  word,  and  are 
called  Amuna.  Now  as  by  the  faith  of  God  is  meant  the 
Divine  Truth,  and  the  Word  is  the  Divine  Truth  itself,  it 
is  manifest  that  by  "thou  hast  not  denied  My  faith,"  is 
meant  that  they  acknowledge  that  the  Word  is  the  Divine 
Truth. 

112.  Even  in  the  days  in  which  Antipas  was  My  faithfut 
martyr,  who  was  slain  amo?ig  you  where  Satan  dwelleth,  sig- 
nifies when  all  truth  was  extinguished  by  the  falsities  in 
the  church.  By  a  martyr  is  signified  the  confession  of  the 
truth,  the  same  as  by  a  witness  above  (n.  6,  16) ;  because 
" martyr"  and  "witness"  in  the  Greek  language  are  one 
word.  Antipas  is  named  from  the  spiritual  or  angelic 
language.  Since  by  Antipas  the  martyr  is  signified  a  con- 
fessor of  the  truth,  and  abstractly  the  truth  itself,  it  is 
manifest  that  by  "  in  the  days  in  which  Antipas  was  My 
faithful  martyr,  who  was  slain  among  you  where  Satan 
dwelleth,"  is  signified,  when  the  truth  is  extinguished  by 
falsities  in  the  church.  That  by  Satan  is  meant  the  hell 
where  and  whence  falsities  are,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  97). 


142  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap.  II. 

113.  But  I  have  a  few  things  against  thee:  That  it  signifies 
that  these  things  which  follow  are  against  them,  is  manifest 
without  explanation. 

114.  That  thou  hast  there  them  that  hold  the  doctrine  of 
Balaam,  who  taught  Balak  to  cast  a  stumbling-black  before 
the  sons  of  Israel,  to  eat  things  sacrificed  unto  idols,  and  to 
commit  whoredom,  signifies  that  among  them  are  those  whc 
do  hypocritical  works,  by  which  the  worship  of  God  in  the 
church  is  defiled  and  adulterated.  That  by  these  words 
are  meant  those  that  do  works  by  which  worship  is  defiled 
and  adulterated,  is  manifest  from  the  historical  parts  of  the 
Word  relating  to  Balaam  and  Balak  the  king  of  Moab. 
For  Balaam  was  a  hypocrite  and  a  diviner  :  for  he  spoke 
well  of  the  sons  of  Israel  from  Jehovah,  and  yet  in  heart 
cherished  the  desire  to  destroy  them,  and  did  also  destroy 
some  by  the  counsel  given  to  Balak ;  from  which  it  is 
manifest  that  his  works  were  hypocritical.  That  he  was  a 
diviner  we  read  in  Num.  xxii.  7  ;  xxiv.  1  ;  Josh.  xiii.  22. 
That  he  spoke  in  favor  of  the  sons  of  Israel  by  blessing 
them,  Num.  xxiii.  7-15,  18-24;  xxiv.  5-9,  16-19  ;  but  that 
he  spoke  this  from  Jehovah,  Num.  xxiii.  5,  12,  16 ,  xxiv.  13. 
That  he  cherished  in  heart  the  desire  to  destroy  them,  and 
also  did  destroy  some  by  the  counsel  given  to  Balak,  Num. 
xxxi.  16.  The  counsel  which  he  gave,  Num.  xxv.  1,  9,  18. 
This  was  the  stumbling-block  which  he  cast  before  the  sons 
of  Israel,  of  which  it  is  thus  written :  In  Shittim  the  people 
began  to  coinmit  whoredom  with  the  daughters  of  Moab,  and 
they  called  the  people  to  the  sacrifices  of  their  gods  ;  the  people 
did  eat,  and  bowed  themselves  down  to  their  gods,  especially 
they  joined  the7nselves  to  Bael-peor  ;  therefore  there  were  slain 
of  Israel  twenty-four  thousand  (Num.  xxv.  1-3,  9,  18).  By 
the  sons  of  Israel  the  church  is  signified :  by  eating  of  their 
sacrifices  is  signified  the  appropriation  of  what  is  holy ; 
wherefore  by  eating  of  the  sacrifices  of  other  gods,  or  things 
sacrificed  to  idols,  the  defilement  and  profanation  of  what 
is  holy  is  signified :  by  committing  whoredom  is  signified 


No.  118.]        THE  APOCALYrSE  REVEALED. 


143 


to  adulterate  and  pervert  worship.  That  by  Moab,  and 
thence  by  its  king,  and  by  its  daughters,  those  also  are 
signified  who  defile  and  adulterate  worship,  may  be  seen  in 
the  "Heavenly  Arcana,"  published  at  London  (n.  2468). 
It  is  now  manifest  from  these  things,  that  this  is  the 
spiritual  sense  of  those  words. 

115.  So  hast  thou,  even  thou,  them  that  hold  the  doctrine 
of  the  Nicolaitans,  which  I  hate,  signifies  that  there  are 
among  them  also  those  who  make  works  meritorious.  That 
"  the  works  of  the  Nicolaitans "  are  meritorious  works, 
may  be  seen  above  (n.  86).  With  those  who  place  the  all 
of  the  church  and  of  salvation  in  good  works,  and  not  any- 
thing in  the  truths  of  doctrine,  who  are  they  that  are  meant 
by  the  church  in  Pergamos,  there  are  found  those  that  do 
hypocritical  works  and  also  meritorious  works,  but  still  not 
all ;  on  which  account  it  is  said  that  thou  hast  there  them 
that  hold  the  doctrine  of  Balaam  ;  and  then,  thou  hast,  even 
thou,  them  that  hold  the  doctrine  of  the  Nicolaitans :  and 
all  the  works  of  worship  are  either  good,  or  meritorious, 
or  hypocritical ;  on  which  account  the  latter  two  are  here 
spoken  of,  and  afterwards  the  good  works  in  what  follows. 

116.  Repent  signifies  that  they  should  guard  against  those 
works,  and  do  the  works  which  are  good.  That  these  things 
are  signified  by  repenting,  is  because  meritorious  and  hypo- 
critical goods  have  just  been  treated  of,  against  which  they 
must  guard  who  place  the  all  of  the  church  and  of  salvation 
in  good  works,  and  not  any  thing  in  the  truths  of  doctrine  , 
when  yet  the  truths  of  doctrine  teach  how  and  what  one 
must  will  and  think,  or  must  love  and  believe,  that  the 
works  may  be  good. 

117.  Or  else,  I  will  come  unto  thee  quickly,  and  will  fght 
with  them  with  the  sword  of  my  mouth,  signifies  that  if  not, 
the  Lord  will  contend  with  them  from  the  Word,  and  con 
vince  them  that  their  works  are  evil.  But  these  words  may 
be  seen  explained  above  (n.  108). 

118.  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit 


i44 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  II. 


saith  unto  the  churches:  That  it  signifies  that  he  who  under- 
stands should  obey  the  things  which  the  Divine  Truth  of 
the  Word  teaches  to  those  who  will  be  of  the  New  Church, 
which  is  the  New  Jerusalem,  is  manifest  from  the  explana- 
tions above  (n.  87),  where  are  similar  words. 

119.  To  him  that  overcometh  :  That  it  signifies  he  who 
fights  against  his  evils  and  falsities,  and  is  reformed,  is 
also  manifest  from  the  explanations  above  (n.  88). 

120.  I  will  give  to  eat  of  the  hidden  manna,  signifies  wis- 
dom, and  the  appropriation  then  of  the  good  of  heavenly 
(celestial)  love  in  their  works,  and  thus  the  conjunction 
of  the  Lord  with  those  who  work.  By  "  the  hidden  manna  " 
which  those  will  have  who  are  in  good  works  and  at  the 
same  time  adjoin  the  truths  of  doctrine  to  the  works,  is 
meant  hidden  wisdom,  such  as  those  have  who  are  in  the 
third  heaven.  For  these,  because  they  were  in  good  works 
and  at  the  same  time  in  the  truths  of  doctrine  in  the  world, 
are  in  wisdom  above  the  rest  of  the  angels ;  but  in  a  hidden 
wisdom,  for  it  is  inscribed  on  their  life,  and  not  so  much  on 
the  memory:  on  which  account  they  are  of  such  a  character 
that  they  do  not  speak  of  the  truths  of  doctrine,  but  do  them  j 
and  they  do  them  because  they  know  them,  and  also  see 
them  when  others  speak  of  them.  That  the  good  of  love 
is  appropriated  to  them,  and  that  the  Lord  conjoins  Himself 
with  those  who  adjoin  to  their  good  works  the  truths  of 
doctrine,  and  so  gives  them  wisdom  in  their  goods,  and  that 
this  is  giving  them  to  eat  of  the  hidden  manna,  may  be 
evident  from  these  words  of  the  Lord  :  The  Bread  of  God  is 
He  that  cometh  down  from  heave?i,  and  giveth  life  to  the  world. 
I  am  the  Bread  of  life :  your  fathers  did  eat  the  manna  in 
the  desert,  and  are  dead.  This  is  the  bread  that  cometh  down 
from  heaven,  that  he  that  eateth  thereof  may  not  die.  I  am 
the  living  bread  that  came  down  from  heaven  :  if  any  one  eat 
of  this  bread,  he  shall  live  for  ever  (John  vi.  33,  35,  49-51). 
From  which  it  is  manifest  that  the  Lord  Himself  is  the 
hidden  manna,  which  will  be  in  their  works,  if  they  go  to 


No.  121.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


145 


Him  alone.  Whether  you  say  the  Lord,  or  the  good  of 
heavenly  love,  as  also  the  wisdom  of  that  love,  it  is  the 
same.  But  this  is  an  arcanum  which  falls  with  difficulty 
into  the  natural  idea  of  any  one,  so  long  as  that  is  veiled 
over  with  a  cloud  from  worldly  things  j  but  it  does  enter 
when  the  mind  is  serene  and  in  the  sunshine,  as  may  be 
seen  on  these  subjects  in  the  "  Angelic  Wisdom  concerning 
the  Divine  Love  and  the  Divine  Wisdom,"  from  beginning 
to  end. 

121.  And  I  will  give  him  a  white  stone,  signifies  truths 
favoring  and  united  to  good.  "  A  white  stone  "  signifies 
this,  because  in  judgments  the  suffrages  were  collected  by 
stones,  and  by  white  ones  those  which  were  affirmative. 
That  it  is  affirmative  truths  that  are  signified  is  because 
white  is  predicated  of  truths  (n.  167,  379).  Hence  it  is, 
that  by  a  white  stone  are  signified  truths  favoring  good. 
That  they  are  also  united  to  the  good,  is  because  the  good 
draws  them,  and  unites  them  to  itself.  For  all  good  loves 
truth,  and  conjoins  to  itself  such  as  accords  with  itself 
especially  the  good  of  heavenly  love :  this  so  unites  truth 
to  itself,  that  they  make  altogether  one.  Hence  it  is  that 
they  see  truths  from  good  alone.  These  are  meant  by 
them  that  have  the  law  written  on  their  hearts,  spoken  of 
in  Jeremiah :  /  will  put  my  law  in  the  midst  of  them,  and 
will  write  it  upon  their  hearts  ;  neither  shall  they  teach  any 
longer  every  one  his  competition  or  every  o?ie  his  brother, 
faying,  k?ww  ye  Jehovah;  for  every  one  shall  know  Me 
(xxxi.  33.  34).  All  who  are  in  the  third  heaven  are  such. 
They  do  not  speak  of  truths  from  any  memory,  but  see 
them  clearly  while  they  are  hearing  others  speak  of  the 
tiuths,  especially  while  they  are  reading  the  Word.  The 
reason  is,  because  they  are  in  the  marriage  itself  of  good 
and  truth.  Such  do  they  become  in  the  world,  who  have 
gone  to  the  Lord  alone,  and  done  good  works  because  they 
are  according  to  the  truths  of  the  Word.  Concerning 
vol.  1.  7 


146 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap.  II 


whom  see  some  things  in  the  work  on  "  Heaven  and 
Hell"  (n.  25,  26,  270,  271). 

122.  And  in  the  stone  a  new  name  written,  signifies  that 
they  will  thus  have  a  kind  of  good  which  they  had  not 
before.  That  a  name  signifies  the  quality  of  a  thing,  may 
be  seen  above  (n.  81);  here  therefore,  the  quality  of  the 
good.  All  the  quality  of  good  is  from  the  truths  united 
to  it ;  for  good  without  truths  is  like  bread  and  food  with- 
out wine  and  water,  which  do  not  nourish ;  and  it  is  also 
like  fmit  in  which  there  is  no  juice.  It  appears  also  like 
trees  stripped  of  their  leaves,  on  which  hang  dry  apples 
left  from  the  autumn.  This  is  also  meant  by  these  words 
of  the  Lord.  Every  one  shall  be  salted  with  fire,  and  every 
sacrifice  shall  be  salted  with  salt :  salt  is  good,  but  if  the  salt 
have  lost  its  saltness,  wherewith  will  ye  season  it?  Have 
salt  in  yourselves  (Mark  ix.  49,  50).  Salt  here  is  the  desire 
for  truth. 

123.  Which  no  one  knoweth  but  he  that  receiveth  it,  signi- 
fies that  it  does  not  appear  to  any  one,  because  it  is  written 
in  their  life.  That  truths  united  to  good  are  not  inscribed 
on  the  memory  with  them,  but  on  their  life,  may  be  seen 
just  above  (n.  121,  122);  and  that  which  is  inscribed  on 
the  life  alone,  and  not  on  the  memory,  does  not  appear  to 
any  one,  not  even  to  themselves,  except  from  the  fact  that 
they  perceive  whether  it  is  true,  and  what  is  true,  when 
they  are  hearing  and  reading  j  for  the  interiors  of  their  mind 
are  open  even  to  the  Lord :  and  because  the  Lord  is  in 
them,  and  He  sees  all  things,  He  therefore  causes  them 
to  see  as  from  themselves.  But  they  still  know  from  their 
wisdom  that  they  do  not  see  truths  from  themselves,  but 
from  the  Lord.  From  these  things  it  may  now  be  evident 
what  is  meant  by  all  this  :  I  will  give  him  to  eat  of  the  hid- 
den manna;  and  I  will  give  /mn  a  white  stone,  and  in  the 
stone  a  new  name  written,  which  no  one  knoweth  but  he  that 
receiveth  it:  by  which  is  signified  briefly,  that  they  will  be 
angels  of  the  third  heaven,  if  they  read  the  Word,  draw 
therefrom  truths  of  doctrine,  and  go  to  the  Lord. 


No.  128.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


147 


124.  And  unto  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Thyatira  write, 
signifies  to  those  and  concerning  those  who  are  in  faith 
from  charity,  and  thence  in  good  works ;  and  also  to  those 
and  concerning  those  who  are  in  faith  separated  from 
charity,  and  thence  in  evil  works.  That  both  are  de- 
scribed by  "the  church  in  Thyatira,"  is  manifest  from 
the  things  written  to  it  when  understood  in  the  spiritual 
sense. 

125.  These  things  saith  the  Son  of  God,  that  hath  His 
eyes  as  a  flame  of  fire,  signifies  the  Lord  as  to  the  Divine 
Wisdom  of  His  Divine  Love.  That  this  is  signified,  ma) 
be  seen  explained  above  (n.  48). 

126.  A?id  His  feet  like  unto  fine-brass  :  That  it  signifies 
the  Natural  Divine  Good,  is  evident  from  the  things  which 
have  been  explained  before  (n.  49). 

127.  I kf tow  thy  works :  That  it  signifies  that  the  Lord 
sees  all  their  interiors  and  exteriors  at  once,  may  be  seen 
above  (n.  76),  where  it  is  explained. 

128.  And  charity  and  ministry,  signifies  the  spiritual 
affection  which  is  called  charity,  and  its  operation.  That 
charity  is  spiritual  affection,  is  because  charity  is  love  to- 
wards the  neighbor,  and  love  towards  the  neighbor  is  that 
affection.  That  ministry  is  its  operation,  is  because  they 
are  called  ministers  in  the  Word,  who  do  the  works  which 
are  of  charity.  The  man  who  is  a  worshipper  of  God  is 
sometimes  called  a  servant,  and  sometimes  a  minister  \ 
and  he  is  called  a  servant  of  God  who  is  in  truths,  and  a 
minister  of  God  who  is  in  goods.  The  reason  is,  because 
truth  serves  good,  and  good  ministers  to  truth.  That  he 
who  is  in  truths  is  called  a  servant,  may  be  seen  above, 
(n.  3) ;  but  that  he  who  is  in  good  is  called  a  minister,  is 
manifest  from  these  passages  :  Ye  shall  be  called  the  priests 
of  yehovah,  the  ministers  of  your  God  (Isa.  lxi.  6).  My 
covenant  shall  not  become  void  with  the  Levites  my  ministers 
(Jer.  xxxiii.  21).  They  are  called  ministers,  because  the 
priests  represented  the  Lord  as  to  Divine  Good.  Bless 


148 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap.  II. 


ye  Jehovah  all  His  hosts,  ye  ministers  that  do  His  will 
(Ps.  ciii.  21,  22).  Jehovah  maketh  His  angels  spirits,  His 
ministers  a  flaming  fire  (Ps.  civ.  4).  Angel-spirits  are  they 
who  are  in  truths,  and  angel-ministers  they  who  are  in 
goods.  A  naming  fire  also  signifies  the  good  of  love. 
Jesus  said,  Whoever  will  be  great,  let  him  be  your  min- 
ister;  and  whoever  will  be  first,  let  him  be  your  servant 
(Matt.  xx.  26,  27  ;  xxiii.  n,  12).  "Minister"  is  here  said 
of  good,  and  "  servant "  of  truth.  The  same  is  signified 
by  ministering  and  by  ministry  in  (Isaiah  lxi.  6  ;  John  xii. 
26  ;  Luke  xii.  37) ;  and  elsewhere.  It  is  manifest  from 
these  remarks,  that  by  charity  and  ministry  spiritual 
affection  and  its  operation  are  signified ;  for  good  is  of 
charity,  and  truth  is  of  faith. 

129.  And  thy  faith  and  endurance,  signifies  the  truth, 
and  the  study  to  procure  it  for  themselves  and  to  teach 
it.  That  "  faith  "  signifies  truth,  may  be  seen  above  (n. 
111)  :  and  that  "endurance"  then  signifies  the  study  and 
labor  of  procuring  and  teaching  it,  follows  as  a  conse- 
quence. 

130.  And  the  last  more  than  the  first,  signifies  the  increase 
of  them  from  spiritual  affection  for  truth,  which  is  charity. 
By  "  the  last  works  being  more  than  the  first "  are  meant 
all  the  things  of  their  charity  and  faith,  for  these  are  the 
interiors  from  which  are  works  (n.  73,  76,  94).  These 
increase,  when  charity  is  in  the  first  place,  and  faith  in 
the  second.  For  charity  is  the  spiritual  affection  for  doing 
good,  and  from  it  is  the  spiritual  affection  for  knowing 
truth ;  for  good  loves  truth,  as  food  loves  drink  ;  for  it 
wishes  to  be  nourished,  and  it  is  nourished  by  truths. 
Hence  it  is  that  to  those  who  are  in  genuine  charity  the 
increase  of  truth  is  continual.  These,  therefore,  are  the 
things  which  are  signified  by  /  know  thy  works,  and  the 
last  more  than  the  first. 

131.  But  I  have  a  few  things  against  thee,  signifies  that 
these  things  which  follow  may  be  a  stumbling-block  to 


No.  132.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  1 49 


them.  For  it  now  goes  on  to  treat  of  faith  separated  from 
charity,  which  to  those  who  are  in  faith  from  charity  may- 
be a  stumbling-block. 

132.  That  thou  permittest  the  woman  Jezebel,  signifies 
that  in  the  church  among  them  are  those  that  separate 
faith  from  charity,  and  make  it  alone  saving.  That  faith 
separated  from  charity  is  meant  by  "the  woma.i  Jeze- 
bel," is  manifest  from  the  things  that  now  follow,  when 
they  are  unfolded  in  series  by  means  of  the  spiritual  sense, 
and  are  compared  with  that  faith.  For  the  evil  deeds  of 
Jezebel  the  wife  of  Ahab  were  these  :  That  she  went  and 
served  Baal,  and  erected  an  altar  to  him  in  Samaria,  and 
made  a  grove  (1  Kings  xvi.  31-33).  That  she  killed  the 
prophets  of  Jehovah  (1  Kings  xviii.  4,  13).  That  she 
wished  to  kill  Elijah  (xix.  1,  2).  That  through  deceit  by 
substituting  false  witnesses  she  took  away  NabotWs  vineyard, 
and  killed  him  (xxi.  6,  7,  &c.)  That  on  account  of  these 
evil  deeds  it  was  foretold  to  her  by  Elijah  that  the  dogs 
should  eat  her  (xxi.  23).  That  she  was  cast  down  out  of 
the  window  where  she  stood  painted,  and  that  the  wall  was 
sprinkled  with  her  blood,  and  also  the  horses  which  trampled 
upon  her  (2  Kings  ix.  30-33).  Since  all  the  historical  as 
well  as  the  prophetical  parts  of  the  Word  signify  the  spiritual 
things  of  the  church,  so  also  do  these.  That  they  signify 
faith  separated  from  charity  is  evident  from  the  spiritual 
sense,  and  from  a  comparison  of  them  in  that  sense :  for 
by  going  and  serving  Baal,  and  erecting  an  altar  to  him, 
and  making  a  grove,  is  signified  to  serve  lusts  of  every 
kind,  or  what  is  the  same,  the  devil ;  not  thinking  of 
any  evil  lust,  nor  of  any  sin  ;  as  those  do  who  have 
no  doctrine  of  charity  and  life,  but  of  faith  only.  By 
killing  the  prophets  is  signified  to  destroy  the  truths 
of  doctrine  in  the  Word.  By  wishing  to  kill  Elijah  is 
signified  to  wish  the  same  to  the  Word  itself.  By  taking 
away  his  vineyard  from  Naboth,  and  killing  him,  is  signi- 
fied to  destroy  the  church  itself;  for  a  vineyard  is  the 


I50  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  II 

church.  By  the  dogs  which  ate  her  are  signified  lusts. 
By  her  being  cast  down  out  of  the  window,  by  her  blood 
being  sprinkled  upon  the  wall,  and  by  her  being  trampled 
by  the  horses,  is  signified  their  destruction ;  for  each  one 
of  those  things  signifies,  —  the  window,  truth  in  the  light ; 
the  blood,  falsity  ;  the  wall,  truth  in  the  ultimates  ;  a  horse, 
the  understanding  of  the  Word.  It  may  hence  be  con- 
cluded, that  when  these  things  are  compared  with  faith 
separated  from  charity  they  coincide ;  as  may  be  further 
evident  from  what  follows  in  the  Apocalypse,  where  that 
faith  is  treated  of. 

133.  That  calleth  herself  a  prophetess,  signifies,  and  who 
make  it  the  very  doctrine  of  the  church,  and  found  all 
Theology  upon  it.  That  the  doctrine  of  the  church  is 
signified  by  a  prophet,  in  the  Word,  may  be  seen  above 
(n.  8) ;  the  same  therefore  by  a  prophetess.  It  is  known 
that  in  the  Reformed  Christian  Church  faith  alone  has 
been  accepted  as  the  only  means  of  salvation,  and  that 
hence  the  works  of  charity  have  been  separated  from  faith 
as  not  saving.  Hence  it  is,  that  at  this  day  the  universal 
doctrine  of  man's  salvation,  which  is  called  Theology,  is 
that  faith,  consequently  the  woman  Jezebel. 

134.  To  teach  and  seduce  my  servants  to  commit  whore- 
dom,  signifies,  from  which  it  results  that  the  truths  of  the 
Word  are  falsified.  By  "  teaching  and  seducing  the  Lord's 
servants,"  is  meant  to  do  so  to  those  who  are  able  and 
willing  to  be  instructed  in  truths  out  of  the  Word.  That 
they  who  are  in  truths  are  called  "  the  servants  of  the 
Lord,"  maybe  seen  above  (n.  3,  128).  And  by  commit 
ting  whoredom  is  signified  to  adulterate  and  falsify  the 
Word.  This  is  signified  by  committing  whoredom  because 
there  is  a  marriage  of  good  and  truth  in  each  thing  of  the 
Word,  and  this  marriage  is  broken  when  good  is  separated 
and  taken  away  from  truth.  That  in  every  thing  of  the 
Word  there  is  a  marriage  of  the  Lord  and  the  church, 
and  thence  a  marriage  of  good  and  truth  may  be  seen 


No.  134.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  151 


in  the  "Doctrine  of  the  NeM  Jerusalem  concerning  the 
Sacred  Scripture "  (n.  80-90).  It  is  from  this  that  to 
adulterate  the  goods  and  to  falsify  the  truths  of  the  Word 
are  signified  by  committing  whoredom ;  and  because  this 
is  spiritual  whoredom,  those  therefore  who  from  their  own 
reason  have  falsified  the  Word  do  also  become  whore- 
mongers, when  they  come  into  the  spiritual  world  after 
death :  and  what  has  hitherto  lain  concealed  before  the 
whole  world  is,  that  they  who  have  confirmed  faith  alone, 
to  the  exclusion  of  the  works  of  charity,  are  in  the  lust  of 
the  adultery  of  a  son  with  his  mother.  That  they  are  in 
the  lust  of  an  adultery  so  unutterably  impious  has  been 
very  often  perceived  in  the  spiritual  world.  Remember 
this,  and  inquire  after  death,  and  you  will  be  confirmed. 
This  I  have  not  before  ventured  to  reveal,  because  it  of- 
fends the  ears.  This  adultery  is  signified  by  the  adultery 
of  Reuben  with  Bilhah,  his  father's  concubine  (Gen.  xxxv. 
22)  j  for  by  Reuben  that  faith  is  signified :  on  which  ac- 
count he  was  cursed  by  Israel  his  father,  and  afterwards 
his  birthright  was  taken  away  from  him.  For  his  father 
Israel,  prophesying  concerning  his  sons,  said  of  Reuben, 
Reuben  my  first-born,  thou  art  my  strength,  ci?id  the  begin- 
ning of  my  powers  t  unstable  as  water,  thou  shalt  not  excel, 
because  thou  wentest  up  upon  thy  father's  bed ;  then  thou 
didst  prof  ane ;  he  went  up  upon  my  couch  (Gen.  xlix.  3,  4). 
His  birthright  was  therefore  taken  from  him  :  Reuben  was 
the  first-bom  of  Israel ;  but  because  he  polluted  the  couch  of 
his  father,  his  birthright  was  given  to  the  sons  of  Joseph 
(1  Chron.  v.  1).  That  by  Reuben  was  represented  truth 
from  good,  or  faith  from  charity,  and  afterwards  truth  sep- 
arated from  good,  or  faith  separated  from  charity,  will  be 
seen  in  the  explanation  of  chap.  vii.  vers.  5.  That  by 
"  whoredoms  "  in  the  Word  the  adulterations  of  good  and 
the  falsifications  of  truth  are  signified,  may  be  evident 
from  these  passages :  When  Joram  saw  jfehu,  he  said,  Is 
it  peace,  JeJiu  ?  who  said,  What  is  peace,  as  long  as  the 


'52 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap.  Hi 


whoredoms  of  thy  mother  Jezebel,  and  her  enchantments  are 
so  many?  (2  Kings  ix.  22).    By  "the  whoredoms  of  Jeze- 
bel "  are  not  meant  any  whoredoms,  but  her  deeds,  men  • 
tioned  above  (n.  132).     Your  so?is  shall  wander  in  the 
wilderness  forty  years,  and  shall  carry  their  whoredoms 
(Num.  xiv.  33).    I  will  cut  off  the  soul  that  looketh  back  to 
pythons  and  soothsayers  to  go  a  whoring  after  them  (Lev. 
xx.  6).    A  covenant  is  not  to  be  made  with  the  inhabitants  of 
the  land,  lest  they  go  a  whori?ig  after  their  gods  (Ex.  xxxiv. 
16).    Jerusalem,  thou  didst  trust  in  thy  beauty,  and  didst 
commit  whoredo?n  on  account  of  thy  fame  ;  so  that  thou  pour- 
tdst  out  thy  whoredoms  upon  every  o?ie  that  passed  by i  thou 
didst  co?nmit  whoredom  with  the  sons  of  Egypt  thy  neighbors 
great  in  flesh,  and  thou  multipliedst  thy  whoredom  :  thou 
didst  commit  whoredom  with  the  sons  of  Ashur,  when  thou 
wast  insatiable  of  those  with  whom  thou  didst  commit  whore- 
dom ;  thou  didst  multiply  thy  whoredom  even  unto  Chaldea. 
A  woman  an  adulteress  taketh  strangers  instead  of  her  hus- 
dand.    All  give  reward  to  their  harlots  ;  but  thou  hast  given 
rewards  to  all,  that  they  may  come  to  thee  in  a  circuit  in  thy 
whoredoms.     Wherefore,  O  harlot,  hear  the  Word  of  Jeho- 
vah (Ez.  xvi.  15,  16,  26,  28,  29,  32,  33,  35,  &c).  Jerusalem 
here  is  the  Israelitish  and  Jewish  church :  by  her  whore- 
doms are  meant  the  adulterations  and  falsifications  of  the 
Word :  and  since  by  Egypt  in  the  Word  the  knowledge  of 
the  natural  man  is  signified,  by  Ashur  the  reasoning  there- 
from, by  Chaldea  the  profanation  of  truth,  and  by  Babel 
the  profanation  of  good,  it  is  therefore  said  that  she  com- 
mitted whoredom  with  them.    Two  wo?nen,  the  daughters 
of  one  mother,  committed  whoredom  in  Egypt ;  they  commit- 
ted whoredom  in  their  youth.    The  one  com?7iitted  whoredom 
when  she  was  mine,  and  doted  upon  her  lovers  the  Assyrians 
her  neighbors  ;  she  gave  her  whoredoms  with  them  ;  but  yet 
she  did  ?iot  desert  her  whoredoms  in  Egypt.    The  other  cor- 
rupted her  love  more  than  she,  and  her  whoredoms  above  the 
whoredoms  of  her  sister ;  she  added  to  her  whoredoms,  shi 


No.  134.]       THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED 


153 


loved  the  Chaldeans  :  the  sons  of  Babel  came  unto  her  to  the 
bed  of  loves ;  and  polluted  her  by  their  whoredom  (Ez.  xxiii. 
2,  3,  5,  7,  11,  14,  16,  17,  &c).  "The  two  daughters  of  the 
same  mother"  are  also  the  Israelitish  and  Jewish  Church, 
whose  adulterations  and  falsifications  of  the  Word  are 
described  here,  as  above,  by  "whoredoms."  So  too,  in 
these  places :  Thou  hast  co?nmitted  whoredoni  with  many 
companions ,  thou  hast  profaned  the  land  with  thy  whore 
doms  and  thy  wickedness.  Hast  thou  seen  what  backsliding 
Israel  hath  done  ?  she  hath  gone  away  upon  every  high  moun- 
tain and  committed  ivhoredom  :  her  perfidious  sister  Judah 
also  hath  gone  away  and  committed  whoredom,  so  that  by  the 

%voice  of  her  whoredom  she  hath  profaned  the  lafid :  she  hath 
committed  adultery  with  stone  and  wood  (Jer.  iii.  1-9).  And 
again :  Run  to  and  fro  through  the  streets  of  Jerusalem, 
and  seek  if  ye  may  fi?id  a  man  (vir)  who  is  doing  judgment 
and  seeking  the  truth  :  when  I  satisfied  them,  they  committed 
whoredom,  and  came  in  a  crowd  into  the  house  of  the  harlot 
(Jer.  v.  1,  7).  /  have  seen  thy  adulteries,  thy  neighings,  the 
wickedness  of  thy  whoredo?n,  thy  abominations  upon  the  hills 
in  the  field :  woe  unto  thee,  O  Jerusalem,  wilt  thou  no*  be 
cleansed  ?  (Jer.  xiii.  27).  In  the  prophets  of  Jerusalem  I  have 
seen  a  horrible  stubbornness,  in  committing  adultery  and 
walking  in  lies  (Jer.  xxiii.  14).  They  did  foolishness  in 
Israel ;  they  committed  whoredom,  and  spoke  ?ny  Word  vi  -my 
name  with  lying  (Jer.  xxix.  23).    They  sinned  against  ms ; 

1  /  will  turn  their  glory  into  disgrace  ;  they  committed  whore- 
dom because  they  have  forsaken  Jehovah :  whoredom  hath 
taken  possession  of  their  heart:  your  daughters  commit 
whoredo?n,  and  your  daughters-in-law  commit  adultery  (Hos. 
iv.  7,  10,  1 1,  13).  /  know  Ephraim,  that  he  hath  altogether 
comr?iitted  whoredom,  and  Israel  is  polluted  (Hos.  v.  3).  / 
have  seen  a  foul  thing  i?i  the  house  of  Israel ;  Ephraim  hath 
committed  whorcdo?7i  there,  and  Israel  is  polluted  (Hos.  vi. 
10).  Israel  here  is  the  church,  and  Ephraim  is  the  under- 
standing of  the  Word,  from  which  and  according  to  which 


*54 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  II 


the  church  is  ;  and  it  is  therefore  said,  "  Ephraim  hath 
committed  whoredom,  and  Israel  is  polluted."  Since  the 
church  had  falsified  the  Word,  it  was  commanded  the 
prophet  Hosea  that  he  should  take  to  himself  a  harlot  for 
a  wife,  saying,  Take  to  thee  a  woman  of  whoredoms  and  chil- 
dren of  whoredoms,  because  the  land  by  committing  whoredom 
committeth  whoredom  from  Jehovah  (Hos.  i.  2)  :  and  again, 
Love  a  woman  beloved  by  her  companion,  and  an  adulteress 
(Hos.  iii.  1).  Since  the  Jewish  church  was  of  such  a  char- 
acter, the  Jewish  nation  was  therefore  called  by  the  Lord 
an  adulterous  generation  (Matt.  xii.  39  ;  xvi.  4  5  Mark  viii. 
38)  :  and  in  Isaiah,  the  seed  of  the  adulterer  (lvii.  3)  :  and  in 
Nahum,  Woe  to  the  city  of  bloods,  wholly  in  a  lie;  a  multi- 
tude of  them  that  are  pierced  above  the  multitude  of  the 
whoredoms  of  the  whore,  that  selleth  nations  by  her  whore- 
doms (iii.  1,  3,  4).  Since  Babylon  adulterates  and  falsifies 
the  Word  more  than  the  others  in  the  Christian  world,  she 
is  therefore  called  "  the  great  harlot ; "  and  these  things  are 
said  of  her  in  the  Apocalypse :  Babylon  hath  made  all  the 
nations  drink  of  the  wine  of  the  wrath  of  her  whoredom  (xiv. 
8).  Babylon  hath  made  all  the  natio?is  to  drink  of  the 
wine  of  the  fury  of  her  whoredom,  atid  the  kings  of  the  earth 
have  committed  whoredom  with  her  (xviii.  3).  The  angel 
said,  /  will  show  thee  the  judgment  of  the  great  harlot, 
with  whom  the  kings  of  the  earth  have  committed  whore- 
dom (xvii.  1,  2).  He  hath  judged  the  great  harlot,  who  hath 
corrupted  the  earth  with  her  whoredom  (xix.  2).  It  is  now 
clearly  manifest  from  these  things,  that  to  commit  adultery 
and  whoredom  signify  to  adulterate  and  falsify  the  goods 
and  truths  of  the  Word. 

135.  And  to  eat  things  sacrificed  to  idols.  That  it  signifies 
the  defilement  of  worship  thence,  and  profanations,  is  man- 
ifest from  the  explanations  above  (n.  114);  for  they  who 
adulterate  goods  appropriate  to  themselves  things  unclean, 
and  defile  and  profane  worship  by  them. 

136.  And  I  gave  her  time  to  repent  of  her  whoredom,  and 


No.  137.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


155 


she  repented,  not,  signifies  that  they  who  have  confirmed 
themselves  in  that  doctrine  do  not  recede,  although  they 
see  things  contrary  to  it  in  the  Word.  By  receding  from 
whoredom  is  here  signified  to  recede  from  falsifying  the 
Word.  That  they  see  things  contrary  to  their  doctrine  is 
manifest  from  a  thousand  places  in  the  WTord,  where  it  is 
said  that  evils  are  to  be  shunned,  and  goods  to  be  done ; 
also  that  they  who  do  goods  come  into  heaven,  and  they 
who  do  evils  into  hell;  as  also  that  faith  without  works 
is  dead  and  diabolical.  But  it  is  asked,  "  What  of  the  Word 
have  they  falsified  ? "  or,  "  WThere  have  they  committed 
whoredom  spiritually  with  the  Word  ?  "  The  answer  is,  that 
they  have  falsified  the  whole  Word,  for  the  whole  Word 
is  nothing  but  the  doctrine  of  love  to  the  Lord  and  love 
towards  the  neighbor ;  for  the  Lord  says,  that  on  the  com- 
viandments  7'cspecting  these  two  loves  hang-  the  Law  and  the 
Prophets  (Matt  xxii.  40).  There  is  also  a  doctrine  of 
faith  in  the  Word  \  but  not  of  such  a  faith,  but  of  the  faith 
of  love. 

137.  Behold,  I  will  cast  her  into  a  bed,  and  the?n  that 
commit  adultery  with  her  into  great  affliction,  signifies  that' 
thus  they  will  be  left  in  their  doctrine  with  the  falsifica- 
tions, and  that  they  will  be  grievously  infested  by  falsities. 
That  doctrine  is  signified  by  "  a  bed,"  will  be  seen  pres- 
ently. That  by  "  them  that  commit  adultery  "  the  falsifi- 
cations of  truth  are  signified,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  134, 
136) ;  and  that  by  affliction  is  signified  infestation  from 
falsities  (n.  33,  95,  101)  ;  hence  by  "great  affliction"  griev- 
ous infestation.  That  a  bed  signifies  doctrine  is  from  cor- 
respondence ;  for  as  the  body  reclines  in  its  bed,  so  does 
the  mind  in  its  doctrine.  But  by  a  bed  is  signified  the 
doctrine  which  any  one  procures  to  himself  either  from 
the  Word  or  from  his  own  intelligence  ;  for  in  it  his  mind 
rests,  and  as  it  were  sleeps.  The  beds  in  which  they  lie 
in  the  spiritual  world  are  from  no  other  origin.  Every  one 
there  has  a  bed  according  to  the  quality  of  his  knowledge 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap.  II 


and  intelligence  ;  there  are  magnificent  for  the  wise,  mean 
for  the  unwise,  and  filthy  for  falsifiers.  This  is  signified  by 
a  bed  in  Luke  ;  I  say  unto  yon,  in  that  night  there  shall  be 
two  in  one  bed ;  the  one  shall  be  taken,  and  the  other  left 
(xvii.  34).  This  is  concerning  the  last  judgment.  The 
two  in  one  bed  are  two  in  one  doctrine,  but  not  in  similar 
life.  In  John  :  Jesus  said  to  the  sick  ma?i,  Arise,  take  tip 
thy  bed,  and  walk :  and  he  took  up  his  bed%  and  walked  (v. 
8-12):  and  in  Mark:  Jesus  said  to  the  palsied,  Son,  thy 
si?ts  are  forgiven  thee :  and  He  said  to  the  scribes,  Which  is 
the  easier,  to  say,  Thy  sins  are  forgive?!  thee,  or  to  say,  Take 
up  thy  bed,  and  walk  ?  The?i  said  He,  Arise,  take  up  thy 
bed,  and  walk :  and  he  took  ip  his  bed,  and  went  forth  from 
them  (ii.  5,  9,  11,  12):  That  something  is  here  signified  by 
"  the  bed  "  is  manifest  j  because  Jesus  said,  Which  is  the 
easier  to  say,  Thy  sins  are  forgiven  thee,  or  to  say,  Take  up 
thy  bed,  and  walk  ?  By  carrying  the  bed,  and  walking,  is 
signified  to  meditate  on  doctrine  ;  it  is  thus  understood 
in  heaven.  Doctrine  is  also  signified  by  a  bed  in  Amos : 
As  the  shepherd  taketh  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  lion,  so  shall 
the  sons  of  Israel  be  taken  out,  that  dwell  in  Samaria,  in  the 
comer  of  a  bed,  in  the  extremity  of  a  couch  (iii.  12).  "In 
the  corner  of  a  bed  "  and  "  in  the  extremity  of  a  couch  " 
means  more  remotely  from  the  truths  and  goods  of  doctrine. 
By  a  bed  and  a  couch,  and  by  a  bed-chamber,  the  like  is 
signified  elsewhere;  as  in  Isaiah  xxviii.  20;  lvii.  2,  7,  8  ; 
Ez.  xxiii.  41  ;  Am.  vi.  4 ;  Mic.  ii.  1  ;  Ps.  iv.  4 ;  xxxvi.  4 ; 
xli.  3  j  Job  vii.  13  ;  Lev.  xv.  4,  5.  Since  by  Jacob  in  the 
p;ophecies  of  the  Word  the  church  as  to  doctrine  is  signi- 
fied, it  is  therefore  said  of  him,  that  he  bowed  himself  down 
upon  the  head  of  the  bed  (Gen.  xlvii.  31).  That  when  Joseph 
came,  he  sat  upon  the  bed  (Gen.  xlviii.  2).  That  he  gathered 
up  his  feet  upon  the  bed,  and  expired  (Gen.  xlix.  33).  Since 
the  doctrine  of  the  church  is  signified  by  Jacob,  therefore 
several  times,  when  I  have  thought  of  Jacob,  there  has 
appeared  to  me,  above,  in  front,  a  man  lying  on  a  bed 


No.  140.]        THE  APOCALYrSE  REVEALED. 


157 


138.  Except  she  repent  of  her  works:  That  it  signifies, 
if  they  are  not  willing  to  desist  from  separating  faith  from 
charity,  and  from  falsifying  the  Word,  may  be  evident 
without  further  explanation. 

139.  And  her  sons  I  will  kill  with  death,  signifies  that 
all  the  truths  from  the  Word  with  them  will  be  turned  into 
falsities.  By  sons  in  the  Word  truths  are  signified,  and 
in  the  opposite  sense  falsities;  and  therefore  "to  kill 
sons "  signifies  to  turn  truths  into  falsities,  for  so  they 
perish.  By  "  the  slain  "  and  "  the  pierced  of  Jehovah  " 
nothing  else  is  meant.  By  killing  her  sons  with  death  is 
also  signified  to  condemn  their  falsities.  The  reason  that 
sons  signify  truths,  and  in  the  opposite  sense  falsities,  is 
because  by  generations  in  the  spiritual  sense  of  the  Word 
spiritual  generations  are  meant,  and  the  like  by  consan- 
guinities and  affinities  ;  consequently  by  their  names,  as 
by  father,  mother,  sons,  daughters,  brothers,  sisters,  sons- 
in-law,  daughters-in-law,  and  the  rest.  From  spiritual  gen- 
eration no  other  sons  and  daughters  are  born  but  truths 
and  goods ;  see  below  (n.  542,  543). 

140.  That  all  the  churches  may  know  that  I  am  He  that 
searchcth  the  reins  and  hearts,  signifies  that  the  church  may 
know  that  the  Lord  sees  what  truth  and  what  good  every 
one  has.  By  "  the  seven  churches  "  the  church  universal 
is  signified,  as  before  ;  and  by  searching  the  reins  and 
hearts  is  signified  to  see  all  the  things  which  a  man  be- 
lieves  and  which  he  loves,  consequently  what  kind  of  truth 
and  what  kind  of  good  he  has.  It  is  from  correspondence 
that  this  is  signified  by  searching  the  reins  and  hearts  ; 
for  the  Word  in  the  sense  of  the  letter  consists  of  nothing 
but  correspondences.  The  correspondence  is  from  this, 
that  as  the  reins  purify  the  blood  from  the  impurities 
which  are  called  urinous,  and  the  heart  purifies  it  from 
t he  unclean  things  which  are  called  foul,  so  the  truth  of 
faith  purifies  a  man  from  falsities,  and  the  good  of  love 
from  evils.    It  is  hence  that  the  ancients  placed  love  and 


1 58  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap.  II. 


its  affections  in  the  heart,  and  intelligence  and  its  per- 
ceptions in  the  reins ;  as  may  be  evident  from  these  pas- 
sages in  the  Word :  Behold,  thou  desirest  the  truth  in  the 
reins,  and  makest  wisdom  known  to  me  in  secret  (Ps.  li.  6). 
Thou  possessest  my  reins  ;  my  bone  was  not  hid  from  Thee, 
when  I  was  made  in  secret  (Ps.  cxxxix.  13,  15).  My  heart 
is  grieved,  and  I  incite  myself  in  my  reins  ;  but  I  am  stupid 
and  do  not  know  (Ps.  lxxiii.  21,  22).  /  Jehovah  am  He 
that  searcheth  the  heart,  and  that  trieth  the  reins,  and  giveth 
to  every  one.  after  his  ways  (Jer.  xvii.  10).  Thou  art  near 
in  their  mouth,  and  far  from  their  reins :  O  Jehovah,  thou 
wilt  see  me,  and  wilt  try  my  heart  (Jer.  xii.  2,  3).  Jehovah 
is  a  judge  of  justice,  trying  the  rei?is  a7id  the  heart  (Jer.  xi. 
20  ;  xx.  12).  Confirm  the  just,  for  it  is  thou  that  try  est  the 
hearts  a?id  the  rei?is ;  a  just  God  (Ps.  vii.  9).  Prove  me, 
O  Jehovah,  and  try  me;  explore  my  reins  and  my  heart 
(Ps.  xxvi.  2).  By  the  reins  in  these  places  are  signified 
the  truths  of  intelligence  and  faith,  and  by  the  heart  the 
good  of  love  and  charity.  That  the  heart  signifies  the  love 
and  its  affections  may  be  seen  in  the  "  Angelic  Wisdom 
concerning  the  Divine  Love  and  Wisdom"  (n.  371-393). 

141.  And  I  will  give  to  every  one  accordifig  to  his  works, 
signifies  that  He  gives  to  each  one  according  to  the  charity 
and  its  faith  which  are  in  his  works.  That  works  are  the 
containers  of  charity  and  faith,  and  that  charity  and  faith 
without  works  are  only  as  airy  images,  which,  after  they 
have  appeared,  vanish  away,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  76). 

142.  But  unto  you  I  say,  and  unto  the  rest  in  Thyatira, 
as  many  as  have  not  this  doctrine :  That  it  signifies  to  those 
with  whom  is  the  doctrine  of  faith  separated  from  charity, 
and  with  whom  is  the  doctrine  of  faith  conjoined  to  charity, 
is  manifest  from  what  is  said  above,  and  so  without  expla- 
nation. 

143.  And  who  have  not  known  the  depths  of  Satan,  as  they 
speak,  signifies,  who  do  not  understand  their  interiors, 
A'hich  are  nothing  but  falsities.    That  by  Satan  is  meant 


No.  146.]       THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


159 


the  hell  of  them  that  are  in  falsities,  and  abstractly  falsities, 
may  be  seen  above  (n.  97).  Hence  by  "  the  depths  "  of  it 
are  signified  the  interiors  of  the  doctrine  of  faith  separated 
from  charity,  which  are  nothing  but  falsities.  The  depths 
and  interiors  of  that  doctrine  are  the  things  which  are  put 
forth  in  their  books,  and  in  the  lectures  in  the  universities, 
and  thence  in  the  preachings.  Of  what  quality  these  are, 
may  be  seen  in  the  things  prefixed  to  chap,  i.,  where  their 
doctrinal  tenets  are  adduced,  —  in  particular  those  "  Con- 
cerning Justification  by  Faith,  a?id concerning  Good  Works;" 
where  it  may  be  seen  stated,  that  only  the  clergy  are  ac- 
quainted with  the  arcana  of  that  doctrine,  but  not  the  laity; 
on  which  account  the  latter  are  chiefly  meant  by  those  who 
have  not  known  the  depths. 

144.  /  put  upofi  you  no  other  burden,  signifies  only  that 
they  should  guard  against  them.  The  reason  is,  that  they 
confirm  their  falsities  by  reasonings  from  the  natural  man, 
and  by  a  few  things  from  the  Word,  which  they  falsify  ;  for 
by  the  latter  they  are  able  to  seduce.  They  are  like  serpents 
in  the  grass,  which  bite  them  that  are  passing  by,  or  like 
hidden  poisons,  which  destroy  them  that  are  unaware. 

145.  But  that  which  ye  have,  hold  fast  till  I  come,  signifies 
that  the  few  things  which  they  know  from  the  Word  con- 
cerning charity  and  faith  thence,  they  should  retain,  and 
live  according  to  them,  until  the  New  Heaven  and  the  New 
Church  are  formed,  which  are  the  coming  of  the  Lord. 
For  these,  and  no  others,  receive  the  things  which  the 
Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  teaches  concerning  the 
Lord  and  concerning  charity. 

146.  And  he  that  overcometh,  a7id  keepeth  my  works  unto 
the  end,  signifies  those  who  fight  against  evils  and  falsities 
and  are  reformed,  and  are  actually  in  charity  and  thence 
in  faith,  and  remain  in  them  until  the  end  of  life.  That  to 
overcome  is  to  fight  against  evils  and  falsities,  may  be 
seen  above  (n.  88)  \  and  that  works  are  charity  and  the 
faith  thence  in  act  (n.  76,  141).    That  to  keep  them  unto 


l6o  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  II 

the  end  is  to  be  in  them,  and  to  remain  in  them  even  to 
the  end  of  life,  is  manifest 

147.  To  him  will  I  give  power  over  the  nations,  signifies 
that  they  shall  overcome  in  themselves  the  evils  which  are 
from  hell.  That  by  "nations"  in  the  Word  are  meant  they 
who  are  in  good,  and  in  the  opposite  sense  those  that  are 
in  evil,  and  thus  abstractly  goods  and  evils,  may  be  seen 
below  (n.  483).  By  "giving  power  over  the  nations"  is 
therefore  signified  here  to  give  them  to  conquer  in  them- 
selves the  evils  from  hell. 

148.  And  he  shall  rule  them  with  a  rod  of  iron,  signifies 
by  truths  from  the  literal  sense  of  the  Word,  and  at  the 
same  time  by  rational  principles  from  natural  light  (lumen). 
The  reason  why  these  things  are  signified  by  a  rod  or  staff 
of  iron,  is  that  by  a  rod  or  staff  in  the  Word  power  is  sig- 
nified, and  by  iron  is  signified  natural  truth,  consequently 
the  natural  sense  of  the  Word,  and  at  the  same  time  the 
natural  light  (lume?i)  of  man.  In  these  two  the  power  of 
truth  consists.  That  the  Divine  Truth  is  in  its  power  in 
the  natural  sense  of  the  Word,  which  is  the  sense  of  its 
letter,  may  be  seen  in  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem 
respecting  the  Sacred  Scripture"  (n.  37-49);  for  the  reason 
that  the  sense  of  the  letter  is  the  basis,  the  container,  and 
the  support  of  its  spiritual  sense  (n.  27-36).  And  that  all 
power  is  in  the  ultimates,  which  are  called  things  natural, 
may  be  seen  in  the  "  Angelic  Wisdom  concerning  the 
Divine  Love  and  the  Divine  W7isdom  "  (n.  205-221)  ;  con- 
sequently in  the  natural  sense  of  the  letter  of  the  Word, 
and  in  man's  natural  light  (lumen).  These,  therefore,  are 
"  the  iron  rod  "  with  which  he  shall  govern  the  nations, 
that  is,  shall  overcome  the  evils  which  are  from  hell. 
Similar  things  are  signified  by  a  rod  in  these  passages : 
Thou  shall  break  in  pieces  the  nations  with  a  rod  of  iron,  as 
a  potter's  vessel  thou  shall  disperse  the?n  (Ps.  ii.  9).  The 
wonian  brought  forth  a  man-child,  that  was  to  govern  all 
•nations  with  a  rod  of  iron  (Apoc.  xii.  5).     Out  of  the  mouth 


No.  151.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  l6l 

of  Him  that  sat  upon  the  white  horse  proceeded  a  sharp  sword, 
,/hat  with  it  He  should  s?nite  the  ?iations ;  but  He  shall  govern 
them  with  a  rod  of  iron  (Apoc.  xix.  15).     Jehovah  shall 
smite  the  wicked  with  the  rod  of  His  mouth  (Isa.  xi.  4). 

149.  As  the  vessels  of  a  potter  shall  they  be  broken  in  pieces, 
signifies  as  of  little  or  no  account  It  is  said,  "the  vessels 
of  a  potter,"  because  by  them  are  signified  the  things  which 
are  of  one's  own  intelligence,  all  of  which  are  falsities,  and 
in  themselves  of  no  account.  So  in  David  :  Thou  shalt 
break  in  pieces  the  nations  with  a  rod  of  iron,  thou  shalt 
disperse  them  as  a  potter's  vessel  (Ps.  ii.  9). 

150.  Even  as  I  have  received  of  my  Father,  signifies  that 
they  will  have  this  from  the  Lord,  who  procured  to  Himself 
all  power  over  the  hells,  while  He  was  in  the  world,  from 
His  Divine  which  was  in  Himself.  That  the  Lord,  when 
He  was  in  the  world,  by  temptations  admitted  into  Himself, 
and  at  length  by  the  last  of  them,  which  was  the  passion  of 
the  cross,  subjugated  the  hells,  and  glorified  His  Human, 
may  be  seen  in  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  re- 
specting the  Lord"  (n.  29-36);  also  above  (n.  67):  from 
which  it  may  be  evident,  that  to  receive  from  His  Father 
means  from  the  Divine  which  was  in  Him :  for  He  said  that 
the  Father  is  in  Him  and  He  in  the  Father ;  that  the  Father 
and  He  are  one ;  also,  the  Father  who  is  in  me ;  and  much 
more. 

151.  And  I  will  give  him  the  mor7iing  star,  signifies  intel- 
ligence and  wisdom  then.  That  by  stars  the  knowledges  of 
good  and  truth  are  signified,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  51)  ; 
and  because  by  means  of  them  come  intelligence  and 
wisdom,  these  are  therefore  signified  by  "the  morning 
star."  It  is  said  "the  morning  star,"  because  intelligence 
and  wisdom  will  be  given  to  them  by  the  Lord,  when  He 
shall  come  to  institute  the  New  Church,  which  is  the  New 
Jerusalem  :  for  He  says,  What  ye  have  hold  fast  until  I 
come  (vers.  25) ;  by  which  is  signified  that  they  should  retain 
the  few  truths  which  they  know  from  the  Word  respecting 


1 62  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  II. 


charity  and  its  faith,  and  should  live  according  to  them,  until 
the  New  Heaven  and  the  New  Church,  which  are  the  Lord's 
coming,  are  formed  (n.  145).  The  reason  of  its  being  called 
"the  morning  star"  is,  that  by  morning-time  or  the  morning 
the  coming  of  the  Lord  is  signified,  when  there  is  a  New 
Church.  That  this  is  meant  by  morning  in  the  Word,  is 
manifest  from  the  following  passages :  Until  the  evening  and 
the  morning  two  thousand  three  hwidred,  then  shall  the  Holy  be 
justified :  the  vision  of  the  evening  and  the  morning,  it  is  truth 
(Dan.  viii.  14,  26).  Crying  unto  me  out  of  Seir,  Watchman, 
watchman,  what  of  the  night  1  The  watchman  said,  The 
morning  cometh,  and  also  the  night  (Isa.  xxi.  11,  12).  By 
evening  and  night  is  signified  the  last  time  of  an  Old 
Church,  and  by  morning  the  first  time  of  a  New  Church. 
The  end  is  co?ne,  the  morning  is  come  upon  thee,  O  inhabitant 
of  the  earth  ;  behold,  the  day  is  come,  the  morning  hath  gone 
forth  (Ez.  vii.  6,  7,  10).  Jehovah  in  the  morning,  in  the 
morning  He  will  give  His  judgment  unto  the  light,  nor  will 
He  fail  (Zeph.  iii.  5).  God  is  in  the  midst  of  her,  God  shall 
help  her  when  the  morning  appeareth  (Ps.  xlvi.  5).  /  have 
waited  for  Jehovah,  my  soul  waiteth  for  the  Lord  more  than 
they  that  watch  for  the  morning,  that  watch  for  the  morning, 
because  with  Him  is  plenteous  redemption,  and  He  will  redeem 
Israel  (Ps.  cxxx.  5-8  :  and  elsewhere).  By  morning  in  these 
places  is  meant  the  coming  of  the  Lord,  when  He  came  into 
the  world,  and  established  a  New  Church ;  in  like  manner 
now.  And  because  the  Lord  alone  gives  intelligence  and 
wisdom  to  them  who  will  be  of  His  New  Church,  and  all 
things  which  the  Lord  gives  are  Himself,  because  they  are 
His,  the  Lord  therefore  says  that  He  is  "the  morning 
star : "  I  am  the  root  and  the  offspring  of  David,  the  bright 
and  morni?tg  star  (Apoc.  xxii.  16).  He  is  also  called 
"  the  morning  "  in  2  Samuel :  The  God  of  Israel  said,  the 
Rock  of  Israel  spake  unto  me,  He  is  as  the  light  of  the  morn' 
ing,  a  morning  without  clouds  (xxiii.  3,  4). 

152.  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit 


No.  153]       THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  1 63 

saith  unto  the  churches,  signifies  that  he  who  understands 
should  obey  the  things  which  the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Word 
teaches  to  those  who  will  be  of  the  New  Church,  which  is 
the  New  Jerusalem,  as  above  (n.  87). 


153.  To  this  I  will  add  something  Memorable  concerning 
the  lot  of  those  after  death,  who  have,  both  in  doctrine  and 
in  life,  confirmed  themselves  in  faith  alone  even  to  justifi- 
cation. I.  When  they  are  dead,  and  revive  as  to  the  spirit, 
which  generally  happens  on  the  third  day  after  the  heart 
has  ceased  to  beat,  they  appear  to  themselves  to  be  in  a 
body  like  that  in  which  they  before  were  in  the  world,  so 
much  so  that  they  know  no  otherwise  than  that  they  are 
living  in  the  former  world.  Yet  they  are  not  in  a  material 
body,  but  in  a  spiritual  body,  which,  to  their  senses,  which 
are  also  spiritual,  appears  as  if  material,  although  it  is  not. 
II.  After  some  days  they  see  that  they  are  in  a  world  where 
there  are  various  societies  instituted,  which  world  is  called 
"  the  World  of  Spirits,"  and  is  midway  between  heaven  and 
hell.  All  the  societies  there,  which  are  innumerable,  are 
wonderfully  arranged,  according  to  the  natural  affections, 
good  and  evil.  The  societies  arranged  according  to  the 
good  natural  affections  communicate  with  heaven,  and  the 
societies  arranged  according  to  the  evil  affections  commu- 
nicate with  hell.  III.  The  novitiate  spirit,  or  the  spiritual 
man,  is  conducted  and  transferred  into  various  societies,  as 
well  good  as  evil,  and  is  explored  whether  he  is  affected  by 
truths,  and  how ;  or  whether  he  is  affected  by  falsities,  and 
how.  IV.  If  he  is  affected  by  truths,  he  is  led  away  from 
the  evil  societies,  and  is  led  into  good  societies,  and  also  into 
various  ones,  until  he  comes  into  a  society  corresponding 
with  his  natural  affection ;  and  he  there  enjoys  the  good 
that  agrees  with  that  affection :  and  this  until  he  puts  off 
his  natural  affection,  and  puts  on  a  spiritual  one ;  and  he 


164 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap.  II. 


is  then  taken  up  into  heaven.  But  this  takes  place  with 
those  who  have  lived  a  life  of  charity,  and  thus  a  life  of 
faith  also,  in  the  world  ;  which  is,  that  they  believed  in  the 
Lord,  and  shunned  evils  as  sins.  V.  But  they  who  have 
in  doctrine  and  in  life  confirmed  themselves  in  faith  even 
to  justification  by  it  alone,  since  they  are  not  affected  by 
truths,  but  by  falsities,  and  since  they  have  rejected  from 
the  means  of  salvation  the  goods  of  charity,  which  are  good 
works,  are  led  away  from  the  good  societies,  and  are.  led 
into  the  evil  societies,  and  into  various  ones  also,  until  they 
come  into  a  society  corresponding  to  the  concupiscences  of 
their  love  :  for  he  who  loves  falsities  cannot  do  otherwise 
than  love  evils.  VI.  But  because  they  had  in  the  world 
feigned  good  affections  in  externals,  although  in  their  inter- 
nals there  were  nothing  but  evil  affections,  or  concupiscences, 
they  are  at  first  kept  by  turns  in  their  externals :  and  they 
who  had  in  the  world  presided  over  large  bodies,  are  set 
over  societies  here  and  there  in  the  World  of  Spirits,  large 
or  small,  according  to  the  extent  of  the  offices  which  they 
had  filled.  But  because  they  do  not  love  the  truth,  nor 
justice,  nor  can  be  so  far  enlightened  as  to  know  what 
truth  and  justice  are,  they  are  therefore,  after  some  days, 
deposed.  I  have  seen  such  ones  transferred  from  one 
society  to  another,  and  an  administration  given  to  them 
everywhere,  but  after  a  short  time  as  often  deposed. 
VII.  After  frequent  dismissions,  some  from  weariness  do 
noi"  wish,  and  some  from  fear  of  the  loss  of  reputation  do 
not  dare,  to  seek  for  offices  any  more ;  on  which  account 
they  withdraw,  and  sit  sad :  and  they  are  then  led  away 
into  a  desert,  where  there  are  huts,  which  they  enter ;  and 
there  some  work  is  given  them  to  do :  and  as  they  do  it, 
they  receive  food;  and  if  they  do  not  do  it,  they  are  hungry, 
and  receive  none  ;  on  which  account  necessity  compels 
them.  The  food  there  is  similar  to  the  food  in  our  world  ; 
but  it  is  from  a  spiritual  origin,  and  is  given  from  heaven 
by  the  Lord  to  all,  according  to  the  uses  which  they  do : 


No.  153.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  1 65 


to  the  idle,  because  they  are   useless,  none  is  given. 

VIII.  After  some  time  they  are  disgusted  with  work,  and 
then  they  go  out  of  the  huts  ;  and  if  they  were  priests,  they 
wish  to  build.  And  forthwith  there  then  appear  piles  of 
hewn  stones,  bricks,  beams  and  boards  of  wood,  also  heaps 
of  reeds  and  rushes,  of  clay,  lime,  and  bitumen.  When  they 
see  these,  the  lust  of  building  is  kindled  ;  and  they  begin 
to  construct  a  house,  taking  now  a  stone,  now  a  timber, 
now  a  reed,  now  mud,  and  put  one  upon  another  without 
order,  but  in  their  view  with  order.  But  what  they  build 
up  during  the  day  falls  down  in  the  night ;  and  on  the 
following  day  they  gather  from  the  rubbish  the  things  that 
had  fallen,  and  build  again :  and  this  continues,  until  they 
get  tired  of  building.  This  takes  place  because  they  had 
heaped  together  falsities  to  confirm  salvation  by  faith  alone, 
and  those  falsities  build  up  the  church  in  no  other  manner. 

IX.  Afterwards  from  weariness  they  go  away  and  sit 
solitary  and  idle ;  and  because  food  is  not  given  from  heaven 
to  the  idle,  as  was  said,  they  begin  to  be  hungry,  and  to 
think  of  nothing  else  but  how  they  are  to  get  food,  and  to 
appease  their  hunger.  When  they  are  in  this  state,  there 
come  to  them  certain  ones,  of  whom  they  ask  alms  ;  and 
they  say,  "  Why  do  ye  sit  thus  idle  ?  come  with  us  into  our 
houses,  and  we  will  give  you  work  to  do,  and  will  feed  you." 
And  then  they  rise  up  gladly,  and  go  away  with  them  into 
their  houses ;  and  there  to  each  one  is  given  his  work,  and 
for  the  work  food  is  given.  But  because  all  those  who  have 
confirmed  themselves  in  falsities  of  faith  cannot  do  works 
of  good  use,  but  of  evil  use ;  nor  these  faithfully,  but  only 
so  as  to  appear,  for  the  sake  of  honor  or  gain ;  therefore 
they  leave  their  work,  and  only  love  to  be  in  company,  to 
talk,  to  walk  about,  and  to  sleep.  And  then,  because  they 
can  no  longer  be  induced  by  the  masters  to  go  to  work, 
they  are  therefore  cast  out  as  useless.  X.  When  they  are 
cast  out,  their  eyes  are  opened,  and  they  see  a  way  leading 
to  a  certain  cavern.    When  they  come  thither,  a  door  is 


1 66  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap.  II 

opened,  and  they  enter,  and  ask  whether  there  is  food  there ; 
and  when  it  is  answered  that  there  is,  they  request  to  be 
permitted  to  remain  there ;  and  it  is  said  that  they  may ; 
and  they  are  introduced,  and  the  door  is  shut  after  them. 
And  then  the  overseer  of  that  cavern  comes,  and  says  to 
them,  "  You  can  go  out  no  more ;  behold  your  companions : 
they  all  labor ;  and  as  they  labor,  food  is  given  them  from 
heaven.  I  tell  you  this,  that  ye  may  know."  And  their 
companions  also  say,  "  Our  overseer  knows  what  work  each 
one  is  fitted  for,  and  allots  such  to  every  one  daily.  On  the 
day  in  which  you  finish  it,  food  is  given  you ;  and  if  not, 
food  is  not  given,  nor  clothing.  And  if  any  one  does  evil 
to  another,  he  is  cast  into  a  corner  of  the  cavern,  upon  a 
kind  of  bed  of  cursed  dust,  where  he  is  miserably  tortured ; 
and  this  until  the  overseer  sees  signs  of  repentance  in  him, 
and  he  is  then  let  out,  and  is  commanded  to  do  his  work." 
And  it  is  also  told  them,  that  every  one,  after  his  work,  is 
permitted  to  walk  about,  to  converse,  and  afterwards  to 
sleep.  And  they  are  led  farther  inward  into  the  cavern, 
where  there  are  harlots ;  from  whom  each  one  is  permitted 
to  take  some  one  for  his  woman,  and  is  forbidden  under 
penalty  to  commit  whoredom  promiscuously.  Of  such  cav- 
erns, which  are  nothing  but  eternal  workhouses,  the  entire 
hell  consists.  It  has  been  given  me  to  enter  into  some  of 
them,  and  to  see,  to  the  end  that  I  might  make  it  known ; 
and  they  were  all  seen  to  be  vile,  nor  did  any  one  know  who 
and  in  what  function  he  had  been  in  the  world.  But  the 
angel  who  was  with  me,  told  me  that  this  one  in  the  world 
was  a  domestic,  this  a  soldier,  this  an  officer,  this  a  priest, 
this  in  dignity,  this  in  opulence ;  and  yet  they  all  knew  no 
otherwise  than  that  they  had  been  slaves  and  comrades  as 
now.  This  was  for  the  reason  that  they  had  been  similar 
interiorly,  although  dissimilar  exteriorly ;  and  the  interiors 
consociate  all  in  the  spiritual  world.  Such  is  the  lot  of 
those  who  have  set  aside  the  life  of  charity,  and  hence  have 
not  lived  it  in  the  world. 


No.  153.]       THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  1 67 

As  regards  the  hells  in  general,  they  consist  of  nothing 
but  such  caverns  and  workhouses,  but  those  of  the  satans 
differ  from  those  of  the  devils.  The  satans  are  they  who 
were  in  falsities  and  thence  in  evils,  and  the  devils  are  they 
who  were  in  evils  and  thence  in  falsities.  The  satans  appear 
in  the  light  of  heaven  like  corpses,  and  some  black  like 
mummies ;  and  the  devils  in  the  light  of  heaven  appear 
dark  and  fiery,  and  some  coal-black,  like  soot:  yet  all,  as 
to  their  faces  and  bodies,  appear  as  monsters ;  but  in  their 
own  light,  which  is  like  the  light  from  burning  coals,  not  as 
monsters,  but  as  men.  This  is  given  them  in  order  that 
they  may  associate  together. 


1 68 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  III. 


CHAPTER  THIRD. 

1.  And  unto  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Sardis  write. 
These  things  saith  He  that  hath  the  seven  spirits  of  God, 
and  the  seven  stars.  I  know  thy  works ;  that  thou  hast 
a  name  that  thou  livest,  and  art  dead. 

2.  Be  watchful,  and  strengthen  the  remaining  things 
which  are  ready  to  die ;  for  I  h^ve  not  found  thy  works 
full  before  God. 

3.  Remember,  therefore,  how  thou  hast  received  and 
heard,  and  take  heed  and  repent.  If,  therefore,  thou  shalt 
not  watch,  I  will  come  upon  thee  as  a  thief;  and  tbou 
shalt  not  know  what  hour  I  will  come  upon  thee. 

4.  Thou  hast  a  few  names  even  in  Sardis,  which  have 
not  defiled  their  garments ;  and  they  shall  walk  with  Me 
in  white,  for  they  are  worthy. 

5.  He  that  overcometh  shall  be  clothed  in  white  gar- 
ments :  and  I  will  not  blot  out  his  name  out  of  the  book 
of  life  )  and  I  will  confess  his  name  before  My  Father 
and  before  His  angels. 

6.  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit 
saith  unto  the  churches. 

7.  And  unto  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Philadelphia 
write :  These  things  saith  He  that  is  Holy,  He  that  is 
True,  He  that  hath  the  key  of  David ;  that  openeth  and 
no  one  shutteth,  and  shutteth  and  no  one  openeth. 

8.  I  know  thy  works :  Behold  I  have  set  before  thee  an 
open  door,  and  no  one  can  shut  it ;  because  thou  hast  a 
little  power,  and  hast  kept  My  Word,  and  hast  not  denied 
My  name. 

9.  Behold,  I  will  bring  from  the  synagogue  of  Satan 
them  that  say  they  are  Jews,  and  are  not,  but  do  lie  j 


Chap.  III.]     THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  1 69 


behold  I  will  make  them  to  come  and  worship  at  thy  feet, 
and  to  know  that  I  have  loved  thee. 

10.  Because  thou  hast  kept  the  word  of  My  endurance, 
1  wi' *  also  keep  thee  from  the  hour  of  temptation  that  will 
come  upon  the  whole  world,  to  try  them  that  dwell  upon 
the  earth. 

11.  Behold,  I  come  quickly:  hold  fast  that  thou  hast, 
tint  no  one  take  thy  crown. 

12.  Him  that  overcometh  will  I  make  a  pillar  in  the 
temple  of  My  God,  and  he  shall  no  more  go  out :  and  I 
will  write  upon  him  the  name  of  My  God,  and  the  name 
of  the  city  of  My  God,  the  New  Jerusalem,  which  cometh 
down  out  of  heaven  from  My  God  ;  and  My  new  name. 

13.  He  that  hath  an  ear  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit 
saith  unto  the  churches. 

14.  And  unto  the  angel  of  the  church  of  the  Laodi- 
ceans  write  :  These  things  saith  the  Amen,  the  faithful  and 
true  Witness,  the  beginning  of  the  work  of  God. 

15.  I  know  thy  works  ;  that  thou  art  neither  cold,  nor 
hot.    Would  that  thou  wert  cold,  or  hot. 

16.  So,  because  thou  art  lukewarm,  and  neither  cold 
nor  hot,  I  will  spew  thee  out  of  my  mouth. 

17.  Because  thou  sayest,  I  am  rich,  and  increased  in 
goods,  and  have  need  of  nothing  ;  and  knowest  not  that 
thou  art  wretched,  and  miserable,  and  poor,  and  blind, 
and  naked. 

18.  I  counsel  thee  to  buy  of  Me  gold  tried  in  the  fire, 
that  thou  mayest  be  rich ;  and  white  garments,  that  thou 
mayest  be  clothed,  and  that  the  shame  of  thy  nakedness 
do  not  appear  j  and  anoint  thine  eyes  with  eye-salve,  that 
thou  mayest  see. 

19.  As  many  as  I  love,  I  rebuke  and  chasten:  be  zeal- 
ous therefore,  and  repent. 

20.  Behold,  I  stand  at  the  door,  and  knock.  If  any  one 
hear  my  voice,  and  open  the  door,  I  will  come  in  unto  him, 
and  will  sup  with  him,  and  he  with  me. 

vol.  1.  8 


170 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  III. 


21.  To  him  that  overcometh  will  I  give  to  sit  with  Me 
on  my  throne ;  as  I  also  overcame,  and  sit  with  My  Father 
on  His  throne. 

22.  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit 
saith  unto  the  churches. 


THE  SPIRITUAL  SENSE. 

The  Contents  of  the  whole  Chapter.  Those  in 
the  Christian  world  are  treated  of,  who  are  in  dead  wor- 
ship, which  is  without  charity  and  faith  j  who  are  described 
by  the  church  in  Sardis  (n.  1 54-1 71).  Those  who  are  in 
truths  from  good  from  the  Lord ;  who  are  described  by 
the  church  in  Philadelphia  (n.  172-197).  Those  who 
alternately  believe  from  themselves,  and  from  the  Word, 
and  so  profane  holy  things ;  who  are  described  by  the 
church  in  Laodicea  (n.  198-223).  All  of  these  likewise 
are  called  to  the  New  Church  of  the  Lord. 

The  Contents  of  each  Verse.  "  And  unto  the  angel 
of  the  church  in  Sardis  write,"  signifies  to  those  and 
respecting  those  who  are  in  dead  worship,  or  in  worship 
which  is  without  the  goods  of  charity  and  without  the 
truths  of  faith.  "These  things  saifh  He  that  hath  the 
seven  spirits  of  God  and  the  seven  stars,"  signifies  the  Lord 
from  whom  are  all  truths  and  all  knowledges  of  good  and 
truth.  "  I  know  thy  works,"  sig?iifies  that  the  Lord  sees 
all  their  interiors  and  exteriors  at  once.  "  That  thou  hast 
a  name  that  thou  livest,  and  art  dead,"  signifies  that  it 
seems  to  them  and  to  others,  and  is  believed  by  them  and 
by  others,  that  they  are  spiritually  alive,  when  yet  they  are 
spiritually  dead.  "  Be  watchful,"  signifies  that  they  should 
be  in  truths  and  in  a  life  according  to  them.  "And 
strengthen  the  remaining  things  which  are  ready  to  die," 
signifies  in  order  that  the  things  which  are  of  their  wor- 


Chap.  III.l     THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


171 


ship  may  receive  life.  "  For  I  have  not  found  thy  works 
full  before  God,"  sig?iifies  that  the  interiors  of  their  worship 
are  not  conjoined  to  the  Lord.  "  Remember  therefore  how 
thou  hast  received  and  heard,"  signifies  that  they  shouid 
reflect  that  all  worship  is  natural  in  the  beginning,  and 
afterwards  becomes  spiritual  by  means  of  truths  \  and  much 
more  besides.  "And  take  heed  and  repent,"  signifies  that 
they  should  attend  to  those  things,  and  vivify  their  dead 
worship.  "  If  therefore  thou  shalt  not  watch,"  signifies  the 
same  as  above.  "  I  will  come  upon  thee  as  a  thief,  and 
thou  shalt  not  know  what  hour  I  will  come  upon  thee," 
signifies  that  the  things  of  worship  will  be  taken  away, 
and  that  they  shall  not  know  where  and  how.  "  Thou  hast 
a  few  names  even  in  Sardis,"  signifies  that  even  among 
them  there  are  those  who  have  life  in  their  worship.  "  Who 
have  not  denied  their  garments,"  signifies  who  are  in  truths, 
and  have  not  defiled  their  worship  by  evils  of  life  and  the 
falsities  thence.  "  And  they  shall  walk  with  Me  in  white," 
signifies  that  they  shall  live  with  the  Lord,  because  they 
are  in  truths  from  Him.  "  He  that  overcometh  shall  be 
clothed  in  white  garments,"  signifies  that  he  who  is  reformed 
becomes  spiritual.  "And  I  will  not  blot  out  his  name  out 
of  the  book  of  life,"  signifies  that  he  will  be  saved.  "  And 
I  will  confess  his  name  before  My  Father  and  before  His 
angels,"  signifies  that  they  will  be  received  who  are  in 
Divine  Good  and  Divine  Truths  from  the  Lord.  "  He  that 
hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  unto  the 
churches,"  signifies  the  same  as  before. 

"And  unto  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Philadelphia 
write,"  signifies  to  those  and  respecting  those  who  are  in 
truths  from  good  from  the  Lord.  "  These  things  saith  He 
that  is  Holy,  He  that  is  True  ; "  signifies  the  Lord  as  to 
the  Divine  Truth.  "  He  that  hath  the  key  of  David,  and 
that  openeth  and  no  one  shutteth,  and  shutteth  and  no  one 
openeth,"  signifies,  Who  alone  has  omnipotence  to  save. 
"  I  know  thy  works,"  signifies  the  same  as  above.  "  Behold, 


172 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  IIL 


I  have  set  before  thee  an  open  door,"  signifies  that  to  those 
who  are  in  truths  from  good  from  the  Lord  heaven  is  open. 
"  And  no  one  can  shut  it,"  signifies  that  hell  cannot  prevail 
against  them.  "  Because  thou  hast  a  little  power,"  signifies 
because  they  know  that  they  have  no  ability  of  themselves. 
"  And  hast  kept  my  Word,"  signifies  because  they  live  ac- 
cording to  the  Lord's  precepts  in  His  Word.  "  And  hast 
not  denied  my  name,"  signifies  that  they  are  in  the  worship 
of  the  Lord.  "And  I  will  bring  from  the  synagogue  of 
Satan,"  signifies  those  who  are  in  falsities  as  to  doctrine. 
"  Them  that  say  they  are  Jews,  and  are  not,  but  do  lie," 
signifies  who  say  that  the  church  is  with  them,  and  yet  it  is 
not.  "  Behold,  I  will  make  them  to  come  and  worship  at  thy 
feet,"  signifies  that  many  who  are  in  falsities  as  to  doctrine, 
will  receive  the  truths  of  the  New  Church.  "And  to  know 
that  I  have  loved  thee,"  sig?iifies  that  they  will  see  that 
they  are  loved  and  received  into  heaven  by  the  Lord. 
"  Because  thou  hast  kept  the  word  of  my  endurance,"  sig- 
nifies because  they  have  fought  against  evils.  "  I  also  will 
keep  thee  from  the  hour  of  temptation  that  will  come  upon 
the  whole  world,  to  try  them  that  dwell  upon  the  earth," 
signifies  that  they  will  be  protected  and  preserved  at  the 
day  of  the  last  judgment.  "  Behold,  I  come  quickly," 
signifies  the  Lord's  coming.  "  Hold  fast  that  thou  hast," 
signifies  that  they  should  remain  firm  meantime  in  their 
goods  and  truths.  "  That  no  one  take  thy  crown,"  signi- 
fies lest  their  wisdom  should  perish,  from  which  is  eternal 
happiness.  "  He  that  overcometh,"  signifies  those  that 
stand  fast  in  truths  from  good.  "  I  will  make  him  a  pillar 
in  the  temple  of  my  God,"  signifies  that  truths  from  good 
from  the  Lord  sustain  the  church  among  those  with  whom 
they  are.  "  And  he  shall  no  more  go  out,"  signifies  that 
they  will  remain  therein  for  ever.  "And  I  will  write  upon 
him  the  name  of  my  God,"  signifies  that  the  Divine  Truth 
will  be  written  in  their  hearts.  "  And  the  name  of  the  city 
of  my  God,  the  New  Jerusalem,"  signifies  that  the  doc- 


Chap.  III.]     THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


173 


trine  of  the  New  Church  will  be  written  in  their  hearts. 
"Which  cometh  down  out  of  heaven  from  my  God,"  signi- 
fies which  will  be  from  the  Lord's  Divine  Truth  such  as  it 
is  in  heaven.  "  And  my  new  name,"  signifies  the  worship 
of  the  Lord  alone,  with  new  things  which  were  not  in  the 
former  church.  "  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what 
the  Spirit  saith  unto  the  churches,"  signifies  the  same  as 
before. 

"And  unto  the  angel  of  the  church  of  the  Laodiceans 
wiite,"  signifies  to  those  and  concerning  those  in  the 
church,  who  believe  sometimes  from  themselves  and  some- 
times from  the  Word,  and  so  profane  holy  things.  "  These 
things  saith  the  Amen,  the  faithful  and  true  Witness,"  sig- 
nifies the  Lord  as  to  the  Word,  which  is  the  Divine  Truth 
from  Him.  "  The  beginning  of  the  work  of  God,"  signi- 
fies the  Word.  "  I  know  thy  works,"  signifies  the  same  as 
before.  "That  thou  art  neither  cold  nor  hot,"  signifies 
that  they  who  are  such  sometimes  deny  that  the  Word  is 
Divine  and  Holy,  and  sometimes  acknowledge  it.  "  Would 
that  thou  wert  cold  or  hot,"  signifies  that  it  is  better  that 
they  should  either  deny  from  the  heart  the  holy  things  of 
the  Word  and  of  the  Church,  or  from  the  heart  acknowl- 
edge them.  "  Therefore,  because  thou  art  lukewarm,  and 
neither  cold  nor  hot,  I  will  spew  thee  out  of  my  mouth," 
signifies  profanation  and  separation  from  the  Lord.  "  Be- 
cause thou  sayest,  I  am  rich,  and  increased  in  goods," 
signifies  that  they  believe  themselves  to  possess  in  all 
abundance  the  knowledges  of  good  and  truth,  which  are 
of  heaven  and  the  church.  "  And  have  need  of  nothing," 
signifies  that  they  have  no  need  to  be  more  wise.  "  And 
knowest  not  that  thou  art  wretched,"  signifies  that  all  the 
things  which  they  know  about  them  do  not  cohere  at  all. 
"  And  miserable  and  poor,"  signifies  that  they  are  without 
truths  and  goods.  "  And  blind  and  naked,"  signifies  that 
they  are  without  the  understanding  of  truth  and  the  will 
of  good.    "  I  counsel  thee  to  buy  of  me  gold  tried  in  the 


1 74  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap,  lit 

fire,  that  thou  mayest  be  rich,"  signifies  admonition  that 
they  should  procure  to  themselves  the  good  of  love  from 
the  Lord  through  the  Word,  that  they  may  be  wise.  "  And 
white  garments,  that  thou  mayest  be  clothed,"  signifies  that 
they  should  procure  to  themselves  the  genuine  truths  of 
wisdom.  "  That  the  shame  of  thy  nakedness  do  not 
appear,"  signifies  lest  the  good  of  heavenly  love  should 
be  profaned  and  adulterated.  "  And  anoint  thine  eyes 
with  eye-salve,  that  thou  mayest  see,"  signifies  that  the 
understanding  may  be  healed.  "As  many  as  I  love.  I 
rebuke  and  chasten,"  signifies  that  because  they  are  then 
loved,  they  cannot  but  be  let  into  temptations.  "  Be  zeal- 
ous therefore,  and  repent,"  signifies  that  this  should  be 
done  from  affection  for  truth.  "  Behold,  I  stand  at  the 
door,  and  knock,"  signifies  that  the  Lord  is  present  to  every 
one  in  the  Word,  and  is  earnest  there  to  be  received,  and 
teaches  how.  "  If  any  one  hear  my  voice,  and  open  the 
door,"  signifies,  he  who  believes  the  Word,  and  lives 
according  to  it.  "  I  will  come  in  unto  him,  and  will  sup 
with  him,  and  he  with  me,"  signifies  that  the  Lord  conjoins 
Himself  to  them  and  them  to  Himself.  "  To  him  that 
overcometh  will  I  grant  to  sit  with  me  on  my  throne," 
signifies  that  they  will  have  conjunction  with  the  Lord  in 
heaven.  "  As  I  overcame^  and  sit  with  My  Father  on  His 
throne,"  signifies  as  He  and  the  Father  are  one,  and  are 
heaven.  "  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the 
Spirit  saith  unto  the  churches,"  signifies  the  same  as 
before. 

THE  EXPLANATION. 

154.  And  unto  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Sardis  write, 
signifies  to  those  and  respecting  those  who  are  in  dead 
worship,  or  in  worship  which  is  without  the  goods  of 
charity  and  without  the  truths  of  faith.  That  they  who 
are  in  that  worship  are  meant  by  the  church  in  Sardis,  iS 


No.  157.]        THE  APOCALYrSE  REVEALED. 


175 


manifest  from  the  things  written  to  it  when  understood 
in  the  spiritual  sense.  By  dead  worship  is  meant  worship 
alone,  which  is,  to  frequent  churches,  to  hear  the  preachings, 
to  come  to  the  Holy  Supper,  to  read  the  Word  and  books 
of  piety,  to  speak  of  God,  of  heaven  and  hell,  of  the  life 
after  death,  and  especiaRy  of  piety,  to  pray  morning  and 
evening;  and  still  not  to  desire  to  know  the  truths  of  faith, 
nor  to  wish  to  do  the  goods  of  charity,  believing  that  they 
have  salvation  through  worship  alone ;  whereas  worship 
without  truths,  and  without  a  life  according  to  them,  is  only 
the  external  sign  of  charity  and  faith,  within  which  there 
can  lie  hid  evils  and  falsities  of  every  kind,  if  charity  and 
faith  are  not  in  it.  Genuine  worship  is  of  these :  or  else 
worship  is  like  the  skin  or  outside  of  a  fruit,  within  which 
there  lies  hid  a  rotten  and  worm-eaten  pulp,  which  fruit 
is  dead.  That  such  worship  is  prevalent  at  this  day  is 
known. 

155.  These  things  saith  He  that  hath  the  seven  spirits  of 
God  and  the  seven  stars,  signifies  the  Lord  from  whom  are 
all  truths,  and  all  knowledges  of  good  and  truth.  That 
by  "  the  seven  spirits  of  God  "  is  meant  the  Divine  Truth 
proceeding  from  the  Lord,  or  the  Divine  Verity,  may  be 
seen  above  (n.  14)  ;  and  that  by  "  the  seven  stars "  are 
meant  all  the  knowledges  of  good  and  truth  from  the  Word 
(n.  5 1),  from  which  is  the  church  in  heaven  (n.  65).  Those 
things  are  now  said  by  the  Lord,  because  dead  worship  and 
living  worship  are  treated  of  j  and  worship  has  life  from 
truths,  and  from  a  life  according  to  them. 

156.  I  know  thy  works,  signifies  that  the  Lord  sees  all 
their  interiors  and  exteriors  at  once  j  as  above  (n.  76). 

157.  lliat  thou  hast  a  name  that  thou  /ivest,  and  art  dead, 
signifies  that  it  seems  to  themselves  and  to  others,  and  is 
believed  by  themselves  and  by  others,  that  they  are  spirit- 
ually alive,  when  yet  they  are  spiritually  dead.  By  "having 
a  name  "  is  signified  to  seem  and  to  be  believed  to  be 
such  ;  here  that  they  are  alive,  when  yet  they  are  dead.  For 


176 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  Ill 


spiritual  life,  which  properly  is  life,  is  not  of  worship  alone, 
but  is  within  in  worship  :  within  there  must  be  Divine  Truths 
from  the  Word ;  and  when  the  man  lives  them,  there  is  life 
in  the  worship.  The  reason  is,  that  the  external  derives  its 
quality  from  the  internals;  and  the  internals  of  worship  are 
the  truths  of  life.  These  are  they  who  are  meant  by  these 
words  of  the  Lord  :  Then  shall  ye  begin  to  sta?id  without, 
and  to  knock  at  the  door,  saying,  Lord,  open  unto  us  :  but  He, 
answering,  shall  say,  I  know  you  not  whence  ye  are.  And  ye 
shall  begin  to  say,  We  have  eate?i  before  thee,  and  drank  before 
thee;  and  thou  hast  taught  in  our  streets :  but  I  will  say  unto 
you,  I  know  you  not  whence  ye  are  ;  depart  from  me,  all  ye 
zuorkers  of  iniquity  (Luke  xiii.  25-27).  It  has  been  given 
also  to  hear  many  in  the  spiritual  world  saying  that  they 
have  very  often  come  to  the  Holy  Communion,  and  thus 
have  eaten  and  drank  the  holy  thing,  and  have  as  often 
been  absolved  from  their  sins  ;  that  they  listened  every 
Sabbath-day  to  them  that  taught,  and  prayed  devoutly 
morning  and  evening  at  home ;  with  other  things :  but 
when  the  interiors  of  their  worship  were  laid  open,  they 
appeared  full  of  iniquities,  and  infernal ;  for  which  reason 
they  were  rejected.  And  when  they  said,  "Whence  is 
this  ? "  they  received  for  answer,  that  they  were  not  at  all 
concerned  about  Divine  truths ;  and  yet  a  life  not  according 
to  Divine  truths,  is  not  life,  such  as  they  have  in  heaven : 
and  they  who  are  not  in  the  life  of  heaven  cannot  endure 
the  light  of  heaven,  which  is  the  Divine  Truth  proceeding 
from  the  Lord  as  the  Sun  there ;  still  less  the  heat  of  heaven, 
which  is  the  Divine  Love.  But  though  they  heard  these 
things,  and  also  understood  them,  still,  when  they  were  let 
back  into  themselves,  and  their  worship,  they  said,  "  What 
need  is  there  of  truths?"  and,  "What  are  truths?"  But 
because  they  were  no  longer  able  to  receive  truths,  they 
were  left  to  their  lusts,  which  were  within  in  their  worship ; 
and  these  lusts  at  length  rejected  from  themselves  all 
worship  of  God.    For  the  interiors  accommodate  to  them 


No.  159.]       THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


177 


selves  the  exteriors,  and  reject  the  things  which  do  not 
agree  with  themselves;  for  with  all  after  death  the  exteiiors 
are  brought  into  conformity  to  the  interiors. 

158.  Be  watchful,  signifies,  that  they  should  be  in  truths, 
and  in  a  life  according  to  them.  Nothing  else  is  signified 
by  watching  in  the  Word.  For  he  who  learns  truths,  and 
lives  according  to  them,  is  like  him  who  is  awaked  out  of 
sleep  and  becomes  watchful.  But  he  who  is  not  in  truths, 
but  only  in  worship,  is  like  him  that  is  sleeping  and  dreaming. 
Natural  life,  viewed  in  itself,  or  without  spiritual  life,  is  noth- 
ing but  a  sleep ;  but  natural  life  in  which  there  is  spiritual 
life  is  watchfulness :  and  this  is  not  procured  in  any  other 
way  than  through  truths  ;  which  are  in  their  light  and  in  their 
day,  when  the  man  is  in  a  life  according  to  them.  This  is 
signified  by  watching  in  these  places  :  Watch  ye,  because 
ye  know  not  what  hour  the  Lord  will  come  (Matt.  xxiv.  42). 
Blessed  are  the  servants,  whom  the  Lord,  when  He  cometh, 
shall  find  watching:  be  ye  ready,  because  at  an  hour  when 
ye  think  not,  the  Son  of  Man  shall  come  (Luke  xii.  37,  40). 
Watch  ye,  because  ye  know  not  when  the  Lord  of  the  house 
shall  come  ;  lest,  coming  suddenly,  He  find  you  sleeping:  what 
L  say  unto  you,  L  say  unto  all,  Watch  (Mark  xiii.  35-37). 
The  virgins,  while  the  bridegroom  tarried,  slumbered  and 
slept :  and  the  five  foolish  ones  came  and  said,  Lord,  open  unto 
us :  but  the  Lord  shall  answer,  L  know  you  not:  Watch  therefore, 
because  ye  know  neither  the  day  nor  the  hour  i?i  which  the  Son 
of  Man  will  come  (Matt.  xxv.  1-13).  Because  the  Lord's 
coming  is  called  "the  morning"  (n.  151),  and  truths  are 
then  opened,  and  it  becomes  light,  therefore  that  time  is 
called  the  "beginning  of  the  watches  "  (Lam.  ii.  19) ;  and  the 
Lord  is  called  the  Watcher  (Dan.  iv.  13) :  and  it  is  said  in 
Isaiah,  Thy  dead  shall  live  ;  awake,  ye  inhabitants  of  the  dust 
(xxvi.  19).  But  that  the  state  of  the  man  who  is  not  in  truths 
is  called  a  slumber  and  a  sleep,  may  be  seen  (Jer.  li.  39,  57  : 
Ps.  xiii.  3  ;  Ps.  lxxvi.  6  j  Luke  viii.  23  ;  and  elsewhere). 

159.  And  strengthen  the  remaining  things  which  are  readv 

8* 


r78 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  III. 


to  die,  signifies,  in  order  that  the  things  which  are  of  their 
worship  may  receive  life,  and  not  be  extinguished.  It 
shall  be  told  how  these  things  are  to  be  understood. 
Dead  worship  is  altogether  similar  to  living  worship  in  the 
external  form,  for  they  who  are  in  truths  do  similar  things ; 
for  they  hear  preachings,  go  to  the  Holy  Supper,  pray  upon 
their  knees  morning  and  evening,  besides  other  things 
which  are  common  and  customary  in  worship :  on  which 
account  they  who  are  in  dead  worship  have  no  further  need 
but  to  learn  truths  and  live  them.  In  this  manner  the  re- 
maining things  which  are  ready  to  die  are  strengthened. 

1 60.  For  I  have  not  found  thy  works  full  before  God,  sig- 
nifies that  the  interiors  of  their  worship  are  not  conjoined 
to  the  Lord.  That  by  "  works  "  are  meant  the  interiors 
and  exteriors,  and  that  by  "  I  know  thy  works  "  is  meant 
that  the  Lord  sees  all  a  man's  interiors  and  exteriors  at 
once,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  76);  which  are  called  "full 
before  God,"  when  they  are  conjoined  to  the  Lord.  It  is 
to  be  known,  that  dead  worship,  or  worship  only  external, 
effects  a  presence  of  the  Lord,  but  not  conjunction ;  but 
external  worship  in  which  the  interiors  are  alive,  effects 
both  presence  and  conjunction.  For  the  conjunction  of 
the  Lord  is  with  those  things  in  man  which  are  from  the 
Lord,  which  are  truths  from  good  ;  and  unless  these  are 
in  the  worship,  the  works  are  not  full  before  God,  but  are 
empty.  In  the  Word  the  man  is  called  "empty"  in  whom 
there  are  nothing  but  falsities  and  evils;  as  in  Matt.  xii.  44, 
and  elsewhere.  Hence  the  man  is  called  "full"  in  whom 
are  truths  and  goods. 

161.  Re?nember  therefore  how  thou  hast  received  and  heard, 
signifies,  that  it  should  be  brought  to  their  attention,  that 
all  worship  is  natural  in  its  beginning,  and  afterwards 
becomes  spiritual  by  truths  from  the  Word  and  by  a  life 
according  to  them  ;  and  more  besides.  These  are  the 
things  which  are  meant  by  these  words ;  as  also,  that  every 
one  knows  from  the  Word,  from  the  doctrine  of  the  churcfe 


No.  i6t.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


I  79 


from  the  Word,  and  from  preachings,  that  truths  are  to  be 
learned,  and  that  by  means  of  truths  a  man  has  faith, 
charity,  and  all  the  things  of  the  church.  That  it  is  so  has 
been  abundantly  shown  in  the  "  Heavenly  Arcana,"  pub- 
lished at  London  :  as  that  by  means  of  truths  comes  faith 
(n-  4353)  4977?  7178,  10637):  that  by  means  of  truths 
co>nes  love  towards  the  neighbor  or  charity  (n.  4368.  7623, 
761-4.  S034).  That  by  means  of  truths  comes  love  to  the 
Loid  (n.  10143,  10153,  10310,  10578,  10645).  That  intel- 
ligence and  wisdom  come  by  truths  (n.  3182,  3190,  33S7, 
10064).  That  regeneration  is  effected  by  truths  (n.  1555, 
1904,  2046,  21S9,  9088,  9959.  too2S\  That  by  truths 
there  is  power  against  evils  and  falsities,  and  against  hell 
(n.  3091,  4015,  10485).  That  by  truths  there  is  purification 
from  -evils  and  falsities  (n.  2799,  5954,  7044,  7918,  10229, 
10237).  That  the  church  exists  by  means  of  truths 
(n.  1798,  1799,  3963,  446S,  4672).  That  heaven  exists  by 
truths  (n.  6690,  9832,  9931,  10303).  That  by  truths  comes 
the  innocence  of  wisdom  (n.  3183.  3494,  6013).  That  con- 
science is  formed  by  means  of  truths  (n.  1077,  2053,  9113X 
That  by  truths  there  is  order  (n.  3316,  3417,  3470,  4104. 
5339,  5343,  6028,  10303).  That  by  truths  the  angels  have 
beaut}*,  and  men  also  as  to  the  interiors  which  are  of  their 
spirit  (n.  553,  3080,  4985,  5199V  That  by  truths  man  is 
man  (n.  3175,  3387,  8370,  10298).  But  yet  all  these  things 
are  by  truths  from  good,  and  not  by  truths  without  good, 
and  1he  good  is  from  the  Lord  (n.  2434.  4070,  4736,  5147). 
That  all  good  is  from  the  Lord  (n.  1614,  2016,  2904,  4151, 
9981,  5147).  But  who  thinks  this?  Is  it  not  a  matter  of 
indifference  at  this  day  what  truths  one  knows,  provided  he 
is  in  worship  ?  And  because  few  search  the  Word  with  the 
end  of  learning  and  living  the  truths,  nothing  is  known 
therefore  concerning  worship,  whether  it  be  dead  or  living  ; 
and  ye*  according  to  the  qualify  of  his  worship  man  himself 
is  dead  or  living.  On  -any  other  ground,  what  is  the  Word, 
and  doctrine  therefrom  ?  what  the  Sabbaths,  and  preachings? 


l8o  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  III. 

also  books  of  instruction?  yea,  otherwise,  what  is  the  church 
and  religion  ?  It  is  known  that  all  worship  in  the  beginning 
is  natural,  and  afterwards  becomes  spiritual  by  means  of 
truths  from  the  W ord  and  by  a  life  according  to  them :  for 
a  man  is  born  natural,  but  is  trained  to  become  civil  and 
moral,  and  afterwards  spiritual ;  for  thus  he  is  reborn.  The 
latter  things,  therefore,  and  the  former,  are  signified  by 
'•'  Remember  how  thou  hast  received  and  heard." 

162.  And  take  heed  and  repe?it,  signifies  that  they  should 
attend  to  these  things,  and  vivify  their  dead  worship.  That 
to  take  heed  is  to  attend  to  the  things  which  are  meant  by 
"Remember  how  thou  hast  received  and  heard,"  is  manifest: 
and  that  to  repent  is  to  vivify  the  dead  worship  by  truths 
from  the  Word  and  by  a  life  according  to  them,  follows 
therefrom. 

163.  If  therefore  thou  shalt  not  watch:  That  it  signifies, 
if  they  are  not  in  truths  and  in  a  life  according  to  them,  is 
evident  from  the  explanations  above  (n.  158). 

164.  /  will  come  upon  thee  as  a  thief,  and  thou  shalt  not 
know  what  hour  I  will  come  upon  thee,  signifies  that  the 
things  which  are  of  worship  will  be  taken  away,  and  that 
they  shall  not  know  when  and  how.  It  is  said  that  the 
Lord  is  to  come  as  a  thief,  because  from  the  man  who  is  in 
dead  worship  the  external  good  of  worship  is  taken  away. 
For  there  is  something  of  good  in  dead  worship,  because 
they  are  thinking  about  God,  and  about  eternal  life.  But 
still,  good  without  its  truths  is  not  good,  —  only  meritorious 
or  hypocritical  \  but  evils  and  falsities  take  it  away  like  a 
thief.  This  is  done  gradually  in  the  world,  and  completely 
after  death,  and  also  without  the  man's  knowing  when  and 
how.  It  is  said  that  it  is  the  Lord  who  will  come  as  a  thief, 
but  in  the  spiritual  sense  it  is  meant  that  hell  will  take  away 
and  steal  it.  This  is  similar  to  that  which  is  said  in  the 
Word,  that  God  does  evil  to  man,  vastates  him,  revenges,  is 
wrathful,  leads  into  temptation ;  whereas  hell  does  these 
things :  for  it  is  so  said  on  account  of  the  appearance  to 


No.  165.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  1 8 1 

man.  That  the  talent  and  pound  to  trade  with  will  be  taken 
away  from  a  man  if  he  gains  nothing,  may  be  seen  in  Matt, 
xxv.  26-30  j  Luke  xix.  24-26.  To  trade  and  to  gain  signify 
to  procure  truths  and  goods  to  one's  self.  Since  the  taking 
away  of  good  and  truth  from  them  that  are  in  dead  worship 
is  done  as  by  a  thief  in  darkness,  this  is  therefore  several 
times  likened  to  a  thief  in  the  Word  \  as  in  the  following 
passages :  Behold,  I  come  as  a  thief;  blessed  is  he  that  watcheth 
and  kcepeth  his  garments,  lest  he  walk  naked  (Apoc.  xvi.  15). 
Watch,  therefore  ;  for  ye  know  not  what  hour  your  Lord  will 
come:  know  this ;  if  the  householder  knew  what  hour  the  thief 
would  come,  he  would  certainly  watch,  and  not  suffer  his  house 
to  be  broken  through  (Matt.  xxiv.  42,  43).  If  thieves  shall 
come  unto  thee,  if  destroyers  by  night,  how  wilt  thou  be  cut  off? 
will  they  not  steal  that  they  may  have  enough  ?  (Ob.  vers.  5). 
They  shall  run  about  in  the  city,  they  shall  run  upon  the  wall, 
they  shall  go  upon  the  houses,  they  shall  enter  through  the 
windows  as  a  thief  (Joel  ii.  9).  They  have  done  a  lie,  and 
the  thief  co?neth,  and  a  troop  spreadeth  itself  without  (Hos. 
vii.  1).  Lay  not  up  treasures  on  earth,  but  in  heaven  ;  where 
thieves  do  not  come,  nor  steal  (Matt.  vi.  19,  20).  That  a  man 
is  to  watch,  and  not  to  know  the  hoar  in  which  the  Lord 
comes,  is  for  the  end  that  the  man  may  think  and  act  as 
of  himself,  and  thus  in  freedom  according  to  his  reason, 
unaffected  by  fear;  for  every  one  would  have  fear,  if  he 
knew  :  and  that  which  a  man  does  of  himself  in  freedom 
remains  to  eternity,  but  what  he  does  from  fear  does  not 
remain. 

165.  Thou  hast  a  few  names  even  in  Sardis,  signifies  that 
even  among  them  there  are  those  who  have  life  in  their 
worship.  By  "  a  few  names,"  are  signified  some  who  are 
of  the  quality  now  to  be  described  ;  for  a  name  signifies  the 
quality  of  any  one.  The  reason  is,  because  every  one  in  the 
spiritual  world  is  named  according  to  his  quality  (n.  81). 
The  qu  d  ry  of  those  now  treated  of  is,  that  they  have  life 
in  their  worshiu. 


182 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  III. 


1 66.  Who  have  not  defiled  their  garments,  signifies  who  are 
m  truths,  and  have  not  denied  their  worship  by  evils  of  life 
and  the  falsities  thence.  By  "garments"  in  the  Word  are 
signified  the  truths  which  clothe  good,  and  in  the  opposite 
sense,  the  falsities  which  clothe  evil  :  for  a  man  is  either 
his  good  or  his  evil  ;  hence  truths  or  falsities  are  his  gar- 
ments. All  angels  and  spirits  appear  clothed  according  to 
the  truths  of  their  good,  or  according  to  the  falsities  of 
their  evil ;  on  which  subject  see  the  work  on  "  Heaven  and 
Hell,"  published  at  London  (n.  177-182).  From  which  it 
is  manifest  that  by  not  defiling  their  garments  is  signified 
to  be  in  truths,  and  not  to  defile  worship  by  evils  of  life 
and  the  falsities  thence.  That  garments  in  the  Word  signify 
truths,  and  in  the  opposite  sense  falsities,  is  manifest  from 
these  passages  :  Awake,  awake,  put  on  thy  strength,  O  Zion  ; 
put  on  the  garments  of  thy  comeliness,  O  Jerusalem  (Isa. 
lii.  1).  O  Jerusalem,  I  have  clothed  thee  with  needlework,  I 
have  shod  thee  with  badgers'*  skin,  I  have  girded  thee  with 
fine-linen,  and  adorned  thee  with  ornaments  ;  thou  art  arrayed 
in  gold  and  silver,  and  thy  garments  are  fine-linen,  silk,  and 
needlework,  whence  thou  hast  become  exceedingly  beautiful. 
But  thou  hast  taken^ff  thy  garments ,  and  hast  adorned  thy 
high-places  with  divers  colors,  that  thou  mightest  commit 
whoredom  upon  them  ;  thou  hast  also  take?i  thy  garments  of 
needlework,  and  hast  made  images  of  a  male,  with  which 
thou  committedst  whoredo?n  (Ez.  xvi.  10-18).  The  Jewish 
church  is  here  described,  —  that  to  it  were  given  truths, 
because  the  Word  ;  but  that  they  falsified  them  :  to  com- 
mit whoredom  is  to  falsify  (n.  134).  The  king's  daughter  is 
all  glorious  within,  and  her  clothing  is  of  woven  gold ;  in 
needlework  shall  she  be  brought  to  the  king  (Ps.  xlv.  13,  14). 
"  The  king's  daughter  "  is  the  church  as  to  affection  for 
truth.  Daughters  of  Israel,  weep  over  Saul,  who  arrayed 
you  in  doubledyed  scarlet  with  delicacies,  and  put  an  or?iame?it 
of  gold  upon  your  garment  (2  Sam.  i.  24).  This  is  said  of 
Saul  because  by  him  as  king  the  Divine  Truth  is  signified 


No.  166]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


(r„  20).  /  will  visit  tip  on  the  princes  and  upon  the  king's 
sons,  and  upon  all  that  are  clothed  i?i  the  garments  of  the 
stranger  (Zeph.  i;  8).  The  enemies  shall  put  off  thy  garments 
from  thee,  and  shall  take  away  thy  adornments  (Ez.  xxiii.  26). 
Joshua  was  clothed  in  polluted  garments  ^  and  stood  so  before 
the  angel ;  who  said,  Remove  ye  the  polluted  garments  from 
him,  and  clothe  him  in  other  garments  (Zech.  iii.  3-5).  The 
king  came  in,  and  saw  them  that  were  recli?iing ;  and  he  saw 
a  man  not  clothed  in  a  weddmg  garme7it ;  and  he  said  unto 
him,  Frie?id,  how  earnest  thou  in  hither  not  having  a  wed- 
ding garment  (Matt.  xxii.  1 1-13).  The  "  wedding  garment " 
is  Divine  Truth  from  the  Word.  Beware  of  false-prophets, 
who  C07ne  unto  you  in  sheep's  clothing  (Matt.  vii.  15).  No 
o?ie  putteth  a  piece  of  a  new  garme?it  upo?i  an  old  garment ; 
otherwise  the  new  re?ideth  the  old,  and  the  piece  from  the  new 
agreeth  ?iot  with  the  old  (Luke  v.  36,  37).  Because  "a  gar- 
ment "  signifies  truth,  the  Lord  therefore  compares  the 
truths  of  the  former  church,  which  were  external,  and  repre- 
sentative of  spiritual  things,  to  a  piece  of  an  old  garment ; 
and  the  truths  of  the  new  church,  which  were  internal  and 
spiritual,  to  a  piece  of  a  new  garment.  Upo?i  the  thrones 
were  twe?ityfour  elders  sitting,  clothed  in  white  garments 
( Apoc.  iv.  4).  They  who  7i>ere  standing  before  the  thro?ie  and 
before  the  Lamb,  were  arrayed  i?i  white  robes  :  who  washed 
their  robes,  and  made  their  robes  white  in  the  blood  of  the 
Lamb  (Apoc.  vii.  9,  13,  14).  There  were  given  to  every  one 
of  those  who  were  under  the  altar  white  robes  (Apoc.  vii  n). 
The  armies  of  Hi?n  that  sat  upon  the  white  horse  follo-wed 
Him  clothed  in  fine-linen  white  and  clean  (Apoc.  xix.  14). 
Because  angels  signify  Divine  Truths,  therefore  the  angels 
seen  in  the  Lord's  sepulchre  appeared  in  garments  white 
and  shining  (Matt,  xxviii.  3  j  Luke  xxiv.  4).  Because  the 
Lord  is  the  Divine  Good  and  the  Divine  Truth,  and  truths 
are  meant  by  garments,  therefore  when  he  was  trans- 
figured, His  face  shone  as  the  sun,  and  his  garments  became 
white  as  the  light  (Matt.  xvii.  2)  j  and  were  white  and  glistet- 


184  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  Hi. 

ing  (Luke  ix.  29)  ;  and  shining  white  as  snow,  such  as  no 
fuller  up 07i  earth  could  whiten  (Mark  ix.  3).  Of  the  Ancient 
of  Days,  who  also  is  the  Lord,  it  is  said  that  His  garment 
was  white  as  snow  (Dan.  vii.  9).  And  these  things  are  said  of 
the  Lord  besides  :  He  hath  anointed  all  thy  garments  with 
myrrh,  and  aloe,  and  cassia  (Ps.  xlv.  8).  He  washeth  His 
garment  in  wine,  and  His  clothing  in  the  blood  of  grapes 
(Gen.  xlix.  11).  Who  is  this  that  cometh  from  Edom, 
sprinkled  as  to  His  garments  from  Bozrah  ?  this  that  is  hon- 
orable in  His  apparel :  wherefore  art  thou  red  as  to  thy  gar- 
ment? thy  garments  are  as  of  one  that  treadeth  in  the 
wi?ie-press :  victory  is  sprinkled  upon  my  garme?its ;  and  I 
have  polluted  all  my  raiment  (Isa.  lxiii.  1-3).  This  is  also 
concerning  the  Lord  :  His  garments  here  are  the  truths  of 
the  Word.  He  that  sat  upon  the  white  horse,  was  clothed  in 
a  garment  dipped  in  blood,  and  His  naine  is  called  the  Word  of 
God  (Apoc.  xix.  13,  16).  From  the  signification  of  gar- 
ments, it  may  be  seen  why  the  Lord's  disciples  laid  their 
garments  upon  the  ass  and  the  colt,  when  the  Lord  entered  mto 
Jerusalem  ;  and  why  the  people  then  spread  their  garments  in 
the  way  (Matt.  xxi.  7-9  ;  Mark  xi.  7,  8  ;  Luke  xix.  35,  36)  ; 
and  what  is  signified  by  the  soldiers  dividing  the  Lord's  gar- 
ments into  four  parts  (John  xix.  23,  24)  ;  and  thus  what  is 
signified  by  these  words  in  David  :  They  parted  my  gar- 
ments, and  upon  my  vestment  they  cast  lots  (Ps.  xxii.  18). 
From  the  signification  of  garments  it  is  also  manifest  why 
they  rent  their  garments,  when  any  one  spoke  against  the 
Divine  Truth  of  the  Word  (Isa.  xxxvii.  1,  and  elsewhere)  : 
also  why  they  washed  their  garments,  that  themselves  might 
be  purified  (Ex.  xix.  14  ;  Lev.  xi.  25,  40  ;  xiv.  8,  9  ;  Num. 
xix.  11  to  the  end)  :  and  why,  on  account  of  transgressions 
against  Divine  Truths,  they  put  off  their  garments,  and 
put  on  sackcloth  (Isa.  xv.  3  ;  xxii.  12  ;  xxxvii.  1,  2  ;  Jer. 
iv.  8  )  vi.  26  ;  xlviii.  37  ;  xlix.  3  ;  Lam.  ii.  10;  Ez.  xxvii. 
31  ;  Amos  viii.  10;  Jonah  iii.  5,  6,  8).  He  who  knows 
what  garments  signify  in  general  and  in  particular,  cau 


No.  167.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  1 85 

know  what  the  garments  of  Aaron  and  his  sons  signified  : 
which  were  the  Ephod,  the  Robe,  the  Checkered  Under- 
coat, the  Belt,  the  Breeches,  the  Mitre.  Since  light  signifies 
the  Divine  Truth,  and  a  garment  the  same,  it  is  there- 
fore said  in  David,  Jehovah  covereth  Himself  with  light  as 
with  a  garment  (Ps.  civ.  2). 

167.  And  they  shall  walk  with  me  in  white,  signifies  that 
they  shall  live  with  the  Lord  in  His  spiritual  kingdom, 
because  they  are  in  truths  from  Him.  This  is  the  sense 
of  these  words,  because  "  to  walk  "  in  the  Word  signifies 
to  live,  and  "  to  walk  with  God  "  signifies  to  live  from 
Him  5  and  because  "  in  white  "  signifies  in  truths.  For 
white  in  the  Word  is  predicated  of  truths,  because  it 
derives  its  origin  from  the  sun's  light ;  and  red  is  predi- 
cated of  goods,  because  it  derives  its  origin  from  the  sun's 
fire :  and  black  is  predicated  of  falsities,  because  it  draws 
its  origin  from  the  darkness  of  hell.  They  who  are  in 
truths  from  the  Lord,  since  they  are  conjoined  to  Him, 
are  called  worthy  j  for  all  worthiness  in  the  spiritual  world 
is  from,  conjunction  with  the  Lord.  It  is  manifest  from 
these  things,  that  by  "  they  shall  walk  with  me  in  white, 
for  they  are  worthy,"  is  signified  that  they  shall  live  with 
the  Lord,  because  they  are  in  truths  from  Him.  It  is  said 
that  they  shall  live  with  the  Lord  in  His  spiritual  king- 
dom, because  the  universal  heaven  is  distinguished  into 
two  kingdoms,  the  heavenly  (celestial)  and  the  spiritual  j 
and  in  the  heavenly  kingdom  are  they  who  are  in  the  good 
of  love  from  the  Lord,  and  in  the  spiritual  kingdom  they 
who  are  in  the  truths  of  wisdom  from  the  Lord ;  and  the 
latter  are  said  to  walk  with  the  Lord  in  white :  they  are 
also  clothed  in  white  garments.  That  to  walk  signifies  to 
live,  and  "  to  walk  with  God  "  to  live  with  Him  because 
from  Him,  is  evident  from  these  passages  following :  He 
Wtlked  with  Me  in  peace  and  rectitude  (Mai.  ii.  6).  Thou 
hast  delivered  my  feet  from  stumbling,  that  I  may  walk  before 
God  in  the  light  of  the  living  (Ps.  lvi.  13).    David  hath 


i86 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  Ill 


kept  my  commandm.nts,  and  hath  walked  after  me  with  his 
ivhole  heart  (i  Kings  xiv.  8).  O  Jehovah,  remember  that  I 
have  walked  before  thee  in  truth  (Isa.  xxxviii.  3).  If  ye  will 
walk  contrary  to  Me,  and  will  not  obey  my  voice,  I  also  will 
7valk  contrary  to  you  (Lev.  xxvi.  23,  24,  27,  28).  They 
would  not  walk  in  the  ways  of  Jehovah  (Isa.  xlii.  24;  Deut. 
xi.  22  ;  xix.  9  ;  xxvi.  17).  All  peoples  walk  in  the  name  of 
their  God,  and  we  will  walk  in  the  name  of  Jehovah  (Mic. 
iv.  5).  Yet  a  littk  while  is  the  light  with  you  ;  walk  while 
ye  have  the  light ;  believe  in  the  light  (John  xii.  35,  36  ;  viii. 
12).  The  scribes  asked,  Why  walk  not  thy  disciples  accord- 
ing to  the  tradition  of  the  elders  ?  (Mark  vii.  5).  It  is  also 
said  of  Jehovah,  —  that  "  He  walks  "  among  them,  that  is, 
lives  in  them  and  with  them.  I  will  set  my  habitation  i?i 
the  midst  of  them,  and  will  walk  in  the  midst  of  you,  and 
will  be  a  God  unto  you  (Lev.  xxvi.  11,  12).  From  these 
passages  it  is  manifest  what  is  meant  above  by  These 
things  saith  He  that  walketh  in  the  midst  of  the  seven  golden 
candlesticks  (Apoc.  ii.  1). 

168.  He  that  overcometh  shall  be  clothed  in  wMte  gar- 
ments, signifies  that  he  who  is  reformed  becomes  spiritual. 
That  "  he  that  overcometh  "  signifies  he  who  is  reformed, 
may  be  seen  above  (n.  88) ;  and  that  to  be  clothed  in 
white  garments  signifies  to  become  spiritual  by  truths 
(n.  166,  167).  All  those  who  are  in  truths,  and  in  a  life 
according  to  them,  become  spiritual. 

169.  A?id  I  will  not  blot  out  his  name  out  of  the  book  of 
life,  signifies  that  he  will  be  saved.  What  a  name  is  has 
been  told  before ;  and  what  "  the  book  of  life  "  is,  will  be 
told  below.  That  not  to  blot  out  his  name  out  of  the  book 
of  life  means  to  be  saved,  is  manifest  to  every  one. 

170.  And  I  will  confess  his  name  before  my  Father,  and 
before  His  angels,  signifies  that  they  will  be  received  who 
are  in  Divine  Good  and  Divine  Truths  from  the  Lord, 
and  thus  who  have  the  life  of  heaven  in  themselves. 
That  to  confess  the  name  is  to  acknowledge  the  quality  of 


No.  172.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  187 

any  one,  or  that  he  is  of  such  a  quality,  is  evident  from 
the  signification  of  a  name;  of  which  above  (n.  81,  122). 
By  the  Father  is  meant  the  Divine  Good,  and  by  the  angels 
are  meant  Divine  Truths,  both  from  the  Lord.  In  the 
Word  of  the  Evangelists  the  Father  is  very  often  men- 
tioned by  the  Lord,  and  everywhere  is  meant  Jehovah,  from 
Whom  and  in  Whom  He  was,  and  Who  was  in  Him,  and 
in  no  wise  any  Divine  separate  from  Him.  That  it  is  so, 
has  been  abundantly  shown  in  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New 
Jerusalem  concerning  the  Lord,"  and  also  in  the  "Angelic 
Wisdom  concerning  the  Divine  Providence  "  (n.  262,  263). 
That  the  Lord  Himself  is  the  Father,  may  be  seen  (n.  21, 
960).  The  Lord  spoke  of  "the  Father,"  because  by  "the 
Father"  in  the  spiritual  sense  is  signified  good,  and  by 
"God  the  Father"  the  Divine  Good  of  the  Divine  Love. 
The  angels  in  no  wise  understand  any  thing  else  by  the 
Father  when  that  name  is  read  in  the  Word,  nor  can  they 
understand  any  thing  else  ;  because  no  one  in  the  heavens 
knows  any  one  as  his  father,  from  whom  they  are  said  to 
be  born,  and  whose  sons  and  heirs  they  are  called,  but  the 
Lord.  This  is  meant  by  the  Lord's  words  in  Matt,  xxiii.  9. 
It  is  manifest  from  this,  that  by  confessing  his  name  before 
the  Father  is  signified  that  they  will  be  received  among 
those  who  are  in  Divine  good  from  Him.  That  they  who 
are  in  Divine  truths  from  the  Lord,  and  abstractly  the 
Divine  truths,  are  meant  by  the  angels,  is  because  the 
angels  are  the  recipients  of  Divine  good  in  the  Divine 
truths  which  they  have  from  the  Lord. 

171.  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit 
saith  unto  the  churches,  signifies  that  he  who  understands 
should  obey  the  things  that  the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Word 
teaches  to  those  who  will  be  of  the  New  Church,  which  is 
the  New  Jerusalem  ;  as  above  (n.  87). 

172.  And  unto  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Philadelphia 
write,  signifies  to  those  and  respecting  those  who  are  in 
truths  from  good  from  the  Lord.    That  these  are  meant 


i88 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  III. 


by  "the  church  in  Philadelphia,"  is  manifest  from  the 
things  written  to  it,  when  understood  in  the  spiritual  sense. 

173.  These  things  saith  He  that  is  Holy,  He  that  is  True, 
signifies  the  Lord  as  to  the  Divine  Truth.  That  it  is  the 
Lord  is  manifest.  That  He  that  is  Holy,  He  that  is  True, 
is  the  Lord  as  to  the  Divine  Truth,  is  because  the  Lord  is 
called  Holy  from  His  Divine  Truth,  and  Just  from  I  lis 
Divine  Good.  Hence  it  is  that  His  proceeding  Divine, 
which  is  the  Divine  Truth,  is  called  the  Holy  Spirit ;  and 
the  Holy  Spirit  is  here  He  that  is  Holy,  He  that  is  True. 
"  Holy  "  is  very  often  mentioned  in  the  Word,  and  every- 
where with  reference  to  Truth  ;  and  because  all  truth, 
which  is  truth  in  itself,  is  from  good,  and  from  the  Lord, 
it  is  that  truth  which  is  called  holy :  but  good,  from  which 
the  truth  is,  is  called  "Just."  Hence  it  is,  that  the  angels 
who  are  in  the  truths  of  wisdom,  and  are  called  spiritual, 
are  said  to  be  holy,  and  the  angels  who  are  in  the  good  of 
love,  and  are  called  heavenly  (celestial),  are  said  to  be 
just;  and  the  same  of  men  in  the  church.  It  is  hence 
also,  that  the  prophets  and  apostles  are  called  holy ;  for 
by  prophets  and  apostles  the  truths  of  the  doctrine  of  the 
church  are  signified.  Hence  also  it  is,  that  the  Word  is 
called  Holy ;  for  the  Wrord  is  the  Divine  Truth :  also  that 
the  Law  in  the  Ark  in  the  Tabernacle  was  called  "  the 
Holy  of  Holies,"  and  also  "the  Sanctuary."  It  is  also 
from  this  that  Jerusalem  is  called  holy ;  for  by  Jerusalem 
is  signified  the  church  which  is  in  Divine  truths.  It  is  also 
from  the  same  cause  that  the  altar,  the  tabernacle,  and  the 
garments  of  Aaron  and  his  sons,  were  called  holy,  after 
they  had  been  anointed  with  oil ;  for  oil  signifies  the  good 
of  love,  and  this  sanctifies  :  and  every  sanctified  thing  has 
reference  to  truth.  That  the  Lord  is  alone  Holy,  because 
He  is  the  Divine  Truth  itself,  is  manifest  from  these  pas- 
sages :  Who  shall  not  glorify  thy  name,  O  Lord,  because  thou 
alone  art  Holy  ?  (Apoc.  xv.  4).  Thy  Redeemer  is  the  Holy  One 
of  Israel ;  the  God  of  the  whole  earth  shall  He  be  called  (Isa. 


No.  174.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


189 


liv.  5).  Thus  said  Jehovah,  the  Redeemer  of  Israel,  His 
Holy  One  (Isa.  xlix.  7).  As  to  our  Redeemer,  Jehovah 
Zabaoth  is  His  name,  the  Holy  One  of  Israel  (Isa.  xlvii.  4). 
Said  Jehovah,  your  Redcenier,  the  Holy  One  of  Israel  (Isa. 
xliii.  14).  In  that  day  shall  they  lean  upon  Jehovah  the 
Holy  One  of  Israel  in  truth  (Isa.  x.  20).  Besides  other 
places,  as  Isa.  i.  4;  v.  19  ;  xii.  6  ;  xvii.  7  ;  xxix.  19  j  xxx. 
11,  12  ;  xli.  16  ;  xlv.  n,  15  ;  xlviii.  17  j  lv.  5  ;  lx.  9  ;  Jer. 
1.  29  ;  Dan.  iv.  13,  23  ;  Ps.  lxxviii.  41.  Since  the  Lord  is 
the  Holy  Itself,  the  angel  therefore  said  to  Mary,  the  Holy 
Thing  that  shall  be  born  of  thee,  shall  be  called  the  Son  of 
God  (Luke  i.  35).  And  the  Lord  said  of  Himself,  Father, 
sanctify  them  in  the  Truth,  thy  Word  is  Truth  :  for  them 
I  sanctify  Myself,  that  they  also  may  be  sanctified  in  the 
Truth  (John  xvii.  17,  19).  It  is  manifest  from  these  things, 
that  the  Truth,  which  is  from  the  Lord,  is  Holiness  Itself, 
because  He  alone  is  Holy ;  of  which  the  Lord  says  :  When 
the  Spirit  of  Truth  shall  come,  He  will  lead  you  into  all 
Truth  :  He  shall  not  speak  from  Himself;  He  shall  receive 
of  Mine,  and  shall  declare  it  unto  you  (John  xvi.  13-15). 
The  Comforter,  the  Holy  Spirit,  He  shall  teach  you  all  things 
(John  xiv.  26).  That  the  Holy  Spirit  is  the  life  of  the 
Lord's  Wisdom,  and  thus  the  Divine  Truth,  may  be  seen 
in  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  the 
Lord  "  (n.  5 1).  From  these  things  it  may  be  evident,  that  He 
that  is  Holy,  He  that  is  True,  is  the  Lord  as  to  the  Divine 
Truth.  That  "holy"  relates  to  truth,  and  "just"  to  good, 
is  manifest  from  the  places  in  the  Word  where  both  are 
mentioned  ;  as  from  these  :  He  that  is  just  let  him  be  justi 
fied  still;  he  that  is  holy,  let  him  be  sanctified  still  (Apoc. 
xxii.  11).  Just  and  true  are  thy  ways,  O  King  of  the  Saints 
(Apoc.  xv.  3).  To  sen'e  Him  in  holiness  and  in  justice 
(  Luke  i.  75).  Herod  feared  John,  knowing  that  he  was  a 
man  (vir)  just  and  holy  (Mark  vi.  20).  Tine-linen  is  the 
justice  of  the  saints  (Apoc.  xix.  8). 

174.  He  that  hath  the  key  of  David,  and  that  openeth  and 


190 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  HI. 


no  one  shntteth,  and  shntteth  and  nc  one  openeth,  signifies 
Who  alone  has  omnipotence  to  save.  By  David  is  meant 
the  Lord  as  to  the  Divine  Truth ;  by  the  key  is  signified 
the  Lord's  omnipotence  over  heaven  and  hell ;  and  by 
opening  so  that  no  one  shuts,  and  shutting  so  that  no  one 
opens,  is  signified  to  lead  forth  out  of  hell  and  introduce 
into  heaven,  thus  to  save ;  just  as  above  (n.  62),  where  it 
is  explained.  That  by  David  the  Lord  as  to  the  Divine 
Truth  is  meant,  may  be  seen  in  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New 
Jerusalem  concerning  the  Lord"  (n.  43,  44).  The  same  as 
here  by  the  key  of  David,  is  signified  by  the  keys  of  Peter 
(Matt.  xvi.  15-19);  which  may  be  seen  explained  below 
(n.  798) :  as  also  by  these  words  to  all  the  disciples : 
Whatsoever  things  ye  shall  bind  on  earth  shall  be  bound  in 
heaven,  and  whatsoever  things  ye  shall  loose  on  earth  shall  be 
loosed  in  heaven  (Matt,  xviii.  18).  For  the  twelve  disciples 
represented  all  the  things  of  the  church  as  to  its  goods  and 
truths,  and  Peter  represented  it  as  to  truth ;  and  truths  and 
goods  save  man,  and  thus  the  Lord  alone  from  whom  they 
are.  The  same  is  also  meant  by  the  key  of  David  given  to 
Eliakim,  spoken  of  thus :  I  will  give  the  do?ninion  into  his 
hand,  that  he  may  be  as  a  father  to  the  inhabitant  of  Jerusale?n 
and  to  the  house  of  yudah  ;  and  I  will  put  the  key  of  the  house 
of  David  upon  his  shoulder,  that  he  may  open  and  none  s/mt, 
and  shut  and  none  ope?i  (Isa.  xxii.  21,  22).  He  was  over  the 
king's  house ;  and  by  the  king's  house  is  signified  the  church 
as  to  Divine  Truth. 

175.  I  know  thy  works,  signifies  that  the  Lord  sees  all 
their  interiors  and  exteriors  at  once ;  as  above  (n.  76). 

176.  Behold,  I  have  set  before  thee  an  open  door,  signifies 
that  to  them  who  are  in  truths  from  good  from  the  Lord 
heaven  is  open.  That  by  "an  open  door"  admission  is 
signified,  is  manifest.  The  reason  why  the  door  is  said  to  be 
open  to  those  who  are  from  the  church  in  Philadelphia,  is 
because  by  that  church  those  are  meant  who  are  in  truths  from 
good  from  the  Lord,  and  to  these  the  Lord  opens  heaven 


No.  176.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


But  on  this  subject  something  not  before  known  shall  be 
told.  The  Lord  alone  is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth  (Matt, 
xxviii.  18) :  they  therefore  who  do  not  go  directly  to  Him, 
do  not  see  the  way  to  heaven,  and  hence  do  not  find  the 
door;  and  if  perchance  they  are  allowed  to  approach  it, 
it  is  shut,  and  is  not  opened  to  him  that  knocks.  In  the 
spiritual  world  there  are  actually  ways  which  lead  to  heaven, 
and  there  are  gates  here  and  there ;  and  they  who  are  led 
to  heaven  by  the  Lord,  go  the  ways  that  tend  thither,  and 
enter  through  the  gates.  That  there  are  ways  there,  may 
be  seen  in  the  work  on  "  Heaven  and  Hell "  (n.  479,  534, 
590) ;  and  gates  also  (n.  429,  430,  583,  584).  For  all  the 
tilings  that  are  beheld  in  the  heavens  are  correspondences ; 
hence  also  the  ways  and  the  gates :  for  ways  correspond 
to  and  thence  signify  truths  j  and  gates  correspond  to 
and  signify  entrance.  Since  the  Lord  alone  leads  man  to 
heaven,  and  opens  the  door,  He  therefore  calls  Himself 
"  the  Way,"  and  also  "  the  Door  ; "  "  the  Way  "  in  John  : 
I  am  the  Way,  the  Truth,  and' the  Life  (xiv.  6)  :  and  "the 
Door  "  in  the  same  :  /  am  the  Door  of  the  sheep  ;  by  Me  if 
any  one  enter  in,  he  shall  be  saved  (x.  7,  9).  Since  there  are 
both  ways  and  doors  in  the  spiritual  world,  and  angelic 
spirits  actually  go  in  the  ways,  and  enter  through  the  doors, 
when  they  enter  into  heaven,  therefore  doors,  gates,  and 
portals  are  often  mentioned  in  the  Word,  and  by  them 
entrance  is  signified  ;  as  in  these  places  :  Lift  up  your 
heads,  O  ye  gates ;  lift  up,  ye  doors  of  the  world ;  that  the 
King  of  glory  may  come  in  (Ps.  xxiv.  7,  9).  Open  ye  the 
gates,  that  the  just  nation  that  doeth  truth  may  come  in  (Isa. 
xxvi.  2).  The  five  prudent  virgins  went  in  to  the  ivcdding, 
and  the  door  was  shut :  and  the  five  foolish  virgins  came,  and 
knocked ;  but  it  was  not  opened  (Matt.  xxv.  10-12).  Jesus 
said,  Strive  to  enter  in  through  the  strait  gate  ;  because  many 
shall  seek  to  e?itcr  in,  and  s/mII  not  be  able  (Luke  xiii.  24,  25  : 
besides  other  places).  Since  a  door  signifies  entrance,  and 
the  New  Jerusalem  the  church  composed  of  those  who  are 


192 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  III. 


in  truths  from  good  from  the  Lord,  the  New  Jerusalem  is 
therefore  described  also  as  to  its  gates,  over  which  there 
were  angels ;  and  it  is  said  that  they  shall  not  be  shut 
(Apoc.  xxi.  12,  13,  25). 

177.  And  no  one  can  shut  it,  signifies  that  hell  cannot 
prevail  against  it.  For  the  Lord  alone  opens  and  shuts 
the  doors  to  heaven  j  and  the  door  which  He  opens  is 
perpetually  open  to  them  who  are  in  truths  from  good 
from  the  Lord,  and  is  perpetually  shut  to  those  that  are  in 
falsities  from  evil.  And  since  the  Lord  alone  opens  and 
shuts,  it  follows  that  hell  cannot  prevail  against  them. 
More  may  be  seen  above  on  this  subject  (n.  174). 

178.  Because  thou  hast  a  little  power,  signifies  because 
they  know  that  they  have  no  ability  of  themselves.  They 
who  are  in  truths  from  good  from  the  Lord,  know  that  they 
have  not  any  power  against  evils  and  falsities,  and  thus 
against  hell,  of  themselves ;  and  they  also  know  that  they 
cannot  do  good  from  any  power  from  themselves,  and 
introduce  themselves  into  heaven :  but  that  the  Lord  has 
all  power,  and  thus  they  from  the  Lord  ;  and  that  as  far 
as  they  are  ;n  truths  from  good,  so  far  they  are  in  power 
from  the  Lord,  which  still  appears  to  them  as  theirs.  These, 
therefore,  are  the  things  which  are  meant  by  "because  thou 
hast  a  little  power." 

179.  And  hast  kept  my  Word :  That  it  signifies  because 
they  live  according  to  the  Lord's  precepts  in  His  Word,  is 
manifest  without  explanation. 

180.  And  hast  not  denied  my  name,  signifies  that  they 
are  in  the  worship  of  the  Lord.  That  the  name  of  Jehovah 
or  the  Lord  in  the  Word  signifies  all  that  by  which  He  is 
worshipped,  and  thus  all  the  doctrine  of  the  church,  and 
universally  all  of  religion,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  81)  ;  from 
which  it  is  evident  what  is  here  signified  by  "thou  hast  not 
denied  my  name." 

181.  And  I  will  bring  from  the  synagogue  of  Satan :  That 
it  signifies  those  who  are  in  falsities  as  to  doctrine,  may  be 
seen  above  (n.  97). 


No.  185.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  1^3 


182.  Them  that  say  they  are  yews,  a?id  are  not,  but  do  lie, 
signifies  those  that  say  that  the  church  is  with  them,  when 
yet  there  is  no  church  with  them.  Those  who  are  of  the 
church  are  here  meant  by  the  Jews,  because  the  church 
had  been  instituted  among  them,  and  therefore  also  by 
dieir  Jerusalem  the  Church  as  to  doctrine  is  still  meant. 
But  in  particular  by  the  Jews  are  meant  they  who  are  in  the 
good  of  love,  as  above  (n.  96),  and  thus  also  the  church  ; 
for  the  church  is  from  the  good  of  love.  Yet  that  there 
was  no  church  with  those,  is  signified  by  "  and  are  not,  but 
do  lie." 

183.  Behold,  I  will  make  them  to  come  and  worship  at  thy 
feet,  signifies  that  those  who  are  in  falsities  as  to  doctrine, 
provided  they  are  not  in  falsities  from  evil,  will  receive  the 
truths  of  the  New  Church,  and  acknowledge  them.  This 
is  said  of  "them  that  are  of  the  synagogue  of  Satan, 
and  that  say  they  are  Jews,  and  are  not,  but  do  lie ; "  by 
whom  are  meant  they  who  are  in  falsities  as  to  doctrine, 
yet  still  not  in  falsities  from  evil ;  but  in  falsities  as  to 
doctrine,  yet  in  good  as  to  life.  The  latter,  and  not  the 
former,  receive  and  acknowledge  truths,  when  they  hear 
them.  The  reason  is,  that  good  loves  truth,  and  truth 
from  good  rejects  falsity.  To  receive  and  acknowledge 
truths  is  signified  by  "  coming  and  worshipping  at  thy 
feet ; "  not  at  theirs,  but  at  the  Lord's  feet,  from  whom 
they  have  the  truths  from  good  :  on  which  account  the 
same  is  signified  by  these  words  in  David :  Worship 
Jehovah  our  God,  worship  at  the  footstool  of  His  feet 
(Ps.  xcix.  5). 

184.  And  to  know  that  I  have  loved  thee,  signifies  that  they 
will  see  that  diose  who  are  in  truths  from  good  are  loved 
and  received  into  heaven  by  the  Lord.  This  follows  in  a 
series  from  the  foregoing. 

185.  Because  thou  hast  kept  the  word  of  my  endurance, 
signifies  because  they  have  fought  against  evils,  and  then 
rejected  falsities.    That  the  spiritual  combat,  which  is 

vol.  1.  9 


194  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  Ill 


called  temptation,  is  signified  by  "the  word  of  endurance," 
is  manifest  from  what  now  follows  :  "  I  also  will  keep  thee 
from  the  hour  of  temptation  that  will  come : "  for  he  who 
is  tempted  in  the  world,  is  not  tempted  after  death.  The 
spiritual  combat  which  is  temptation,  is  called  "  the  word  of 
the  Lord's  endurance  "  or  patience,  because  the  Lord  fights 
for  man  in  temptations,  and  fights  by  truths  from  His  Word. 

1 86.  /  also  will  keep  thee  from  the  hour  of  temptation  that 
will  come  upon  the  whole  world,  to  try  them  thaf  dwell  upon 
the  earth,  signifies  that  they  will  be  protected  and  preserved 
at  the  day  of  the  last  judgment.  That  their  protection  and 
preservation  at  the  day  of  the  last  judgment  is  meant  by 
these  words,  may  be  seen-  from  the  things  which  have  been 
written  and  related  concerning  the  Last  Judgment  in  a 
separate  small  work,  and  afterwards  in  a  "  Continuation  " 
concerning  it:  from  which  it  is  evident  that  they  who  passed 
through  it  were  let  into  temptation,  and  were  explored  as  to 
their  quality  •  and  that  they  who  were  interiorly  evil  were 
rejected,  and  they  who  were  interiorly  good  were  saved: 
and  those  were  interiorly  good  who  were  in  truths  from 
good  from  the  Lord. 

187.  Behold,  I  come  quickly,  signifies  the  Lord's  coming, 
and  then  a  New  Church  from  these.  The  Lord  said  here, 
"  Behold,  I  come  quickly,"  because  by  the  words  just  pre- 
ceding, the  last  judgment  is  meant ;  and  the  last  judgment 
is  also  called  the  Lord's  coming,  as  in  Matthew :  The  disciples 
said  to  Jesus,  What  shall  be  the  sign  of  thy  coming,  and  of 
the  co7isummatioii  of  the  age  ?  (xxiv.  3).  The  consummation  of 
the  age  is  the  last  time  of  the  church,  when  a  last  judgment 
takes  place.  That  by  the  words,  "  Behold,  I  come  quickly," 
is  also  meant  a  new  church,  is  because  after  a  last  judgment 
the  church  is  re-established  by  the  Lord.  That  church  is  now 
the  New  Jerusalem,  into  which  those  are  to  come  who  are 
in  truths  from  good  from  the  Lord,  to  whom  this  saying  is 
addressed. 

188.  Holdfast  that  thou  hast:  That  it  signifies  that  they 


No.  189.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


195 


should  remain  firm  meantime  in  their  truths  and  in  theii 
good,  is  evident  without  explanation. 

189.  That  no  one  take  thy  crown,  signifies  lest  their  wis- 
dom should  perish,  from  which  is  eternal  happiness.  Man 
has  wisdom  from  no  other  source  but  good  through  truths 
from  the  Lord.  That  a  man  has  wisdom  through  these  is 
because  the  Lord  conjoins  Himself  to  the  man,  and  the 
man  to  Himself,  by  them  ;  and  the  Lord  is  wisdom  itself. 
On  which  account  wisdom  perishes  with  a  man  when  he 
ceases  to  do  the  truths,  that  is,  to  live  according  to  them  : 
he  then  also  ceases  to  love  wisdom,  consequently  the  Lord. 
By  wisdom  is  meant  wisdom  in  spiritual  things.  From  this 
as  a  fountain  is  derived  wisdom  in  other  things,  which  is 
called  intelligence  ;  and  by  means  of  this,  knowledge, 
which  is  from  the  affection  for  knowing  truths.  That 
a  crown  signifies  wisdom,  is  because  wisdom  holds  the 
highest  place  with  man,  and  so  crowns  him.  Nor  does  a 
king's  crown  signify  any  thing  else :  for  a  king  in  the 
spiritual  sense  is  the  Divine  Truth  (n.  20)  ;  and  from  the 
Divine  Truth  is  all  wisdom.  Wisdom  is  also  signified  by  a 
crown  in  the  following  places  :  I  will  make  the  horn  of  David 
to  bud,  and  upon  Him  shall  His  crow?i  flourish  (Ps.  exxxii. 
17,  18).  Jehovah  put  ear-rings  upon  thine  ears,  and  a  crown 
of  ornament  up o)i  thy  head  (Ez.  xvi.  12).  These  things  are 
said  of  Jerusalem,  by  which  the  church  as  to  doctrine  is 
signified  ;  and  therefore  the  crown  of  ornament  is  wisdom 
from  the  Divine  Truth  or  the  Word.  In  that  day  shall 
Jehovah  Zabaoth  be  for  a  crown  of  ornament,  and  for  a  dia- 
dem of  comeliness  to  the  remnant  of  His  people  (Isa.  xxviii.  5). 
This  is  concerning  the  Lord,  because  it  is  said,  "  in  that 
day."  "The  crown  of  ornament "  which  He  shall  be,  is 
wisdom  ;  and  "  the  diadem  of  comeliness  "  is  intelligence. 
"  The  remnant  of  the  people  "  are  those  with  whom  His 
church  will  be.  The  same  is  signified  by  crown  and  dia- 
dem in  Isa.  lxii.  1,  3  j  also  the  same  by  the  plate  upon 
Aaron's  mitre  (Ex.  xxviii.  36,  37)  j  which  was  also  called  a 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  III. 


coronet.  Likewise  in  these  passages  :  Say  unto  the  king 
and  unto  the  queen,  Humble  yourselves,  sit  down  ;  because  the 
adornment  of  your  head  is  come  down,  the  crown  of  your 
comeliness  (Jer.  xiii.  18).  The  joy  of  our  heart  hath  ceased,  the 
crown  of  our  head  has  fallen  (Lam.  v.  15,  16).  He  hath 
torn  away  my  glory  from  me,  a?id  removed  the  crown  of  my 
head  (Job  xix.  9).  Thou  hast  condc7nned  the  crown  of  th  ine 
Anointed  unto  the  earth  (Ps.  lxxxix.  39).  In  these  places, 
by  a  crown  is  signified  wisdom. 

190.  He  that  overco?neth :  That  it  signifies  those  who 
stand  fast  in  truths  from  good  from  the  Lord,  is  manifest 
from  the  series,  and  so  without  explanation. 

191.  I  will  make  him  a  pillar  in  the  temple  of  my  God, 
signifies  that  truths  from  good  from  the  Lord,  among  those 
with  whom  they  are,  sustain  the  •  Lord's  Church  in  heaven. 
By  "  a  temple,"  the  church  is  signified,  and  by  "  the  temple 
of  my  God"  the  Lord's  Church  in  heaven.  Hence  it  is 
manifest  that  by  "  a  pillar  "  is  signified  that  which  sustains 
the  church  and  makes  it  firm,  and  this  is  the  Divine  Truth 
of  the  Word.  In  the  highest  sense,  by  a  temple  is  signified 
the  Lord  as  to  His  Divine  Human,  in  particular  as  to  His 
Divine  Truth ;  but  in  the  representative  sense  the  Lord's 
Church  in  heaven  is  signified  by  the  temple,  as  also  the 
Lord's  Church  in  the  world.  That  by  the  temple  in  the 
highest  sense  the  Lord  is  signified  as  to  His  Divine  Hu- 
man, and  in  particular  as  to  His  Divine  Truth,  is  manifest 
from  these  passages  :  Jesus  said  to  the  Jews,  Destroy  thu 
temple,  and  in  three  days  I  will  raise  it  up :  He  spake  of  the 
Temple  of  His  Body  (John  ii.  19,  21).  I  saw  no  temple  in 
the  New  Jerusalem,  for  the  Lord  God  Almighty  is  the  temple 
of  it,  and  the  Lamb  (Apoc.  xxi.  22).  Behold,  the  Lord  shall 
suddenly  come  to  His  temple,  and  the  angel  of  the  covenant  whom 
ye  seek  (Mai.  iii.  1).  /  will  bow  myself  down  towards  the 
temple  of  thy  holiness  (Ps.  exxxviii.  2).  /  will  look  again 
unto  the  temple  of  thy  holiness ;  and  my  prayer  came  unto 
thee,  unto  the  temple  of  thy  holiness  (Jonah  ii.  4,  7).  Jehovah 


No.  191.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


197 


is  in  the  temple  of  His  holiness  (Hab.  ii.  20).  "  The  temple 
of  the  holiness  of  Jehovah,"  or  the  Lord,  is  His  Divine 
Human ;  for  the  bowing,  the  looking,  and  the  praying  are 
to  this,  and  not  to  the  temple  alone,  for  this  is  not  holy  in 
itself.  It  is  called  "  the  temple  of  holiness,"  because  holiness 
is  predicated  of  the  Divine  Truth  (n.  173).  By  "the  temple 
that  sanctifies  the  gold  "  (Matt,  xxiii.  16,  17),  nothing  else 
is  meant  but  the  Lord's  Divine  Human.  That  by  the  tem- 
ple in  the  representative  sense  the  Lord's  Church  in  heaven 
is  signified,  is  manifest  from  these  passages  :  The  voice  of 
Jehovah  out  of  the  temple  (Isa.  lxvi.  6).  A  great  voice  came 
forth  out  of  the  te?nple  of  heaven  (Apoc.  xvi.  1 7).  The  te??iple 
of  God  was  opened  in  heaven,  and  there  was  seen  in  the  temple 
the  ark  of  His  covenant  (Apoc.  xi.  19).  The  temple  of  the 
tabernacle  of  the  testimo?iy  in  heaven  was  opened ;  and  the  seven 
angels  went  forth  out  of  the  te?nple  ;  a?id  the  te?nple  was  filed 
with  smoke  from  the  glory  of  God  (Apoc.  xv.  5,  6,  8).  / 
called  u?ito  Jehovah,  and  cried  unto  my  God ;  He  heard  my 
voice  out  of  His  temple  (Ps.  xviii.  6).  I  saw  the  Lord  sitting 
upon  a  high  and  lofty  throne,  and  His  skirts  filled  the  temph 
(Isa.  vi.  1).  That  "  the  temple  "  signifies  the  Church  in  the 
world,  is  manifest  from  these :  Our  house  of  holiness  has 
beco?ne  a  conflagration  (Isa.  lxiv.  1 1).  I  will  shake  all  nations, 
that  I  may  fill  this  house  with  glory :  the  glory  of  the  lattet 
house  shall  be  greater  than  of  the  former  (Hag.  ii.  7,9).  The 
Church  to  be  established  by  the  Lord  is  described  by  the 
.  "  new  temple  "  in  Ezekiel  xl.  to  xlviii.  j  and  is  meant  by 
the  temple  which  the  angel  measured  (Apoc.  xi.  1)  ;  and  so  in 
other  places  j  as  Isa.  xliv.  28  ;  Jer.  vii.  2-4,  9-1 1  ;  Zech. 
viii.  9.  The  disciples  came  to  Jesus,  to  show  Him  the  build- 
ings of  the  tonple ;  and  Jesus  said  unto  them,  Verily  I  say 
unto  you,  there  shall  not  be  left  stone  upon  stone,  which  shall 
not  be  thrown  down  (Matt.  xxiv.  1,2;  Mark  xiii.  1-5  ;  Luke 
xxi.  5-7).  By  the  temple  is  here  signified  the  Church  of 
this  day ;  and  by  its  destruction  till  there  should  not  be 
one  stone  upon  another,  is  signified  the  end  of  that  Church, 


J  98  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap,  lit 

that  there  should  not  be  any  truth  then  remaining.  For 
when  the  disciples  spoke  with  the  Lord  concerning  the 
temple,  the  Lord  foretold  the  successive  states  of  that 
Church,  even  to  its  end,  or  the  consummation  of  the  age ; 
and  by  the  consummation  of  the  age  is  meant  its  last  time, 
which  is  at  this  day.  This  is  represented  by  that  temple's 
being  destroyed  to  its  foundation.  The  temple  signifies 
these  three  things,  namely,  the  Lord,  the  Church  in  heaven, 
and  the  Church  in  the  world  ;  because  these  three  make 
one  :  they  cannot  be  separated  ;  consequently  the  one  can- 
not be  understood  without  the  other.  He,  therefore,  who 
separates  the  Church  in  the  world  from  the  Church  in 
heaven,  and  the  latter  and  the  former  from  the  Lord,  is  not 
in  the  truth.  The  reason  that  the  church  in  heaven  is  here 
meant  by  the  temple,  is  because  the  church  in  the  world  is 
treated  of  directly  after  (n.  194). 

192.  And  he  shall  110  more  go  out :  That  it  signifies  that 
they  will  remain  therein  for  ever,  is  manifest  without  ex- 
planation. 

193.  And  I  will  write  upon  him  the  name  of  my  God,  sig- 
nifies that  the  Divine  Truth  wili  be  written  in  their  hearts. 
To  write  upon  any  one  signifies  to  inscribe  so  that  it  may  be 
in  him  as  his  ;  and  "  the  name  of  my  God  "  signifies  the 
Divine  Truth.  Something  shall  here  be  said  concerning 
this,  that  "  my  God  "  is  the  Divine  Truth.  In  numberless 
places  in  the  Word  of  the  Old  Testament  it  is  said  Jeho- 
vah God  ;  also  separately,  sometimes  Jehovah  and  some-  . 
times  God  :  and  by  Jehovah  is  meant  the  Lord  as  to  the 
Divine  Good,  and  by  God  the  Lord  as  to  the  Divine  Truth  : 
or,  what  is  the  same,  by  Jehovah  is  meant  the  Lord  as  to 
the  Divine  Love,  and  by  God  the  Lord  as  to  the  Divine 
Wisdom.  Both  are  mentioned  on  account  of  the  heavenly 
marriage  in  every  thing  of  the  Word  ;  which  is  the  marriage 
of  love  and  wisdom,  or  the  marriage  of  good  and  truth  ; 
concerning  which  marriage  see  the  "Doctrine  of  the  New 
Jerusalem  concerning  the  Sacred  Scripture  "  (n.  80-90). 


No.  194.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


199 


But  in  the  Word  of  the  New  Testament  it  is  not  said 
"Jehovah  God,"  but  "the  Lord  God;"  for  "the  Lord." 
like  as  "  Jehovah,"  signifies  the  Divine  Good  or  the  Divine 
Love.  From  this  it  may  be  evident,  that  by  "  the  name  of 
my  God "  is  signified  the  Lord's  Divine  Truth.  That 
name,  when  spoken  of  the  Lord,  is  all  that  by  which  He  is 
worshipped,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  81)  :  and  all  that  by 
which  He  is  worshipped  has  reference  to  Divine  Good  and 
Divine  Truth.  As  it  is  not  known  what  is  meant  by  these 
words  of  the  Lord,  Father,  glorify  thy  name ;  then  came  a 
voice  out  of  heaven,  I  have  both  glorified  it,  and  will  glorify  it 
again  (John  xii.  28),  it  shall  be  told.  When  the  Lord  was 
in  the  world,  He  made  His  Human  the  Divine  Truth, 
which  is  also  the  Word  j  and  when  He  went  out  of  the 
world,  He  fully  united  the  Divine  Truth  to  the  Divine 
Good  which  was  in  Him  from  conception.  For  the  Lord 
glorified,  that  is,  made  Divine,  His  Human,  as  He  makes 
a  man  spiritual.  For  He  first  implants  truths  from  the 
Word  in  the  man,  and  afterwards  unites  them  to  good ; 
and  by  that  union  the  man  is  made  spiritual. 

194.  And  the  name  of  the  city  of  my  God,  the  New  Jeru- 
salem, signifies  that  the  doctrine  of  the  New  Church  will 
be  written  in  their  hearts.  By  "  the  New  Jerusalem  "  the 
New  Church  is  signified  ;  and  by  it,  when  it  is  called  a 
city,  is  signified  the  New  Church  as  to  doctrine  :  therefore, 
by  writing  upon  him  the  name  of  the  city  of  my  God,  the 
New  Jerusalem,  is  signified  that  the  doctrine  of  the  New 
Church  will  be  inscribed  upon  them.  That  by  Jerusalem 
the  Church  is  signified,  and  by  it  as  a  city  the  Church  as 
to  doctrine,  may  be  seen  below  (n.  880,  881).  That  doc- 
trine is  signified  by  a  city,  is  because  by  a  land,  and  in 
particular  by  the  land  of  Canaan,  the  Church  in  the  whole 
aggregate  is  signified;  and  hence  by  the  inheritances  into 
which  the  land  of  Canaan  was  divided,  the  various  things 
of  the  Church  are  signified  ;  and  by  the  cities  in  them,  its 
doctrinal  tenets.    From  this  it  is,  that  by  cities,  where  they 


200 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  Ill 


are  named  in  the  Word,  nothing  else  is  understood  by  the 
angels  \  which  has  also  been  testified  to  me  by  much  ex- 
perience. This  is  the  same  as  with  the  signification  of 
mountains,  hills,  valleys,  fountains,  and  rivers,  which  all 
signify  such  things  as  are  of  the  Church.  That  cities 
signify  doctrinal  tenets,  may  in  some  degree  be  evident 
from  the  following  passages :  The  land  shall  be  emptied, 
the  land  (hall  be  confounded,  the  land  shall  be  profaned, 
the  empty  city  shall  be  broken,  the  remnant  in  the  city  is  a 
waste,  and  the  gate  shall  be  beaten  down  even  to  destruction 
(Isa.  xxiv.  3,  4,  10-12).  The  lion  has  come  up  from  the 
thicket,  to  reduce  the  la?id  to  a  waste;  thy  cities  shall  be 
destroyed ;  I  saw  Carmel  a  wilderness,  and  her  cities  deso- 
late:  the  land  shall  mourn;  the  whole  city  shall  flee,  being 
deserted  (Jer.  iv.  7,  26-29).  "The  land"  here  is  the 
Church,  and  "  the  city "  is  its  doctrine.  Thus  is  de- 
scribed the  devastation  of  the  Church  by  the  falsities  of 
doctrine.  The  waster  shall  come  upon  every  city,  and  no 
city  shall  escape,  and  the  valley  shall  perish,  and  the  plain 
be  destroyed  (Jer.  xlviii.  8).  In  like  manner,  Behold,  I  have 
made  thee  a  fortified  city  against  the  whole  land  (Jer.  i.  18). 
This  was  said  to  the  prophet,  because  by  a  prophet  the 
doctrine  of  the  church  is  signified  (n.  8).  In  that  day  it 
shall  be  sung  in  the  land  of  Judah,  We  have  a  strong  city  ; 
salvation  will  He  put  for  walls  and  bulwarks  (Isa.  xxvi. 
1,  2).  The  great  city  was  divided  into  three  parts,  a?id  the 
cities  of  the  nations  fell  (Apoc.  xvi.  18,  19).  The  prophet 
saw  up o?i  a  high  mountain  the  structure  of  a  city  to  the 
south,  and  an  angel  ?neasured  the  wall,  the  gates,  the  cham- 
bers, the  porch  of  the  gate ;  and  the  name  of  the  city  was 
Jehovah  there  (Ez.  xL,  and  the  following  chapters).  A 
river,  whose  streams  made  glad  the  city  of  God  (Ps.  xlvi. 
4,  5).  Itvill  confound  Egypt  with  Egypt,  that  city  may  fight 
against  city,  and  kingdom  against  kingdom  (Is.  xix.  2). 
Every  kingdom  divided  against  itself  is  desolated,  and  ezery 
city  divided  against  itself  shall  not  stand  (Matt.  xii.  25).  In 


No.  195.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


20I 


these  passages  by  "  cities "  in  the  spiritual  sense  are 
meant  doctrines;  as  also  Isa.  vi.  11  ;  xiv.  12,  17,  21  ;  xix. 
t8,  19;  xxv.  1-3  ;  xxxiii.  8,  9;  liv.  3  ;  Ixiv.  10;  Jer.  vii. 
17,  34;  xiii.  18,  19  :  xxxii.  42,  44;  xxxiii.  4;  Zeph.  iii.  6; 
Ps.  xlviii.  2  ;  Ps.  lv.  9  ;  Ps.  cvii.  4,  7  ;  Matt.  v.  14,  15  ;  and 
elsewhere.  From  the  signification  of  a  city  it  may  be  evi- 
dent what  is  meant  by  "  the  cities  "  in  this  parable  of  the 
Lord  :  A  nobleman  going  away  to  receive  for  himself  a  king- 
dom,  gave  his  servants  pounds  to  trade  with :  when  he  re- 
turned, he  called  the  servants :  the  first  approached,  saying, 
Thy  pound  hath  gained  ten  pounds  ;  to  whom  he  said,  Good 
servant,  thou  shalt  have  authority  over  ten  cities :  a?id  the 
second  came,  saying,  Thy  pound  hath  gained  five  pounds ;  to 
whom  he  said,  Be  thou  over  five  cities  (Luke  xix.  12-19). 
By  "  cities  "  here  also  doctrinal  tenets  or  the  truths  of  doc- 
trine are  signified,  and  by  being  over  them  is  to  be  intelli- 
gent and  wise,  and  thus  to  give  power  over  them  is  to  give 
intelligence  and  wisdom :  "  ten  "  signifies  much,  and  five 
some.  That  by  trading  and  gaining  is  meant  to  procure 
to  one's  self  intelligence  by  the  use  of  one's  faculties,  is 
manifest.  That  the  holy  city  Jerusalem  signifies  the  doc- 
trine of  the  New  Church,  is  plainly  manifest  from  the 
description  of  it  (Apoc.  xxi.)  ;  for  it  is  described  as  to  its 
dimensions,  also  as  to  its  gates,  and  as  to  the  wall  and  its 
foundations ;  which,  when  Jerusalem  signifies  the  Church, 
can  signify  nothing  else  but  the  things  that  are  of  its  doc- 
trine. From  nothing  else  is  the  church  a  church.  Because 
the  church  as  to  doctrine  is  meant  by  the  city  Jerusalem, 
it  is  therefore  called  the  City  of  Truth  (Zech.  viii.  3,  4) ; 
and  in  many  places  the  holy  city ;  and  this  because  "  holy  " 
is  predicated  of  truths  from  the  Lord  (n.  173). 

195.  Which  comcth  do7vn  out  of  heaven  f?vm  my  God,  sig- 
nifies which  will  be  from  the  Lord's  Divine  Truth,  such  as 
it  is  in  heaven.  Since  by  "  my  God  "  the  Divine  Truth  is 
signified  (n.  193),  it  follows  that  by  "coming  down  out 
of  heaven  from  my  God,"  when  it  is  said  by  the  Lord, 


202 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  Ill 


and  concerning  the  doctrine  of  the  New  Church,  is  signi- 
fied, which  will  be  from  the  Lord's  Divine  Truth,  such  as 
it  is  in  heaven. 

196.  And  my  new  name,  signifies  the  worship  of  the 
Lord  alone,  with  new  things  which  were  not  in  the  former 
Church.  That  by  the  Lord's  name  is  signified  all  that  by 
which  He  is  worshipped,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  81) ;  here, 
therefore,  the  worship  of  the  Lord  alone,  with  new  things 
which  were  not  in  the  former  church.  That  the  worship 
of  the  Lord  alone  is  in  the  New  Church,  is  manifest  from 
chapter  xxi.  vers.  9,  10;  where  that  Church  is  called  the 
Lamb's  Wife.  That  there  are  new  things  in  that  Church, 
is  manifest  from  chapter  xxi.  vers.  5  ;  where  it  is  said, 
"Behold,  I  make  all  things  new."  These,  therefore,  are 
signified  by  "  my  new  name,"  which  will  be  written  upon 
them. 

197.  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit 
saith  unto  the  churches,  signifies  that  he  who  understands 
should  obey  the  things  which  the  Divine  Truth  of  the 
Word  teaches  to  those  who  will  be  of  the  New  Church, 
which  is  the  New  Jerusalem  ;  as  above  (n.  87). 

198.  And  unto  the  angel  of  the  church  of  the  Laodiceans 
write,  signifies  to  those  and  concerning  those  in  the  church, 
who  believe  sometimes  from  themselves,  and  sometimes 
from  the  Word,  and  so  profane  holy  things.  But  of  these 
something  preliminary  must  be  said.  There  are  found  in 
the  church  those  that  believe  and  do  not  believe ;  they 
believe  that  there  is  a  God,  that  the  Word  is  holy,  that  life 
is  eternal,  and  more  things  which  are  of  the  church  and 
its  doctrine  :  and  still  they  do  not  believe.  They  believe 
them  when  they  are  in  their  natural  sensual,  but  they 
do  not  believe  when  they  are  in  their  natural  rational : 
they  thus  believe  when  they  are  in  externals,  consequently 
when  they  are  in  society  and  conversation  with  others  ; 
but  they  do  not  believe  when  they  are  in  their  internals, 
consequently  when  they  are  not  in  society  with  others, 


No.  200.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  203 

and  then  in  converse  with  themselves.  Of  these  it  is  said, 
that  they  are  neither  cold  nor  hot,  and  that  they  are  to  be 
spewed  out. 

199.  These  things  saith  the  Amen,  the  faithful  and  true 
Witness,  signifies  the  Lord  as  to  the  Word,  which  is  the 
Divine  Truth  from  Him.  That  "  Amen "  is  the  Divine 
confirmation  from  the  truth  itself,  which  is  the  Lord,  and 
thus  from  the  Lord,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  23) :  and  that 
"  the  faithful  and  true  witness,"  when  speaking  of  the 
Lord,  is  the  Divine  Truth  which  is  from  Him  in  the  Word 
(n.  6,  16).  Whether  you  say  that  the  Lord  testifies  of 
Himself,  or  that  the  Word  testifies  of  Him,  it  is  the  same  ; 
since  the  Son  of  Man,  who  here  speaks  to  the  Churches, 
is  the  Lord  as  to  the  Word  (n.  44).  These  things  aie 
premised  to  this  church,  because  those  in  the  church  are 
here  treated  of,  who  believe  both  from  themselves  and 
from  the  Word ;  and  they  who  believe  from  the  Word, 
believe  from  the  Lord. 

200.  The  begi?ini7ig  of  the  work  of  God,  signifies  the  Word. 
That  the  Word  is  the  beginning  of  the  work  of  God,  has 
not  yet  been  known  in  the  church,  because  these  things  in 
John  have  not  been  understood  :  In  the  beginning  was  the 
Word,  and  the  Word  was  with  God,  and  the  Word  was 
God :  all  things  were  made  by  H'un,  and  without  Him  was 
nothing  made  that  was  made.  In  Him  was  life,  and  the  life 
was  the  light  of  ?7ien.  He  was  in  the  wo?id,  and  the  world 
was  made  by  Him  ;  but  the  World  knew  Him  not.  And  the 
Word  was  made  flesh,  and  dwelt  among  us  ;  and  we  beheld 
His  glory,  the  glory  as  of  the  Only-begotten  of  the  Father 
(i.  1-14).  He  who  understands  these  words  as  to  their  in- 
terior sense,  and  at  the  same  time  compares  them  with  the 
things  that  are  written  in  the  "Doctrine  of  the  New 
Jerusalem  concerning  the  Sacred  Scripture,"  as  also  with 
some  which-  are  in  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem 
concerning  the  Lord,"  can  see  that  the  Divine  Truth  itself, 
in  the  Word  which  had  before  been  in  this  world,  spoken 


204  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  Ill 

of  n.  ii,  which  also  is  in  this  Word  which  exists  at 
the  present  day,  is  meant  by  the  Word  which  was  in  the 
beginning  with  God,  and  which  was  God  :  yet  not  the  Word 
as  to  the  words  and  letters  of  languages,  but  as  to  its  essence 
and  life,  which  is  from  the  inmost  in  the  senses  of  its  words 
and  letters.  From  this  life  the  Word  vivifies  the  affections 
of  the  will  of  the  man  who  reads  it  in  a  holy  state,  and 
from  the  light  of  that  life  enlightens  the  thoughts  of  his 
understanding :  on  which  account  it  is  said  in  John,  In  the 
Word  ivas  life,  and  the  life  was  the  light  of  7nen  (i.  4).  This 
the  Word  does,  because  the  Word  is  from  the  Lord  and 
concerning  the  Lord,  and  thus  the  Lord.  All  thought,  speech, 
and  writing  derives  its  essence  and  life  from  him  who 
thinks,  speaks,  and  writes  :  the  man  with  his  quality  is  in 
them  ;  but  the  Lord  alone  is  in  the  Word.  But  no  one 
feels  and  perceives  the  Divine  life  in  the  Word  but  he 
who  is  in  the  spiritual  affection  for  truth  when  he  reads 
it,  for  he  is  in  conjunction  with  the  Lord  through  the 
Word  :  there  is  something  inmostly  affecting  the  heart  and 
the  spirit,  which  flows  in  into  the  understanding  with  light, 
and  testifies.  The  same  as  in  John,  is  signified  by  these 
words  in  the  first  chapter  of  Genesis  :  In  the  beginni?ig  God 
created  the  heaven  and  the  earth  ;  and  the  Spirit  of  God 
moved  itself  upon  the  face  of  the  waters  :  and  God  said,  Let 
there  be  light,  and  there  was  light  (ver.  1-3).  "  The  Spirit 
of  God "  is  the  Divine  Truth,  and  so  too  "  the  Light : " 
the  Divine  Truth  is  the  Word ;  and  therefore,  when  the 
Lord  calls  Himself  "  the  Word,"  He  also  calls  Himself 
"the  Light"  (John  i.  4,  8,  9).  The  same  is  also  meant  l»y 
these  words  in  David :  By  the  Word  of  Jehovah  were  the 
heavens  made,  and  all  the  host  of  them  by  the  breath  of  His 
mouth  (Ps.  xxxiii.  6).  In  fine,  without  the  Divine  Truth  of 
the  Word,  which  in  its  essence  is  the  Divine  Good  of  the 
Divine  Love  and  the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Divine  Wisdom 
of  the  Lord,  a  man  cannot  have  life.  Through  the  Word 
there  is  conjunction  of » the  Lord  with  man.  and  of  man  with 


No.  202.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  205 

the  Lord  j  and  through  that  conjunction  there  is  life. 
There  must  be  something  from  the  Lord,  which  can  be  re- 
ceived by  man,  by  means  of  which  there  may  be  conjunc- 
tion, and  thence  eternal  life.  It  may  be  evident  from 
these  things  that  by  "  the  beginning  of  the  work  of  God  " 
the  Word  is  meant,  and  if  you  are  willing  to  believe  it,  the 
Word  such  as  it  is  in  the  literal  sense  ;  for  this  sense  is 
t:he  complex  of  its  interior  sanctities,  as  has  been  abun- 
dantly shown  in  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  con- 
cerning the  Sacred  Scripture."  And  what  is  wonderful,  the 
Word  is  so  written  that  it  communicates  with  the  universal 
heaven,  and  in  its  particulars  with  every  society  there  ; 
which  it  has  been  given  me  to  know  by  living  experience : 
concerning  which  elsewhere.  That  the  Word  is  such  in  its 
essence,  is  manifest  also  from  these  words  of  the  Lord : 
The  wards  which  I  speak  tmto  you  are  spirit,  and  are  life 
(John  vi.  63). 

201.  I  know  thy  works,  signifies  that  the  Lord  sees  all 
their  interiors  and  exteriors  at  once  ;  as  above  (n.  76). 

202.  That  thou  art  neither  cold  nor  hot,  signifies  that  they 
who  are  such  sometimes  deny  that  the  Word  is  Divine  and 
Holy,  and  sometimes  acknowledge  it.  At  one  time  to 
deny  in  one's  self  and  at  another  to  acknowledge  the  holi- 
ness of  the  Word,  is  to  be  neither  cold  nor  hot ;  for  thev 
are  against  the  Word,  and  also  for  the  Word.  They  are 
also  the  same  in  regard  to  God,  —  they  now  deny  and  now 
acknowledge  Him  ;  and  the  same  in  regard  to  all  the  things 
of  the  church :  consequently  they  are  now  with  them  that 
are  in  hell,  and  now  with  those  who  are  in  heaven.  They 
fly  upward  and  downward  as  between  the  two  •  and  whither 
they  fly,  thither  they  turn  their  faces.  Such  do  those  be- 
come, who  have  confirmed  in  themselves  that  there  is  a 
God,  that  there  is  a  heaven  and  a  hell,  and  that  there  is 
eternal  life  ;  and  afterwards  recede.  When  the  former 
confirmation  returns,  they  acknowledge  ;  but  when  it  does 
nc'  return,  they  deny.    The  reason  that  they  recede  is  that 


206 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap  III. 


they  afterwards  think  only  of  themselves  and  the  world, 
being  continually  ambitious  to  be  supereminent ;  and 
thereby  they  immerse  themselves  in  their  proprium 
(ownhood) :  thus  hell  swallows  them  up. 

203.  Would  that  thou  wert  cold  or  hot,  signifies  that  it  is 
better  that  they  should  either  deny  from  the  heart  the  holy 
things  of  the  Word  and  of  the  church,  or  from  the  heart 
acknowledge  them.  The  reason  will  be  told  in  the  para- 
graph now  following. 

204.  Therefore  because  thou  art  lukewarm,  and  neither  cold 
nor  hot,  I  zvill  spew  thee  out  of  my  mouth,  signifies  profana- 
tion, and  thence  separation  from  the  Lord.  By  "I  will 
spew  thee  out  of  My  mouth  "  is  signified  to  be  separated 
from  the  Lord ;  and  to  be  so  separated  from  the  Lord  is 
not  to  be  in  heaven  nor  in  hell,  but  in  a  separate  place, 
deprived  of  human  life,  where  there  are  nothing  but  fanta- 
sies. The  reason  is,  that  they  have  mingled  truths  with 
falsities  and  goods  with  evils,  and  thus  holy  things  with 
profane,  so  that  they  cannot  be  separated  :  and  as  the  man 
cannot  then  be  prepared,  so  as  to  be  either  in  heaven 
or  in  hell,  the  whole  of  his  rational  life  is  rooted  out,  the 
ultimates  of  life  remaining,  which,  when  separated  from  the 
interiors  of  life,  are  mere  fantasies.  Concerning  the  state 
and  lot  of  these,  more  may  be  seen  in  the  "  Angelic  Wis- 
dom concerning  the  Divine  Providence  "  (n.  226-228,  231)  ; 
which  will  suffice  for  information  respecting  them.  It  is 
said  of  these  that  they  are  spewed  out,  because  the  World 
of  Spirits,  which  is  midway  between  heaven  and  hell,  — 
into  which  every  man  first  comes  after  death,  and  is  there 
prepared, — corresponds  to  the  stomach,  in  which  all  the 
things  that  are  put  in  are  prepared,  either  to  become  blood 
and  flesh,  or  to  become  excrement  and  urine.  The  latter 
have  correspondence  with  hell,  but  the  former  with  heaven. 
Yet  the  things  that  are  spewed  out  of  the  stomach,  are  those 
which  have  not  been  separated,  but  mixed  up  together.  On 
account  c  f  this  correspondence,  to  be  "  spewed  out  "  and 


No.  206  ]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  207 

"  spewing  "  are  mentioned  in  the  following  passages  :  Dsitik 
and  be  made  drunk,  that  thy  foreski?i  may  be  revealed ;  the 
cup  of  Jehovah  shall  go  around  to  thee,  that  disgraceful  spew- 
ing may  be  upon  thy  glo?y  (Hab.  ii.  15,  16).  Make  Mo ab 
drunk,  that  he  may  clap  the  hands  i?i  his  spewmg  (Jer.  xlviii. 
26).  All  tables  are  full  of  the  spewing  of  e?nptyi?ig ;  what 
one  shall  He  teach  knowledge  ?  (Isa.  xxviii.  8, 9)  :  besides  other 
places,  as  in  Jer.  xxv.  27  ;  Lev.  xviii.  24,  25,  28.  That 
tepid  water  excites  vomiting  is  also  from  correspondence. 

206.  Because  thou  say  est,  I am  rich,  and  increased  i?i  goods, 
signifies  that  they  believe  themselves  to  possess  in  all 
abundance  the  knowledges  of  truth  and  good  which  are  of 
the  church  and  of  heaven.  To  be  rich  and  increased  in 
goods,  signify  nothing  else  here  but  fully  to  know  and  un- 
derstand such  things  as  are  of  the  church  and  heaven, 
which  are  called  spiritual  and  theological  things,  because 
these  are  here  treated  of.  Spiritual  riches  and  resources 
are  nothing  else.  They  that  believe  from  themselves,  and 
not  from  the  Lord  through  the  Word,  also  believe  that  they 
know  and  understand  all  things.  The  reason  is,  because 
their  spiritual  mind  is  closed  up,  and  only  the  natural 
mind  open  ;  and  this  mind,  without  spiritual  light,  sees  no 
otherwise.  That  by  riches  and  wealth  in  the  Word  spirit- 
ual riches  and  wealth  are  signified,  which  are  the  knowl- 
edges of  truth  and  good,  is  manifest  from  these  passages  : 
In  thy  wisdom  and  in  thy  intelligence  thou  madest  to  thyself 
wealth  ;  gold  and  silver  was  in  thy  treasures  ;  by  the  multi- 
plication of  thy  wisdom  thou  hast  multiplied  to  thyself  wealth 
(Ez.  xxviii.  4,  5).  This  is  said  of  Tyre,  by  which  the 
church  as  to  the  knowledges  of  truth  and  good  is  signified. 
In  like  manner,  The  daughter  of  Tyre  shall  bring  thee  a  pres- 
ent ;  O  daughter  of  the  king,  the  rich  peoples  shall  entreat  thy 
favor  (Ps.  xlv.  12).  Jehovah  zvill  impoverish  .Tyre ;  He  will 
shake  off  her  wealth  into  the  sea  (Zech.  ix.  4).  O  Tyre,  they 
shall  plunder  thy  wealth  (Ez.  xxvi.  12).  Ashur  said,  By  the 
strength  of  my  hand  I  have  done  it,  and  by  my  wisdom,  because 


208 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  III. 


I  am  intelligent ;  whence  I  will  plunder  the  treasures  of  the 
peoples,  my  hand  shall  find  the  wealth  of  the  peoples  (Isa.  x. 
13,  14).  By  Ashur  the  rational  is  signified;  here  that  it 
perverts  the  goods  and  truths  of  the  church,  which  are  the 
treasures  and  wealth  of  the  peoples,  which  he  will  plunder. 
I  will  give  thee  the  treasures  of  darkness,  and  the  hidden 
wealth  of  the  lurking-places  (Isa.  xlv.  3).  Blessed  is  the  man 
that  feareth  Jehovah  ;  wealth  and  riches  are  in  his  house,  and 
his  justice  endureth  forever  (Ps.  cxii.  1,  3).  God  hath  filled 
the  hungry  with  good  things,  and  the  rich  He  hath  sent  away 
empty  (Luke  i.  53).  Woe  unto  you  that  are  rich,  for  ye 
have  received  your  joy  ;  woe  unto  you  that  are  filled,  for  ye 
shall  hunger  (Luke  vi.  24,  25).  By  the  rich  are  here  meant 
those  who  possessed  the  knowledges  of  truth  and  good 
because  they  had  the  Word,  who  were  the  Jews  :  the  same 
by  the  rich  man,  who  was  clothed  in  purple  and  fine-linen 
(Luke  xvi.  19).  The  same  by  the  rich  and  by  riches 
elsewhere,  as  Isa.  xxx.  6;  Jer.  xvii.  11  j  Mic.  iv.  13; 
vi.  12;  Zech.  xiv.  14;  Matt.  xii.  35;  xiii.  44;  Luke 
xii.  21. 

207.  And  I  have  need  of  nothing.  That  it  signifies  that 
they  have  no  need  of  more  knowledge  and  wisdom  and 
from  any  other  source,  is  manifest  from  the  things  said 
above,  because  it  is  a  consequence. 

208.  And  knowest  not  that  thou  art  wretched,  signifies 
that  they  do  not  know  that  all  the  things  that  they  know 
and  think  concerning  the  truths  and  goods  of  the  church 
do  not  at  all  cohere,  and  that  they  are  walls  of  loose  stones. 
By  "wretchedness"  is. here  signified  incoherency,  and  thus 
by  "  wretched "  one  who  thinks  about  the  things  of  the 
church  without  coherence.  The  reason  is,  because  they  of 
whom  these  things  are  said,  now  deny  God,  heaven,  eternal 
life,  and  the  holiness  of  the  Word,  and  now  acknowledge 
them  ;  on  which  account  what  they  build  up  with  one  hand, 
mey  destroy  with  the  other.  They  are  thus  like  them  that 
build  a  house,  and  soon  pull  it  down ;  or  like  those  who 


No.  209.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


209 


array  themselves  in  becoming  garments,  and  soon  tear  them 
off :  wherefore  their  houses  are  rubbish,  and  their  garments 
are  rags.  Such  are  all  the  things  that  they  think  about  the 
church  and  heaven  ;  but  this  they  do  not  know.  These 
things  are  meant  bv  wretchedness  also  in  the  following 
places  :  Thy  wisdom  and  thy  knozuledge  hath  seduced  thee, 
when  thou  saidst  in  thy  heart,  I.  and  none  besides ;  therefore 
shall  wretchedness  fall  upon  thee  (Isa.  xlvii.  10,  11).  Wretch- 
edness shall  co?7ie  upon  wretchedness ;  the  king  shall  mourn, 
and  the  prince  shall  be  clothed  with  astonishment  (Ez.  viL 
26,  27).  "The  king  who  shall  mourn,"  and  "the  prince 
who  shall  be  clothed  with  astonishment,"  are  they  who  are 
in  the  truths  of  the  church.  The  right  is  7iot  in  their  mouth, 
wretchedness  is  in  the  niidst  of  them  (Ps.  v.  9).  Similar  things 
are  signified  by  the  walls  of  loose  stones  (Jer.  xlix.  27  ;  Ez. 
xiii.  10,  12  ;  Hos.  ii.  6). 

209.  And  miserable  and poor,  signifies  that  they  are  without 
truths  and  goods.  By  "  the  miserable  "  and  "  the  poor  " 
in  the  spiritual  sense  of  the  Word  are  meant  those  who  are 
without  the  knowledges  of  truth  and  good  j  for  they  are 
spiritually  miserable  and  poor.  They  are  also  meant  by  them 
in  the  following  passages :  I a 771  miserable  and  poor,  O  Lo?'d; 
re7ne77iber  7ne  (Ps.  xl.  17  ;  lxx.  5).  O  Jehovah,  i7icli7ie  thine 
ear,  a7id  a7iswer ;  for  I  a77i  miserable  and  poor  (Ps.  lxxxvi.  1). 
The  wicked  draw  the  sword,  afid  bc7id  their  bow,  to  cast  down 
the  77iise7'able  a7id  the  poor  (Ps.  xxxvii.  14).  The  wicked 
pcrsecuteth  the  77iise7-able  and  the  poor,  a7id  the  dejected  i7i 
heart,  to  slay  him  (Ps.  cix.  16).  God  will  judge  the  7niserable 
of  the  people ;  He  will  keep  the  so7is  of  the  poor;  He  will 
deliver  the  poor  that  crieth,  and  the  7niserable  (Ps.  lxxii.  4, 
12,  13).  Jehovah  deliver eth  the  miserable  f'077i  hi77i  that  is 
stronger  than  he,  and  the  poor  fro7n  the7n  that  spoil  him 
(Ps.  xxxv.  10).  The  wicked  plotteth  evil  deeds  to  destroy  the 
miserable  by  the  words  of  a  lie,  even  when  the  poor  speakcih 
judgment  (Isa.  xxxii.  7).  The  miserable  shall  have  joy  in 
Jehovah,  and  the  poor  a7no7ig  men  shall  exult  in  the  Holy 


2IO  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  III. 


One  of  Israel  (Is a.  xxix.  19).  Blessed  are  the  poor  in  spit  it, 
for  theirs  is  the  kingdom  of  the  heavens  (Matt.  v.  3  :  besides 
other  places,  as  Isa.  x.  2  ;  Jer.  xxii.  16  ;  Ez.  xvi.  49  ;  xviii. 
12  ;  xxii.  29  ;  Am.  viii.  4;  Ps.  ix.  18  ;  Ps.  lxix.  32,  33  ;  Ps. 
lxxiv.  21  ;  Ps.  cix.  22  ;  Ps.  cxl.  12  ;  Deut.  xv.  11  ;  xxiv.  14 ; 
Luke  xiv.  13,  21,  23).  By  the  miserable  and  the  poor  are 
chiefly  meant  those  who  are  not  in  the  knowledges  of  truth 
and  good,  and  yet  desire  them  j  since  by  the  rich  are  meant 
those  who  possess  the  knowledges  of  truth  and  good 
(n.  206). 

210.  And  blind  and  naked,  signifies  that  they  are  without 
the  understanding  of  truth  and  the  will  of  good.  By  the 
blind  in  the  Word  are  meant  they  that  are  without  truths, 
either  from  the  lack  of  them  in  the  church,  and  thus  from 
ignorance,  or  from  the  non-understanding  of  them  ;  and  by 
the  naked  those  are  meant  who  thence  are  without  goods : 
for  all  spiritual  good  is  procured  by  truths.  No  others  are 
meant  by  the  blind  in  the  following  places  :  Then  shall  the 
deaf  in  that  day  hear  the  words  of  the  Book,  and  the  eyes 
of  the  blind  shall  see  out  of  thick  darkness  (Isa.  xxix.  18). 
Behold,  your  God  shall  come  ;  then  shall  the  eyes  of  the  blind 
be  opened  (Isa.  xxxv.  4-6).  I  will  give  thee  for  a  light  of  the 
nations,  to  open  the  blind  eyes  (Isa.  xlii.  6-8).  I  will  lead  the 
blind  into  a  way  which  they  faiew  not :  I  will  make  their 
darkness  light  (Isa.  xlii.  16).  Bring  out  the  blind  people  that 
have  eyes,  and  the  deaf  that  have  ears  (Isa.  xliii.  8).  His 
watchmen  are  all  blind,  and  know  not  how  to  understand 
(Isa.  Ivi.  10,  11).  He  hath  blinded  their  eyes,  and  hardened 
their  heart,  that  they  may  not  see  with  the  eyes,  and  understand 
with  their  heart  (John  xii.  40).  Jesus  said,  For  judgment 
came  I  into  the  world,  that  they  that  see  not  may  see,  and  they 
that  see  may  be  made  blind  (John  ix.  39).  Bli?id  leaders, 
fools  and  infatuated  (Matt,  xxiii.  16,  17,  19,  24).  Blind 
leaders  of  the  blind  (Matt.  xv.  14;  Luke  vi.  39).  On  account 
of  the  signification  of  blind  and  blindness,  it  was  forbidden 
to  offer  the  blind  in  sacrifice  (Lev.  xxi.  18;  Deut.  xv.  21). 


Xo.  212.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


21  I 


They  were  not  to  put  a  stumbling-block  before  the  blind 
(Lev.  xix.  14).  He  was  cursed,  who  made  the  blind  to  wander 
(Deut.  xxvii.  18).  Respecting  the  signification  of  naked 
and  nakedness,  see  below  (n.  213). 

211.  I  counsel  thee  to  buy  of  Me  gold  tried  in  the  fire,  that 
thou  mayest  be  rich,  signifies  admonition  to  procure  to  them- 
selves the  good  of  love  from  the  Lord  through  the  Word, 
that  they  may  be  wise.  For  "  to  buy"  signifies  to  procure 
to  one's  self;  "of  Me"  signifies  from  the  Lord  through  the 
Word;  "gold"  signifies  good,  and  "gold  tried  in  the  fire" 
the  good  of  heavenly  love ;  and  to  be  enriched  therefiom 
signifies  to  understand  and  be  wise.  The  reason  that  gold 
signifies  good,  is  because  the  metals  in  their  order  signify 
such  things  as  are  of  good  and  truth ;  gold  heavenly 
(celestial)  and  spiritual  good,  sriver  the  truth  of  those 
goods,  brass  natural  good,  and  iron  natural  truth.  These 
are  signified  by  the  metals  of  which  the  statue  of  Nebu- 
chadnezzar consisted,  the  head  of  which  was  gold,  the  breast 
a?id  ar7ns  silver,  the  belly  and  thighs  brass,  the  legs  iron,  and 
the  feet  part  iron  and  part  clay  (Dan.  ii.  32,  33)  ;  by  which 
are  represented  the  successive  states  of  the  church  as  to  the 
good  of  love  and  the  truth  of  wisdom.  Because  the  states 
of  the  church  succeeded  each  other  in  this  manner,  the 
ancients  therefore  gave  similar  names  to  the  periods,  calling 
them  the  golden,  the  silver,  the  brazen,  and  the  iron  ages ; 
and  by  the  golden  age  they  meant  the  first  period,  when 
the  good  of  heavenly  love  reigned.  Heavenly  love  is  love 
to  the  Lord  from  the  Lord :  from  this  love  they  then  had 
wisdom.  That  gold  signifies  the  good  of  love,  see  below 
(n.  913). 

212.  And  white  garments,  that  thou  mayest  be  clothed,  sig- 
nifies that  they  should  procure  for  themselves  the  genuine 
truths  of  wisdom.  That  garments  signify  truths  clothing 
good,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  166)  ;  and  that  white  is 
predicated  of  truths  (n.  167):  hence  "white  garments" 
signify  the  genuine  truths  of  wisdom  ;  and  this  because 


2 1 2  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  III. 


"gold  purified  in  the  fire"  signifies  the  good  of  heavenly 
love,  and  the  truths  of  this  love  are  the  genuine  truths  of 
wisdom. 

213.  That  the  shame  of  thy  nakedness  do  not  appear,  sig- 
nifies lest  the  good  of  heavenly  love  should  be  profaned 
and  adulterated.  No  one  can  know  what  "  the  shame  of 
nakedness  "  signifies,  except  he  who  knows  that  the  mem- 
bers of  generation  in  both  sexes,  which  are  also  called  the 
genitals,  correspond  to  heavenly  love.  That  there  is  a 
correspondence  of  man  and  all  his  members  with  the 
heavens,  may  be  seen  in  the  wrork  on  "  Heaven  and 
Hell,"  published  at  London  in  the  year  1758  (n.  87-102)  ; 
and  that  the  genital  members  correspond  to  heavenly  love 
in  the  "  Heavenly  Arcana,"  also  published  at  London 
(n.  5050-5062).  Now  because  those  members  correspond 
to  heavenly  love,  which  is  the  love  of  the  third  or  inmost 
heaven,  and  a  man  is  born  of  his  parents  into  loves  opposite 
to  that  love,  it  is  manifest  that  if  he  does  not  procure  to 
himself  from  the  Lord  the  good  of  love  and  the  truth  of 
wisdom,  .which  are  signified  by  the  gold  tried  in  the  fire, 
and  by  the  white  garments,  he  must  appear  in  the  oppo- 
site love,  which  in  itself  is  profane.  This  is  signified 
by  "  uncovering  the  nakedness,"  and  "  manifesting  the 
shame  of  it,"  in  the  following  passages :  Blessed  is  he  that 
watcheth  and  keepeth  his  garments,  lest  he  walk  naked,  and 
they  see  his  shame  (Apoc.  xvi.  15).  Daughter  of  Babylon 
and  of  Chaldea,  sit  on  the  earth  ;  uncover  thy  locks \  uncover 
the  thigh, pass  over  the  streams ;  let  thy  nakedness  be  ux  :overed< 
and  let  thy  reproach  also  be  seen  (Isa.  xlvii.  1-3).  Woe  to  the 
city  of  bloods,  because  of  the  multitude  of  her  whoredoms :  /will 
uncover  iks  skirts  upon  thy  face,  and  will  show  the  nations  thy 
nakedness,  and  the  kingdoms  thy  disgrace  (Nah.  iii.  i,  4,  5). 
Contend  with  your  mother,  lest  perchance  I  set  her  naked 
(Hos.  ii.  2-4).  When  I  passed  by  thee,  I  covered  thy  ?iakcd- 
ness,  and  washed  thee,  and  clothed  thee :  but  thou  committedst 
whoredom  ;  not  recollectifig  thy  youth,  when  thou  wast  naked 


No.  214.]       THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  213 

and  stripped  bare  ;  therefore  thou  hast  revealed  thy  naked?iess 
(Ez.  xvi.  6,  and  following  verses).  Jcrusalein  hath  grievously 
sinned ;  therefore  all  speak  ill  of  her,  because  they  sau  her 
nakedness  (Lam.  i.  8).  By  Jerusalem,  of  which  these  things 
are  said,  the  church  is  meant ;  and  by  committing  whoredom 
is  signified  to  adulterate  and  falsify  the  Word  (n.  134).  Woe 
to  him  that  maketh  his  companion  drink,  making  him  drunk, 
that  thou  mayest  look  upon  his  nakedness :  drink  also  thyself, 
that  thy  foreskin,  may  be  uncovered  (Hab.  ii.  15,  16).  He 
who  knows  what  nakedness  signifies  can  understand  what 
is  signified  by  the  case  of  Noah,  when  he  lay  drunk  with 
wine  naked  in  the  midst  of  his  tent,  and  Ham  saw  and  laughed 
at  his  nakedness,  and  Shem  and  yaphet  covered  his  nakedness, 
turning  away  their  faces  lest  they  should  see  it  (Gen.  ix.  2 1-23)  ■ 
also  why  it  was  ordained  Xh&t  Aaron  and  his  sons  should  not 
go  up  by  steps  upon  the  altar,  lest  their  nakedness  should  be 
uncovered  (Ex.  xx.  26)  :  as  also,  that  they  should  make  for 
them  breeches  of  line?i  to  cover  the  flesh  of  their  nakedness, 
a?id  that  they  should  be  upon  them  when  they  we?it  up  to  the 
altar,  a?id  that  otherwise  they  should  carry  their  iniquity,  and 
should  die  (Ex.  xxviii.  42,  43).  By  "nakedness"  in  these 
passages  are  signified  the  evils  into  which  a  man  is  born, 
which,  because  they  are  opposite  to  the  good  of  heavenly 
love,  are  in  themselves  profane  ;  which  are  not  removed 
except  by  truths,  and  by  a  life  according  to  them  :  "  linen  " 
also  signifies  truth  (n.  671).  By  "nakedness"  is  also  sig- 
nified Innoce?ice,  and  likewise  Ignorance  of  good  and  truth ; 
innocence  in  this  passage :  They  were  both  naked,  the  man 
and  his  wife,  and  had  no  cause  for  shame  (Gen.  ii.  25): 
ignorance  of  good  and  truth  in  this  :  This  is  the  fast  which 
J  choose ;  to  break  bread  to  the  hungry  ;  and  when  thou  seest 
the  naked,  to  cover  him  (Isa.  lviii.  6,  7).  Let  him  give  his 
bread  to  the  hungry,  and  cover  the  naked  with  a  garment 
(Ez.  xviii.  7).  /  hungered,  and  ye  gave  Me  to  eat ;  I  was 
naked,  and  ye  clothed  Me  (Matt.  xxv.  35,  36). 

214.  And  anoint  thine  eyes  with  eye-salve,  that  thou  mayest 


v214  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  III. 

see,  signifies  that  the  understanding  may  be  healed,  lest  the 
genuine  truths  of  wisdom  be  profaned  and  falsified.  That 
the  understanding  is  signified  by  the  eyes,  and  intelligence 
and  wisdom  by  the  sight  of  the  eyes,  may  be  seen  in  n.  48  ; 
and  since  its  medicine  is  signified  by  eye-salve,  it  follows 
that  by  anoint  thine  eyes  with  eye-salve  is  signified  to  heal 
the  understanding,  that  it  may  see  truths,  and  be  wise ; 
and  unless  this  is  done,  the  genuine  truths  of  the  Word 
are  profaned  and  adulterated. 

215.  As  many  as  I  love,  I  rebuke  and  chasten,  signifies 
that  those  of  them  who  do  thus  are  loved  by  the  Lord, 
and  that  then  they  cannot  but  be  let  into  temptations, 
that  they  may  fight  against  themselves.  That  this  is  the 
sense  of  these  words  is  manifest ;  for  it  is  said,  As  many 
as  I  love,  by  whom  are  meant  they  who  buy  of  the  Lord 
gold  purified  in  the  fire,  and  who  anoint  their  eyes  with 
eye-salve,  that  they  may  see.  It  is  said,  I  rebuke  and 
chasten  them,  by  which  is  meant  temptation  as  to  falsities 
and  as  to  evils  ;  by  rebuking,  temptation  as  to  falsities  ;  and 
by  chastening,  temptation  as  to  evils.  They  who  are  here 
treated  of  cannot  but  be  let  into  temptations,  since  without 
them  denials  of  and  confirmations  against  Divine  truths 
cannot  be  extirpated.  Temptations  are  spiritual  combats 
against  the  falsities  and  evils  in  one's  self,  and  thus  against 
one's  self.  Furthermore,  what  tempt  itions  are,  whence 
they  are,  and  what  good  they  effect,  may  be  seen  in  the 
work  on  "  the  New  Jerusalem  and  its  Heavenly  Doctrine," 
published  at  London  in  the  year  1758  (n.  187-201). 

216.  Be  zealous,  therefore,  and  repent,  signifies  that  this 
should  be  done  from  affection  for  truth  and  aversion  to 
falsity.  It  is  here  said,  "  Be  zealous,"  because  it  was  said 
above  (vers.  15),  "  I  would  thou  wert  cold  or  hot,"  here  that 
they  should  be  hot ;  for  zeal  is  spiritual  heat,  and  spirit- 
ual heat  is  the  affection  of  love  j  here  the  affection  of  the 
love  of  truth :  and  he  who  acts  from  the  affection  of  the  love 
of  truth,  acts  also  from  an  aversion  to  falsity  ;  for  which 


No.  2i8.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  215 


reason  these  things  are  signified  by  "  repent."  "Zeal "  in 
the  Word,  when  the  Lord  is  spoken  of,  signifies  love  and 
wrath  :  love,  John  ii.  17  ;  Ps.  lxix.  9  j  Isa.  xxxvii.  32  j  briii 
15  ;  Ez.  xxxix.  25  ;  Zech.  i.  14;  viii.  2  :  wrath,  Deut 
xxxii.  16,  21  j  Ps.  lxxix.  5,  6  ;  Ez.  viii.  18  ;  xxiii.  25  ;  Zepb 
i.  18  ;  iii.  8.  But  zeal  with  the  Lord  is  not  wrath  ;  it  only 
appears  in  externals  as  if  it  were :  interiorly  it  is  love. 
The  reason  that  it  appears  in  externals  as  if  it  were  wrath 
is  that  it  appears  as  if  the  Lord  was  .wrathful  when  He 
reproves  man,  especially  when  his  evil  punishes  him  ;  which 
is  permitted  from  love,  that  his  evil  may  be  removed.  He 
is  altogether  like  a  parent,  who,  if  he  loves  his  children, 
permits  chastisement  in  order  to  remove  their  evils.  From 
these  things  it  is  manifest  why  Jehovah  calls  Himself 
zealous  [jealous]  (Deut.  iv.  24  ;  v.  9,  10  ;  vi.  14,  15). 

217.  Behold,  I  stand  at  the  door  and  knock,  signifies  that 
the  Lord  is  present  to  even-  one  in  the  Word,  and  is  earnest 
there  to  be  received,  and  teaches  how.  Things  similar  to 
these  are  said  by  the  Lord  in  Luke  :  Ye  shall  be  like  unto 
men  that  wait  for  their  Lord,  when  He  will  return  from  the 
wedding ;  that  when  he  cometh  and  knocketh,  they  may  open 
unto  Hi?n  iijimcdiately  (xii.  36).  That  "  a  door  "  signifies  ad- 
mission and  entrance  may  be  seen  above  (n.  176). 

218.  If  any  one  hear  my  voice,  a?id  open  the  door,  signifies 
he  who  believes  the  Word,  and  lives  according  to  it.  "  To 
hear  the  voice  "  is  to  believe  the  Word,  for  the  Divine 
Truth  of  the  Word  is  the  voice  of  Jehovah  (n.  37,  50)  :  and 
"  to  open  the  door  "  is  to  live  according  to  it ;  since  the 
door  is  not  opened,  and  the  Lord. received,  by  only  hearing 
the  voice,  but  by  living  according  to  it :  for  the  Lord  says, 
He  that  hath  my  commandments,  and  doeth  them,  I  will  mani- 
fest Myself  to  him,  and  will  come  unto  him,  and  make  my 
abode  with  him  (John  xiv.  21-24).  That  a  man  ought  to 
open  the  door  as  of  himself,  by  shunning  evils  as  sins,  and 
doing  goods,  is  shown  in  the  "  Doctrine  of  Life  for  the  New 
Jerusalem  j  "  and  that  it  is  so,  is  also  manifest  from  the 


2l6 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  I1L 


Lord's  words  here,  "If  any  one  open  ; "  also  from  His  words, 
Luke  xii.  36. 

219.  I  will  come  in  unto  him,  and  will  sup  with  him,  and 
he  with  Me,  signifies  that  the  Lord  conjoins  Himself  to  them 
and  them  to  Himself.  "  To  come  in  and  sup  with  him," 
signifies  to  conjoin  Himself  to  him  :  and  because  there 
must  be  reciprocity  that  there  may  be  conjunction,  it  is  also 
said,  "  and  he  with  Me."  That  being  conjoined  is  signified 
by  "  coming  in  and  supping,"  is  manifest  from  the  Holy 
Supper  instituted  by  the  Lord ;  by  which  is  effected  the 
Lord's  presence  with  those  who  hear  His  voice,  that  is,  who 
believe  the  Word  ;  but  conjunction  with  them  that  live  ac- 
cording to  the  Word.  To  live  according  to  the  Word,  is 
to  repent  and  believe  on  the  Lord.  It  is  said  "  to  sup,"  and 
"the  Lord's  Supper,"  because  supper  takes  place  in  the 
evening ;  and  by  the  evening  the  last  period  of  the  church 
is  signified  :  on  which  account,  when  the  Lord  departed 
out  of  the  world,  —  and  then  was  the  last  period  of  the 
church,  —  He  supped  with  the  disciples,  and  instituted 
the  Sacrament  of  the  Supper.  That  "  evening "  signifies 
the  last  period  of  an  old  church,  and  "  morning  "  the  first 
of  a  new  church,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  151). 

220.  To  him  that  overcometh.  That  it  signifies  those  who 
are  in  conjunction  with  the  Lord  by  a  life  according  to 
His  precepts  in  the  Word,  is  manifest  from  what  is  said 
above. 

221.  Will  I  grant  to  sit  with  Me  on  my  throne,  signifies 
that  they  will  have  conjunction  with  the  Lord  in  heaven. 
That  "  the  Lord's  throne  "  is  heaven,  may  be  seen  above 
(n.  14)  ;  and  therefore  "  to  sit  with  the  Lord  on  His  throne  " 
signifies  conjunction  with  Him  in  Heaven. 

222.  As  I  overcame,  and  sit  with  My  Father  on  His  throne, 
signifies,  as  He  and  the  Father  are  One,  and  are  heaven. 
That  the  Father  and  the  Lord  are  One  is  fully  shown  in  the 
"  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Lord  ; " 
also  elsewhere  that  heaven  is  not  heaven  from  the  things 


No.  222.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


217 


belonging  to  the  angels,  but  from  the  Divine  of  the  Lord, 
which  is  in  the  angels  and  with  them  :  on  which  account 
by  this,  "  as  I  sit  with  the  Father  on  His  throne,"  is  signi- 
fied as  He  and  the  Father  are  One,  and  are  heaven. 
"  Throne  "  is  heaven  (n.  14,  221).  "  As  I  overcame,"  sig- 
nifies that  by  the  temptations  admitted  into  His  Human, 
and  by  the  last  of  them,  which  was  the  passion  of  the  cross, 
also  by  fulfilling  all  the  things  of  the  Word,  He  conquered 
the  hells  and  glorified  His  Human,  that  is,  united  it  to  His 
Divine,  which  was  in  Him  from  conception,  and  is  called 
Jehovah  the  Father :  on  which  subjects  see  the  foremen- 
tioned  "  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  the 
Lord  "  (n.  8-14,  29-36)  ;  and  also  above  (n.  67).  The 
reason  that  the  Lord  says,  "  To  him  that  overcometh  will 
I  grant  to  sit  with  Me  on  my  throne,  as  I  overcame  and 
sit  with  My  Father  on  His  throne,"  is  that  the  Lord's  union 
with  the  Father,  that  is,  with  His  Divine  in  Himself,  had 
for  its  end  that  man  might  be  conjoined  to  the  Divine 
which  is  called  the  Father  in  the  Lord,  because  it  is  im- 
possible that  a  man  may  be  conjoined  to  the  Divine  of  the 
Father  immediately,  but  mediately  through  His  Divine 
Human,  which  is  the  Divine  Natural :  on  which  account 
the  Lord  says,  No  one  hath  seen  God  at  any  time  ;  the  Only- 
begotten  Son,  who  is  in  the  bosom  of  the  Father,  He  hath 
brought  Him  forth  (John  i.  18).  And  again  :  I  am  the  way, 
the  truth,  and  the  life:  no  one  cometh  to  the  Father  but  by 
Me  (John  xiv.  6).  The  conjunction  of  the  Lord  with  man 
is  by  His  Divine  Truth  ;  and  this  in  a  man  is  the  Lord's, 
and  thus  the  Lord  ;  and  is  not  at  all  the  man's,  and  thus 
not  the  man.  The  man  indeed  feels  it  as  his ;  yet  it  is 
still  not  his,  for  it  is  not  united  to  him,  but  is  adjoined.  It 
is  otherwise  with  the  Divine  of  the  Father.  This  is  not 
adjoined,  but  united,  to  the  Lord's  Human,  as  the  soul  is  to 
its  body.  He  who  understands  this  can  understand  the 
following  words  of  the  Lord  :  He  that  abideth  in  Me,  and  I 
in  him,  beareth  much  fruit ;  for  without  Me  ye  can  do  nothing 
vol.  1.  10 


2l8 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  111. 


(John  xv.  4,  5).  I?i  that  day  ye  shall  know  that  I  attain  my 
Father,  and  ye  in  Me,  and  I  in  you  (John  xiv.  20).  And 
this  :  Sanctify  them  in  thy  truth  ;  thy  Word  is  truth  :  for 
them  I  sanctify  Myself,  that  they  also  may  be  sanctified  in  the 
truth  :  that  they  all  may  be  one,  as  Thou,  Father,  art  in  Me, 
and  I  in  Thee  ;  that  they  also  i7iay  be  one  i?i  us  :  I  in  them, 
and  Thou  in  Afe  (John  xvii.  17,  19,  21,  23). 

223.  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit 
taith  unto  the  churches,  signifies  that  he  who  understands 
should  obey  the  things  which  the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Word 
teaches  to  those  who  will  be  of  the  New  Church,  which  is 
the  New  Jerusalem  \  as  above  (n.  87). 


224.  TO    THESE    THINGS   I  WILL  ADD  THIS  RELATION. 

I  saw  an  assembly  of  spirits,  all  upon  their  knees,  praying 
to  God,  that  He  would  send  angels  to  them,  with  whom 
they  might  speak  face  to  face,  and  to  whom  they  might 
open  the  thoughts  of  their  heart ;  and  when  they  rose, 
there  were  seen  three  angels  in  fine  linen  standing  in  their 
presence.  And  they  said,  "  The  Lord  Jesus  Christ  has 
heard  your  prayers,  and  has  therefore  sent  us  to  you.  Open 
to  us  the  thoughts  of  your  heart."  And  they  answered, 
"  The  priests  have  told  us  that  in  theological  matters  not 
the  understanding,  but  faith,  has  efficacy ;  and  that  intel- 
lectual faith  is  not  profitable  to  any  one  in  those  things, 
because  it  springs  from  the  man.  We  are  Englishmen, 
and  we  have  heard  many  things  from  our  sacred  ministry, 
which  we  believed  :  but  when  we  have  spoken  with  others, 
who  also  called  themselves  Reformed,  and  with  others 
who  called  themselves  Roman  Catholics,  and  again  with 
sectarians,  they  all  appeared  to  us  learned,  and  yet  in 
many  things  not  one  agreed  with  another ;  and  still  they 
all  said,  Believe  us ;  and  some,  We  are  God's  ministers^ 
and  we  know.    Yet  as  we  knew  that  the  Divine  truths 


No.  224.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  219 


which  are  called  those  of  faith,  and  are  those  of  the  church, 
are  not  any  one's  by  birthright  alone,  nor  from  inheritance, 
but  out  of  heaven  from  God  ;  and  as  they  show  the  way 
to  heaven,  and  enter  the  life  together  with  the  good  of 
charity,  and  thus  lead  to  life  eternal,  we  became  anxious, 
and  prayed  upon  our  knees  to  God."  Then  the  angels 
answered,  "  Read  the  Word,  and  believe  on  the  Lord,  and 
you  will  see  the  truths  which  must  be  of  your  faith  and 
life.  From  the  Word  as  from  the  only  fountain  all  in 
the  Christian  world  draw  their  doctrinal  tenets."  But 
two  of  the  assembly  said,  "  We  have  read,  but  we  did  not 
understand."  And  the  angels  answered,  "  Ypu  did  not 
go  to  the  Lord,  and  you  have  also  confirmed  yourselves 
in  falsities."  And  the  angels  said  further,  "What  is  faith 
without  light?  and  what  is  thinking  without  understand- 
ing? It  is  not  human.  Ravens  and  magpies  even  can 
learn  to  speak  without  understanding.  We  can  assure 
you,  that  every  man,  whose  soul  desires  it,  can  see  the 
truths  of  the  Word  in  light.  There  is  not  found  an  ani- 
mal, that  does  not  know  the  food  of  its  life  when  he  sees  it. 
And  man  is  a  rational  and  spiritual  animal.  He  sees  the 
food  of  his  life,  —  not  so  much  that  of  his  body,  but  of  his 
soul,  which  is  the  truth  of  faith,  —  if  he  hungers  for  it, 
and  seeks  it  from  the  Lord.  Whatever  also  is  not  received 
by  the  understanding,  does  not  abide  in  the  memory  as  to 
the  matter,  but  only  as  to  the  words.  On  which  account, 
when  we  have  looked  down  from  heaven  into  the  world, 
we  have  not  seen  any  thing,  but  have  only  heard  sounds, 
the  most  of  them  inharmonious.  But  we  will  enumerate  a 
few  things  which  the  learned  of  the  clergy  have  removed 
from  the  understanding ;  not  knowing  that  there  are  two 
ways  to  the  understanding,  — one  from  the  world,  and  the 
other  from  heaven  ;  and  that  the  Lord  withdraws  the  un- 
derstanding from  the  world,  when  He  enlightens  it.  But 
if  the  understanding  is  closed  from  religion,  the  way  to 
it  from  heaven  is  closed,  and  then  the  man  sees  nothing 


220 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  IIL 


more  in  the  Word  than  the  blind.  We  have  seen  many 
such,  that  had  sunk  into  pitfalls ;  out  of  which  they  did 
not  rise.  Let  examples  serve  for  illustration  :  Can  you 
not  understand  what  charity  is,  and  what  faith  is  ?  that 
charity  is  to  act  well  with  the  neighbor,  and  that  faith  is 
to  think  well  concerning  God  and  concerning  the  essen- 
tials of  the  church  ?  and  hence  that  he  who  acts  well  and 
believes  well,  that  is,  who  lives  well  and  thinks  well,  is 
saved  ?  "  To  these  things  they  said  that  they  understood 
them.  The  angels  further  said,  "  Do  you  not  understand 
that  a  man  must  repent  from  sins  that  he  may  be  saved  ? 
and  that  unless  a  man  repents,  he  remains  in  the  sins 
in  which  he  was  born  ?  and  that  to  repent  is,  not  to  will 
evils  because  they  are  against  God,  and  to  search  one's 
self  once  or  twice  a  year,  to  see  one's  evils,  to  confess 
them  before  the  Lord,  to  implore  help,  to  desist  from  them, 
and  to  enter  upon  a  new  life  ?  and  as  far  as  he  does  this, 
and  believes  on  the  Lord,  so  far  his  sins  are  remitted  ? " 
Some  of  the  company  then  said,  "We  understand  these 
things,  and  so  also  what  the  remission  of  sins  is."  And 
they  then  asked  the  angels  to  inform  them  further ;  and 
now  especially  concerning  God,  concerning  the  immortal- 
ity of  the  soul,  concerning  regeneration,  and  concerning 
baptism.  To  these  things  the  angels  replied,  "We  will 
X  not  say  any  thing  but  what  you  understand  ;  otherwise  our 
discourse  falls  like  rain  upon  the  sand,  and  into  the  seeds 
there,  which,  however  irrigated  from  heaven,  still  wither 
and  perish."  And  concerning  God  they  said:  "All  who 
come  into  heaven  are  allotted  a  place  there,  and  thence 
eternal  joy,  according  to  their  idea  of  God  ;  because  this 
idea  reigns  universally  in  all  the  things  of  worship.  The 
idea  of  an  invisible  God  is  not  determined  to  any  one,  nor 
terminated  in  any  one ;  for  which  reason  it  comi:s  to  an 
end  and  perishes.  The  idea  of  God  as  a  spirit,  when  spirit 
is  believed  to  be  like  ether  or  wind,  is  an  empty  idea. 
But  the  idea  of  God  as  a  Man  is  the  just  idea.    For  God 


No.  224.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


22  1 


is  Divine  Love  and  Divine  Wisdom,  with  every  quality  of 
them  ;  and  the  subject  of  these  is  Man,  and  not  ether  or 
wind.  In  heaven  the  idea  of  God  is  the  idea  of  the  Lord. 
He  is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  as  He  taught.  Let 
your  idea  of  God  be  similar  to  ours,  and  we  shall  be  conso- 
ciated."  When  they  said  these  things,  their  faces  shone. 
Concerning  the  Immortality  of  the  Soul  they  said :  "  Man 
liv'es  for  ever,  because  he  is  capable  of  being  conjoined  to 
God  by  love  and  faith :  of  this  every  one  is  capable.  That 
this  capability  makes  the  immortality  of  the  soul,  you  can 
understand,  if  you  think  concerning  it  a  little  more  deeply. 
Concerning  Regeneration :  "  Who  does  not  see  that  every 
man  has  freedom  to  think  of  God,  and  not  to  think  of 
Him  1  provided  he  has  been  instructed  that  there  is  a  God  ? 
Every  one  thus  has  freedom  in  spiritual  things  equally  as 
in  civil  and  moral  things.  This  the  Lord  continually  gives 
to  all ;  on  which  account  one  becomes  guilty,  if  he  does 
not  think.  Man  is  man  from  this  ability ;  but  a  beast  is 
a  beast  from  not  having  this  ability.  For  which  reason  a 
man  can  reform  and  regenerate  himself  as  of  himself,  pro- 
vided he  in  heart  acknowledges  that  it  is  from  the  Lord. 
Every  one  who  repents,  and  believes  on  the  Lord,  is  being 
reformed  and  regenerated.  A  man  must  do  both  as  of 
himself ;  but  the  as  of  himself  is  from  the  Lord.  It  is  true 
that  the  man  cannot  contribute  any  thing  to  this,  not  in  the 
least :  but  yet  you  were  not  created  statues  ;  but  you  were 
created  men,  that  you  may  do  this  from  the  Lord  as  of 
yourselves.  This  is  the  one  return  of  love  and  faith,  which 
the  Lord  constantly  wishes  that  man  should  make  to  Him. 
In  a  word,  do  of  yourselves,  and  believe  that  it  is  from  the 
Lord  :  you  thus  do  as  of  yourselves."  But  the  Englishmen 
then  asked  whether  to  do  as  of  himself  was  implanted  in 
man  from  creation  ?  An  angel  answered,  "  It  was  not 
implanted,  because  to  do  of  one's  self  belongs  to  God  alone; 
but  it  is  continually  given,  that  is,  continually  adjoined  : 
and  so  far  as  the  man  then  does  good  and  believes  truth 


222 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  III. 


as  of  himself,  he  is  an  angel  of  heaven  ;  but  so  far  as  he  does 
evil  and  thence  believes  falsity,  which  also  is  as  of  himself, 
so  far  he  is  an  angel  of  hell.  You  wonder  that  this  also 
is  as  of  himself  j  but  still  you  see  it,  when  you  pray  to  be 
protected  from  the  devil,  lest  he  should  seduce  you,  —  lest 
\  he  should  enter  into  you  as  he  did  into  Judas,  fill  you  with 
all  iniquity,  and  destroy  both  soul  and  body.  But  every 
one  becomes  guilty,  who  believes  that  he  does  either  good 
or  evil  of  himself;  but  he  does  not  become  guilty,  who 
believes  that  he  acts  as  of  himself."  Concerning  Baptism 
they  said,  that  it  is  a  spiritual  washing,  which  is  reforma 
tion  and  regeneration  ;  and  that  an  infant  is  reformed  and 
regenerated,  when,  having  become  adult,  he  does  the  things 
which  the  sponsors  promised  for  him,  which  are  two, — 
repentance,  and  faith  in  God.  For  they  promise,  first,  that 
he  shall  reject  the  devil  and  all  his  works  ;  and  second, 
that  he  shall  believe  in  God.  All  infants  in  heaven  are 
initiated  into  these  two ;  but  to  them  the  devil  is  hell,  and 
God  is  the  Lord.  Besides,  Baptism  is  a  sign  before  the 
angels,  that  a  man  is  within  the  church.  On  hearing 
these  things,  some  of  the  company  said,  "  These  things  we 
understand."  But  a  voice  was  heard  at  the  side,  crying, 
"  We  do  not  understand  ;  "  and  another  voice,  "  We  do  not 
wish  to  understand."  And  it  was  asked  from  whom  those 
voices  came  ;  and  it  was  found  that  they  were  from  those 
who  had  confirmed  themselves  in  falsities  of  faith,  and 
who  wished  to  be  believed  as  oracles,  and  thus  to  be 
adored.  The  angels  said,  "  Do  not  wonder ;  there  are 
very  many  such  at  this  day.  They  appear  to  us  'rom 
heaven  like  carved  images,  made  with  such  art  as  to  be 
able  to  move  the  lips,  and  to  make  sounds  like  organs ; 
and  they  do  not  know  whether  the  breath  by  which  they 
sound  is  from  hell  or  from  heaven,  because  they  do  not 
know  whether  a  thing  is  false  or  true.  They  reason  and 
reason  ;  they  also  confirm  and  confirm:  nor  in  regard  to 
any  thing  do  they  see  whether  it  is  so.    But  you  may  know 


No.  224.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  223 

that  human  ingenuity  can  confirm  whatever  it  wishes,  even 
till  it  appears  as  if  it  were  so :  and  therefore  heretics  can 
do  this  ;  the  impious  can  ;  yea,  atheists  can  prove  that 
there  is  no  God,  but  nature  alone."  After  these  things 
that  assembly  of  Englishmen,  enkindled  with  the  desire 
of  being  wise,  said  to  the  angels,  "  They  speak  such  vari- 
ous things  concerning  the  Holy  Supper,  tell  us  what  the 
truth  is."  The  angels  said,  "The  truth  is,  that  the  man 
who  looks  to  the  Lord  and  repents,  is  by  that  most  holy 
sacrament  conjoined  to  the  Lord,  and  introduced  into 
heaven."  But  some  of  the  company  said,  "  This  is  a  mys- 
tery." And  the  angels  answered,  "  It  is  a  mystery,  but 
still  such  as  can  be  understood.  The  Bread  and  Wine  do 
not  effect  this :  there  is  not  any  thing  holy  in  them  :  but 
material  bread  and  heavenly  bread  correspond  to  each 
other,  and  so  do  material  wine  and  heavenly  wine ;  and 
heavenly  bread  is  the  holy  of  love,  and  heavenly  wine  is 
the  holy  of  faith,"  —  both  of  them  from  the  Lord,  and  both 
the  Lord.  There  is  thence  conjunction  of  the  Lord  with  man 
and  of  man  with  the  Lord ;  not  with  the  bread  and  wine, 
but  with  the  love  and  faith  of  the  man  who  had  repented : 
and  conjunction  with  the  Lord  is  also  introduction  into 
heaven."  And  after  the  angels  taught  them  something 
concerning  correspondence  and  its  effect,  they  of  the 
assembly  said,  "Now  for  the  first  time  we  understand." 
And  when  they  said,  we  understand,  behold,  a  flaming 
light  descending  from  heaven  consociated  them  with  the 
angels,  and  they  loved  one  another. 


224 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  IV 


CHAPTER  FOURTH. 

1.  After  these  things  I  saw,  and  behold,  a  door  opened 
in  heaven :  and  the  first  voice  which  I  heard,  as  of  a  trumpet 
speaking  with  me,  said,  Come  up  hither,  and  I  will  show 
thee  the  things  which  must  be  hereafter. 

2.  And  immediately  I  was  in  the  spirit ;  and  behold,  a 
throne  was  set  in  heaven,  and  upon  the  throne  One  sitting. 

3.  And  He  that  sat  was  in  appearance  like  a  jasper  and 
a  sardine  stone :  and  a  rainbow  was  around  the  throne,  in 
appearance  like  an  emerald. 

4.  And  around  the  throne  were  twenty-four  thrones  ;  and 
upon  the  thrones  I  saw  twenty-four  elders  sitting  arrayed 
in  white  garments,  and  upon  their  heads  golden  crowns. 

5.  And  out  of  the  throne  proceeded  lightnings  and  thun- 
ders and  voices ;  and  there  were  seven  lamps  of  fire  burning 
before  the  throne,  which  are  the  seven  spirits  of  God. 

6.  And  before  the  throne  was  a  sea  of  glass  like  unto 
crystal.  And  in  the  midst  of  the  throne  and  around  the 
throne  were  four  animals  full  of  eyes  before  and  behind. 

7.  And  the  first  animal  was  like  a  lion,  and  the  second 
animal  like  a  calf,  and  the  third  animal  having  a  face  like 
a  man,  and  the  fourth  animal  like  a  flying  eagle. 

8.  And  the  four  animals,  each  by  himself,  had  six  wings 
about  him :  and  they  were  full  of  eyes  within  :  and  they 
had  no  rest  day  and  night,  saying,  Holy,  holy,  holy  Lord 
God  Almighty,  who  was  and  who  is  and  who  is  to  come. 

9.  And  when  the  animals  gave  glory  and  honor  and 
thanks  to  Him  that  sat  upon  the  throne,  who  liveth  for 
ever  and  ever, 


Chap.  IV.]      THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


225 


10.  The  twenty -four  elders  fell  down  before  Him  that 
sat  upon  the  throne,  and  worshipped  Him  that  liveth  for 
ever  and  ever,  and  cast  their  crowns  before  the  throne, 
saying, 

11.  Thou  art  worthy,  O  Lord,  to  receive  glory  and  honor 
and  power :  for  thou  hast  created  all  things ;  and  by  thy 
will  they  are,  and  were  created. 


THE  SPIRITUAL  SEXSE. 

The  Contents  of  the  whole  Chapter.  The  subject 
treated  of  is  the  arrangement  and  preparation  of  all  things 
in  heaven  for  the  judgment,  which  is  to  be  executed  from  the 
Word  and  according  to  it :  also  the  acknowledgment  that 
the  Lord  is  the  only  judge. 

The  Contents  of  each  Verse.  "  After  these  things  I 
saw,  and  behold,  a  door  opened  in  heaven,"  signifies  a 
manifestation  concerning  the  arrangement  of  the  heavens 
by  the  Lord  for  the  last  judgment,  which  is  to  be  executed 
according  to  His  Divine  truths  in  the  Word.  "  And  the 
first  voice  which  I  heard,  as  of  a  trumpet  speaking  with  me, 
said,  Come  up  hither,"  signifies  the  Divine  influx,  and  thence 
elevation  of  mind,  and  manifest  perception  then.  "  And  I 
will  show  thee  the  things  which  must  be  hereafter,"  signifies 
revelations  concerning  the  things  that  are  to  be  before  the 
last  judgment,  and  concerning  that,  and  the  things  after  it. 
"  And  immediately  I  was  in  the  spirit,"  signifies  that  he  was 
let  into  a  spiritual  state,  in  which  the  things  that  exist  in 
heaven  manifestly  appear.  "  And  behold,  a  throne  was  set 
in  heaven,"  signifies  the  judgment  in  a  representative  form. 
"  And  upon  the  throne  One  sitting,"  signifies  the  Lord. 
"And  He  that  sat  was  in  appearance  like  a  jasper  and  a 
sardine  stone,"  signifies  the  appearance  of  the  Lord's 
Divine  Wisdom  and  Divine  Love  in  ultimates.  "  And  a 
rainbow  was  around  the  throne  in  appearance  like  an 

10* 


226 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  IV. 


emeiald,"  signifies  their  appearance  also  around  the  Lord. 
"  And  around  the  throne  were  twenty-four  thrones ;  and 
upon  the  thrones  I  saw  twenty-four  elders  sitting,"  signifies 
the  arrangement  of  all  things  in  heaven  for  the  judgment. 
"  Arrayed  in  white  garments,"  signifies  from  the  Divine 
truths  of  the  Word.  "  And  they  had  upon  their  heads 
golden  crowns,"  signifies  the  things  which  are  of  wisdom 
from  love.  "  And  out  of  the  throne  proceeded  lightnings 
and  thunders  and  voices," signifies  enlightenment,  perception, 
and  instruction  from  the  Lord.  "  And  there  were  seven 
lamps  of  fire  before  the  throne,  which  are  the  seven  spirits 
o£  God,"  signifies  a  New  Church  thence  in  heaven  and  on 
earth  from  the  Lord  through  the  Divine  Truth  proceeding 
from  Him.  "  And  before  the  throne  was  a  sea  of  glass 
like  unto  crystal,"  signifies  a  New  Heaven  from  Christians. 
"  And  in  the  midst  of  the  throne  and  around  the  throne 
were  four  animals,"  signifies  the  Lord's  Word  from  first 
things  to  ultimates,  and  its  guards.  "  Full  of  eyes  before 
and  behind,"  signifies  the  Divine  Wisdom  therein.  "  And 
the  first  animal  was  like  a  lion,"  signifies  the  Divine  Truth 
of  the  Word  as  to  power.  "  And  the  second  animal  like  a 
calf,"  signifies  the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Word  as  to  affection. 
"  And  the  third  animal  having  a  face  like  a  man,"  signifies 
the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Word  as  to  Wisdom.  "  And  the 
fourth  animal  like  a  flying  eagle,"  signifies  the  Divine  Truth 
of  the  Word  as  to  knowledges,  and  thence  understanding. 
"And  the  four  animals,  each  by  himself,  had  six  wings 
about  him,"  signifies  the  Word  as  to  its  powers  and  as  to 
its  guards.  "  And  they  were  full  of  eyes  within,"  signifies 
the  Divine  Wisdom  in  the  Word  in  the  natural  sense  from 
its  spiritual  and  heavenly  (celestial)  sense.  "  And  they 
had  no  rest  day  and  night,  saying,  Holy,  holy,  holy  Lord 
God  Almighty,"  signifies  that  the  Word  continually  teaches 
the  Lord,  and  that  He  alone  is  God,  and  hence  that  He 
alone  is  to  be  worshipped.  "Who  was  and  who  is  and 
who  is  to  come,'"  signifies  the  Lord.   "  And  when  the  animals 


No.  225.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


227 


gave  glory  and  honor  and  thanks  to  Him  that  sat  upon  the 
throne,"  signifies  that  the  Word  ascribes  all  truth  and  all 
good  and  all  worship  to  the  Lord  who  is  to  judge.  "Who 
liveth  for  ever  and  ever,"  signifies  that  the  Lord  alone  is  life, 
and  that  eternal  life  is  from  Him  alone.  "  The  twenty-four 
elders  fell  down  before  Him  that  sat  upon  the  throne,  and 
worshipped  Him  that  liveth  for  ever  and  ever,"  signifies  the 
humiliation  of  all  in  heaven  before  the  Lord.  "And  cast 
their  crowns  before  the  throne,"  signifies  the  acknowledgment 
that  their  wisdom  is  from  Him  alone.  "  Saying,  Thou  art 
Worthy,  O  Lord,  to  receive  glory  and  honor  and  power," 
signifies  the  confession  that  unto  the  Lord,  because  He  is 
the  Divine  Truth  and  the  Divine  Good,  the  kingdom  belongs 
from  merit  and  justice.  "  For  thou  hast  created  all  things,  and 
by  thy  will  they  are,  and  were  created,"  signifies  that  all  the 
things  of  heaven  and  the  church  were  made  and  formed,  and 
that  men  are  reformed  and  regenerated,  from  the  Lord's 
Divine  Love  through  His  Divine  Wisdom,  or  from  the  Divine 
Good  through  the  Divine  Truth,  which  also  is  the  Word. 


THE  EXPLANATION. 

225.  After  these  things  I sa7V,  and  behold,  a  door  opened  in 
heaven,  signifies  a  manifestation  concerning  the  arrangement 
of  the  heavens  by  the  Lord  for  the  last  judgment,  which  is 
to  be  executed  according  to  His  Divine  truths  in  the  Word. 
By  a  door  opened,  when  speaking  of  heaven,  is  signified 
admittance,  as  above  (n.  176);  here  also  manifestation, 
because  he  says,  M  I  saw,  and  behold."  And  because  the 
things  were  then  seen  that  are  related  in  this  chapter, 
which  are  concerning  the  arrangement  of  the  heavens  for 
the  last  judgment  by  the  Lord,  to  be  executed  according 
to  His  Divine  truths  in  the  Word,  therefore  by  "I  saw,  and 
behold,  a  door  opened  in  heaven,"  a  manifestation  concern* 
ing  those  things  is  signified. 


228 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  IV. 


226.  And  the  first  voice  which  I  heard,  as  of  a  trumpet 
speaking  with  7ne,  said,  Come  up  hither ;  signifies  the  Di- 
vine influx,  and  thence  elevation  of  mind,  and  manifest 
perception  then.  That  a  voice,  when  it  is  heard  from 
heaven,  is  the  Divine  Truth  flowing  in,  may  be  seen  above 
(ii.  37,  50),  and  thus  the  Divine  influx;  and  that  by  "a 
voice  like  a  trumpet "  is  signified  manifest  perception,  see 
also  above  (n.  37);  and  by  "come  up  hither"  is  signified 
elevation  of  the  mind.  For  in  the  spiritual  world  the  higher 
one  ascends,  into  so  much  the  purer  light  does  he  come,  by 
which  the  understanding  is  by  degrees  opened  5  that  is,  the 
mind  is  elevated.  For  which  reason  it  follows  also,  that  he 
was  then  in  the  spirit ;  by  which  is  meant  that  he  was  let 
into  a  spiritual  state,  in  which  the  things  that  are  in  the 
heavens  manifestly  appear.  The  reason  that  that  voice 
was  heard  like  a  trumpet  is  because  the  arrangement  of 
the  heavens  for  the  last  judgment  is  treated  of ;  and  voices 
like  trumpets  are  heard  in  heaven,  when  convocations  and 
arrangements  are  made.  On  which  account  also  among  the 
sons  of  Israel,  with  whom  all  things  were  representative  of 
heaven  and  the  church,  it  was  ordained  that  trumpets  of 
silver  should  be  made,  and  that  the  sons  of  Aaron -should 
sound  them,  for  the  convocations,  for  the  journeyi?igs,  on  days 
of  gladness,  on  festivals,  at  the  beginnings  of  the  months,  over 
the  sacrifices,  for  a  memorial,  and  for  war  (Num.  x.  1-10). 
But  trumpets  and  the  sounding  of  them  will  be  spoken  of  in 
the  explanation  of  chapter  eighth,  where  the  seven  angels  to 
whom  seven  trumpets  were  given,  will  be  treated  of. 

227.  And  I  will  show  thee  the  things  which  micst  be  here- 
after, signifies  revelations  concerning  the  things  that  are  to 
be  before  the  last  judgment,  and  concerning  that,  and  the 
things  after  it.  These  things  are  signified,  because  no  other 
subject  is  treated  of  in  the  Apocalypse  but  the  state  of  the 
church  at  its  end  ;  and  thus  concerning  the  things  that  are 
to  be  before  the  last  judgment,  concerning  that,  and  the 
things  after  it ;  as  was  said  above  (n.  2). 


No.  229.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


229 


228.  And  immediately  I  was  in  the  spirit,  signifies  that  he 
was  let  into  a  spiritual  state,  in  which  the  things  that  exist 
in  heaven  manifestly  appear.  That  to  "  be  in  the  spirit " 
is  to  be  let  into  a  spiritual  state  from  Divine  influx,  also 
what  a  spiritual  state  is,  and  what  its  quality,  and  that  a 
man  may  in  that  state  see  the  things  that  are  in  the  spiritual 
world  as  manifestly  as  in  the  natural  state  of  the  body  he 
sees  those  whicn  are  in  this  world,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  36). 

229.  A?id  behold,  a  throne  was  set  in  heaven,  signifies 
the  judgment  in  a  representative  form.  That  "a  throne" 
signifies  heaven  may  be  seen  (n.  14).  That  a  throne  also 
signifies  judgment  is  manifest  from  these  passages :  When 
the  Son  of  Man  shall  come  in  His  glory,  and  all  the  holy 
angels  with  Him,  then  shall  He  sit  upon  the  throne  of  His 
glory  (Matt.  xxv.  31,  &c).  The  last  judgment  is  here 
treated  of.  O  Jehovah,  thou  hast  judged  me,  thou  sattest 
upon  the  throne  a  judge  of justice.  Jehovah  will  prepare  His 
th?'o?ie  for  judgment  (Ps.  ix.  4,  7,  8).  I  saw  when  the  Ancient 
of  Days  did  sit ;  His  throne  was  as  a  flame  of fire;  a  thousand 
and  thousands  ministered  u?ito  Him,  and  a  myriad  of  myriads 
stood  before  Hhn  :  the  judgment  was  in  session  and  the  books 
were  opened  (Dan.  vii.  9,  10).  Jerusalem  is  built ;  thither 
the  tribes  go  up;  and  there  are  set  thrones  for  judgment 
(Ps.  cxxii.  3,  5).  I  saw  thrones,  and  they  sat  upon  them,  and 
judgment  was  given  u?ito  them  (Apoc.  xx.  4).  The  throne 
built  by  Solomon,  mentioned  1  Kings  x.  18-20,  signified 
both  kingdom  and  judgment  ;  since  kings,  when  they  ex- 
ecuted judgment,  sat  upon  thrones.  It  is  said  that  the 
throne  signifies  judgment  in  a  representative  form,  because 
the  things  which  John  saw  were  visions  which  represented. 
They  were  seen  as  he  has  described  ;  but  they  were  forms 
representative  of  future  things,  as  may  be  evident  from 
what  follows  j  as  that  there  were  seen  animals,  a  dragon, 
oeasts,  a  temple,  the  tabernacle,  the  ark,  and  many  other 
things.  Similar  were  the  things  which  were  seen  by  the 
prophets,  spoken  of  above  (n.  36). 


23O  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  IV. 

230.  And  upon  the  throne  One  sitting.  That  it  signifies 
the  Lord  is  plainly  manifest  from  what  follows,  and  from 
the  passages  in  the  Word  where  it  is  said  that  the  Lord 
will  execute  judgment;  as  Matt.  xxv.  32,  &c. ;  John  v.  22, 
27  ;  and  elsewhere. 

231.  And  He  that  sat  was  in  appearance  like  a  jasper  and 
a  sardine  stone,  signifies  the  appearance  of  the  Lord's  Divine 
Wisdom  and  Divine  Love  in  ultimates.  "  A  stone  "  in  the 
Word  signifies  truth  in  ultimates,  and  a  precious  stone  truth 
transparent  from  good  (n.  915).  There  are  two  colors  that 
are  fundamental  of  the  rest  in  the  spiritual  world,  white  and 
red.  White  derives  its  origin  from  the  light  of  the  Sun  in 
heaven,  and  thus  from  spiritual  light,  which  is  bright-white ; 
and  red  derives  its  origin  from  the  fire  of  the  Sun  there,  and 
thus  from  heavenly  (celestial)  light,  which  is  flamy.  The 
spiritual  angels,  because  they  are  in  the  truths  of  wisdom 
from  the  Lord,  are  in  that  bright- white  light  \  on  which 
account  they  are  clothed  in  white :  and  the  heavenly  angels, 
because  they  are  in  the  goods  of  love  from  the  Lord,  are  in 
that  flamy  light ;  for  which  reason  they  are  clothed  in  red. 
Hence  these  two  colors  are  also  in  the  precious  stones  in 
heaven,  where  they  are  in  great  abundance.  From  this  it 
is,  that  precious  stones  in  the  Word  signify  such  things  as 
are  either  of  the  truth  of  wisdom  or  of  the  good  of  love ;  and 
that  the  jasper,  because  it  is  bright- white,  signifies  the  things 
which  are  of  the  truth  of  wisdom,  and  the  sardius,  because 
it  is  red,  the  things  which  are  of  the  good  of  love.  The 
reason  that  these  stones  signify  the  appearance  of  the  Divine 
Wisdom  and  the  Divine  Love  in  ultimates,  is  that  all  precious 
stones  in  heaven  derive  their  origin  from  the  ultimates  of 
the  Word,  and  their  transparency  from  the  spiritual  sense 
of  the 'ultimates  there.  That  it  is  so,  may  be  seen  in  the 
"  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Sacred 
Scripture "  (n.  44,  45).  The  ultimates  of  the  Word  are 
the  truths  and  goods  of  its  literal  sense.  That  this  is  the 
origin  of  the  precious  stones  in  heaven  can  hardly  be  believed 


No.  233.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


23I 


by  any  one  in  our  world,  because  he  does  not  know  that  all 
the  things  which  exist  in  the  spiritual  world  are  correspond- 
ences, and  that  all  the  things  which  exist  in  the  natural 
world  derive  therefrom  their  spiritual  origin.  That  the  origin 
of  the  precious  stones  in  heaven  is  from  this,  it  has  been 
given  me  tD  know  from  discourse  with  the  angels,  and  to 
see  also  with  my  eyes ;  but  the  formation  of  these  is  from 
the  Lord  alone.  But  the  black  colors  derive  their  origin 
from  hell ;  which  are  also  two ;  the  one  opposite  to  white, 
—  this  blackness  is  with  those  who  have  falsified  the  truths 
of  the  Word ;  the  other  opposite  to  red, — this  blackness  is 
with  those  who  have  adulterated  the  goods  of  the  Word. 
The  latter  blackness  is  diabolical,  but  the  former  satanic. 
What  the  jasper  and  the  sardius  signify  may  be  further  seen 
in  the  explanation  of  chapter  xxi.  vers.  11,  18-20. 

232.  And  a  rainbow  was  around  the  throne,  in  appeara?ice 
like  an  emerald,  signifies  their  appearance  also  around  the 
Lord.  In  the  spiritual  world  there  appear  rainbows  of  many 
kinds.  They  appear  of  many  colors,  as  on  earth  ;  and  they 
appear  of  one  color.  This  was  of  one  color,  as  it  is  said  to 
have  been  like  an  emerald.  This  appearance  was  around 
the  Lord,  because  it  is  said  to  have  been  around  the  throne. 
Around  Him  is  also  in  the  angelic  heaven.  The  Divine 
sphere  which  surrounds  the  Lord,  is  from  His  Divine  Love 
and  at  the  same  time  His  Divine  Wisdom  j  which,  when  it 
is  represented  in  the  heavens,  appears  in  the  heavenly 
kingdom  to  be  red  like  a  ruby,  in  the  spiritual  kingdom  to 
be  blue  like  the  lapis-lazuli,  and  in  the  natural  kingdom  to 
be  green  like  the  emerald  ;  everywhere  with  ineffable  splen- 
dor and  radiance. 

233.  A?id  around  the  thro?ie  were  twenty-four  thrones,  and 
upon  the  thrones  I  saw  twe?ity -four  elders  sitting,  signifies  the 
arrangement  of  all  things  in  heaven  for  the  last  judgment 
He  who  does  not  know  the  spiritual  sense  of  the  Word,  and 
at  the  same  time  the  genuine  truths  of  the  church,  may  be- 
lieve that  when  the  last  judgment  shall  come,  the  Lord  will 


232  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  IV 


sit  upon  a  throne ;  and  that  around  Him  will  be  other  judges, 
also  upon  thrones.  But  he  who  knows  the  spiritual  sense 
of  the  Word,  and  at  the  same  time  the  genuine  truths  of  the 
church,  knows  that  the  Lord  will  not  then  sit  upon  a  throne, 
nor  have  other  judges  around  Him  ;  yea,  that  the  Lord  will 
not  judge  any  one  to  hell,  but  that  He  will  cause  the  Word 
to  judge  every  one ;  the  Lord  directing,  in  order  that  all 
things  may  be  done  according  to  justice.  The  Lord  indeed 
says,  The  Father  judgeth  no  07ie,  but  hath  given  all  judg- 
ment tmto  the  Son;  and  hath  given  Him  power  to  execute 
judgi?ient,  because  He  is  the  Son  of  Man  (John  v.  22,  27). 
But  He  says  elsewhere,  /  came  not  to  judge  the  world,  but  to 
save  the  world :  the  Word  which  I  have  spoken,  that  shall  judge 
him  at  the  last  day  (John  xii.  47,  48).  These  two  agree, 
when  it  is  known  that  the  Son  of  Man  is  the  Lord  as  to  the 
Word  ;  see  above  (n.  44).  Wherefore  the  Word  is  to  judge, 
the  Lord  directing.  That  by  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel  and 
their  elders  are  signified  all  who  are  of  the  church  of  the 
Lord  in  the  heavens  and  on  earth,  and  abstractly  all  the  truths 
and  goods  therein,  may  be  seen  (n.  251,  349,  369,  808)  ;  and 
that  the  same  is  signified  by  the  apostles  (n.  79,  790,  903.) 
It  is  manifest  from  this  what  is  signified  by  these  words  of 
the  Lord  :  Jesus  said  to  the  disciples,  Ye  who  have  followed 
Me,  when  the  Son  of  Man  shall  sit  upon  the  throne  of  His 
glory,  ye  also  shall  sit  upon  twelve  thrones,  judging  the  twelve 
tribes  of  Israel  (Matt.  xix.  28  ;  Luke  xxii.  30).  By  "  twelve  " 
is  signified  all,  and  it  is  predicated  of  the  truths  and  goods 
of  heaven  and  the  church  (n.  348)  ;  the  same  is  signified  by 
"  twenty-four :  "  for  which  reason  the  twelve  apostles  and 
the  twenty-four  elders  signify  all  the  things  of  the  church  ; 
and  the  twelve  and  also  the  twenty-four  thrones  signify  all 
judgment.  Who  cannot  understand  that  the  apostles  and 
elders  are  not  to  judge  ?  and  that  they  cannot  ?  It  may  now 
be  evident  from  these  things,  why  thrones  and  elders  are 
mentioned  where  judgment  is  treated  of;  as  also  in  Isaiah: 
Jehovah  shall  come  to  judgment  with  the  elders  of  His  people 


No.  236.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


233 


(iii.  14).  In  David  :  Jerusalem  is  built,  and  thither  the  tribes 
go  up,  ana7  there  are  set  the  thrones  for  judgment  (Ps.  exxii. 
3-5).  And  in  the  Apocalypse  :  I  saw  thrones,  and  they  sat 
upon  the?n,  and  judgment  was  given  unto  them  (xx.  4). 

234.  Arrayed  in  white  garments,  signifies  from  the  Divine 
truths  of  the  Word.  That  "white  garments  "  signify  th? 
genuine  truths  of  the  Word,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  166,  212). 

235.  And  they  had  upon  their  heads  golden  crowns,  signifies 
the  things  which  are  of  wisdom  from  love.  That  a  crown 
signifies  wisdom,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  189)  :  and  that  gold 
signifies  the  good  of  love  (n.  211,  913).  Hence  a  golden 
crown  signifies  wisdom  from  love.  Since  all  the  things 
of  heaven  and  the  church,  which  are  signified  by  the 
twenty-four  elders,  are  from  that  wisdom,  golden  crowns 
were  therefore  seen- upon  their  heads.  It  is  to  be  known 
that  the  spiritual  sense  is  abstract  from  persons  ;  as  above 
(n.  78,  79,  96),  so  also  here. 

236.  And  out  of  the  throne  proceeded  lightnings  and 
thunders  and  voices,  signifies  enlightenment,  perception,  and 
instruction,  from  the  Lord.  Lightnings,  from  the  flame  affect- 
ing the  eyes,  signify  enlightenment ;  and  thunders,  from  the 
crash  affecting  the  ears,  signify  perception  ;  and  when  these 
signify  enlightenment  and  perception,  then  voices  signify 
instruction.  These  were  seen  to  proceed  out  of  the  throne, 
because  from  the  Son  of  Man,  or  from  the  Lord  as  to  the 
Word,  and  all  enlightenment,  perception,  and  instruction 
come  from  the  Lord  through  the  Word.  Similar  things  are 
signified  by  lightnings,  thunders,  and  voices  elsewhere  in 
the  Word  ;  as  in  these  places  :  Ihou  hast  with  thine  arm 
redeemed  thy  people :  the  shies  sent  out  a  voice ;  the  voice  of 
thunder  woit  into  the  world ;  the  lightnings  enlightened  the 
world  (Ps.  lxxvii.  15,  17,  18).  The  lightnings  of  'Jehovah 
shall  enlighten  the  world  (Ps.  xcvii.  3,  4).  Thou  calledst  upon 
Me  in  siraitness,  and  J  rescued  thee :  I  answered  thee  in  the 
secret  place  of  the  thunder  (Ps.  lxxxi.  7).  /heard  a  voice  of  a 
great  multitude,  as  a  sound  of  mighty  thunders,  saying,  Hal- 


234 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  IV. 


lelujah,for  &ur  Lord  God  omnipotent  reigneth  (Apoc.  xix.  6). 
Because  enlightenment,  perception,  and  instruction  are 
signified  by  lightnings,  thunders,  and  voices,  when  there- 
fore Jehovah  descended  upon  Mount  Sinai,  and  promulgated 
the  Law,  the7-e  were  lightnings  a?id  voices  (Ex.  xix.  i6)„ 
And  when  a  voice  was  sent  down  from  heaven  to  the  Lord,  it 
was  heard  as  thwider  (John  xii.  28,  29).  And  as  James 
and  John  represented  charity  and  its  works,  and  all  percep- 
tion of  truth  and  good  is  from  these,  they  were  called  by 
the  Lord  Boanerges,  that  is,  sons  of  thunder  (Mark  iii.  17). 
From  these  things  it  is  manifest  that  similar  things  are 
signified  by  lightnings,  thunders,  and  voices,  in  the  follow- 
ing places  in  the  Apocalypse  :  I heard  a  voice  from  the  four 
animals,  as  it  were  a  voice  of  thunder  (vi.  1).  /  heard  a 
voice  out  of  heave7i  as  a  voice  of  great  thunder  (xiv.  2).  When 
the  angel  cast  the  censer  unto  the  earth,  there  were  thunders, 
voices,  and  lightnings  (viii.  5).  When  the  angel  cried  out,  seven 
thunders  uttered  their  voices  (x.  3,  4).  When  the  temple  of 
God  was  opened  in  heaven,  there  were  lightnings,  and  voices, 
and  thunders  (xi.  19)  :  in  like  manner  elsewhere. 

237.  And  there  were  seven  lamps  of  fire  before  the  throne, 
which  are  the  seven  spirits  of  God,  signifies  a  New  Church 
thence  in  heaven  and  on  earth  from  the  Lord  through  the 
Divine  Truth  proceeding  from  Him.  By  "  the  seven  lamps  " 
here  the  same  is  signified  as  by  "  the  seven  candlesticks," 
also  by  "the  seven  stars,"  above.  That  by  the  seven 
candlesticks  is  meant  a  New  Church  on  earth,  which  will  be 
in  enlightenment  from  the  Lord,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  43)  ; 
and  that  by  the  seven  stars  is  meant  a  New  Church  in  the 
heavens  (n.  65).  And  as  the  church  is  a  church  from  the 
Divine  which  proceeds  from  the  Lord,  which  is  the  Divine 
Truth,  and  is  called  the  Holy  Spirit,  it  is  therefore  said, 
"  which  are  the  seven  spirits  of  God."  That  by  the  seven 
spirits  of  God  that  proceeding  Divine  is  signified,  may 
be  seen  above  (n.  14,  155). 

236.  And  before  the  throne  was  a  sea  of  glass  like  unto 


No.  238.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


235 


crystal,  signifies  a  New  Heaven  from  the  Christians  who 
were  in  general  truths  from  the  literal  sense  of  the  Word. 
In  the  spiritual  world  there  appear  atmospheres,  and  also 
waters,  as  in  our  worjd,  —  atmospheres  as  if  ethereal,  where 
the  angels  of  the  highest  heaven  are ;  atmospheres  as  if 
aerial,  where  the  angels  of  the  middle  heaven  are  ;  and 
atmospheres  as  if  watery,  where  the  angels  of  the  ultimate 
heaven  are.  And  the  latter  are  the  seas  which  appear  in 
the  boundaries  of  heaven  ;  and  those  are  there,  who  are  in 
general  truth's  from  the  literal  sense  of  the  Word.  That 
waters  signify  truths,  maybe  seen  above  (n.  50)  :  hence  the 
sea,  in  which  the  waters  terminate  and  are  collected,  signifies 
the  Divine  Truth  in  its  boundaries.  Since,  therefore,  by 
Him  that  sat  upon  the  throne  the  Lord  is  meant  (n.  230)  ; 
and  by  the  seven  lamps,  which  are  the  seven  spirits  of  God 
before  the  throne,  the  New  Church  which  will  be  in  Divine 
Truth  from  the  Lord  (n.  237)  \  it  is  manifest  that  by  the  sea 
of  glass  which  was  before  the  throne,  is  meant  the  church 
with  those  who  are  in  the  borders.  The  seas  in  the  boun- 
daries of  the  heavens  it  has  also  been  given  me  to  see,  and 
to  speak  with  those  who  were  there,  and  thus  to  know  by  ex- 
perience the  truth  of  this  matter.  They  were  seen  by  me  as 
in  the  sea ;  but  they  said  that  they  were  not  in  a  sea,  but  in 
an  atmosphere :  from  which  it  was  manifest  to  me,  that  the 
sea  is  the  appearance  of  the  Divine  Truth  proceeding  from 
the  Lord  in  the  boundaries.  That  there  are  seas  in  the 
spiritual  world  is  clearly  manifest  from  the  fact  that  they 
were  often  seen  by  John,  as  here  j  also  chap.  v.  13  ;  vii 
1-3  ;  viii.  8,  9  ;  x.  2,  8  ;  xii.  12  ;  xiii.  1  ;  xiv.  7  ;  xv.  2  ;  xvi. 
3  ;  xviii.  17, 19,  21  ;  xx.  13.  It  is  said,  "  a  sea  of  glass  like 
unto  crystal,"  from  the  transparency  of  the  Divine  Truth 
proceeding  from  the  Lord.  Since  the  Divine  Truth  in  the 
boundaries  in  the  spiritual  world  presents  the  appearance 
of  a  sea  therefore  by  sea  elsewhere  in  the  Word  the  same 
is  signiiieol ;  as  in  these  passages  :  In  that  day  living  waters 
shall  go  out  from  Jerusalem,  part  of  them  to  the  eastern  sea* 


236 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  IV. 


and  part  of  them  to  the  hinder  sea  (Zech.  xiv.  8).  "Living 
waters  from  Jerusalem  "  are  the  Divine  truths  of  the  church 
from  the  Lord  ;  hence  the  sea  is  where  they  terminate.  O 
Jehovah,  thy  way  is  in  the  sea,  and  thy, path  in  many  Waters 
(Ps.  lxxvii.  19).  Thus  said  Jehovah,  who  made  a  way  in  the 
sea,  and  a  path  in  ??ia?iy  waters  (Isa.  xliii.  16).  Jehovah 
hath  founded  the  world  upon  the  seas,  and  established  it  upon 
the  streams  (Ps.  xxiv.  2).  Jehovah  hath  founded  the  earth 
upon  its  basis,  that  it  may  7iot  be  removed  for  ever ;  thou  hast 
covered  it  over  with  the  abyss  or  sea  as  with  a  'garment  (Ps. 
civ.  5,  6).  That  the  earth  is  founded  upon  the  sea  denotes 
that  the  church,  which  is  meant  by  the  earth,  is  founded 
upon  general  truths ;  for  these  are  its  basis  and  founda- 
tions. I  will  dry  up  the  sea  of  Babylon,  a7id  will  make  dry 
her  spring:  the  sea  shall  come  up  upon  Babylon ;  she  shall  be 
covered  by  the  multitude  of  its  billows  (Jer.  li.  36,  42).  By 
drying  up  the  sea  of  Babylon,  and  making  dry  its  spring, 
is  signified  to  extinguish  all  the  truth  of  that  church  from  first 
things  to  last.  After  Jehovah  shall  they  go,  and  the  sons  from 
the  sea  shall  draw  near  with  honor  (Hos.  xi.  10).  "Sons 
from  the  sea  "  are  they  who  are  in  general  or  ultimate  truths. 
Jehovah,  who  buildeth  His  stairs  in  the  heave?is,  and  calleth 
the  waters  of  the  sea,  and  poureth  them  forth  icpon  the  face 
of  the  earth  (Am.  ix.  6).  By  the  Word  of  Jehovah  were 
the  heavens  made ;  He  gathereth  the  waters  of  the  sea  to- 
gether  as  a  heap,  He  layeth  up  the  abyss  in  store-houses 
(Ps.  xxxiii.  6,  7).  By  my  rebuke  I  dry  up  the  sea,  I  make 
the  rivers  a  desert  (Isa.  L  2  :  besides  other  places).  Si  .ice 
by  the  sea  Divine  truths  with  those  who  are  in  the  bor<  .ers 
of  heaven  are  signified,  by  Tyre,  therefore,  and  Zidon,  be- 
cause they  were  by  the  sea,  is  signified  the  church  as  t(  the 
knowledges  of  good  and  truth  :  and  therefore  also  by  '  the 
islands  of  the  sea"  those  are  signified  who  are  in  the  i^ore 
remote  worship  of  the  Lord  (n.  34)  ;  and  for  that  reason 
"  the  sea  "  in  the  Hebrew  tongue  is  "  the  west,"  tha:  is, 
where  the  sun's  light  goes  into  its  evening,  or  truth  intc» 


No.  239.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  237 


obscurity.  That  the  sea  signifies  also  man's  natural  sepa- 
rated from  his  spiritual,  and  thus  also  hell,  will  be  seen  in 
what  follows. 

239.  And  in  the  midst  of  the  throne  and  around  the 
throne  were  four  animals,  signifies  the  Lord's  Word  from 
first  things  to  ultimates,  and  its  guards.  I  know  that  men 
will  wonder  that  it  is  said  that  the  four  animals  signify  the 
Word :  but  that  this  is  their  signification  will  be  seen  in 
what  follows.  These  animals  are  the  same  with  "  the 
cherubs  "  in  Ezekiel.  There  also,  in  chapter  first,  they  are 
called  "  animals  but  in  the  tenth  chapter,  "  cherubs  :  " 
and  they  were,  like  these,  a  lion,  an  ox,  a  man,  and  an 
eagle.  In  the  Hebrew  language  they  are  there  called  cha- 
Joth,  which  word  indeed  signifies  animals  ;  but  it  is  derived 
from  chaja,  which  is  life  ;  from  which  also  Adam's  wife  was 
called  chaja  (Gen.  iii.  20).  "  Animal  "  also,  in  the  singular 
number,  is  called  chaja  in  Ezekiel,  on  which  account  Ihose 
animals  may  also  be  called  living  beings.  Nor  is  it  extraor- 
dinary that  the  Word  is  described  by  animals,  when  the 
Lord  Himself  is  here  and  there  in  the  Word  called  a  Lion, 
and  often  a  Lamb  ;  and  they  who  are  in  charity  from  the 
Lord  are  called  sheep ;  and  also  the  understanding  of  the 
Word  is  called  a  horse  in  chapters  that  follow.  That  by 
those  animals  or  cherubs  the  Word  is  signified,  is  manifest 
from  the  fact  that  they  were  seen  in  the  midst  of  the  throne 
and  around  the  throne  ;  and  in  the  midst  of  the  throne  was 
the  Lord :  and  because  the  Lord  is  the  Word,  they  could 
not  be  seen  anywhere  else.  That  they  were  also  around 
the  throne,  was  because  they  were  in  the  angelic  heaven, 
where  also  the  Word  is.  That  the  Word  and  its  guards  are 
signified  by  cherubs  is  shown  in  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New 
Jerusalem  concerning  the  Sacred  Scripture  "  (n.  97)  ;  wheie 
are  these  words  :  "  The  literal  sense  of  the  Word  is  a  guard 
for  the  genuine  truths  which  lie  hid  within ;  and  the  pro- 
tection lies  in  this,  that  that  sense  can  be  turned  hither  and 
thither ;  that  is,  be  explained  according  to  one's  apprehen- 


238  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  IV 

sion,  and  yet  the  internal  of  the  Word  not  be  injured  or 
violated  by  it.  For  it  does  no  harm  for  the  sense  of  the 
letter  to  be  understood  by  one  otherwise  than  by  another ; 
but  it  does  do  harm,  if  the  Divine  truths  which  lie  hid 
within  are  perverted :  for  by  this  is  violence  offered  to  the 
Word.  Lest  this  should  be  done,  the  sense  of  the  letter 
acts  as  a  guard ;  and  it  is  a  guard  with  those  who  are  in 
falsities  from  religion,  and  do  not  confirm  those  falsities , 
for  these  do  not  offer  any  violence.  This  guard  is  signified 
by  cherubs,  and  is  also  described  by  them  in  the  Word. 
This  guard  is  signified  by  the  cherubs,  which,  after  Adam 
with  his  wife  was  cast  out  of  the  garden  of  Eden,  were  placed 
at  the  entrance  of  it ;  of  which  we  read  this  :  Whe?i  Jeho- 
vah God  had  drive?i  out  the  man,  He  made  cherubs  to  dwell 
on  the  east  of  the  garden  of  Eden,  and  the  flame  of  a  sword 
turning  itself  hither  and  thither,  to  guard  the  way  of  the  tree 
of  life  (Gen.  iii.  23,  24).  By  "  the  cherubs"  is  signified  a 
guard  ;  by  "  the  way  of  the  tree  of  life  "  is  signified  the  en- 
trance to  the  Lord,  which  men  have  through  the  Word ;  by 
"  the  flame  of  a  sword  turning  itself  hither  and  thither  "  is 
signified  the  Divine  Truth  in  ultimates,  which  is  like  the 
Word  in  the  literal  sense,  which  may  be  so  turned,  as  has 
been  said.  The  same  is  signified  by  "  the  cherubs  of  gold 
placed  over  the  two  ends  of  the  mercy-seat,  which  was  over 
the  ark  in  the  tabernacle"  (Ex.  xxv.  18-21).  Because  this 
was  signified  by  the  cherubs,  Jehovah  therefore  spake  with 
Moses  between  them  (Ex.  xxv.  22  ;  xxx.  6  ;  Num.  vii.  89). 
Nor  is  any  thing  else  signified  by  the  cherubs  upon  the  cur- 
tains of  the  tabernacle,  and  upon  the  vail  there  (Ex.  xxvi.  1, 
31)  ;  for  the  curtains  and  vails  of  the  tabernacle  represented 
the  ultimates  of  heaven  and  the  church,  and  thus  also  the 
altimates  of  the  Word.  Neither  was  any  other  thing  signi- 
fied by  the  cherubs  in  the  midst  of  the  Temple  at  Jerusalem 
(1  Kings  vi.  23-28) ;  and  by  the  cherubs  carved  upon  the 
walls  and  upon  the  doors  of  the  Temple  (1  Kings  vi.  29,  32, 
35) :  and  the  same  by  the  cherubs  in  the  new  temple  (Ez.  xli. 


No  239.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  239 


18-20).  Since  by  the  cherubs  was  signified  a  guard,  that 
the  Lord,  heaven,  and  the  Divine  Truth,  such  as  it  is  inte- 
riorly in  the  Word,  should  not  be  approached  immediately, 
but  mediately  through  the  ultimates,  it  is  therefore  said  of 
the  king  of  Tyre  :  Thou  that  art  co?7iplete  in  form,  full  of 
wisdom  and perfect  in  beauty  ;  thou  hast  been  in  Eden  ;  every 
precious  stone  was  thy  covering :  thou,  O  spreading  cherub, 
that  cover eth  :  I  have  destroyed  thee,  O  covering  cherub,  in  the 
midst  of  the  stones  of  fire  (Ez.  xxviii.  12-14,  16).  By  Tyre 
is  signified  the  church  as  to  the  knowledges  of  truth  and 
good ;  and  hence  by  the  king  of  it,  the  Word  where  and 
whence  those  knowledges  are.  That  the  Word  in  its  ulti- 
mate, which  is  the  sense  of  the  letter,  is  here  signified  by  the 
king  of  Tyre,  and  a  guard  by  the  cherubs,  is  manifest ;  for 
it  is  said,  "  Thou  that  art  complete  in  form  ;  every  precious 
stone  was  thy  covering  \  and  thou,  O  spreading  cherub, 
that  covereth."  By  the  precious  stones,  which  are  also 
named  here,  the  truths  of  the  literal  sense  of  the  Word  are 
signified  (see  n.  231).  Since  by  the  cherubs  the  Divine 
Truth  in  the  ultimates  as  a  guard  is  signified,  it  is  therefore 
said  in  David,  Shepherd  of  Israel,  who  sitteth  upon  the 
cherubim,  shine  forth  (Ps.  lxxx.  1).  Jehovah  that  is  seated 
upon  the  cherubim  (Ps.  xcix.  1).  Jehovah  bowed  the  heavens, 
and  came  down,  and  rode  upon  the  cherubs  (Ps.  xviii.  10,  11). 
To  ride  upon  the  cherubs,  to  sit,  and  to  be  seated  upon 
them  is  upon  the  ultimate  sense  of  the  Word.  The  Divine 
Truth  in  the  Word,  and  its  quality,  are  described  by  cherubs 
in  Ezekiel  in  chapters  first,  ninth,  and  tenth  j  and  as  no 
one  can  know  what  is  signified  by  the  particulars  of  the 
description  of  them,  except  him  to  whom  the  spiritual  sense 
has  been  opened,  and  as  this  has  been  disclosed  to  me,  it 
shall  briefly  be  told  what  is  signified  by  all  those  things 
which  are  related  concerning  the  four  animals  or  cherubs 
in  the  first  chapter  in  Ezekiel,  which  are  these :  "  The  ex- 
ternal Divine  sphere  of  the  Word  is  described  (vers.  4)  ;  it 
is  represented  as  a  man  (vers.  5)  ;  conjoined  with  spiritual 


240 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  IV 


and  heavenly  (celestial)  things  (vers.  6)  ;  the  natural  of  the 
Word,  its  quality  (vers.  7)  ;  the  spiritual  and  heavenly 
of  the  Word  conjoined  to  the  natural,  their  quality  (vers 
8,  9)  ;  the  Divine  Love  of  good  and  truth,  heavenly,  spirit- 
ual, and  natural  therein,  distinctly  and  together  (vers.  10, 
t  1)  ;  that  they  regard  one  end  (vers.  12)  ;  the  sphere  of  the 
Word  from  the  Lord's  Divine  Good  and  Divine  Truth,  from 
which  the  Word  lives  (vers.  13,  14)  ;  the  doctrine  of  good 
and  truth  in  the  Word  and  from  the  Word  (vers.  15-21)  ; 
the  Lord's  Divine  above  it  and  in  it  (vers.  22,  23)  ;  and 
from  it  (vers.  24,  25)  j  that  the  Lord  is  above  the  heavens 
(vers.  26) ;  that  Divine  Love  and  Divine  Wisdom  are  His 
(Vers.  27,  28)."    This  is  a  summary. 

240.  Full  of  eyes  before  and  behind,  signifies  the  Divine 
Wisdom  therein.  By  eyes,  when  speaking  of  man,  the 
understanding  is  signified ;  and  when  of  the  Lord,  His 
Divine  Wisdom  (n.  48,  125):  and  the  same  when  said  of 
the  Word,  as  here,  because  the  Word  is  from  the  Lord,  and 
concerning  the  Lord,  and  thus  the  Lord.  The  same  is  said 
of  the  cherubs  in  Ezekiel,  that  they  were  full  of  eyes  "  (chap, 
x.  12).  By  "before  and  behind,"  when  speaking  of  the 
Word  from  the  Lord,  the  Divine  Wisdom  and  the  Divine 
Love  therein  are  signified. 

241.  And  the  first  animal  was  like  a  lion,  signifies  the 
Divine  Truth  of  the  Word  as  to  power.  That  a  lion  signifies 
truth  in  its  power,  here  the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Word  as 
to  power,  may  be  evident  from  the  power  of  the  lion  above 
every  animal  of  the  earth ;  as  also  from  the  lions  in  the 
spiritual  world,  that  they  are  representative  images  of  the 
power  of  the  Divine  Truth ;  and  also  from  the  Word,  where 
they  signify  the  Divine  Truth  in  its  power.  What  the  power 
of  the  Divine  Truth  in  the  Word  is,  may  be  seen  in  the 
"  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Sacred 
Scripture"  (n.  49),  and  in  the  work  on  "Heaven  and  Hell" 
(n.  228-233).  It  is  hence  that  Jehovah  or  the  Lord  is 
compared  to  a  lion,  and  is  also  called  a  lion ;  as  in  the 


No.  242.]       THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


24I 


following  passages  :  The  lion  roareth,  who  would  ?iot  fear? 
the  Lord  Jehovah  hath  spoken,  who  would  not  prophesy  ? 
(Am.  iii.  8).  /  will  not  return  to  destroy  Ephraim  ;  they 
shall  walk  after  Jehovah,  as  a  lion  He  roareth  (Hos.  xi.  9, 10). 
As  the  lion  roareth,  and  the  young  lion,  so  shall  Jehovah  come 
down  to  fght  upo?i  Mount  Zion  (Isa.  xxxi.  4).  Behold,  the 
Lion,  which  is  of  the  tribe  of  Judah,  the  root  of  David,  hath 
conquered  (Apoc.  v.  5).  Judah  is  a  lion's  whelp  ;  he  couched, 
he  lay  down  like  an  old  lion ;  who  shall  stir  him  up  ? 
(Gen.  xlix.  9).  In  these  places  the  power  of  the  Divine 
Truth  which  is  from  the  Lord  is  described  by  the  lion. 
"To  roar"  signifies  to  speak  and  act  from  power  against 
the  hells,  which  wish  to  drag  man  away,  and  from  which 
the  Lord  delivers  him,  as  a  lion  his  prey.  To  couch  is 
to  put  himself  into  power.  Judah  in  the  highest  sense 
signifies  the  Lord  (n.  96,  266).  The  angel  cried  with  a  great 
voice  as  a  lion  roareth  (Apoc.  x.  3).  He  couched,  he  lay  doivn 
as  an  old  lion  ;  who  shall  stir  him  up  ?  (Num.  xxiv.  9).  Lo, 
the  people  rise  up  like  an  old  lion,  and  lift  themselves  up  as  a 
lion  (Num.  xxiii.  24).  This  is  said  of  Israel,  by  whom  the 
church  is  signified,  whose  power,  which  is  in  Divine  truths, 
is  thus  described.  In  like  manner,  The  remnant  of  Jacob 
shall  be  in  the  midst  of  the  peoples,  as  a  lion  among  the  beasts 
of  the  forest,  as  a  young  lion  among  the  flocks  of  the  peoples 
(Mic.  v.  7,  8  :  besides  many  other  places,  as  Isa.  xi.  6;  xxi. 
6-9  ;  xxxv.  9 ;  Jer.  ii.  15  ;  iv.  7  ;  v.  6  ;  xii.  8 ;  1.  17  ;  li.  38  ;  Ez. 
xix.  3,  5,  6 ;  Hos.  xiii.  7,  8  ;  Joel  i.  6,  7  ;  Nah.  ii.  12  ;  Ps. 
xvii.  12  ;  xxii.  13  ;  lvii.  4  j  lviii.  6  j  xci.  13  ;  civ.  21,  22  ; 
Deut.  xxxiii.  20). 

242.  And  the  second  animal  was  like  a  calf,  signifies  the 
Divine  Truth  of  the  Word  as  to  affection.  By  the  beasts 
of  the  earth  the  various  natural  affections  are  signified : 
tiny  also  are  those  affections  ;  and  by  a  calf  is  signified 
the  affection  of  knowing.  This  affection  is  represented  by 
a  calf  in  the  spiritual  world  ;  on  which  account  it  is  also 
signified  by  a  calf  in  the  Word  ;  as  in  Hosea :  We  will 
vol.  1.  II 


242 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  IV 


repay  to  Jehovah  the  calves  of  our  lips  (xrv.  2).  The  "calves 
of  the  lips  "  are  confessions  from  affection  for  truth.  In 
Malachi :  Unto  you  that  fear  my  name  shall  the  Sun  of 
Righteousness  arise,  with  healing  in  His  wings,  that  ye  may 
grow  up  as  fattened  calves  (iv.  2).    A  comparison  is  made 
with  fattened  calves,  because  those  are  signified  by  them 
who  are  filled  with  the  knowledges  of  truth  and  good  from 
the  affection  for  knowing  them.    In  David :  The  voice  of 
Jehovah  maketh  the  cedars  of  Lebanon  to  skip  as  a  calf 
(Ps.  xxix.  6).    By  the  cedars  of  Lebanon  the  knowledges 
of  truth  are  signified:  hence  it  is  said  that  "the  voice 
of  Jehovah  maketh  them  to  skip  as  a  calf."    The  voice  of 
Jehovah  is  the   Divine  Truth,  here   affecting.    As  the 
Egyptians  loved  knowledges,  for  that  reason  they  made 
to  themselves  calves  for  a  sign  of  their  affection  for  them. 
But  they  afterwards  began  to- worship  the  calves  as  gods, 
and  then  by  them  in  the  Word  are  signified  the  affections  for 
knowing  falsities;  as  Jer.  xlvi.  20,  21  ;  Ps.  lxviii.  30;  and 
elsewhere.    The  same  is  therefore  signified  by  the  calf 
which  the  sons  of  Israel  made  to  themselves  in  the  desert 
(Ex.  xxxii.) ;  the  same  also  by  the  calves  of  Samaria 
(1  Kings  xii.  28-32  ;  Hos.  viii.  4,  5  ;  x.  5) :  on  which  ac- 
count it  is  said  in  Hosea,  They  make  to  themselves  a  molten 
thing  of  silver;  sacrificing  a  man,  they  kiss  the  calves  (xiii.  2). 
To  "make  to  themselves  a  molten  thing  of  silver"  signifies 
to  falsify  truth ;  to  "sacrifice  a  man"  signifies  to  destroy 
wisdom;  and  to  "kiss  the  calves"  signifies  to  acknowledge 
falsities  from  affection.   In  Isaiah  :  There  shall  the  calf  feed, 
there  shall  he  lie  down,  and  co?isume  its  branches  (xxvii.  10). 
The  same  is  signified  by  a  calf  in  Jeremiah  (xxxiv.  18-20). 
Since  all  Divine  worship  is  from  the  affections  for  truth  and 
good,  and  thence  the  knowledges  of  them,  the  sacrifices, 
therefore,  in  which  the  worship  of  the  church  among  the 
sons  of  Israel  principally  consisted,  were  made  from  various 
beasts,  as  from  lambs,  she-goats,  kids,  sheep,  he-goats,  calves, 
oxen  ;  and  from  calves,  because  they  signified  the  affection 


No.  244.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


243 


for  knowing  truths  and  goods,  which  is  the  first  natural 
affection.  This  was  signified  by  the  sacrifices  from  calves 
(Ex.  xxix.  11,  12  *  Lev.  iv.  3,  13,  and  the  following  verses  ; 
viii.  14,  and  following  verses  ;  ix.  2  ;  xvi.  3  ;  xxiii.  18  ;  Num. 
viii.  8,  &c. ;  xv.  24;  xxviii.  19,  20  ;  Judg.  vi.  25-28  ;  1  Sam. 
i.  25  ;  xvi.  2  ;  1  Kings  xviii.  23-26,  33).  The  second  animal 
was  seen  like  a  calf,  because  the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Word 
which  is  signified  by  it,  affects  the  natural  mind,  and  so 
instructs  and  imbues. 

243.  And  the  third  animal  having  a  face  like  a  man, 
signifies  the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Word  as  to  wisdom.  By 
"a  man  "  in  the  Word  wisdom  is  signified,  because  he  was 
born  that  he  might  receive  wisdom  from  the  Lord,  and 
become  an  angel.  Hence,  as  far  as  one  is  wise,  so  far 
he  is  a  man.  Wisdom  truly  human  is  to  be  wise  in  these 
things,  —  that  there  is  a  God,  what  God  is,  and  what  is 
God's :  these  the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Word  teaches.  That 
wisdom  is  signified  by  a  man,  is  manifest  from  these  passages  : 
/  will  7nake  a  man  more  rare  than  pure  gold,  and  man  than  the 
gold  of  Ophir  (Isa.  xiii.  12).  "  A  man  "  (vir-homo)  is  intelli- 
gence, and  "man"  (homo)  is  wisdom.  The  inhabitants  of  the 
earth  shall  be  burnt,  and  few  men  shall  be  left  (Isa.  xxiv.  6). 
/  will  sow  the  house  of  Israel  and  the  house  of  Judah  with 
the  seed  of  man  and  the  seed  of  beast  (Jer.  xxxi.  27).  Ye  my 
flock,  ye  are  ?iwi,  Ia?n  your  God  (Ez.  xxxiv.  3 1).  The  wasted 
cities  shall  be  full  of  the  flocks  of  men  (Ez.  xxxvi.  38).  I 
beheld  the  earth,  and,  lo,  it  was  vacant  and  empty,  and  the 
heavens,  a?id  there  was  no  light ;  and  I  beheld,  when,  lo,  there 
was  no  man  (Jer.  iv.  23,  25).  They  sacrifice  a  man,  they  kiss 
the  calves  (Hos.  xiii.  2).  He  measured  the  wall  of  the  Holy 
jferusalcm,  a  hundred  and  forty -four  cubits,  the  measure  of  a 
man,  that  is,  of  an  angel  (Apoc.  xxi.  17  :  besides  many  other 
places,  in  which  by  "  man  "  is  signified  he  that  is  wise,  and 
in  the  abstract  sense  wisdom). 

244.  And  the  fourth  animal  was  like  a  flying  eagle,  signifies 
the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Word  as  to  knowledges,  and  thence 


244  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  IV 


understanding.  Various  things  are  signified  by  eagles,  and 
by  flying  eagles  are  signified  the  knowledges  from  which  is 
understanding ;  since  when  they  fly,  they  recognize  and 
see.  They  also  have  sharp  eyes,  that  they  may  see  clearly ; 
and  by  the  eyes  is  signified  the  understanding  (n.  48,  214). 
By  flying  is  signified  to  perceive  and  to  instruct  j  and  in 
the  highest  sense,  which  treats  of  the  Lord,  it  signifies  to 
look  out  for  and  to  provide.  That  eagles  signify  such  things 
in  the  Word,  is  manifest  from  these  passages :  They  that 
wait  for  Jehovah  shall  be  renewed  in  strength,  they  shall 
mount  up  with  wings  as  eagles  (Isa.  xl.  31).  "To  mount 
up  with  wings  as  eagles  "  is  to  be  elevated  into  the  knowl- 
edges of  truth  and  good,  and  thence  into  intelligence.  Is  it  by 
thy  intelligence  and  according  to  thy  word  that  the  eagle  lifteth 
himself  up,  and  searcheth  out  his  foodl  his  eyes  look  forward 
afar  (Job  xxxix.  26,  29).  The  faculty  of  knowing,  of  under- 
standing, and  of  looking  forward  is  here  described  by  the 
eagle,  and  that  this  is  not  from  one's  own  intelligence. 
jfehovah  who  satisfieth  thy  mouth  with  good,  that  thou  mayest 
be  renewed  in  thy  youth  like  the  eagle  (Ps.  ciii.  5).  "To 
satisfy  the  mouth  with  good  "  is  to  give  understanding  by 
knowledges :  hence  the  comparison  is  made  with  the  eagle. 
A  great  eagle,  great  in  wings,  long  in  feathers,  came  tipon 
Lebanon,  and  took  a  twig  of  a  cedar,  and  put  it  in  a  fruitful 
field,  and  it  grew.  And  there  was  another  great  eagle,  to 
which  the  vine  applied  its  roots  (Ez.  xvii.  1-8).  By  the  two 
eagles  are  here  described  the  Jewish  and  Israelitish 
churches,  both  of  them  as  to  the  knowledges  of  truth  and 
intelligence  thence.  But  in  the  opposite  sense  eagles 
signify  the  knowledges  of  falsity,  from  which  comes  per- 
verted understanding;  as  Matt.  xxiv.  28  ;  Jer.  iv.  13  ;  Hab. 
i.  8  ;  and  elsewhere. 

245.  And  the  four  animals,  each  by  himself ,  had  six  wings 
about  him,  signifies  the  Word  as  to  its  powers  and  as  to  its 
guards.  That  the  Word  is  signified  by  the.  four  animals 
was  shown  above.   That  by  wings  powers  aie  signified,  and 


No.  245.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


245 


also  guards,  will  be  seen  below.  By  six  is  signified  all  as  to 
truth  and  good ;  for  six  arises  from  three  and  two  multiplied 
by  each  other:  and  by  three  is  signified  all  as  to  truth  (n.  505); 
and  by  two,  all  as  to  good  (n.  762).  By  wings  are  signified 
powers,  because  by  them  the  birds  raise  themselves  up,  and 
wings  are  to  them  in  the  place  of  arms  with  men  •  and  powers 
are  signified  by  the  arms.  Since  powers  are  signified  by 
wings,  and  each  animal  had  six  wings,  from  what  is  said 
above  it  is  manifest  what  power  is  signified  by  the  wings  of 
each  one ;  namely,  that  by  the  wings  of  the  lion  the  power 
of  fighting  against  evils  and  falsities  from  hell  is  signified ; 
this  power  is  of  the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Word  from  the  Lord : 
that  by  the  wings  of  the  calf  is  signified  the  power  of  affecting 
the  natural  mind ;  for  the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Word  affects 
those  who  read  it  in  a  holy  state  :  that  by  the  six  wings  of  the 
man  is  signified  the  power  of  being  wise  as  to  what  God  is  and 
what  is  God's  ;  for  this  power  is  peculiarly  man's  in  reading 
the  Word :  and  that  by  the  wings  of  the  eagle  is  signified 
the  power  of  knowing  truth  and  good,  and  thus  of  procuring 
intelligence  to  one's  self.  We  read  in  Ezekiel  concerning 
the  wings  of  the  cherubs,  that  the  wings  kissed  each  other, 
and  that  they  also  covered  their  bodies,  and  that  the  likeness 
of  hands  was  wider  them  (i.  23,  24;  iii.  13  ;  x.  5,  21).  By 
kissing  each  other  is  signified  to  act  conjointly  and  unani- 
mously :  by  covering  the  bodies  is  signified  to  keep  guard 
lest  the  interior  truths,  which  are  those  of  the  spiritual 
sense  of  the  Word,  should  be  violated :  and  by  the  hands 
under  the  wings  are  signified  powers.  Concerning  the 
Seraphim  it  is  said  also,  that  they  had  six  wings,  with  two 
of  which  they  covered  the  face,  with  two  the  fed,  and  flew  with 
two  (Isa.  vi.  2).  By  the  Seraphim  in  like  manner  the  Word 
is  signified,  properly  doctrine  from  the  Word  ;  and  by  the 
wings  with  which  they  covered  the  face  and  the  feet,  guards 
are  in  like  manner  signified ;  and  by  the  wings  with  which 
they  flew,  powers,  as  above.  That  by  flying  is  signified  to 
perceive  and  to  instruct,  and  in  the  highest  sense  to  look 


246 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  IV, 


out  for  and  to  provide,  is  also  evident  from  these  passages: 
God  rode  upon  a  cherub.  He  did  fly,  and  was  borne  upon  the 
wings  of  the  wind  (Ps.  xviii.  10  ;  2  Sam.  xxii.  11).  I  saw  an 
angel flying  through  the  midst  of  heaven,  having  the  ez'erlasting 
gospel  (Apoc.  xiv.  6).  That  guards  are  signified  by  wings,  is 
manifest  from  these:  Jehovah  covereth  thee  under  His  wing 
(Ps.  xci.  4).  To  be  hid  ttnder  the  shadow  of  God's  wings 
(Ps.  xvii.  8).  To  sit  in  the  shadow  of  His  wings  (Ps.  xxxvi. 
7  ;  lvii.  1  ;  lxiii.  7).  /  spread  a  iving  over  thee,  and  covered 
thy  nakedness  (Ez.  xvi.  8).  Unto  you  there  shall  be  healing 
in  His  wings  (Mai.  iv.  2).  As  the  eagle  stirreth  up  her  nest, 
broodeth  over  her  young,  spreadeth  out  her  ivings,  carrieth  them 
on  her  wings,  so  Jehovah  leadeth  Jmn  (Deut.  xxxii.  10-12). 
Jesus  said,  O  Jerusalem,  how  often  would  I  have  gathered 
thy  children  together  as  a  hen  gathereth  her  chickens  imder  her 
wings  (Matt,  xxiii.  37  ;  Luke  xiii.  34). 

246.  And  they  were  full  of  eyes  within,  signifies  the  Divine 
Wisdom  in  the  Word  in  the  natural  sense  from  its  spiritual 
and  heavenly  (celestial)  sense.  That  by  the  animals  being 
full  of  eyes  before  and  behind  the  Divine  Wisdom  in  the 
Word  is  signified,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  240).  It  is  the 
same  here  by  their  wings  being  full  of  eyes.  And  because 
the  Divine  Wisdom  of  the  Word  in  the  natural  sense  is 
from  the  spiritual  and  heavenly  senses,  which  lie  hid  within, 
it  is  therefore  said  that  they  were  full  of  eyes  within.  Con- 
cerning the  spiritual  and  heavenly  senses,  which  are  within 
in  each  thing  of  the  Word,  see  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New 
Jerusalem  concerning  the  Sacred  Scripture"  (n.  5-26). 

247.  And  they  have  no  rest  day  and  night,  saying,  Holy, 
holy,  holy  Lord  God  Almighty,  signifies  that  the  Word 
continually  teaches  the  Lord,  and  that  He  alone  is  God, 
and  hence  that  He  alone  is  to  be  worshipped.  That  the 
animals  had  no  rest  day  and  night,  signifies  that  the  Word 
teaches  continually  and  without  intermission  j  and  that  it 
teaches  that  which  the  animals  say,  which  is,  "  Holy,  holy, 
holy  Lord  God  Almighty ;  "  that  is,  that  the  Lord  alone  is 


No.  249.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


247 


God,  and  hence  that  He  alone  is  to  be  worshipped.  Holy 
three  times  repeated  signifies  this  3  for  the  triplication 
implies  all  holiness  in  Him  alone.  That  the  Divine  Trinity 
is  in  the  Lord,  is  fully  shown  in  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New 
Jerusalem  concerning  the  Lord  j "  as  also  that  the  Word 
treats  of  the  Lord  alone,  and  that  from  this  is  its  sanctity. 
That  the  Lord  alone  is  holy,  see  above  (n.  173). 

248.  Who  was  and  who  is  and  who  is  to  co??ie,  signifies 
the  Lord.  That  it  is  the  Lord  is  plainly  manifest  in  the 
first  chapter,  vers.  4,  8,  11,  17;  where  the  Son  of  Man  is 
treated  of,  who  is  the  Lord  as  to  the  Word :  and  it  is  there 
openly  said  that  He  is  the  Alpha  and  the  Omega,  the  Beginning 
and  the  End,  the  First  and  the  Last,  Who  is  and  Who  was 
and  Who  is  to  come,  and  the  Almighty.  But  what  is  signified 
by  these  things  is  explained  (n.  13,  29-31,  38,  57)  ;  here  now, 
that  the  Lord  is  meant  by  "  Holy,  holy,  holy  Lord  God 
Almighty,  who  was  and  who  is  and  who  is  to  come." 

249.  A?id  when  the  a?iimals  gave  glory  and  honor  and 
h  to  Him  that  sat  upon  the  throne,  signifies  that  the 

Word  ascribes  all  good  and  all  truth  and  all  worship  to  the 
Lord  who  will  judge.  The  animals  are  the  Word,  as  has 
been  shown.  Glory  and  honor,  when  ascribed  to  the  Lord, 
mean  that  all  truth  and  all  good  are  His  and  from  Him  : 
thanks  denotes  the  whole  of  worship  :  He  that  sitteth  upon 
the  throne  is  the  Lord  as  to  judgment,  as  above.  Hence  it 
is  manifest  that  by  "when  the  animals  gave  glory-  and  honor 
and  thanks  unto  Him  that  sat  upon  the  throne,"  is  signified 
that  the  Word  ascribes  all  truth  and  all  good  and  all  worship 
to  the  Lord  who  will  judge.  By  giving  to  the  Lord  glory 
and  honor  nothing  else  is  meant  in  the  Word  but  to 
acknowledge  and  confess  that  all  truth  and  all  good  are 
from  Him,  and  thus  that  He  is  the  only  God  j  for  He  has 
glory  from  the  Divine  Truth  and  honor  from  the  Divine 
Good.  These  things  are  signified  by  glory  and  honor  in  the 
following  passages  :  Jehovah  made  the  heavens  ;  glory  and 
honor  are  before  Him  (Ps.  xcvi.  5,6).    O  Jehovah  God,  thou 


248 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  IV. 


art  very  great ;  thou  art  clothed  with  glory  and  honor  (Ps. 
civ.  1).  The  works  of  Jehovah  are  great ;  glory  and  honor 
are  His  work  (Ps.  cxi.  2,  3).  Glory  and  honor  thou  lay  est 
upon  Him,  blessings  for  ever  (Ps.  xxi.  5,  6).  These  things 
are  said  of  the  Lord.  Gird  thy  sword  upo?i  thy  thigh,  0 
mighty  in  glory  and  honor ;  in  thine  honor  mount  up,  ride 
upo?i  the  Word  of  truth  (Ps.  xlv.  3,  4).  Thou  hast  made  Iwn 
little  less  than  the  angels ;  thou  hast  crowned  him  with  glory 
and  honor  (Ps.  viii.  5).  The  glory  of  Lebanoii  hast  thou  given 
tmto  it,  the  honor  of  Cannel  and  Sharon :  they  shall  see  the 
glory  of  Jehovah,  and  the  honor  of  our  God  (Isa.  xxxv.  1,  2). 
These  and  the  foregoing  are  concerning  the  Lord ;  besides 
other  places,  as  Ps.  cxlv.  4,  5,  12  ;  Apoc.  xxi.  24,  26.  Be- 
sides, where  the  Divine  Truth  is  treated  of  in  the  Word, 
the  word  "glory"  is  used  (n.  629)  j  and  where  the  Divine 
Good  is  treated  of,  "honor." 

250.  To  Him  that  liveth  for  ever  a?id  ever.  That  it  signifies 
the  Lord,  that  He  alone  is  life,  and  that  eternal  life  is  from 
Him  alone,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  58,  60). 

251.  The  twenty-four  elders  fell  dowti  before  Him  that  sat 
upon  the  thro?ie,  a?id  worshipped  Him  that  liveth  for  ever  and 
ever,  signifies  the  humiliation  of  all  in  heaven  before  the 
Lord.  That  all  who  are  of  the  Lord's  church  are  meant  by 
the  twenty-four  elders,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  233)  ;  here 
all  who  are  of  His  church  in  heaven  :  "  the  elders,"  as 
heads,  represented  all.  That  it  is  humiliation  before  the 
Lord,  and  from  humiliation  adoration,  is  manifest  without 
explanation. 

252.  And  cast  their  crowns  before  the  throne,  signifies  the 
acknowledgment  that  their  wisdom  is  from  Him  alone. 
That  "  a  crown "  signifies  wisdom  may  be  seen  above 
(n.  189,  235).  Hence  by  "casting  their  crowns  before  the 
throne"  is  signified  to  acknowledge  that  wisdom  is  not 
theirs,  but  the  Lord's  in  them. 

253.  Saying,  Thou  art  W07'thy,  O  Lord,  to  receive  glory 
and  honor  and  power,  signifies  the  confession  that  unto  the 


No.  254.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


249 


Lord,  because  He  is  the  Divine  Truth  and  the  Divine 
Good,  the  kingdom  belongs  from  merit  and  justice.  Con- 
fession is  signified  by  "saying."  That  it  is  from  merit  and 
justice,  is  signified  by  "thou  art  worthy,  O  Lord."  That 
He  is  the  Divine  Truth  and  the  Divine  Good,  is  signified  by 
"glory  and  honor,"  as  above  (n.  249).  That  the  kingdom 
is  His.  is  signified  by  His  receiving  the  power.  These  things, 
therefore,  collected  into  one  idea,  signify  the  confession 
that  unto  the  Lord,  because  He  is  the  Divine  Truth  and 
the  Divine  Good,  belongs  the  kingdom  from  merit  and 
justice. 

254.  For  thou  hast  created  all  things,  and  by  thy  will  they 
are,  and  were  created,  signifies  that  all  things  of  heaven 
and  the  church  were  made  and  formed,  and  that  men  are 
reformed  and  regenerated,  from  the  Lord's  Divine  Love 
through  His  Divine  Wisdom,  or  from  the  Divine  Good 
through  the  Divine  Truth,  which  also  is  the  Word.  This 
is  the  spiritual  sense  of  these  words,  because  by  creating 
is  signified  to  reform  and  regenerate  by  the  Divine  Truth ; 
and  by  the  will  of  the  Lord  is  signified  the  Divine  Good. 
Whether  it  is  said  the  Divine  Good  and  the  Divine  Truth 
or  the  Divine  Love  or  the  Divine  Wisdom,  it  is  the  same, 
since  all  good  is  of  love,  and  all  truth  is  of  wisdom.  That 
all  the  things  of  heaven  and  the  church  are  from  the  Divine 
Love  and  the  Divine  Wisdom,  yea,  that  the  world  was 
created  from  them,  is  abundantly  shown  in  the  "  Angelic 
Wisdom  concerning  the  Divine  Love  and  the  Divine  Wis- 
dom ; "  also  that  love  and  good  are  of  the  will,  and  wisdom 
and  truth  are  of  the  understanding.  It  is  hence  manifest, 
that  by  the  will  of  the  Lord  is  meant  His  Divine  Love  or 
Divine  Good.  That  to  create,  in  the  Word,  signifies  to 
reform  and  to  regenerate,  is  manifest  from  these  passages : 
Create  in  me  a  clean  heart,  O  God,  and  renew  a  right  spirit  in 
the  midst  of  ?ne  (Ps.  li.  10).  Thou  openest  thy  hand,  they  are 
filled  with  good;  thou  sendest  forth  thy  Spirit,  they  arc  created 
(Ps.  civ.  2S,  30).    The  people  which  shall  be  crmUd  shjU 

11* 


25O  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  IV. 


praise  Jah  (Ps.  cii.  18).  Behold,  I  am  He  that  createth  a 
new  heaven  and  a  new  earth :  rejoice  for  ever  in  that  which  I 
create:  behold,  I  will  create  Jerusalem  an  exultation  (Is  a.  lxv. 
17,  18).  Jehovah  is  He  that  createth  the  heavens,  and  that 
stretcheth  out  the  earth,  and  that  giveth  breath  to  the  people  upon 
it,  and  spirit  to  the?n  that  walk  on  it  (Isa.  xlii.  5  ;  xlv.  12,  18). 
Thus  said  Jehovah,  thy  Creator,  O  Jacob,  thy  Former,  O 
Israel ;  I  have  redeemed  thee,  I  have  called  thee  by  my  name : 
every  one  called  by  my  name,  I  have  created  him  unto  my  glory 
(Isa.  xliii.  1,  7).  In  the  day  that  thou  wast  created,  they  were 
prepared :  thou  wast  perfect  in  thy  ways  in  the  day  that  thou 
wast  created,  until  perversity  was  found  in  thee  (Ez.  xxviii. 
13,  15).  This  is  said  of  the  king  of  Tyre,  by  whom  are 
signified  they  who  are  in  intelligence  through  Divine  Truth. 
That  they  may  see,  k?iow,  consider,  and  understand  that  the 
hand  of  Jehovah  hath  done  this,  and  the  Holy  One  of  Israel 
hath  created  it  (Isa.  xli.  19,  20). 


255.  To  this  I  will  add  this  Relation.  Lest  any  one 
should  enter  into  the  spiritual  sense  of  the  Word,  and 
pervert  the  genuine  truth  which  is  of  that  sense,  guards 
are  placed  by  the  Lord ;  which  are  meant  in  the  Word 
by  cherubs,  which  here  are  the  four  animals.  That  guards 
ire  placed,  has  been  thus  represented  to  me.  It  was  given 
to  see  great  purses,  appearing  like  sacks,  in  which  silver  in 
great  abundance  was  stored  up ;  and  as  they  were  open,  it 
appeared  as  if  every  one  might  take  out,  yea,  plunder,  the 
silver  there  laid  up.  But  near  those  purses  sat  two  angels, 
who  were  guards.  The  place  where  they  were  stored  up 
appeared  like  a  manger  in  a  stable.  In  the  next  room 
were  seen  modest  virgins,  with  a  chaste  wife ;  and  near 
that  room  stood  two  nfants:  and  it  was  said  that  they  were 
not  to  be  played  with  in  an  infantile  manner,  but  wisely. 
And  there  afterwards  appeared  a  harlot,  and  a  horse  lying 


No.  255.]       THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  25 1 

dead.  Seeing  these  things,  I  was  instructed  that  by  them 
was  represented  the  literal  sense  of  the  Word,  in  which  is 
the  spiritual  sense.  The  great  purses  full  of  silver  signified 
the  knowledges  of  truth  and  good  in  great  abundance. 
That  .hey  were  open,  and  yet  guarded  by  the  angels,  signi- 
fied that  every  one  could  take  therefrom  the  knowledges  of 
(ruth;  but  that  care  is  taken  lest  anyone  should  falsify 
the  spiritual  sense,  in  which  are  nothing  but  truths.  The 
manger  in  the  stable,  in  which  the  purses  lay,  signified 
spiritual  instruction  for  the  understanding.  This  a  manger 
signifies,  even  the  manger  in  which  the  Lord  was  laid  when 
an  Infant  j  because  a  horse,  which  eats  therefrom,  signifies 
the  understanding  of  the  Word.  The  modest  virgins,  who 
were  seen  in  the  next  apartment,  signified  affections  for 
truth ;  and  the  chaste  wife,  the  conjunction  of  good  and 
truth.  The  infants  signified  the  innocence  of  wisdom  in 
the  Word.  They  were  angels  from  the  third  heaven,  who 
all  appear  as  infants.  The  harlot,  with  the  dead  horse, 
signified  the  falsification  of  the  Word  by  many  at  this  day, 
by  which  all  understanding  of  truth  perishes.  A  harlot 
signifies  falsification ;  and  a  dead  horse,  no  understanding 
of  truth. 

It  has  been  given  to  speak  with  many  after  death,  who 
believed  that  they  were  to  shine  in  heaven,  as  the  stars; 
because,  as  they  said,  they  had  held  the  Word  sacred,  read  it 
often,  and  gathered  many  things  therefrom,  by  which  they 
confirmed  the  dogmas  of  their  faith,  and  thereby  were  cele- 
brated as  learned  in  the  world  ;  from  which  they  believed  that 
they  were  to  be  Michaels  and  Raphaels.  But  very  many  of 
them  were  examined  as  to  the  love  from  which  they  studied 
the  Word :  and  it  was  found  that  some  did  it  from  the  love 
of  self,  that  they  might  appear  great  in  the  world,  and  be 
reverenced  as  primates  of  the  church ;  but  some  from  the 
love  of  the  world,  that  they  might  gain  wealth.  When  these 
were  examined  as  to  what  they  knew  from  the  Word,  it  was 
found  that  they  knew  therefrom  nothing  of  genuine  trutn; 


252  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  IV. 

but  only  such  as  is  called  truth  falsified,  which  in  itself  is 
false ;  and  this  in  the  spiritual  world  stinks  to  the  nostrils 
of  the  angels.  And  it  was  said  to  them  that  this  was  the 
case  with  them,  for  the  reason  that  their  ends,  or  what  is 
the  same  their  loves,  were  themselves  and  the  world,  and 
not  the  Lord  and  heaven :  and  when  self  and  the  world  are 
the  ends,  then  when  they  read  the  Word,  their  mind  sticks 
fast  in  themselves  and  the  world  \  and  hence  they  think 
perpetually  from  their  proprium  (ownhood),  which  is  in 
thick-darkness  as  to  all  the  things  that  are  of  heaven :  in 
which  state  a  man  cannot  be  withdrawn  from  his  own  light 
(lumen),  and  so  be  elevated  into  the  light  of  heaven ;  and 
consequently  he  cannot  receive  any  influx  from  the  Lord 
through  heaven.  I  have  also  seen  these  admitted  into 
heaven ;  and  when  they  were  found  to  be  without  truths, 
they  were  stripped  of  their  garments,  and  appeared  in  na- 
kedness :  and  they  who  falsified  truths,  because  they  stank, 
were  expelled.  But  there  still  remained  with  them  pride, 
and  the  belief  in  their  own  merit.  It  is  otherwise  with 
those  who  have  studied  the  Word  from  the  affection  for 
knowing  truth  because  it  is  true,  and  because  it  subserves 
the  uses  of  spiritual  life, — not  only  their  own,  but  also  their 
neighbor's.  I  have  seen  these  taken  up  into  heaven,  and 
so  into  the  light  in  which  is  the  Divine  Truth  there  ;  and  at 
the  same  time  also  exalted  into  angelic  wisdom,  and  into 
its  happiness,  which  is  eternal  life. 


Chap.  V.]       THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


2S3 


CHAPTER  FIFTH. 

1.  And  I  saw  in  the  right  hand  of  Him  that  sat  upon  the 
throne  a  Book  written  within  and  on  the  back,  sealed  with 
seven  seals. 

2.  And  I  saw  a  mighty  angel  proclaiming  with  a  great 
voice,  Who  is  worthy  to  open  the  Book,  and  to  loose  the 
seals  thereof? 

3.  And  no  one  in  heaven,  nor  upon  the  earth,  nor  under 
the  earth,  was  able  to  open  the  Book,  neither  to  look 
thereon. 

4.  And  I  wept  much,  that  no  one  was  found  worthy  to 
open  and  to  read  the  Book,  nor  to  look  thereon. 

5.  And  one  of  the  elders  saith  unto  me,  Weep  not :  be 
hold,  the  Lion  that  is  of  the  tribe  of  Judah,  the  root  of 
David,  hath  prevailed,  to  open  the  Book,  and  to  loose  the 
seven  seals  thereof. 

6.  And  I  saw,  and  behold,  in  the  midst  of  the  throne 
and  of  the  four  animals,  and  in  the  midst  of  tne  elders,  a 
Lamb  standing  as  if  slain,  having  seven  horns  and  seven 
eyes,  which  are  the  seven  spirits  of  God  sent  forth  into  all 
the  earth. 

7.  And  He  came,  and  took  the  Book  out  of  the  right 
hand  of  Him  that  sat  upon  the  throne. 

8.  And  when  He  had  taken  the  Book,  the  four  animals, 
and  the  twenty-four  elders,  fell  down  before  the  Lamb,  hav- 
ing every  one  harps,  and  golden  vials  full  of  incense,  which 
are  the  prayers  of  the  saints. 

9.  And  they  sang  a  new  song,  saying,  Thou  art  worthy 
to  take  the  Book,  and  to  open  the  seals  thereof ;  because 
thou  wast  slain,  and  hast  redeemed  us  to  God  by  thy  blood 
out  of  every  tribe  and  tongue,  and  people  and  nation 


254 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap.  V. 


10.  And  hast  made  us  kings  and  priests  unto  our  God  ; 
and  we  shall  reign  upon  the  earth. 

11.  And  I  saw,  and  I  heard  the  voice  of  many  angels 
around  the  throne  and  the  animals  and  the  elders  ;  and  the 
number  of  them  was  myriads  of  myriads  and  thousands  of 
thousands. 

12.  Saying  with  a  great  voice,  Worthy  is  the  Lamb  that 
was  slain  to  receive  power  and  riches  and  wisdom  and 
honor  and  glory  and  blessing. 

13.  And  every  created  thing  which  is  in  heaven  and 
upon  the  earth,  and  under  the  earth,  and  those  that  are  in 
the  sea,  and  all  that  are  in  them,  I  heard  saying,  Blessing 
and  honor  and  glory  and  strength  be  unto  Him  that  sit- 
teth  upon  the  throne,  and  unto  the  Lamb  for  ever  and  ever. 

14.  And  the  four  animals  said,  Amen  :  and  the  twenty- 
four  elders  fell  down  and  worshipped  Him  that  liveth  for 
ever  and  ever. 

THE  SPIRITUAL  SENSE. 

The  Contents  of  the  whole  Chapter.  That  the 
Lord  in  His  Divine  Human  will  execute  judgment  from  the 
Word  and  according  to  it,  because  He  is  the  Word  ;  and 
that  this  is  acknowledged  by  all  in  the  three  heavens. 

The  Contents  of  each  Verse.  "  And  I  saw  in  the 
right  hand  of  Him  that  sat  upon  the  throne  a  Book  written 
within  and  on  the  back,"  signifies  the  Lord  as  to  His  Divine 
Itself  from  eternity,  who  has  omnipotence  and  omniscience, 
and  who  is  the  Word.  "  Sealed  with  seven  seals,"  signifies 
that  it  is  altogether  hidden  from  angel  and  man.  "  And  I 
saw  a  mighty  angel  proclaiming  with  a  great  voice,"  sigmfies 
the  Divine  Truth  from  the  Lord  flowing  in  deeply  with 
angels  and  men.  "  Who  is  worthy  to  open  the  Book,  and 
to  loose  the  seals  thereof  ? "  signifies  who  has  the  power  to 
know  the  states  of  life  of  all  in  heaven  and  on  earth,  and 


Chap.  V.]      THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


255 


to  judge  every  one  according  to  his  state?  "And  no  one 
in  heaven,  nor  upon  the  earth,  nor  under  the  earth,  was 
able,"  signifies  that  no  one  was  able  in  the  higher  heavens 
01  in  the  lower  heavens.  "  To  open  the  Book,"  signifies  to 
know  the  states  of  life  of  all,  and  to  judge  every  one  ac- 
cording to  his  state.  "  Neither  to  look  thereon,"  signifies 
not  in  the  least.  "  And  I  wept  much,  that  no  one  was 
found  worthy  to  open  and  to  read  the  Book,  nor  to 
look  thereon,"  signifies  grief  of  heart,  that  if  no  one  could, 
all  must  perish.  "And  one  of  the  elders  said  unto  me, 
Weep  not,"  signifies  consolation.  "  Behold,  the  Lion  which 
is  of  the  tribe  of  Judah,  the  root  of  David,  hath  prevailed," 
signifies  the  Lord,  that  from  His  own  power  He  had  sub- 
jugated the  hells,  and  reduced  all  things  to  order  when  He 
was  in  the  world,  by  the  Divine  Good  united  to  the  Divine 
Truth  in  His  Human.  "  To  open  the  Book,  and  to  loose 
the  seven  seals  thereof,"  signifies  here  as  before.  "  And  I 
saw,  and  behold,  in  the  midst  of  the  throne,  and  of  the  four 
animals,  and  in  the  midst  of  the  elders,"  signifies  from  in- 
mosts  and  thence  in  all  things  of  heaven,  of  the  Word,  and 
of  the  church.  "  A  Lamb  standing  as  if  slain,"  signifies 
the  Lord  as  to  His  Human  hot  acknowledged  as  Divine  in 
the  church.  "  Having  seven  horns,"  signifies  His  omnipo- 
tence. "  And  seven  eyes,"  signifies  His  omniscience  and 
Divine  Wisdom.  "  Which  are  the  seven  spirits  of  God  sent 
forth  into  all  the  earth,"  signifies  that  from  it  is  the  Divine 
Truth  in  the  whole  world,  where  there  is  any  religion, 
"  And  He  came  and  took  the  Book  out  of  the  right  hand  of 
Him  that  sat  upon  the  throne,"  signifies  that  the  Lord  as  to 
His  Divine  Human  is  the  Word,  and  that  this  is  from  His 
Divine  in  Himself,  and  that  therefore  from  His  Divine 
Human  He  will  execute  judgment.  "  And  when  He  had 
taken  the  Book,"  signifies  when  the  Lord  determined  to 
execute  judgment,  and  thereby  to  reduce  all  things  in  hea- 
ven and  upon  earth  to  order.  "The  four  animals  and  the 
twenty-four  elders  fell  down  before  the  Lamb,"  signifies 


256  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap.  V. 

humiliation,  and  adoration  of  the  Lord  from  the  higher 
heavens.  "  Having  every  one  harps,"  signifies  confession 
of  the  Lord's  Divine  Human  from  spiritual  truths.  "  And 
golden  vials  full  of  incense,"  signifies  confession  of  the 
Lord's  Divine  Human  from  spiritual  goods.  "Which 
are  the  prayers  of  the  saints  "  signifies  thoughts  which  are 
of  faith  from  affections  which  are  of  charity  with  those  who 
worship  the  Lord  from  spiritual  goods  and  truths.  "  And 
they  sung  a  new  song,"  signifies  acknowledgment  and  glori- 
fication of  the  Lord,  that  He  alone  is  the  Judge,  Redeemer, 
and  Saviour,  and  thus  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth. 
"  Saying,  Thou  art  worthy  to  take  the  Book,  and  to  open 
the  seals  thereof,"  signifies  here  as  before.  "  Because  thou 
wast  slain,  and  hast  redeemed  us  to  God  by  thy  blood," 
signifies  liberation  from  hell,  and  salvation  by  conjunction 
with  Him.  "Out  of  every  tribe  and  tongue  and  people 
and  nation,"  signifies  that  those  are  redeemed  by  the  Lord, 
who,  in  the  church  or  in  any  religion,  are  in  truths  as  to 
doctrine  and  in  goods  as  to  life.  "And  hast  made  us 
kings  and  priests  unto  our  God,"  signifies  that  from  the 
Lord  they  are  in  wisdom  from  Divine  truths  and  in  love 
from  Divine  goods.  "  And  we  shall  reign  upon  the  earth," 
signifies,  and  they  will  be  in  His  kingdom,  He  in  them 
and  they  in  Him.  "  And  I  saw,  and  I  heard  the  voice  of 
many  angels  around  the  throne  and  the  animals  and  the 
elders,"  signifies  confession  and  glorification  of  the  Lord 
by  the  angels  of  the  lower  heavens.  "  Saying  with  a  great 
voice,  Worthy  is  the  Lamb  that  was  slain  to  receive  power 
and  riches  and  wisdom  and  honor  and  glory,"  signifies  con- 
fession from  the  heart,  that  to  the  Lord  as  to  His  Divine 
Human  belong  omnipotence,  omniscience,  Divine  Good 
and  Divine  Truth.  "  And  blessing,"  signifies  all  these 
things  in  Him,  and  from  Him  in  them.  "  And  every  cre- 
ated thing,  which  is  in  heaven  and  upon  the  earth  and 
under  the  earth  and  those  that  are  in  the  sea,  and  all 
that  are  in  them,  heard  I  saying,"  signifies  confession  and 


No.  256.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


257 


glorification  of  the  Lord  by  the  angels  of  the  lowest  hea 
vens.  "  Blessing  and  honor  and  glory  and  strength  be  unto 
Him  that  sitteth  upon  the  throne  and  unto  the  Lamb,  for 
ever  and  ever,"  signifies  that  in  the  Lord  from  eternity  and 
thence  in  His  Divine  Human  is  the  all  of  heaven  and  of 
the  church,  Divine  Good  and  Divine  Truth,  and  Divine 
Power,  and  from  Him  in  them.  "  And  the  four  animals 
said,  Amen,"  signifies  Divine  confirmation  from  the  Word. 
"  And  the  twenty-four  elders  fell  down  and  worshipped  Him 
that  liveth  for  ever  and  ever,"  signifies  humiliation  before 
the  Lord,  and  from  humiliation  adoration  by  all  the  hea- 
vens of  Him  from  Whom  and  in  Whom  is  life  eternal. 


THE  EXPLANATION. 


256.  And  I  saw  in  the  right  hand  of  Him  that  sat  tipon 
the  throne  a  book  written  within  and  on  the  back,  signifies  the 
Lord  as  to  His  Divine  Itself  from  eternity,  who  has  omnip- 
otence and  omniscience,  and  who  is  the  Word,  who  also 
knows  from  Himself  the  states  of  life  of  all  in  the  heavens 
and  on  the  earth,  in  every  particular  and  in  general.  By 
"  Him  that  sitteth  upon  the  throne  "  is  meant  the  Lord  as 
to  the  Divine  Itself,  from  which  is  His  Human  :  for  it  fol- 
lows that  the  Lamb  took  the  Book  out  of  the  right  hand 
of  Him  that  sat  upon  the  throne  (vers.  7)  ;  and  by  the  Lamb 
the  Lord  as  to  the  Divine  Human  is  meant.  By  the  "  Book 
written  within  and  on  the  back  "  is  meant  the  Word  in  every 
particular  and  in  general :  by  "  within,"  in  every  particular ; 
and  by  "  on  the  back,"  in  general.  By  within  and  on  the 
back  is  also  meant  the  interior  sense  of  the  Word  which  is 
spiritual,  and  its  exterior  sense  which  is  natural.  By  the 
right  hand  is  meant  Himself  as  to  omnipotence  and  omni- 
science, because  the  exploration  of  all  in  the  heavens  and 
on  earth,  upon  whom  the  last  judgment  is  to  be  executed, 
and  their  separation,  are  treated  of.    That  the  Lord  as  the 


258  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chav.  V. 


Word  knows  the  states  of  life  of  all  in  the  heavens  and 
on  earth  from  Himself  is  because  He  is  the  Divine  Truth 
itself,  and  the  Divine  Truth  itself  knows  all  things  from 
itself.  But  this  is  an  arcanum,  which  is  revealed  in  the 
"  Angelic  Wisdom  concerning  the  Divine  Love  and  the 
Divine  Wisdom."  That  the  Lord  as  to  the  Divine  Itself 
from  eternity  was  the  Word,  that  is,  the  Divine  Truth,  is 
manifest  from  this  in  John  :  I?i  the  beginning  was  the 
Word,  and  the  Word  was  with  God,  and  the  Word  was 
God  (i.  1) ;  and  again,  that  the  Lord  as  to  the  Human  also 
became  the  Word  :  And  the  Word  became  flesh  (i.  14).  It 
may  hence  be  evident  what  it  means,  that  the  Book  was  in 
the  right  hand  of  Him  that  sat  upon  the  throne,  and  that 
the  Lamb  took  the  Book  therefrom  (vers.  7).  Since  the 
Lord  is  the  Word,  and  the  Word  is  the  Divine  Truth, 
which  in  general  makes  heaven  and  the  church,  and  in 
particular  an  angel  so  that  heaven  may  be  in  him,  and  a 
man  so  that  the  church  may  be  in  him  ;  and  because  the 
Word  is  here  meant  by  the  Book,  from  which  and  accord- 
ing to  which  all  are  to  be  judged;  therefore,  "to  be  writ- 
ten in  the  Book,"  "  to  be  judged  from  the  Book,"  "  to  be 
blotted  out  of  the  Book,"  frequently  occur  where  the  state 
of  the  eternal  life  of  any  one  is  treated  of ;  as  in  these 
passages  :  The  Ancient  of  Days  did  sit  for  judgment,  and 
the  Books  were  opened  (Dan.  vii.  9,  10).  All  the  people  shall 
be  delivered,  who  are  found  written  in  the  Book  (Dan.  xii. 
1.)  My  bone  was  not  hid  from  thee ;  in  thy  Book  all  my 
days  were  written,  and  not  one  of  them  is  wanting  (Ps. 
cxxxix.  15,  16).  Moses  said,  Blot  me,  I  pray,  out  of  the  Book 
which  thou  hast  writte?i ;  and  Jehovah  said,  Him  who  hath 
sinned  against  Me  will  I  blot  out  of  the  Book  (Ex.  xxxii. 
32,  33).  Let  them  be  blotted  out  of  the  Book  of  Life,  a?id  let 
them  not  be  written  with  the  just  (Ps.  lxix.  28).  L  saw  thai 
the  Books  were  opened ;  and  another  Book  was  opened,  which 
is  the  Book  of  Life  ;  and  the  dead  were  judged  according  to 
the  things  that  were  written  in  the  Book,  according  to  their 


No.  25S.]       THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


259 


works  :  and  if  any  one  was  not  found  written  in  the  Book  of 
Life,  he  7vas  cast  out  into  the  lake  of  fire  (xx.  12-15).  None 
shall  enter  into  the  New  Jerusalem  but  them  that  a?'e  written 
in  the  Lamb" s  Book  of  LJfc  (Apoc.  xxi.  27).  All  worshipped 
the  beast,  whose  names  were  not  written  in  the  Lamb's  Book 
of  Life  (Apoc.  xiii.  8  ;  xvii.  8).  That  the  Word  is  meant  by 
the  Book  may  be  seen  in  David  :  ///  the  Volume  of  the  Book 
it  is  written  of  Me  (Ps.  xl.  7)  :  and  in  Ezekiel :  L  saw,  and 
behold,  a  hand  sent  forth  unto  me,  and  in  it  the  Volume  of  a 
Book  written  before  and  behind  (\\.  9,  10).  The  Book  of  the 
words  of  Isaiah  (Luke  iii.  4).  The  Book  of  Psalms  (Luke 
xx.  42). 

257.  Scaled  with  sevc?i  seals,  signifies  that  it  is  altogether 
hidden  from  angel  and  man.  That  " sealed  with  a  seal" 
signifies  hidden,  is  manifest;  hence  "sealed  with  seven 
seals  "  signifies  altogether  hidden  :  for  seven  signifies  all 
(n.  10),  and  thus  also  altogether.  That  it  was  altogether 
hidden  fiom  angel  and  man,  is  soon  said  in  these  words  : 
"  and  no  one  in  heaven,  nor  upon  the  earth,  neither  under 
the  earth,  was  able  to  open  and  read  the  Book,  neither  to 
look  thereon"  (vers.  3,  4).  Such  is  the  Word  to  all  to 
whom  the  Lamb,  that  is,  the  Lord,  does  not  open  it.  Here, 
because  the  exploration  of  all  before  the  last  judgment  is 
treated  of,  it  is  the  states  of  life  of  all,  in  general  and  in 
particular,  which  are  altogether  hidden. 

258.  And  I  saw  a  niighty  angel  proclaiming  with  a  great 
voice,  signifies  the  Divine  Truth  from  the  Lord  flowing  in 
deeply  into  the  thought  of  angels  and  men,  and  investiga- 
tion. By  an  angel  proclaiming,  in  the  spiritual  sense,  the 
Lord  is  meant ;  because  the  angel  does  not  proclaim  and 
teach  from  himself,  but  from  the  Lord  ;  yet  still  as  of  him- 
self. The  angel  is  called  mighty,  because  he  speaks  with 
power  ;  and  that  which  is  proclaimed  with  power  flows  in 
deeply  into  the  thought.  A  great  voice  signifies  the  Divine 
Truth  from  the  Lord  in  power  or  virtue.  That  investiga- 
tion also  is  signified,  is  because  it  asks  the  question,  "  Who 
s  worthy  to  open  the  Book  ? "  as  now  follows. 


26o  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap.  V. 


259.  Who  is  worthy  to  open  the  Book,  and  to  loose  the  seals 
thereof '?  signifies,  who  has  the  power  to  know  the  states  of 
life  of  all  in  heaven  and  on  earth,  and  to  judge  every  one 
according  to  his  state  ?  "  Who  is  worthy,"  signifies,  who 
can,  or  who  has  the  power :  "  to  open  the  book,  and  to 
loose  the  seals  thereof,"  signifies  here  to  know  the  states  of 
life  of  all  in  heaven  and  on  earth,  and  also  to  judge  every- 
one according  to  his  state.  For,  when  the  Book  is  opened, 
inquisition  is  made  as  to  their  quality,  and  then  sentence  or 
judgment  is  passed,  comparatively  as  by  a  judge  with  a 
book  of  the  law,  and  from  it.  That  by  opening  the  Book 
inquisition  is  signified  as  to  what  the  state  of  life  of  all 
and  each  is,  is  manifest  from  the  following  chapter,  where 
what  was  seen  when  the  Lamb  opened  its  seven  seals  in 
their  order  is  described. 

260.  And  no  one  in  heaven,  nor  upon  the  earth,  neither 
under  the  earth,  was  able,  signifies  that  no  one  was  able 
in  the  higher  heavens,  or  in  the  lower  heavens.  By  "  in 
heaven,  upon  the  earth,  and  under  the  earth,"  is  meant  in  the 
higher  and  lower  heavens  ;  as  also  below  (vers.  13),  where 
are  these  words  :  And  every  created  thing,  which  is  in  heaven, 
on  the  earth,  and  under  the  earth,  and  those  that  are  in  the 
sea,  and  all  that  are  in  them,  heard  I  saying.  Because  he 
heard  the  latter  and  the  former  "saying,"  it  is  manifest 
that  they  were  angels  and  spirits  who  were  speaking. 
John  also  was  in  the  spirit,  as  he  says  in  the  preced- 
ing chapter  (iv.  vers.  2) ;  in  which  state  no  other  earth  ap- 
peared to  him  than  the  earth  of  the  spiritual  world :  for 
there  are  earths  there  as  in  the  natural  world,  as  may  be 
evident  from  the  description  of  that  world  in  the  work  on 
"  Heaven  and  Hell,"  also  in  the  "  Continuation  concern- 
ing the  Spiritual  World  "  (n.  32-38).  The  higher  heavens 
appear  there  upon  mountains  and  hills,  the  lower  heavens 
upon  the  earth  beneath,  and  the  ultimate  heavens  as  it  were 
under  the  earth.  For  the  heavens  are  expanses,  one  above 
another,  and  each  expanse  is  as  the  earth  under  the  feet  0/ 


No.  262.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


26l 


those  who  are  there.  The  highest  expanse  is  as  the  top 
of  a  mountain  ;  the  second  expanse  is  under  it,  but  ex- 
tending itself  more  widely  round  about  on  the  sides  ;  and 
the  lowest  expanse  more  widely  still :  and  because  the  lat- 
ter is  under  the  former,  those  there  are  they  who  are  under 
the  earth.  The  three  heavens  also  appear  thus  to  the 
angels  who  are  in  the  higher  heavens,  because  to  them 
there  appear  two  below  them.  To  John,  therefore,  they  ap- 
peared the  same,  because  he  was  with  them  j  for  he  as- 
cended up  to  them,  as  appears  from  chap.  iv.  vers.  2,  where 
it  is  said,  Come  up  hither,  and  I  will  show  thee  things  which 
must  be  hereafter.  He  who  does  not  know  any  thing  con- 
cerning the  spiritual  world  and  concerning  the  earths 
there,  can  by  no  means  know  what  is  meant  in  the  Word 
by  "  under  the  earth,"  and  in  like  manner  what  by  the 
"  lower  parts  of  the  earth,"  as  in  Isaiah  :  Sing,  O  heavens , 
shout,  ye  lower  parts  of  the  earth  ;  resound,  ye  mountains, 
with  singing ;  because  Jehovah  hath  redeemed  Jacob  (xliv. 
23)  :  and  elsewhere.  Who  does  not  see  that  earths  in  the 
spiritual  world  are  there  meant  ?  for  no  man  dwells  under 
the  earth  in  the  natural  world. 

261.  To  open  the  Book.  That  it  signifies  to  know  the 
states  of  life  of  all,  and  to  judge  every  one  according  to  hip 
state,  is  manifest  from  the  explanations  above  (n.  259). 

262.  Neither  to  look  thereon,  signifies  not  in  the  least. 
When  by  opening  the  Book  is  signified  to  know  the  states 
of  life  of  all,  by  looking  upon  it  is  signified  to  see  what  the 
state  of  the  life  of  each  one  is  ;  wherefore,  by  no  one  being 
able  to  open  the  Book  nor  to  look  thereon,  is  signified  that 
they  cannot  in  the  least.  For  the  Lord  alone  sees  the 
state  of  every  one  from  inmosts  to  outmosts  ;  also  what  a 
man  has  been  from  infancy  even  to  old  age,  and  what  he 
will  be  to  eternity  ;  as  also  what  place  in  heaven  or  in 
hell  he  will  share.  And  the  Lord  sees  this  in  an  instant 
and  from  Himself,  because  He  is  the  Divine  Truth  Itself, 
or  the  Word  ;  but  angels  and  man  not  in  the  least,  be- 


262 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  V. 


cause  they  are  finite  :  and  those  who  are  finite  see  only  a 
few  things,  and  external  ones  ;  and  these  they  by  no  means 
see  from  themselves,  but  from  the  Lord. 

263.  And  I  wept  much  that  no  one  was  found  worthy  to 
open  and  to  read  the  Book,  nor  to  look  thereon,  signifies  grief 
of  heart,  that  if  no  one  could,  all  must  perish.  That  to 
weep  much  is  to  grieve  at  heart  is  manifest.  The  cause  of 
his  grieving  at  heart  was,  that  otherwise  all  would  perish: 
for,  if  all  things  in  the  heavens  and  on  the  earth  were  not 
reduced  to  order  by  the  last  judgment,  it  could  not  be 
otherwise.  For  the  last  state  of  the  church  is  treated  of  in  the 
Apocalypse,  when  its  end  arrives  ;  which  is  described  by 
the  Lord  as  to  its  quality  in  these  words  :  There  shall  be 
great  affliction,  such  as  has  not  been  from  the  beginning  of  the 
world  until  now,  nor  shall  be :  wherefore  except  those  days 
should  be  shortened,  no  flesh  would  be  saved  (Matt.  xxiv.  21, 
22).  This  is  said  of  the  last  period  of  the  church;  when  the 
judgment  takes  place.  That  such  is  the  state  of  the  church 
at  this  day,  may  be  known  from  these  things  only  j  that  in 
the  greatest  part  of  the  Christian  world  there  are  those  who 
have  transferred  the  Lord's  Divine  power  to  themselves, 
and  who  wish  to  be  worshipped  as  Gods  ;  and  who  invoke 
dead  men,  and  scarce  any  one  among  them  the  Lord :  and 
that  the  rest  in  the  church  make  God  three,  and  the  Lord 
two  ;  and  place  salvation  not  in  amendment  of  life,  but  in 
certain  words  uttered  with  a  devout  tone ;  thus  not  in  re- 
pentance, but  in  the  trust  that  they  are  justified  and  sanc- 
tified, provided  they  fold  the  hands  and  look  upwardj  and 
pray  in  the  established  form. 

264.  And  one  of  the  elders  said  unto  me,  Weep  not.  That 
it  signifies  consolation,  is  manifest. 

265.  Behold,  the  Lion  hath  prevailed,  signifies  the  Lord, 
that  from  His  own  power  He  had  subjugated  the  hells,  and 
reduced  all  things  to  order  when  He  was  in  the  world. 
That  a  lion  signifies  the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Word  as  to 
power  may  be  seen  above  (n.  241) ;  and  because  the  Lord 


No.  267.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


263 


is  the  Divine  Truth  Itself  or  the  Word,  He  is  therefore 
called  a  Lion.  That  when  the  Lord  was  in  the  world,  He 
subjugated  the  hells,  and  reduced  all  things  in  the  heavens 
to  order,  and  also  gloiified  His  Human,  may  be  seen  above 
(n.  67)  ;  and  how,  in  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem 
concerning  the  Lord"  (n.  12-14).  Hence  it  is  manifest, 
what  is  meant  by  "the  Lion  hath  prevailed." 

266.  Which  is  of  the  t?'ibe  of  Judah,  the  root  of  David, 
signifies  by  the  Divine  Good  united  to  the  Divine  Truth  in 
His  Human.  By  Judah  in  the  Word  is  meant  the  church 
which  is  in  the  good  of  love  to  the  Lord,  and  in  the  highest 
sense  the  Lord  as  to  the  Divine  Good  of  His  Divine  Love ; 
and  by  David  is  meant  the  Lord  as  to  the  Divine  Truth  of 
His  Divine  Wisdom.  That  this  is  meant  by  David  maybe 
seen  in  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning 
the  Lord  "  (n.  43,  44)  ;  and  that  the  former  is  meant  by 
Judah,  may  be  seen  (n.  96,  266,  350).  From  these  things 
it  is  manifest,  that  by  "  Behold,  the  Lion  hath  prevailed, 
which  is  of  the  tribe  of  Judah,  the  root  of  David,"  is  signi- 
fied that  the  Lord  conquered  the  hells  and  reduced  all 
things  to  order  by  the  Divine  Good  united  to  the  Divine 
Truth  in  His  Human.  That  this  is  the  sense  of  these 
words  cannot  be  seen  in  the  literal  sense,  but  only  that 
it  is  He  Himself  who  was  born  in  the  world  of  the  tribe  of 
Judah  and  of  the  race  of  David.  But  still  those  same 
words  contain  in  themselves  a  spiritual  sense,  in  which  by  the 
names  of  persons  things  are  meant,  as  has  been  occasionally 
said  above  ;  thus  not  by  Judah,  Judah,  nor  by  David,  David, 
but  by  Judah  the  Lord  as  to  Divine  Good,  and  by  David 
the  Lord  as  to  Divine  Truth.  Hence  it  is  that  this  mean- 
ing results  therefrom.  That  that  sense  is  here  set  forth,  is 
because  the  Apocalypse,  as  to  the  spiritual  sense,  is  now 
being  opened. 

267.  To  open  the  Book,  and  to  loose  the  seve?i  seals  there- 
of, signifies  to  know  the  states  of  life  of  all  in  heaven  and 
on  earth,  and  to  judge  every  one  according  to  his  state ;  as 
above  (n.  258,  259). 


264 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap.  V. 


268.  And  I  saw,  and  behold,  in  the  midst  of  the  throne  and 
of  the  four  animals,  and  in  the  midst  of  the  elders,  signifies 
from  inmosts  and  thence  in  all  things  of  heaven,  of  the 
Word,  and  of  the  church.  "  In  the  midst  "  signifies  in  the 
inmosts  and  thence  in  all  things  (n.  44).  The  throne  sig- 
nifies heaven  (n.  14).  The  four  animals  or  cherubs  signify 
the  Word  (n.  239).  And  the  twenty-four  elders  signify  the 
church  as  to  all  the  things  of  it  (n.  233,  251).  It  follows 
from  these  things,  that  by  "  in  the  midst  of  the  throne,  and 
of  the  four  animals,  and  in  the  midst  of  the  elders,"  signi- 
fies from  inmosts  in  all  things  of  heaven,  of  the  Word,  and 
of  the  church. 

269.  A  Lamb  standing  as  if  slain,  signifies  the  Lord  as 
to  His  Human  not  acknowledged  as  Divine  in  the  church. 
By  "  the  Lamb  "  in  the  Apocalypse  is  meant  the  Lord  as  to 
His  Divine  Human  j  and  by  "  the  Lamb  slain,"  that  His 
Human  is  not  acknowledged  as  Divine  in  the  church  ;  the 
same  as  in  chapter  i.  vers.  18,  where  it  is  said,  I  was  made 
dead,  and  behold,  I  am  alive  for  ever  and  ever,  by  which  is 
meant  that  the  Lord  has  been  neglected  in  the  church,  and 
His  Human  not  acknowledged  as  Divine  (n.  59).  That  it 
is  so,  may  be  seen  below  (n.  294).  Since  therefore  the 
Lord  as  to  His  Divine  Human  is  meant  by  the  Lamb,  and 
it  is  said  of  Him  that  "  He  took  the  Book  out  of  the  right 
hand  of  Him  that  sat  upon  the  throne,"  and  afterwards  that 
"  He  opened  it,  and  loosed  its  seven  seals  ;  "  and  since  no 
mortal  could  do  this,  but  the  Lord  alone ;  it  follows  that 
the  Lord  as  to  His  Divine  Human  is  meant  by  the  Lamb  ; 
and  by  "  slain,"  that  as  to  His  Human  He  is  not  acknowl- 
edged as  God. 

270.  Having  seven  horns,  signifies  His  omnipotence. 
A  horn  is  mentioned  very  often  in  the  Word,  and  by  it  is 
everywhere  signified  power ;  for  which  reason,  by  a  horn, 
in  speaking  of  the  Lord,  omnipotence  is  signified.  That 
there  are  said  to  be  seven  horns,  is  because  seven  signifies 
all  (n.  10),  thus  omnipotence.  That  a  horn  signifies  power, 


No.  270.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


265 


and  in  speaking  of  the  Lord,  omnipotence,  may  be  evident 
from  the  following  passages  :  They  who  are  glad  at  a  thing 
of  nought,  who  say,  have  we  not  by  our  strength  taken  us 
horns  (Amos  vi.  13).  I  said  to  the  wicked,  lift  not  up  the 
horn,  lift  not  up  your  horn  on  high  :  all  the  horns  of  the  wicked 
Twill  cut  off;  the  horns  of  the  just  shall  be  exalted  (Ps.  lxxv. 
<j,  5,  10).  yehovah  hath  exalted  the  horn  of  thine  enemies 
(fyam.  ii.  17).  The  horn  of  Moab  is  cut  off,  and  his  arm  is 
broken  (Jer.  xlviii.  25).  Ye  push  with  side  and  shoulder,  and 
strike  all  the  feeble  sheep  with  your  hor?is  (Ez.  xxxiv.  21). 
Jehovah  hath  exalted  the  horn  of  His  people  (Ps.  cxlviii. 
14).  yehovah  God  of  Zebaoth,  the  glory  of  oicr  strength, 
hath  exalted  our  horn  (Ps.  lxxxix.  17).  The  brightness  of 
yehovah  God  shall  be  as  the  light,  He  had  horns  out  of  His 
hand,  and  there  was  the  hiding  of  His  stnngth  (Hab.  iii.  4). 
My  arm  shall  strengthen  David,  and  in  my  name  shall  His 
horn  be  exalted  (Ps.  lxxxix.  21,  24).  yehovah  is  my  strength, 
my  rock,  my  horn  (Ps.  xviii.  2  ;  2  Sam.  xxii.  3).  Arise, 
O  daughter  of  Zion,  because  I  will  make  thy  horn  iron,  that 
thou  mayest  break  iti  pieces  many  peoples  (Mic.  iv.  13). 
yehovah  hath  destroyed  in  His  wrath  the  bulwark  of  the 
daughter  of  yudah,  and  hath  cut  off  all  the  hor?i  of  Israel 
(Lam.  ii.  2,  3).  Powers  are  also  signified  by  the  horns  of 
the  Dragon  (Apoc.  xii.  3)  ;  by  the  horns  of  the  beast  that 
came  up  out  of  the  sea  (Apoc.  xiii.  1)  ;  by  the  horns  of  the 
scarlet  beast  upon  which  the  woman  sat  (Apoc.  xvii.  3,  7, 
12);  by  the  horns  of  the  ram  and  the  he-goat  (Dan.  viii. 
3-5,  7-12,  21,  25) ;  by  the  horns  of  the  beast  that  came  up 
from  the  sea  (Dan.  vii.  3,  7,  8,  20,  21,  23,  24)  ;  by  the  four 
horns  which  dispersed  Judah  and  Israel  (Zech.  i.  18-21); 
by  the  horns  of  the  altars  of  burnt-offering  and  of  incense 
(Ex.  xxvii.  2  ;  xxx.  2,  3,  10).  By  the  latter  the  power  of  the 
Divine  Truth  in  the  church  was  signified;  and  on  the  other 
hand,  that  the  power  was  to  cease,  by  the  horns  of  the  altars 
in  Bethel  ;  as  in  Amos  :  I  will  visit  upon  the  transgi  essions 
of  Israel,  I  will  visit  upon  the  altars  of  Bethel,  that  the 

VOL.  I.  12 


266 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap.  V. 


homs  of  the  altar  may  be  cut  off,  and  may  fall  to  the  earth 
(iii.  14). 

271.  And  seven  eyes,  signifies  His  Omniscience  and 
Divine  Wisdom.  That  eyes,  in  speaking  of  the  Lord, 
signify  His  Divine  Wisdom,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  48, 
125);  and  thus  omniscience  also.  And  that  seven  signi- 
fies all,  and  is  predicated  of  holy  things  (see  n.  10). 
Hence  by  the  seven  eyes  of  the  Lamb  the  Lord's  Divine 
Wisdom  is  signified,  which  is  also  omniscience. 

272.  Which  are  the  seven  spirits  of  God  seitt  forth  into 
all  the  earth,  signifies  that  from  it  is  the  Divine  Truth  in 
the  whole  world  where  there  is  any  religion.  The  seven 
spirits  of  God  are  the  Divine  Truth  proceeding  from  the 
Lord,  as  above  (n.  14,  155).  That  their  being  sent  forth 
into  all  the  earth  means  into  the  whole  world  where  there 
is  any  religion,  is  manifest :  for,  where  there  is  religion,  it 
is  taught  that  there  is  a  God,  and  that  there  is  a  devil ; 
and  that  God  is  good  itself,  and  He  from  whom  good 
is ;  and  that  the  devil  is  evil  itself,  and  that  all  evil  is  from 
him :  And  as  they  are  opposites,  that  evil,  because  it  is 
from  the  devil,  is  to  be  shunned ;  and  that  good,  because 
it  is  from  God,  is  to  be  done :  consequently,  that  as  far 
as  one  does  evil,  he  loves  the  devil,  and  does  contrary  to 
God.  Such  Divine  Truth  is  in  the  whole  world,  where 
there  is  any  religion  ;  on  which  account  it  is  only  neces- 
sary to  know  what  evil  is.  All  know  this  also,  who  have 
any  religion  •  for  the  precepts  of  all  religions  are  such  as 
are  in  the  Decalogue,  —  that  one  must  not  kill,  must  not 
commit  adultery,  must  not  steal,  must  not  testify  falsely. 
These  are  in  general  the  Divine  truths  sent  forth  by  the 
Lord  into  all  the  earth  (see  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New 
Jemsalem  concerning  the  Sacred  Scripture,"  n.  101-118). 
Wherefore  he  who  lives  according  to  them  because  they 
are  Divine  Truths,  or  commandments  of  God,  and  thence 
of  religion,  is  saved :  but  he  who  only  lives  according  to 
them  because  they  are  civil  and  moral  truths,  is  not  saved ; 


No.  274.]       THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


267 


for  he  that  denies  God  can  live  in  this  manner,  but  not  he 
that  confesses  God. 

273.  And  He  came  and  took  the  Book  out  of  the  right  hand 
of  Him  that  sat  upon  the  throne,  signifies  that  the  Lord  as 
to  His  Divine  Human  is  the  Word,  and  that  this  is  from 
His  Divine  in  Himself,  and  that  therefore  He  will  execute 
judgment  from  His  Divine  Human.  It  is  here  clearly 
manifest,  that  He  that  sat  upon  the  throne  and  the  Lamb 
are  one  person  ;  and  that  His  Divine  from  which  [all  things 
are]  is  meant  by  Him  that  sat  upon  the  throne,  and  His 
Divine  Human  by  the  Lamb :  for  it  is  said  in  a  preceding 
verse,  that  he  saw  the  Lamb  standing  in  the  midst  of  the 
throne  ;  and  now,  that  He  took  the  Book  from  Him  that 
sat  upon  the  throne.  That  the  Lord  will  execute  judg- 
ment from  His  Divine  Human  because  He  is  the  Word, 
is  evident  from  these  passages  :  Then  shall  they  see  the  sign 
of  the  Son  of  Man  ;  and  they  shall  see  the  Son  of  Man 
coming  in  the  clouds  of  heaven  with  p07cer  and  glory  (Matt 
xxiv.  30).  When  the  Son  of  Man  shall  sit  upon  His  throne, 
He  will  judge  the  tzvelve  tribes  of  Israel  (Matt.  xix.  28). 
The  Son  of  Man  will  come  in  the  glory  of  His  Father,  and 
then  He  will  render  to  every  one  according  to  his  deeds  (Matt, 
xvi.  27).  Watch  always,  that  ye  may  be  Jield  worthy  to 
stand  before  the  Son  of  Man  (Luke  xxi.  36).  At  an  hour 
when  ye  think  not,  the  Son  of  Man  co?neth  (Matt  xxiv.  44). 
The  Father  judge th  no  one,  but  hath  given  all  judgment  unto 
the  Son,  because  He  is  the  Son  of  Man  (John  v.  22,  27). 
"  The  Son  of  Man  "  is  the  Lord  as  to  His  Divine  Human, 
and  this  is  the  Word,  which  was  God  and  became  flesh 
(John  i.  1,  14). 

274.  And  when  He  had  taken  the  Book,  signifies  when 
the  Lord  determined  to  execute  judgment,  and  by  it  to 
reduce  all  things  in  the  heavens  and  upon  the  earth  to 
order.  By  receiving  the  Book  and  opening  it  is  signified 
to  explore  the  states  of  life  of  all,  and  to  judge  even-  one 
according  to  his  state,  as  above.    Here,  therefore,  by  His 


268 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap.  V. 


taking  the  Book  is  signified  His  purpose  to  perform  the 
last  judgment ;  and  because  a  last  judgment  is  executed 
that  all  things  may  be  reduced  to  order  in  the  heavens, 
and  through  the  heavens  on  the  earth,  this  also  is  sig- 
nified. 

275.  The  four  animals  and  the  twenty-four  elders  fell  down 
before  the  Lamb,  signifies  humiliation  and  from  humiliation 
adoration  of  the  Lord  from  the  higher  heavens.  Now  fol- 
lows the  glorification  of  the  Lord  on  that  account  j  for  as 
was  said  above  (n.  263),  unless  the  Lord  should  now  exe- 
cute a  judgment,  and  by  it  reduce  to  order  all  things  in 
the  heavens  and  on  the  earth,  all  would  perish.  The  glori- 
fication of  the  Lord  which  now  follows,  is  first  made  by  the 
higher  heavens,  afterwards  by  the  lower  heavens,  and  at 
last  by  the  lowest  heavens  ;  the  glorification  by  the  higher 
heavens  (vers.  8-10)  ;  by  the  lower  (vers,  is,  12)  ;  and  by 
the  lowest  (ver.  13) :  and  at  last  confirmation  and  adora- 
tion by  the  higher  heavens  (vers.  14).  The  higher  heavens 
arc  therefore  signified  by  the  four  animals  and  by  the 
twenty-four  elders  ;  for  by  the  cherubs,  which  are  the  four 
animals,  "  in  the  midst  of  the  throne,"  the  Lord  as  to  the 
Word  is  signified;  but  by  the  cherubs,  or  four  animals, 
"  around  the  throne,"  is  signified  heaven  as  to  the  Word ; 
for  it  is  said  that  in  the  midst  of  the  throne  and  around  the 
throne  were  seen  four  animals,  full  of  eyes  before  and  behind 
(chap.  iv.  vers.  6) ;  for  the  heavens  are  heavens  from  the 
reception  of  the  Divine  Truth  through  the  Word  from 
the  Lord.  Also  by  the  twenty-four  elders  the  angels  in 
the  higher  heavens  are  signified,  since  those  elders  were 
nearest  around  the  throne  (chap.  iv.  4).  That  to  fall 
before  the  Lamb  is  humiliation,  and  from  humiliation 
adoration,  is  manifest. 

276.  Having  every  one  harps,  signifies  confession  of  the 
Lord's  Divine  Human  from  spiritual  truths.  It  is  known 
that  the  confessions  of  Jehovah  in  the  temple  at  Jerusa- 
lem were  made  by  songs  and  at  the  same  time  by  musical 


No.  277]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  269 


instruments,  which  corresponded.  The  instruments  were 
chiefly  trumpets  and  timbrels,  and  psalteries  and  harps. 
To  heavenly  (celestial)  goods  and  truths  the  trumpets  and 
timbrels  corresponded,  and  the  psalteries  and  harps  to 
spiritual  goods  and  truths :  the  correspondence  was  with 
their  sounds.  What  heavenly  (celestial)  good  and  truth, 
and  what  spiritual  good  and  truth,  are,  may  be  seen  in  the 
work  on  "Heaven  and  Hell"  (n.  13-19,  20-28).  That 
harps  signify  confessions  of  the  Lord  from  spiritual  truths, 
may  be  evident  from  these  passages :  Confess  to  Jehovah 
ivith  the  harp,  si?ig  unto  Him  with  the  psaltery  of  ten  strings 
(Ps.  xxxiii.  2,  3).  /  will  confess  to  thee  with  the  harp, 
O  God,  my  God  (Ps.  xliii.  4).  /  will  confess  to  thee  with 
the  psaltery,  I  will  sing  to  thee  with  the  harp,  O  Holy  One  of 
Israel  (Ps.  lxxi.  22).  Arouse  me,  psaltery  and  harp ,  I  will 
confess  unto  thee  among  the  nations,  O  Lord  (Ps.  lvii.  8-10 ; 
cviii.  2-4).  Answer  to  Jehovah  by  confession,  play  to  our 
G'od  on  the  harp  (Ps.  cxlvii.  7).  It  is  good  to  confess  to 
Jehovah  upon  the  psaltery,  a?id  upon  the  higgaion  on  the 
harp  (Ps.  xcii.  2-4).  Make  a  joyful  noise  to  Jehovah,  all 
the  earth,  sing  to  Jehovah  with  the  harp,  with  the  harp 
and  the  voice  of  singing  (Ps.  xcviii.  4-6  :  and  in  many  other 
places;  as  Ps.  xlix.  4;  cxxxvii.  2  ;  Job.  xxx.  31  ;  Is.  xxiv. 
7-9  ;  xxx.  31,  32  ;  Apoc.  xiv.  2  ;  xviii.  22).  Since  the  harp 
corresponded  to  the  confession  of  the  Lord,  and  this  evil 
spirits  do  not  endure,  therefore  David  by  the  harp  drove 
away  the  evil  spirit  from  Saul  (1  Sam.  xvi.  14-16,  23). 
That  it  was  not  harps,  but  confessions  of  the  Lord,  that 
were  heard  as  harps  by  John,  may  be  seen  below  (n.  661). 

277.  And  golden  vials  full  of  incense,  signifies  the  confes- 
sion of  the  Lord's  Divine  Human  from  spiritual  goods. 
The  reason  that  incense  signifies  worship  from  spiritual 
goods,  but  here  confession  from  those  goods,  is  that  the 
principal  worship  in  the  Jewish  and  Israelitish  church  con- 
sisted in  sacrifices  and  incense-offerings  ;  on  which  account 
there  were  two  altars,  the  one  for  sacrifices,  and  the  other 


270 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.        [Chap.  V 


for  incense.  The  latter  altar  was  in  the  Tabernacle,  and 
was  called  the  golden  altar ;  but  the  former  was  without 
the  Tabernacle,  and  was  called  the  altar  of  burnt-offering. 
The  reason  was,  that  there  are  two  kinds  of  good  from 
which  is  all  worship,  heavenly  (celestial)  good  and  spirit- 
ual good.  Heavenly  good  is  the  good  of  love  to  the  Lord, 
and  spiritual  good  is  the  good  of  love  to  the  neighbor. 
The  worship  by  sacrifices  was  worship  from  heavenly 
good,  and  the  worship  by  incense  was  worship  from  spirit- 
ual good.  Whether  you  say  worship  or  confession,  it 
is  the  same  ;  for  all  worship  is  confession.  The  same  that 
is  signified  by  incense  is  also  signified  by  the  vials  in  which 
the  incense  was  j  since  the  container  and  the  contents,  like 
the  instrumental  and  the  principal,  act  as  one  cause.  Wor- 
ship from  spiritual  good  is  signified  by  incense  in  the  fol- 
lowing passages  :  From  the  rising  of  the  sun  unto  the  going 
down  thereof  my  name  shall  be  great  among  the  nations,  and 
in  every  place  incense  shall  be  offered  to  my  name  (Mai.  i.  11). 
They  shall  teach  Jacob  thy  judgments,  they  shall  offer  incense 
before  thee,  and  a  burnt-offeri?ig  upon  thine  altar  (Deut.  xxxiii. 
10).  Burnt-offeriftgs  of  fallings  will  I  offer  unto  thee,  with 
incense  (Ps.  lxvi.  13,  15).  They  shall  come  from  the  circuit 
of  Judah  bringing  burnt-offerings,  meat-offerings,  and frank- 
incetise  (Jer.  xvii.  26).  They  shall  come  from  Sheba,  they  shall 
bring  gold  and  frankincense,  and  shall  declare  the  praises  of 
Jehovah  (Isa.  lx.  6).  By  frankincense  the  same  is  signified 
as  by  incense,  because  frankincense  was  the  principal  spice 
from  which  incense  was  made.  In  like  manner  in  Matthew : 
Hie  wise  men  from  the  east  opened  their  treasures,  and  offered 
to  the  infant  Lord  gold,  frankincense,  and  myrrh  (ii.  1 1).  The 
reason  of  their  offering  these  three  was  that  gold  signifies 
heavenly  good,  frankincense  spiritual  good,  and  myrrh  nat- 
ural good  ;  and  from  these  three  goods  is  all  worship. 

278.  Which  are  the  prayers  of  the  saints,  signifies  thoughts 
which  are  of  faith  from  affections  which  are  of  charity  with 
those  who  worship  the  Lord  from  spiritual  goods  and  truths. 


No.  279.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


27I 


By  prayers  are  meant  the  things  that  are  of  faith  and  at 
the  same  time  those  that  are  of  charity,  with  those  who 
utter  the  prayers ;  since  prayers  without  these  things  are 
not  prayers,  but  empty  sounds.  That  "  the  saints  signify 
those  who  are  in  spiritual  goods  and  truths,  may  be  seen 
above  (n.  173).  The  reason  that  the  incense  is  called 
;he  prayers  of  the  saints  is  because  fragrant  odois  cor- 
respond to  affections  for  good  and  truth.  It  is  from  this 
that  a  "  grateful  odor,"  and  an  "  odor  of  rest  to  Jehovah 
are  so  many  times  mentioned  in  the  Word  ;  as  Ex.  xxix. 
18,  25,  41  ;  Lev.  i.  9,  13,  17  ;  ii.  2,  9,  12  ;  iii.  5  ;  iv.  31  ; 
vi.  15,  zi  j  viii.  28;  xxiii.  13,  18;  xxvi.  31;  Num.  xxviii. 
6,  8,  13;  xv.  7;  xxix.  2,  6,  8,  13,  36;  Ez.  xx.  41  ;  Hos. 
xiv.  7.  Similar  things  are  signified  by  the  prayers  which  are 
called  incense,  in  the  following  passages  in  the  Apocalypse  : 
An  angel  stood  at  the  altar,  having  a  golden  mat,  and  there 
was  given  to  him  ??iuch  ineense,  that  he  should  offer  it  with  the 
prayers  of  all  the  saints  upon  the  golden  altar ;  and  the  smoke 
of  the  incense  went  up  with  the  prayers  of  the  saints  out  of  the 
hand  of  the  angel  before  God  (viii.  3-5).  And  in  David  : 
Give  car  to  my  voice  ;  my  prayers  have  been  accepted  as  in- 
cense before  thee  (Ps.  cxli.  1,  2). 

279.  And  they  sung  a  new  song,  signifies  acknowledg- 
ment and  glorification  of  the  Lord,  that  He  alone  is 
the  Judge,  Redeemer,  and  Saviour,  and  thus  the  God  of 
heaven  and  earth.  The  following  things  are  contained  in 
the  song  which  they  sung,  and  those  that  are  contained  are 
also  signified.  The  acknowledgment  that  the  Lord  is  the 
Judge,  in  these  things  that  now  follow:  Thou  art  worthy  to 
take  the  Book,  and  to  open  the  seals  thereof  That  He  is  the 
Redeemer,  in  this  :  Because  thou  waft  slain,  and  hast  re- 
deemed us  by  thy  blood.  That  He  is  the  Saviour,  in  this  : 
Thou  hast  made  us  kings  and  priests  unto  our  God,  and  wt 
shall  reign  upon  the  earth.  That  He  is  the  God  of  Heaven 
and  earth,  in  this  :  ThcyfcH  down  and  worshipped  Him  that 
Uvcth  for  ever  and  ever  (vers.  14).    Since  the  acknowledg- 


272 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap.  V. 


ment  that  the  Lord  alone  is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth  ; 
and  that  His  Human  is  Divine,  and  that  He  cannot  other- 
wise be  called  the  Redeemer  and  Saviour,  has  not  before 
been  in  the  church,  it  is  therefore  called  a  new  song.  That 
a  song  also  signifies  glorification,  which  is  confession  from 
joy  of  heart,  is  because  singing  exalts,  and  causes  the  affec- 
tion to  break  forth  from  the  heart  into  sound,  and  to  pre- 
sent itself  intensely  in  its  life.  The  psalms  of  David  are 
nothing  else  but  songs,  for  they  were  played  and  sung  ; 
on  which  account  also  they  are  in  many  places  called  songs, 
as  Ps.  xviii.  1  ;  xxxiii.  1,3;  xlv.  1  ;  xlvi.  1  ;  xlviii.  1  ;  lxv. 
1  ;  lxvi.  1  ;  lxvii.  1  ;  lxviii.  1  j  lxxv.  1  ;  lxxxiii.  1  ;  Ixxxvii. 
1  j  lxxxviii.  1  ;  xcii.  1  ;  xcvi.  1  ;  xcviii.  1  ;  cviii.  1  ;  cxx.  1  ; 
cxxi.  1  ;  cxxii.  1  ;  cxxiii.  1  ;  cxxiv.  1  j  cxxv.  1  ;  cxxvi.  1  ; 
cxxvii.  1  ;  cxxviii.  1  ;  cxxix.  1  ;  cxxx.  1  j  cxxxii.  1  ;  cxxxiii. 
1  ;  cxxxiv.  1.  That  songs  were  for  the  sake  of  the  exalta- 
tion of  the  life  of  love,  and  hence  of  joy,  is  manifest  from 
these  passages :  Sing  unto  Jehovah  a  new  song;  make  a 
joyful  noise  to  Jehovah,  all  the  earth  ;  ring  out,  shout  (Ps. 
xcviii.  1,  4-8).  Sing  unto  Jehovah  a  new  song ;  let  Israel 
be  glad  in  His  Maker ;  let  them  sing  unto  Him  (Ps.  cxlix. 
1-3).  Sing  unto  Jehovah  a  new  song ;  lift  up  the  voice  (Isa. 
xlii.  10,  12).  Sing,  0  heavens  ;  shout  ye  lower  parts  of  the 
earth  ;  ring  out,  ye  mountains  ^  in  singing  (Isa.  xliv.  23  ; 
xlix.  13).  Shout  u?ito  God  our  straigth  ;  cry  out  unto  the 
God  of  Jacob ;  lift  up  the  song  (Ps.  lxxxi.  1-3).  Gladness 
and  joy  shall  be  found  in  Zio?i,  confession  and  the  voice  of 
singing  (Isa.  li.  3  ;  lii.  8,  9).  Sing  unto  Jehovah  ;  cry  out 
an.  I  shout,  O  daughter  of  Zion,  for  great  is  the  Holy  One  of 
Israel  in  the  -midst  of  thee  (Isa.  xii.  1-6).  My  heart  is  fixed ; 
I  will  sing  and  give  praise  ;  arouse  thee,  my  glory  ;  I  will  con- 
fess unto  thee  among  the  nations,  O  lord ;  I  will  praise  thee 
among  the  peoples  (Ps.  lvii.  7-9)  r  and  in  many  other 
places. 

280.  Saying,  TJiou  art  ivorthy  to  take  the  Book,  and  to 
}pen  the  seals  thereof,  signifies  that  He  alone  can  know  the 


No.  25 1  ]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


273 


states  of  the  life  of  all,  and  judge  every  one  according  to 
his  state  ;  as  above  (n.  256,  259,  261,  267,  273). 

281.  Because  thou  wast  slain,  and  hast  redeemed  us  to  God 
by  thy  blood,  signifies  liberation  from  hell,  and  salvation  by 
conjunction  with  Him.  What  in  particular  is  signified  by 
each  of  these  things  there  is  no  need  of  unfolding  by  the 
spiritual  sense  ;  as  what  by  His  being  slain,  by  His  re- 
deeming us  to  God,  and  what  by  His  blood  :  for  they  are 
arcana  which  do  not  appear  in  the  literal  sense.  It  is 
enough  that  it  is  redemption  which  is  thus  described ;  and 
because  it  is  redemption,  it  is  liberation  from  hell,  and  sal- 
vation by  conjunction  with  the  Lord  :  these  are  the  things 
which  are  signified.  It  shall  here  only  be  proved  from  the 
Word,  that  Jehovah  Himself  came  into  the  world,  was  born 
a  Man,  and  became  the  Redeemer  and  Saviour  to  all  who 
by  a  life  of  charity  and  its  faith  are  conjoined  to  His  Divine 
Human  ;  and  that  Jehovah  is  the  Lord  from  eternity  :  con 
sequently  that  the  Lord's  Divine  Human,  with  which  there 
must  be  conjunction,  is  the  Divine  Human  of  Jehovah 
Himself.  Here,  therefore,  shall  be  adduced  the  passages 
which  prove  that  Jehovah  and  the  Lord  are  one  ;  and  be- 
cause they  are  one,  and  not  two,  that  the  Lord  from  eternity, 
who  is  Jehovah  Himself,  is  by  the  assumption  of  the  Hu- 
man the  Redeemer  and  Saviour.  This  is  manifest  from 
these :  Thou,  O  Jehovah,  art  our  Father,  our  Redeemer,  thy 
name  is  from  everlasting  (Isa.  lxiii.  16).  Thus  said  the  King 
of  Israel,  and  His  Redeemer  Jehovah  Zebaoth,  lam  the  First 
and  the  Last,  and  besides  Me  there  is  no  God  (Isa.  xliv.  6). 
Thus  said  Jehovah  thy  Redeemer  and  thy  Former,  I  Jehovah 
am  He  that  viakcth  all  things,  and  alone  by  myself  (Isa..  xhv. 
24).  Thus  said  Jehovah  thy  Redeemer  the  Holy  One  of 
Israel,  I  Jehovah  am  thy  God  (Isa.  xlviii.  17).  Jehovah 
my  Roch  and  my  Redeemer  (Ps.  xix.  14A  Their  Redeemer  is 
strong,  Jehovah  Zebaoth  is  His  name  (Jer.  1.  34).  Jehovah 
Zebaoth  is  His  name,  and  thy  Redeemer  the  Holy  One  of 
Israel,  the  God  of  the  whole  earth  shall  He  be  called  (Isa.  liv. 

12* 


274 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  V 


5).  That  all flesh  may  know  that  I  Jehovah  am  thy  Saviour 
and  thy  Redeemer,  the  Mighty  One  of  Jacob  (Isa.  xlix.  26  ; 
lx.  16).  As  to  our  Redeemer,  Jehovah  Zebaoth  is  His  name 
(Isa.  xlvii.  4).  With  everlasting  kindness  will  I  have  mercy 
upon  thee,  saith  thy  Redeemer  Jehovah  (Isa.  liv.  8).  Thus 
sait  :  Jehovah  your  Redeemer,  the  Holy  One  of  Israel  (Isa. 
xliii.  14).  Thus  saith  Jehovah  the  Holy  One  of  Israel  your 
Redeemer  (Isa.  xlix.  7).  Thou  hast  redeemed  me,  O  Jehovah 
of  trtith  (Ps.  xxxi.  5).  Let  Israel  hope  in  Jehovah,  for  with 
Hi '71  is  plenteous  Redemption  ;  He  shall  redeem  Israel  from 
all  his  iniquities  (Ps.  cxxx.  7,  8).  O  Lord,  arise  for  a  help 
to  us,  and  redeem  us  for  thy  mercy's  sake  (Ps.  xliv.  26).  Thus 
saith  Jehovah  God,  out  of  the  hand  of  hell  will  I  redeem 
them,  from  death  I  will  redeem  them  (Hos.  xiii.  4,  14).  O 
Jehovah,  hear  my  voice ;  He  shall  redeem  my  soul  (Ps.  lv. 
17,  18):  also  Ps.  xlix.  15  ;  lxix.  18;  lxxi.  23;  ciii.  1,  4 ; 
cvii.  2  ;  Jer.  xv.  20,  21.  That  the  Lord  as  to  the  Human 
is  the  Redeemer,  is  not  denied  in  the  church,  because  it  is 
according  to  Scripture,  as  in  these  passages  :  Who  cometh 
from  Edom,  walking  in  the  greatness  of  His  strength  1  The 
year  of  His  redeemed  hath  come,  He  hath  redeemed  them  (Isa. 
lxiii.  1,  4,  9).  Say  ye  to  the  daughter  of  Zion,  Behold,  thy 
salvation  cometh  ;  behold,  His  reward  is  with  Him  ;  and  they 
shall  call  them  the  people  of  holiness,  the  redeemed  of  Jehovah 
(Isa.  lxii.  11,  12).  Blessed  be  the  Lord  God  of  Israel,  be- 
cause He  hath  visited  and  made  redemption  for  His  people 
(Luke  i.  68)  :  besides  other  places.  There  are  many  other 
passages  proving  that  the  Lord  from  eternity,  who  is 
Jehovah  Himself,  came  into  the  world,  and  took  on  the 
Human,  to  redeem  men ;  see  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New 
Jerusalem  concerning  the  Lord  (n.  37-46).  Jehovah  is 
also  called  the  Saviour  in  many  places,  which,  from  their 
abundance,  there  is  not  room  to  adduce. 

282.  Out  of  every  tribe,  and  tongue,  and people,  and  nation, 
signifies  that  those  are  redeemed  by  the  Lord,  who,  in  the 
church,  or  m  any  religion,  are  in  truths  as  to  doctrine,  and 


No.  282.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


275 


in  goods  as  to  life.  By  "  tribe  "  the  church  as  to  religion 
is  signified  j  by  "  tongue  "  is  signified  its  doctrine,  to  be 
spoken  of  soon  j  by  "  people  "  they  who  are  in  truths  of 
doctrine  are  signified,  and  abstractly  the  truths  of  doc- 
trine (n.  483)  ;  and  by  "  nation  "  are  signified  they  who 
are  in  goods  of  life,  and  abstractly  the  goods  of  life, 
(n.  483).  From  this  it  is  manifest,  that  by  "  every  tribe 
and  tongue,  and  people  and  nation,"  are  signified  such 
things  as  have  been  said  ;  as  also  in  n.  627.  It  shall  now 
be  proved  here,  that  by  "  tongue  "  in  the  spiritual  sense  is 
signified  the  doctrine  of  the  church,  and  of  any  religion. 
This  is  manifest  from  these  passages  :  My  to?igue  shall  talk 
of  thy  justice,  thy  praise  all  the  day  (Ps.  lxxi.  24).  Then  shall 
the  lame  leap  as  a  stag,  and  the  tongue  of  the  dumb  shall  sing  ; 
because  waters  shall  burst  forth  i?i  the  desert  (Is a.  xxxv.  6). 
The  tongue  of  the  stammerers  shall  be  swift  to  speak  (Isa.  xxxii. 
4).  It  appears  as  if  speech  was  here  meant  by  "  the 
tongue,"  but  in  the  spiritual  sense  that  which  they  speak  is 
meant,  which  is  the  truth  of  doctrine  which  th'ey  will  have 
trom  the  Lord.  Again  :  /  have  sworn  that  to  me  every  knee 
shall  bow,  and  every  tongue  shall  swear  (Isa.  xlv.  23).  The 
time  shall  come  to  gather  all  nations  and  tongues,  that  they  may 
come  a?id  see  my  glory  (Isa.  lxvi.  18).  In  those  days  ten 
men  out  of  all  the  tongues  of  the  nations  shall  take  hold  of  the 
skirt  of  a  man  a  Jew,  saying,  we  will  go  with  you,  for  we 
have  heard  that  God  is  with. you  (Zech.  viii.  23).  These 
things  are  also  said  of  the  conversion  of  the  nations  to  the 
truth  of  doctrine  by  the  Lord.  But  by  tongues  in  the  op- 
posite sense  false  doctrines  are  signified,  in  these  :  A  man 
of  evil  tongue  shall  not  subsist  011  the  earth  (cxl.  11).  Thou 
shall  hide  them  in  thy  tabernacle  from  the  strife  of  tongues 
(xxxi.  20).  J  will  bri?igup07i  you  a  nation  whose  tongue  thou 
knrwest  not  (Jer.  v.  15,  16).  To  be  sent  to  peoples  of  diffcmit 
tojigue  (Ez.  iii.  5,  6).  To  a  people  barbarous  of  tongue  (Isa. 
xxxiii.  19).  It  is  to  be  known,  that  the  tongue  as  an  organ 
signifies  doctrine,  and  as  speech  it  also  signifies  religion 


276 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap.  V 


He  who  knows  that  the  tongue  signifies  doctrine  can  un- 
derstand what  is  signified  by  the  words  of  the  rich  man  in 
hell  to  Abraham,  That  he  would  send  Lazarus,  that  he  might 
dip  the  tip  of  his  finger  in  water,  and  cool  his  tongue,  that  he 
should  not  be  tortured  in  the  flame  (Luke  xvi.  24).  Water 
signifies  truth,  and  tongue  doctrine,  by  the  falsities  of  which 
he  was  tortured,  and  not  by  a  flame  :  for  no  one  in  hell  is  in 
a  flame,  but  the  flame  there  is  the  appearance  of  the  love 
of  falsity,  and  fire  the  appearance  of  the  love  of  evil. 

283.  And  hast  made  us  kings  and  priests  unto  our  God, 
signifies  that  from  the  Lord  they  are  in  wisdom  from  Divine 
truths  and  in  love  from  Divine  goods,  and  thus  images  of 
His  Divine  Wisdom  and  His  Divine  Love  ;  as  above  (n. 
20,  21). 

284.  And  we  shall  reign  upon  the  earth,  signifies,  and 
they  will  be  in  His  kingdom,  —  He  in  them,  and  they  in 
Him.  By  reigning  upon  the  earth  nothing  else  is  meant 
but  to  be  in  the  Lord's  kingdom,  and  one  with  Him  there  ; 
according  to*  these  words  of  the  Lord  :  That  all  that  believe 
in  Me  may  be  one ;  and  may  be  one  as  Thou,  Father,  a?'t  in 
Me,  and  I  in  Thee  ;  that  they  also  may  be  one  in  us.  I  have 
given  them  the  glory  which  thou  gavest  Me,  that  they  may  be 
one  as  we  are  one  ;  Jin  them,  and  Thou  in  Me  ;  that  where  I 
am,  they  may  be  with  Me  also  (John  xvii.  20-24).  As,  there- 
fore, they  are  thus  one  with  the  Lord,  and  together  with  the 
Lord  make  the  kingdom  which  is  called  the  kingdom  of 
God,  it  is  manifest  that  nothing  else  is  signified  by  reigning. 
It  is  said  reigning,  because  it  was  before  said,  Thou  hast 
mad:  us  kings  aiid priests ;  and  those  are  signified  by  kings, 
who  from  the  Lord  are  in  wisdom  from  Divine  truths  ;  and 
by  priests,  who  are  in  love  from  Divine  good  from  Him  (n. 
20).  Hence  it  is  that  the  Lord's  kingdom  is  also  called 
the  kingdom  of  the  saints  (Dan.  vii.  18,  27);  and  that  it  is 
said  of  the  apostles,  that  with  the  Lord  they  are  to  judge  the 
twelve  tribes  of  Lsrael  (Matt.  xix.  28),  although  the  Lord 
alone  judges  and  reigns  ;  for  He  judges  and  reigns  from 


No.  285.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


277 


the  Divine  Good  through  the  Divine  Truth,  which  is  also 
from  Him  in  them.  But  he  who  believes  that  that  which  is 
in  them  from  the  Lord  is  theirs,  is  cast  out  of  the  kingdom, 
that  is,  out  of  heaven.  The  same  is  signified  by  reigning 
in  the  following  passages  in  the  Apocalypse  :  They  shall  be 
priests  of  God  and  of  Christ,  ajid  shall  reign  with  Him  a 
thousand  years  (xx.  4,  6)  :  and  concerning  them  that  are  to 
come  into  the  New  Jerusalem  :  The  Lamb  shall  enlighten 
them,  and  they  shall  reign  for  ever  and  ever  (xxii.  5). 

285.  It  is  said,  "they  shall  reign  upon  the  earth,"  because 
by  the  earth  here  and  elsewhere  the  Lord's  church  in  the 
heavens  and  on  the  earth  is  meant :  the  church  in  both  is 
the  Lord's  kingdom.  Lest,  therefore,  any  one  should  believe 
that  all  who  are  redeemed  by  the  Lord  become  kings  and 
priests,  and  that  they  are  to  reign  upon  the  earth,  it  is  impor- 
tant that  it  should  be  demonstrated  from  the  Word  that  the 
earth  signifies  the  church.  This  may  be  seen  from  the 
following  passages  :  Behold,  jFehovah  that  maketh  the  ea?in 
vacant,  and  maketh  the  earth  empty,  and  turneth  the  face  of 
it  upsidedown :  the  earth  shall  be  made  utterly  vacant :  the 
habitable  earth  shall  mourn  and  be  confounded :  the  earth 
shall  be  defiled  under  its  inhabitants  ;  therefore  the  curse  shall 
devour  the  earth,  and  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  shall  be 
burnt  up,  and  few  men  are  left :  there  shall  be  in  the  midst  of 
the  earth  as  the  plucking  of  an  olive-tree.  The  cataracts  from 
on  high  are  opened,  and  the  foundations  of  the  earth  are  shaken: 
the  earth  is  utterly  broken  in  pieces ;  the  earth  is  altogether 
burst  asunder :  the  earth  is  thoroughly  shaken  :  the  earth 
staggereth  like  one  drunk  (Isa.  xxiv.  1-23).  The  lion  hatti 
come  up  from  the  thicket  to  lay  waste  thy  land :  I  saw  the 
earth,  when,  behold,  it  was  vacant  and  empty :  Jehovah  said, 
The  whole  earth  shall  be  waste,  therefore  the  earth  shall  mourn 
(Jer.  iv.  7,  23-28).  How  long  shall  the  earth  mourn ;  the 
whole  earth  is  desolate,  because  there  is  not  a  man  that  laycth 
it  to  heart  (Jer.  xii.  4,  11-13).  The  earth  mourneth  and 
languisheth,  Lebanon  is  ashamed  and  is  withered  away  (Isa. 


278 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.        [Chap.  V. 


xxxiii.  9).  The  earth  shall  become  burning  pitch,  and  is  laid 
waste  (Isa.  xxxiv.  9,  10).  I  have  heard  a  consummation  a?id 
decree  upon  the  e?itire  earth  (Isa.  xxviii.  2,  22).  Behold,  the 
day  of  Jehovah  cometh  to  lay  the  earth  waste,  and  the  earth 
shall  be  shaken  out  of  its  place  (Isa.  xiii.  9-13).  The  earth 
was  shaken  and  trembled,  and  the  foundations  of  the  ?nou?i- 
tains  quaked  (Ps.  xviii.  7,  8).  We  will  not  fear  though  the 
earth  be  re7noved :  when  He  uttereth  His  voice,  the  earth  shall 
melt  (Ps.  xlvi.  2,  3,  6,  8).  Have  ye  not wider stood  from  the 
foundations  of  the  earth  ?  (Isa.  xl.  21,  23).  O  God,  thou 
hast  deserted  us,  thou  hast  made  the  earth  to  tremble;  heal  its 
breaches,  because  it  is  shaken  (Ps.  lx.  1,  2).  The  earth  and 
all  its  inhabitants  shall  melt ;  I  will  make  firm  its  pillars 
(Ps.  lxxv.  3).  Woe  to  the  land*  shadowed  with  wings  ;  go, 
ye  ambassadors,  to  a  nation  trodden  down,  whose  land  the, 
rivers  have  spoiled  (Isa.  xviii.  1,  2).  Through  the  wrath 
of  Jehovah  Zebaoth  is  the  earth  darkened  (Isa.  ix.  19).  Ye 
shall  be  a  delightsome  land  (Mai.  iii.  12).  I  have  given  Thee 
for  a  covenant  of  the  people,  to  restore  the  earth :  sing,  O 
heavens  ;  and  exult,  O  earth  (Isa.  xlix.  8,  13).'  Thou  shall 
not  see  Jah  in  the  land  of  the  living  (Is.  xxxviii.  1 1).  Who  sent 
terror  in  the  land  of  the  living  (Ez.  xxxii.  23-27).  Unless  I 
believed  to  see  .good  in  the  land  of  the  living  (Ps.  xxvii.  13). 
Blessed  are  the  meek,  for  they  shall  inherit  the  earth  (Matt, 
v.  5).  I  am  Jehovah  that  maketh  all  things,  that  spreadeth 
out  the  heavens  alone,  that  stretcheth  out  the  earth  by  Myself 
(Isa.  xliv.  23,  24;  Zech.  xii.  1 ;  Jer.  x.  11-13;  li.  15;  Ps. 
cxxxvi.  6).  Let  the  earth  open  itself,  let  it  bring  forth  salva- 
tion ;  thus  said  Jehovah,  that  createth  the  heavens,  that  formeth 
the  earth  (Isa.  xlv.  8,  12,  18,  19).  Behold,  I  create  new 
heavens  and  a  new  earth  (Isa.  lxv.  17  ;  lxvi.  22).  Besides 
many  other  places,  which,  if  they  were  adduced,  would  fill 
pages.  The  reason  why  the  church  is  signified  by  the 
earth  is  because  by  earth  or  land  the  land  of  Canaan  is 


The  same  word  is  translated  both  earth  and  la?ia\ 


No.  2S7.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  279 

often  meant,  in  which  was  the  church:  the  heavenly  Canaan 
is  nothing  else  :  also  because  when  the  earth  is  mentioned, 
the  angels,  who  are  spiritual,  do  not  think  of  the  earth,  but 
of  the  human  race  which  is  upon  it,  and  their  spiritual  state ; 
and  their  spiritual  state  is  the  state  of  the  church.  Earth 
also  has  an  opposite  sense,  and  in  that  it  signifies  damna- 
tion ;  since,  when  there  is  no  church  with  a  man,  there  is 
damnation.  The  earth  is  spoken  of  in  this  sense  in  Isa. 
k'w.  12;  xxi.  9;  xxvi.  19,  21;  xxix.  4;  xlvii.  1;  lxiii.  6; 
Lam.  ii.  2,  10  ;  Ez.  xxvi.  20;  xxxii.  24  ;  Num.  xvi.  29-33  ; 
xxvi.  10 ;  and  elsewhere. 

286.  And  I  saw,  and  I  heard  a  voice  of  many  angels  around 
the  t/irofie  and  the  animals  and  the  elders,  signifies  confession 
and  glorification  of  the  Lord  by  the  angels  of  the  lower 
heavens.  That  confession  and  glorification  of  the  Lord 
was  made  by  the  angels  of  the  three  heavens,  may  be  seen 
above  (n.  275)  ;  and  also  by  the  angels  of  the  higher  heavens 
(from  vers.  8  to  10) ;  and  hence  now  by  the  angels  of  the 
lower  heavens  (vers.  11,  12)  :  on  which  account,  by  a  voice 
of  angels  around  the  throne  is  meant  confession  and  glori- 
fication of  the  Lord  by  the  angels  of  the  lower  heavens. 
The  reason  that  he  then  saw  also  the  animals  and  the  elders 
together  with  them,  is  because  the  angels  of  the  higher 
heavens  are  signified  by  the  animals  and  the  elders  (n.  275)  ; 
and  the  lower  heavens  never  act  separately  from  the  higher 
heavens,  but  conjointly  with  them  :  for  the  Lord  flows  in 
immediately  from  Himself  into  all  the  heavens,  and  thus 
also  into  the  lower  ones,  and  at  the  same  time  mediately 
through  the  higher  heavens  into  the  lower.  This  is  there- 
fore the  cause  that  he  saw  and  heard  the  animals  and  the 
elders  first  by  themselves,  and  then  together  with  the 
others. 

287.  And  the  number  of  them  was  myriads  of  myriads  and 
thousands  of  thousands,  signifies  all  in  truths  and  in  goods. 
By  a  number  in  the  natural  sense  is  meant  that  which  has 
relation  to  measure  or  weight,  but  by  a  number  in  the 


280  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap.  V. 


spiritual  sense  that  which  has  relation  to  quality  :  and  their 
quality  is  here  described  by  their  being  myriads  of  myriads 
and  thousands  of  thousands ;  for    myriad  is  predicated  of 
truths  and  a  thousand  of  goods.    The  reason  that  a  myriad 
is  predicated  of  truths  and  a  thousand  of  goods,  is  because  a 
myriad  is  the  greater  number,  and  a  thousand  the  less;  and 
truths  are  manifold,  but  goods  simple:  and  because  where 
truths  are  treated  of  in  the  Word,  goods  are  also  treated  of, 
on  account  of  the  marriage  of  truth  and  good  in  each  thing 
of  the  Word  :  otherwise  it  might  have  said  only  myriads  of 
myriads.    Because  these  two  numbers  signify  such  things, 
they  are  therefore  also  mentioned  elsewhere ;  as  in  these 
passages  :  The  chariots  of  God  are  two  myriads ;  thousands 
of  angels  of  peace;  the  Lord  is  in  them,  Sinai  in  the  sanctu- 
ary (Ps.  lxviii.  1 7).    /  saw  when  the  Ancient  of  Days  did 
sit ;  thousands  of  thousands  ministered  to  Him,  and  myriads 
of  myriads  stood  before  Him  (Dan.  vii.  9,  10).    Moses  says 
of  Joseph,  His  horns  are  the  horns  of  a  unicorn  ;  with  them 
shall  he  strike  the  peoples  together  to  the  ends  of  the  earth  ; 
and  these  are  the  myriads  of  Ephraim  and  the  thousands  of 
Afandsseh  (Deut.  xxxiii.    17).    Thou  shall  not  fear  for 
the  pestileiice  that  spreadeth  in  thick-darkness,  and  for  the 
destruction  that  wasteth  at  noonday :  a  thousand  shall  fall  at 
thy  side,  and  a  myriad  at  thy  right  hand  (Ps.  xci.  5-7).  Our 
flocks  are  thousands,  myriads  in  our  streets  (Ps.  cxliv.  13). 
Is  Jehovah  delighted  with  thousands  of  rams,  with  myriads 
of  rivers  of  oil  ?  (Mic.  vi.  7).     When  the  ark  rested,  Moses 
said,  Return,  O  Jehovah,  unto  the  myriads  of  the  thousands 
of  Israel  (Num.  x.  36).    In  all  these  places  "myriads" 
relates  to  truths,  and  "  thousands  "  to  goods. 

288.  Saying  with  a  great  voice,  Worthy  is  the  Lamb  that 
was  slain,  to  ?-eceive  power  and  riches  and  wisdom  and  honor 
and  glory,  signifies  confession  from  the  heart  that  the  Lord 
as  to  His  Divine  Human  has  omnipotence,  omniscience, 
Divine  Good  and  Divine  Truth.  "  Saying  with  a  great 
voice"  signifies  confession  from  the  heart :  " Worthy  art 


No.  2S9.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


28l 


thou  "  signifies  that  in  Him  are  the  things  which  follow  ■ 
"the  Lamb  "  signifies  the  Lord  as  to  His  Divine  Human  : 
"  power  "  signifies  the  Divine  power,  which  is  omnipotence : 
"  riches  and  wisdom  "  signify  Divine  knowledge  and  wis- 
dom, which  are  omniscience  :  u  honor  and  glory  "  signify 
Divine  Good  and  Divine  Truth.  That  riches  signify  the 
cognitions  of  good  and  truth,  and  thus  knowledge,  may  be 
seen  above  (n.  206)  ;  hence  omniscience,  when  speaking 
of  the  Lord :  and  that  "  honor  and  glory,"  when  ascribed 
to  the  Lord,  signify  the  Divine  Good  and  the  Divine  Truth, 
see  above  (n.  249). 

289.  And  blessing,  signifies  all  these  things  in  Him,  and 
from  Him  in  them.  By  blessing  is  meant  all  the  good 
which  man  has  from  the  Lord,  as  power  and  opulence,  and 
the  things  which  accompany  them  ;  but  especially  all  spir- 
itual good,  as  love  and  wisdom,  charity  and  faith,  and 
thence  the  joy  and  happiness  which  are  of  life  eternal : 
and  because  all  these  are  from  the  Lord,  it  follows  that 
they  are  in  Him  ;  for  unless  they  were  in  Him,  they  could 
not  be  in  others  from  Him.  Hence  it  is,  that  the  Lord  is 
called  "  Blessed  "  in  the  Word,  and  also  u  Blessing,"  that 
is  Blessing  Itself.  That  Jehovah,  that  is,  the  Lord,  is 
called  "  Blessed,"  is  manifest  from  these  places  :  The  High 
priest  asked  Jesus,  Art  thou  the  Christ  the  Son  of  the 
Blessed  1  (Mark  xiv.  6i\  Jesus  said,  Ye  shall  not  see  me 
hereafter,  until  ye  say,  Blessed  is  He  that  cometh  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord  (Matt,  xxiii.  39  ;  Luke  xiii.  35).  Melehizedek 
blessed  Abram,  and  said,  Blessed  be  God  Most  High,  who 
hath  given  thine  enemies  into  thy  hand  (Gen.  xiv.  1S-20). 
Blessed  be  Jehcrvah  the  God  of  Shem  (Gen.  ix.  26).  Blessed 
be  Jehovah,  who  hath  heard  my  voiee  (Ps.  xxviii.  6) 
Blessed  be  Jehovah,  because  He  hath  made  manrllous  His 
kindness  (Ps.  xxxi.  21).  Blessed  be  Jehovah  from  everlast- 
ing even  to  everlasting  (Ps.  xli.  13.  So,  too,  Ps.  lxvi.  20  ;  Ps. 
lxviii.  19,  35  ;  Ps.  Ixxii.  iS,  19  ;  Ps.  lxxxix.  52  ;  Ps.  cxix. 
12  ;  Ps.  cxxiv.  6  \  Ps.  cxxxv.  21  ;  Ps.  cxliv.  1  j  Luke  i.  63. 


282 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap.  V 


Hence  it  is  that  it  is  here  said  "Blessing,"  as  also  vers.  12  \ 
and  chap.  vii.  12  :  and  in  David,  Glory  and  honor  hast 
thou  laid  upon  Him,  since  thou  makest  Him  a  Blessing  for 
ever  (Ps.  xxi.  5,6):  this  is  concerning  the  Lord.  It  may 
be  seen  from  these  things  what  is  meant  in  the  Word  by 
blessing  God ;  that  it  is  to  ascribe  to  Him  all  blessing  j 
also  by  praying  that  He  would  bless,  and  by  giving  thanks 
because  He  has  blessed ;  as  may  be  evident  from  these 
passages  following:  The  mouth  of  Zacharias  was  opened, 
and  he  spake  blessing  God  (Luke  i.  64,  68).  Simeon  took  up 
the  infant  Jesus  in  his  arms,  and  blessed  God  (Luke  ii.  28, 
30,  31).  Bless  ye  Jehovah,  who  hath  cowiselled for  me  (Ps. 
xvi.  7).  Bless  ye  the  name  of  Jehovah,  preach  the  good 
tidings  of  his  salvation  from  day  to  day  (Ps.  xcvi.  1-3). 
Blessed  be  the  Lord  froiti  day  to  day :  bless  ye  God  in  the 
congregations,  the  Lord  from  the  fountain  of  Lsrael  (Ps. 
lxviii.  19,  26). 

290.  And  every  created  thing  which  is  i?i  heave?i,  and  upon 
the  earth,  and  under  the  earth,  and  those  that  are  in  the  sea, 
and  all  that  are  in  them,  heard  I  saying,  signifies  confession 
and  glorification  of  the  Lord  by  the  angels  of  the  lowest 
heavens.  That  this  confession  and  glorification  of  the 
Lord  is  from  the  angels  of  the  lowest  heavens,  is  manifest 
from  the  series  ;  because  the  confessions  and  glorifications 
of  the  Lord  which  precede  were  made  by  the  angels  of 
the  higher  heavens,  and  the  lower  (n.  275,  &c,  and  286, 
&c.)  ;  for  there  are  three  heavens,  and  numberless  societies 
in  each,  any  one  of  which  is  called  a  heaven.  That  by 
every  created  thing  which  is  in  heaven  and  upon  the  earth 
and  under  the  earth  and  in  the  sea,  the  angels  are  meant, 
is  manifest :  for  he  says,  1 heard  them  saying;  and  they  said, 
Blessing  and  honor  and  glory  and  strength  be  unto  Him  that 
sitteth  upon  the  throne,  and  unto  the  Lamb,  for  ever  and  ever. 
Their  being  called  a  created  thing,  is  according  to  the 
style  of  the  Word,  in  which  by  all  the  created  things,  as 
well  those  that  are  of  the  animal  kingdom  as  those  of  lie 


No.  290.J        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  283 

vegetable  kingdom,  the  various  things  in  man  are  signi- 
fied ;  in  general  those  that  are  of  his  will  or  affection,  and 
those  that  are  of  his  understanding  or  thought.  They  sig- 
nify these  things  because  they  correspond  to  them.  And 
because  the  Word  is  written  entirely  by  correspondences, 
similar  things  are  therefore  said  in  it  of  the  angels  of 
heaven  and  of  the  men  of  the  church  ;  to  prove  which 
a  few  passages  only  will  be  adduced.  Jesus  said  unto 
the  disciples,  Go  ye  into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the 
gospel  to  every  creature  (Mark  xvi.  15).  Ask,  I  pray, 
the  beasts,  and  they  shall  teach  ;  and  the  birds  of  heavent 
and  they  shall  declare  tmto  thee ;  or  the  shrub  of  the  earth, 
and  it  shall  teach  thee;  and  the  fishes  of  the  sea  shall 
relate  unto  thee :  who  of  all  these  doth  not  know  that  the. 
hand  of  jfehovah  hath  w rough t  this  I  (Job  xii.  7-10).  Let 
the  heaven  and  earth  praise  jfehovah,  the  seas  and  all  that 
creepeth  in  the?n  for  God  will  save  Zion  (Ps.  lxix.  34,  35). 
Praise  jfehovah  from  the  earth,  ye  whales  and  all  deeps  (Ps. 
cxlviii.  7).  I  will  utterly  consume  all  tilings  from  upon  the 
face  of  the  earth  ;  I  will  consume  man  and  beast,  I  will  con- 
sume the  birds  of  the  heavens  and  the  fishes  of  the  sea  (Zeph. 

1.  2,  3.    So  too  Isa.  1.  2,  3  ;  Ez.  xxxviii.  19,  20  ;  Hos.  iv. 

2,  3  ;  Apoc.  viii.  7-9).  The  heavens  shall  be  glad,  the  earth 
shall  rejoice,  the  sea  shall  be  moved,  and  the  fulness  thereof, 
the  field  shall  rejoice  and  all  that  is  therein  ;  then  shall  all 
the  trees  of  the  forest  sing  before  jfehovah  ;  for  He  cometh, 
for  He  cometh  to  judge  the  earth  (Ps.  xcvi.  11-13):  and  in 
many  other  places.  It  is  said  "every  created  thing,"  and 
by  this  is  meant  every  thing  that  is  reformed,  or  all  the 
reformed  ;  for  by  creating  is  signified  to  reform  and  regen- 
erate (n.  254).  What  is  meant  by  "in  heaven,  upon  the 
earth,  and  under  the  earth,"  may  be  seen  above  (n.  260) : 
and  what  by  "  the  sea "  (n.  23S).  It  is  hence  manifest 
what  is  signified  by  "  the  things  that  are  in  the  sea,  and 
all  that  are  in  them."  These  are  meant  in  the  Word  by 
the  fishes  of  the  sea,  which  are  the  sensual  affections 


284  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap,  V 


which  are  the  lowest  affections  of  the  natural  man  ;  for 
such  affections  appear  in  the  spiritual  world  at  a  distance 
like  fishes,  and  as  if  in  the  sea ;  because  the  atmosphere 
in  which  they  are  appears  watery,  and  hence  in  the  eyes 
of  those  who  are  in  the  heavens  and  upon  the  earth  there, 
as  a  sea  (see  above,  n.  238  ;  and  concerning  fishes,  n.  405). 

291.  Blessing  and  honor  and  glory  and  strength  be  unto 
Him  that  sitteth  upon  the  throne,  and  unto  the  Lamb  for  ever 
and  ever,  signifies  that  in  the  Lord  from  eternity,  and  thence 
in  His  Divine  Human,  is  the  all  of  heaven  and  of  the 
church,  Divine  Good  and  Divine  Truth,  and  Divine  Power, 
and  from  Him  in  those  who  are  in  heaven  and  in  the 
church.  That  the  Lord  from  eternity  is  Jehovah,  who  took 
on  the  Human  in  time,  that  He  might  redeem  and  save 
men,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  281);  wherefore  by  "Him 
that  sitteth  upon  the  throne  "  is  meant  the  Lord  from  eter- 
nity, who  is  called  the  Father  ;  and  by  "  the  Lamb  "  the 
Lord  as  to  the  Divine  Human,  which  is  the  Son  :  and  be- 
cause the  Father  is  in  the  Son,  and  the  Son  in  the  Father, 
and  they  are  one,  it  is  evident  that  by  both  —  Him  that 
sitteth  upon  the  throne,  and  the  Lamb  —  the  Lord  is 
meant :  and  because  they  are  one,  the  Lamb  is  also  said  to 
be  in  the  midst  of  the  throne  (vers.  6)  ;  also  chap.  vii.  17. 
That  "  blessing,"  when  speaking  of  the  Lord,  is  the  all  of 
heaven  and  the  church  in  Him,  and  from  Him  in  those  who 
are  in  heaven  and  in  the  church,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  289). 
That  "  honor  and  glory  v  are  the  Divine  Good  and  the 
Divine  Truth,  see  also  above  (n.  249)  :  and  that  "  strength," 
when  ascribed  to  the  Lord,  is  the  Divine  Power,  is  manifest. 
That  all  these  belong  to  the  Lord,  may  be  evident  in 
Daniel :  Behold,  one  like  the  Son  of  Man  came  with  the 
clouds  of  heaven,  and  even  unto  the  Ancient  of  Days  :  and  to 
Him  7uas  given  dominion  and  glory  and  the  kingdom  ;  and  all 
peoples,  nations,  and  tongues  shall  worship  Him  :  His  domin- 
ion is  the  dominion  of  an  age  which  shall  not  pass  away,  and 
His  kingdom  that  which  shall  not  perish  (vii.  13,  14).  That 


No.  294.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


"  the  Ancient  of  Days  "  is  the  Lord  from  eternity,  is  mani- 
fest from  this  in  Micah  :  Thou  Bethlehem  Ephratah,  it  is 
little  that  thou  art  among  the  thousands  of  Judah  ;  out  of 
thee  shall  go  forth  to  Me  He  who  shall  be  Ruler  in  Israel, 
and  whose  going  forth  is  from  a?icie?it  time,  fro?n  the  days 
vf  eternity  (v.  2).  Also  from  this  in  Isaiah :  Unto  us  a 
Child  is  born,  unto  us  a  Son  is  given,  upon  whose  shoulder  is 
the  sovereignty ;  His  ?iame  shall  be  called  Counsellor,  God, 
Mighty,  Father  of  Eternity,  Prince  of  Peace  (ix.  5). 

292.  And  the  four  animals  said,  Amen,  signifies  Divine 
confirmation  from  the  Word.  That  the  four  animals  or 
cherubs  signify  the  Word,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  239)  :  and 
that  "  Amen  "  signifies  Divine  confirmation  from  the  truth 
itself  (n.  23,  28,  61)  ;  and  thus  from  the  Word. 

293.  And  the  twenty-four  ciders  fell  down  and  worshipped 
Him  that  liveth  for  rver  and  ever,  signifies  humiliation  before 
the  Lord,  and  from  humiliation  adoration  by  all  in  the 
heavens  of  Him,  in  Whom  and  from  Whom  is  eternal  life  j 
as  above  (n.  251,  and  n.  58,  60). 


294.  TO  THESE  THINGS    I  WILL    ADD    THIS  RELATION. 

In  the  natural  world  man  has  a  twofold  speech,  because  he 
has  a  twofold  thought,  an  exterior  and  an  interior  :  for  a 
man  can  speak  from  interior  thought,  and  at  the  same  time 
from  exterior  thought ;  and  he  can  speak  from  exterior 
thought,  and  not  from  the  interior,  and  even  against  the 
interior :  hence  come  simulations,  flatteries,  and  hypocrisies. 
But  in  the  spiritual  world  man's  speech  is  not  twofold,  but 
single.  He  there  speaks  as  he  thinks  :  otherwise  the  sound 
is  harsh,  and  offends  the  ear.  But  still  he  can  be  silent,  and 
thus  not  divulge  the  thoughts  of  his  mind :  on  which  ac- 
count, when  a  hypocrite  comes  among  the  wise,  he  either 
goes  away,  or  hurries  himself  into  a  corner  of  the  room, 
and  makes  himself  inconspicuous,  and  sits  mute.  There 


286  THE  APOCALYPSE  ^REVEALED.       [Chap.  V 

were  once  many  gathered  together  in  the  world  of  spirits, 
speaking  on  this  subject  among  themselves,  and  saying  that 
not  to  be  able  to  speak  except  as  one  thinks,  is  hard, 
when  in  conversation  with  the  good,  to  those  who  have  not 
thought  justly  concerning  God  and  concerning  the  Lord. 
In  the  middle  of  the  congregation  were  Protestants  and 
many  from  the  clergy  •  and  next  them  the  Papists,  with 
the  monks  ;  and  the  latter  and  the  former  said  at  first  that 
this  was  not  hard.  What  need  of  speaking  otherwise  than 
as  one  thinks  ?  And  if  perchance  he  does  not  think  justly, 
can  he  not  close  his  lips,  and  keep  silence  ?  And  a  clergy- 
man said,  1  Who  does  not  think  justly  concerning  God  and 
concerning  the  Lord  ? '  But  some  of  the  congregation  said, 
'  Let  us,  however,  try.'  And  it  was  said  to  those  who  had 
confirmed  themselves  in  a  trinity  of  persons  in  regard  to 
God,  —  especially  from  these  words  in  the  Athanasian 
Creed,  "  There  is  one  person  of  the  Father,  another  of  the 
Son,  and  another  of  the  Holy  Spirit ;  and  as  the  Father  is 
God,  so  the  Son  is  God,  and  the  Holy  Spirit  is  God,"  — 
that  they  should  say  One  God.  But  they  could  not.  They 
twisted  and  folded  their  lips  into  many  curves,  and  could 
not  articulate  any  other  words  than  those  that  agreed  with 
the  ideas  of  their  thought,  which  were  of  three  persons,  and 
thence  of  three  Gods.  Again  it  was  said  to  those  who  had 
confirmed  faith  separate  from  charity,  that  they  should 
name  Jesus ;  but  they  could  not :  yet  all  could  say  Christ, 
and  also  God  the  Father.  This  they  wondered  at,  and 
sought  for  the  cause  ;  and  they  found  it  to  be,  that  they 
prayed  to  God  the  Father  for  the  Son's  sake,  and  did  not 
pray  to  the  Saviour  Himself ;  for  Jesus  signifies  Saviour. 
It  was  further  said  to  them,  that  from  thought  concerning 
the  Lord's  Human,  they  should  say  Divine  Human ;  but  no 
one  of  the  clergy  who  was  there  present  could  :  but  some 
of  the  laity  could ;  on  which  account  this  was  taken  into 
serious  discussion.  And  then,  I.  These  things  were  read 
to  them  from  the  Evangelists :  The  Father  hath  given  all 


No.  294.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  2S7 


things  into  the  hand  of  the  Son  (John  iii.  35).  The  Father 
hath  given  to  the  Son  power  overall flesh  (John  xvii.  2).  All 
things  are  delivered  unto  Me  by  my  Father  (Matt.  xi.  27). 
All powet  is  given  unto  me  in  heaven  and  upon  earth  (Matt 
xxviii.  18)  :  and  it  was  said  to  them,  f  Keep  in  mind  from 
these,  that  Christ,  not  only  as  to  His  Divine,  but  also  as  to  His 
Human,  is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  so  pronounce 
Diz  ine  Human.1  But  still  they  could  not :  and  they  said  that 
they  indeed  retained  from  those  passages  some  thought 
from  understanding  concerning  it,  but  not  acknowledgment  ; 
and  that  on  that  account  they  could  not.  II.  Afterwards 
was  read  to  them  from  Luke  i.  32,  34,  35,  that  the  Lord  as 
to  His  Human  was  the  Son  of  Jehovah  God.  and  that  as  to 
His  Human  He  is  everywhere  in  the  Word  called  the  Son 
of  God,  and  also  the  Only-begotten  :  and  they  were  re- 
quested to  hold  this  in  the  thought,  and  also  that  the  Only- 
begotten  Son  of  God  born  in  the  world  cannot  but  be 
God,  as  the  Father  is  God,  and  to  utter  "  Divine  Human." 
But  they  said,  '  We  cannot,  for  the  reason  that  our  spiritual 
thought,  which  is  interior,  does  not  admit  into  the  thought 
that  is  next  the  speech  any  other  ideas  than  what  are  sim- 
ilar to  it ;  and  that  they  perceived  from  this,  that  it  is  not 
now  permitted  to  divide  their  thoughts,  as  in  the  natural 
world.  III.  Then  were  read  to  them  these  words  of  the  Lord 
to  Philip  :  Fhilip  said,  Lord,  shew  us  the  Father ;  and  the 
Lord  said,  He  that  seeth  Me,  seeth  the  Father :  trimmest  thou 
twt  that  L  am  in  the  Father,  and  the  Father  in  me  (John  xiv. 
8-11)  :  and  other  passages  also,  that  tlie  Father  and  He  are 
one  (John  x.  30).  and  elsewhere.  And  it  was  said  to  them, 
that  they  should  keep  this  in  the  thought,  and  say  k<  Divine 
Human:'  But  because  that  thought  was  not  rooted  in  the 
acknowledgment  that  the  Lord  was  God  even  as  to  His 
Human,  they  could  not.  They  twisted  their  lips  into  folds 
even  to  indignation,  and  wished  to  compel  their  mouth  to 
utter  it,  and  to  force  it  out :  but  they  were  not  able.  The 
cause  was,  that  the  ideas  of  the  thought  which  flows  from 


288  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap.  V 

acknowledgment  make  one  with  the  words  of  the  tongue, 
with  those  who  are  in  the  spiritual  world ;  and  where 
those  ideas  do  not  exist,  there  are  no  words  ;  for  ideas 
become  words  in  speech.  IV.  Further,  these  things 
were  read  to  them  from  the  doctrine  of  the  church 
received  in  the  entire  world,  That  "  the  Divine  and  the 
Human  in  the  Lord  are  not  two,  but  one,  yea,  one  person, 
being  united  altogether  as  the  soul  and  the  body."  These 
are  fiom  the  Athanasian  Creed  or  Faith.  And  it  was  said 
to  them,  From  this  you  can  certainly  have  the  idea  from 
acknowledgment  that  the  Lord's  Human  is  Divine,  because 
His  soul  is  Divine  ;  for  it  is  from  the  doctrine  of  your 
church,  which  you  had  acknowledged  in  the  world.  More- 
over, the  soul  is  the  essence  itself,  and  the  body  is  the 
form  ;  and  essence  and  form  make  one,  like  esse  (to  be) 
and  existere  (to  exist),  and  like  the  efficient  cause  of  the 
effect  and  the  effect  itself.  They  retained  this  idea,  and 
from  it  wished  to  utter  "  Divine  Human  ;  "  but  they  could 
not,  for  the  interior  idea  concerning  the  Lord's  Human 
exterminated  and  expunged  this  new  adscititious  idea,  as 
they  called  it.  V.  Again  this  was  read  to  them  from  John : 
The  Word  was  with  God,  and  the  Word  was  God ;  and  the 
Word  was  made  flesh  (i.  t,  14)  :  and  this  from  Paul :  In 
Christ  Jesus  dwelleth  all  the  fubiess  of  the  Godhead  bodily 
(Col.  ii.  9).  And  it  was  said  to  them  that  they  should 
think  firmly  that  God  who  was  the  Word  was  made  flesh, 
and  that  all  the  Divine  dwelleth  in  Him  bodily ;  and  per- 
haps they  might  thus  utter  "Divine  Human."  But  still 
they  could  not ;  saying  openly  that  they  could  not  have 
the  idea  of  a  Divine  Human,  because  God  is  God,  and 
man  is  man  j  and  God  is  a  Spirit,  and  of  a  spirit  we  hare 
thought  no  otherwise  than  as  of  wind  or  ether.  VI.  It 
was  at  length  said  to  them,  You  know  that  the  Lord  said, 
Abide  in  Me,  and  I  in  you :  he  that  abideth  in  Me,  and  I  in 
him,  beareth  much  fruit ;  for  without  Me  ye  cannot  do  any 
thing  (John  xv.  4,  5).    And  as  some  of  the  English  clergy 


No.  «94-J        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  289 


were  present,  this  was  read  to  them  out  of  one  of  their 
exhortations  before  the  Holy  Communion  :  "  For,  when  we 
spiritually  eat  the  flesh  of  Christ,  and  drink  His  blood, 
then  we  dwell  in  Christ,  and  Christ  in  us."  "  If  you  now 
think  that  this  cannot  be  unless  the  Lord's  Human  is 
Divine,  pronounce  Divine  Human  from  acknowledgment 
in  the  thought."  But  still  they  could  not :  for  so  deeply 
was  the  idea  impressed  upon  them,  that  the  Lord's  Divine 
was  one  thing,  and  His  Human  another,  and  that  His 
Divine  was  like  the  Divine  of  the  Father,  and  the  Human 
like  the  human  of  another  man.  But  it  was  said  to  them, 
"  How  can  you  think  so  ?  can  a  rational  mind  in  anywise 
think  that  God  is  three,  and  that  the  Lord  is  two?" 
VII.  They  afterwards  turned  to  the  Lutherans,  saying  that 
the  Augustan  Confession  and  Luther  taught  that  the  Son 
of  God  and  the  Son  of  Man  in  Christ  are  one  person, 
and  that  He,  even  as  to  His  Human  Nature,  is  the  true, 
omnipotent,  and  eternal  God  ;  and  that  being  present  as 
to  this  also  at  the  right  hand  of  the  omnipotent  God, 
he  governs  all  things  in  the  heavens  and  on  earth,  fills  all 
things,  is  with  us,  and  dwells  and  operates  in  us  ;  and  that 
there  is  no  difference  of  worship,  because  through  the 
Nature  which  is  seen,  the  Divinity  which  is  not  seen  is 
worshipped :  thus  that  in  Christ  God  is  Man  and  Man 
God.  On  hearing  this  they  answered,  "  Is  it  so?"  Arid 
they  looked  around,  and  presently  said,  "  We  did  not  know 
this  before,  and  therefore  we  cannot."  Yet  one  and  another 
said,  "  We  have  read  it,  and  written  it ;  but  still,  while  we 
thought  about  it  in  ourselves  from  ourselves,  they  were  only 
words,  of  which  we  had  not  an  interior  idea."  VIII.  At 
length,  turning  to  the  Papists,  they  said,  "Perhaps  you 
can  say  1  the  Divine  Human]  because  you  believe  that  in 
the  Bread  and  Wine  in  your  Eucharist,  and  in  every  part 
of  it,  is  the  entire  Christ;  and  you  also  adore  Him  as 
God,  when  you  show  and  carry  around  the  host ;  also 
because  you  call  Mary  the  mother  of  God  ;  consequently 
vol.  1.  13 


290 


THE  APOCAIYFSE  REVEALED.       [Chap.  V 


you  acknowledge  that  she  brought  forth  God,  that  is,  the 
Divine  Human."  And  they  then  wished  to  utter  it  from 
these  ideas  of  their  thought  concerning  the  Lord ;  but  they 
could  not,  on  account  of  their  material  idea  of  His  Body 
and  Blood,  and  on  account  of  their  declaration  that  the 
Human  Power,  and  not  the  Divine,  was  transferred  by 
Him  to  the  Pope.  And  one  of  the  monks  arose  and  said, 
that  he  could  think  of  a  Divine  Human  in  relation  to  the 
most  holy  virgin  Mary,  the  mother  of  God,  and  also  in  rela- 
tion to  the  saint  of  his  monastery.  And  another  monk 
approached,  saying,  "  From  the  idea  of  my  thought  I  can 
say  Divine  Human  of  the  most  holy  Pope,  rather  than  of 
Christ."  But  other  monks  then  pulled  him  back,  and  said, 
"  Shame  on  you."  After  this,  heaven  was  seen  to  be 
opened,  and  there  were  seen  tongues  as  little  flames 
descending  and  flowing  in  with  some  \  and  these  then  cel- 
ebrated the  Lord's  Divine  Human,  saying,  "  Remove  the 
idea  of  three  Gods,  and  believe  that  in  the  Lord  dwells 
all  the  fulness  of  the  Godhead  bodily  j  and  that  the  Father 
and  He  are  one,  as  the  soul  and  body  are  one ;  and  that 
God  is  not  wind  or  ether,  but  that  He  is  Man ;  and  then 
you  will  be  conjoined  to  heaven,  and  will  thereby  be  able 
from  the  Lord  to  speak  the  name  Jesus,  and  to  say  Divine, 
Human" 


Chap.  VI.l     THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


29I 


CHAPTER  SIXTH. 

1.  And  I  saw  when  the  Lamb  had  opened  the  first  of  the 
seals  ;  and  I  heard  one  of  the  four  animals,  saying,  as  with 
a  voice  of  thunder,  Come  and  see. 

2.  And  I  saw,  and  behold,  a  white  horse  ;  and  he  that 
sat  upon  him  had  a  bow  :  and  there  was  given  unto  him  a 
crown  j  and  he  went  forth  conquering  and  to  conquer. 

3.  And  when  He  had  opened  the  second  seal,  I  heard  the 
second  animal  saying,  Come  and  see.  • 

4.  And  there  went  forth  another  horse  that  was  red ;  and 
to  him  that  sat  upon  him  it  was  given  to  take  peace  from 
the  earth,  and  that  they  should  kill  one  another  ;  and  there 
was  given  unto  him  a  great  sword. 

5.  And  when  He  had  opened  the  third  seal,  I  heard  the 
third  animal  saying,  Come  and  see.  And  I  saw,  and  be- 
hold, a  black  horse  *  and  he  that  sat  upon  him  had  a 
balance  in  his  hand. 

6.  And  I  heard  a  voice  in  the  midst  of  the  four  animals, 
saying,  A  measure  of  wheat  for  a  penny,  and  three  meas- 
ures of  barley  for  a  penny  ;  and  hurt  not  the  oil  and  the 
wine. 

7.  And  when  He  had  opened  the  fourth  seal,  I  heard  the 
voice  of  the  fourth  animal,  saying,  Come  and  see. 

8.  And  I  saw,  and  behold,  a  pale  horse  ;  and  the  name 
of  him  that  sat  upon  him  was  Death  ;  and  hell  followed 
with  him :  and  there  was  given  unto  them  power  over  the 
fourth  part  of  the  earth,  to  kill  with  the  sword,  and  with 
famine,  and  with  death,  and  with  the  beasts  of  the  earth. 

9.  And  when  He  had  opened  the  fifth  seal,  I  saw  under 
the  altar  the  souls  of  them  that  were  slain  for  the  Word  of 
God,  and  for  the  testimony  which  they  held. 


292  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  VI. 

10.  And  they  cried  with  a  great  voice,  saying,  How  long, 
O  Lord,  Holy  and  True,  dost  thou  not  judge  and  avenge 
our  blood  upon  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth. 

11.  And  there  were  given  unto  each  of  them  white  robes  ; 
and  it  was  said  unto  them,  that  they  should  rest  yet  a  little 
while,  until  both  their  fellow-servants  and  their  brethren 
who  would  be  killed  as  they  were  should  be  fulfilled. 

12.  And  I  saw  when  He  had  opened  the  sixth  seal ;  and 
behold,  there  was  a  great  earthquake  :  and  the  sun  be- 
came black  as  sackcloth  of  hair  •  and  the  moon  became  as 
blood. 

13.  And  the  stars  of  heaven  fell  unto  the  earth,  as  a  fig 
tree  casteth  its  unripe  figs,  when  shaken  by  a  great  wind. 

14.  And  the  heaven  departed  as  a  book  rolled  together, 
and  every  mountain  and  island  were  moved  out  of  their 
places. 

15.  And  the  kings  of  the  earth  and  the  great  ones,  and 
the  rich  and  the  commanders  of  thousands,  and  the  mighty, 
and  every  servant,  and  every  freeman,  hid  themselves  in  the 
caves,  and  in  the  rocks  of  the  mountains  ; 

16.  And  said  to  the  mountains  and  rocks,  Fall  upon  us, 
and  hide  us  from  the  face  of  Him  that  sitteth  upon  the  throne, 
and  from  the  anger  of  the  Lamb. 

17.  Because  the  great  day  of  His  anger  is  come,  and 
who  can  stand  ? 


THE  SPIRITUAL  SENSE. 

The  Contents  of  the  whole  Chapter.  The  ex- 
ploration of  those  upon  whom  the  last  judgment  is  about 
to  come,  is  treated  of ;  and  it  is  discovered  what  their  un- 
derstanding of  the  Word  had  been,  and  hence  what  was  the 
state  of  their  life  :  that  there  were  those  who  were  in  truths 
from  good  (vers.  1,  2)  j  who  were  without  good  (vers. 
3,  4)  \  who  were  in  contempt  for  the  truth  (vers.  5,  6) ;  and 


UHAP.  VI.]     THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


293 


who  were  altogether  vastated  as  to  good  and  as  to  truth 
(vers.  7,  8).  The  state  of  those  who  were  guarded  by  the 
Lord  in  the  lower  earth  on  account  of  the  evil  ;  that  they 
are  to  be  liberated  at  the  time  of  the  last  judgment  (vers. 
9-1 1).  The  state  of  those  who  are  in  evils  and  thence  in 
falsities  ;  what  it  is  at  the  day  of  the  last  judgment  (vers. 
12-17). 

The  Contents  of  each  Verse.  "  And  I  saw  when 
the  Lamb  had  opened  the  first  of  the  seals,"  sig?iifies  the 
exploration  by  the  Lord  of  all  upon  whom  the  last  judgment 
was  about  to  come,  as  to  their  understanding  of  the  Word, 
and  hence  as  to  the  states  of  their  life.  "  And  I  heard  one 
of  the  four  animals  saying  as  with  a  voice  of  thunder,"  sig- 
nifies according  to  the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Word.  "  Come 
and  see,"  signifies  a  manifestation  concerning  the  first  in 
order.  "  And  I  saw,  and  behold,  a  white  horse,"  signifies 
the  understanding  of  truth  and  good  from  the  Word  with 
these.  "  And  he  that  sat  upon  him  had  a  bow,"  signifies 
that  they  have  the  doctrine  of  truth  and  good  from  the 
Word,  by  which  they  fight  against  the  falsities  and  evils 
that  are  from  hell.  "  And  there  was  given  unto  him  a 
crown,"  signifies  their  badge  of  combat.  "  And  he  went 
forth  conquering  and  to  conquer,"  signifies  victory  over  evils 
and  falsities,  for  ever.  "  And  when  He  had  opened  the 
second  seal,  I  heard  the  second  animal  saying,  Come  and 
see,"  signifies  the  same  here  as  above.  "  And  there  went 
forth  another  horse  that  was  red,"  signifies  the  understand- 
ing of  the  Word  destroyed  as  to  good  and  thence  as  to  the 
life  with  them.  "  And  unto  him  that  sat  upon  him  it  was 
given  to  take  peace  from  the  earth,"  signifies  the  taking 
away  of  charity,  spiritual  security,  and  internal  rest.  "  That 
they  should  kill  one  another/' signifies  intestine  hatreds,  in- 
festations from  the  hells,  and  internal  unrest.  "  And  there 
was  given  unto  him  a  great  sword,"  signifies  the  destruction 
of  truth  by  the  falsities  of  evil.  "  And  when  He  had  opened 
the  third  seal,  I  heard  the  third  animal  saying,  Come  and 


294 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  VI, 


see,"  signifies  the  same  here  as  above.  "  And  I  saw,  and 
behold,  a  black  horse,"  signifies  the  understanding  of  the 
Word  destroyed  as  to  truth,  and  thus  as  to  doctrine,  with 
these.  "  And  he  that  sat  upon  him  had  a  balance  in  his 
hand,"  signifies  the  estimation  of  good  and  truth,  what  it 
was  with  these.  "  And  I  heard  a  voice  in  the  midst  of  the 
four  animals,  saying,"  signifies  the  Divine  care  of  the  Word 
by  the  Lord.  "  A  measure  of  wheat  for  a  penny,  and  three 
measures  of  barley  for  a  penny,"  signifies,  because  the  esti- 
mation of  good  and  truth  is  so  trifling  as  scarce  to  be  any 
thing.  "  And  hurt  not  the  oil  and  the  wine,"  signifies  that 
it  is  provided  by  the  Lord  that  the  holy  goods  and  truths 
which  lie  hid  interiorly  in  the  Word  should  not  be  violated 
and  profaned.  "  And  when  He  had  opened  the  fourth  seal, 
I  heard  the  voice  of  the  fourth  animal,  saying,  Come  and 
see,"  signifies  the  same  as  above.  "  And  I  saw,  and  behold, 
a  pale  horse,"  signifies  the  understanding  of  the  Word 
destroyed  both  as  to  good  and  as  to  truth.  "  And  the 
name  of  him  that  sat  upon  him  was  death,  and  hell  followed 
with  him,"  signifies  the  extinction  of  spiritual  life,  and  thence 
damnation.  "  And  there  was  given  unto  them  power  over 
the  fourth  part  of  the  earth  to  kill,"  signifies  the  destruction 
of  every  good  of  the  church.  "  With  the  sword,  and  with 
fainine,  and  with  death,  and  by  the  beasts  of  the  earth," 
signifies  by  falsities  of  doctrine,  by  evils  of  life,  by  the  love 
of  proprium  (ownhood),  and  by  lusts.  "  And  when  He  had 
opened  the  fifth  seal,"  signifies  exploration  by  the  Lord  of 
the  state  of  life  of  those  who  were  to  be  saved  at  the  day  of 
the  last  judgment,  and  in  the  mean  time  were  reserved. 
"  I  saw  under  the  altar  the  souls  of  them  that  were  slain 
for  the  Word  of  God  and  for  the  testimony  which  they  held," 
signifies  those  who,  being  rejected  by  the  evil  on  account  of 
their  life  according  to  the  truths  of  the  Word  and  their  ac- 
knowledgment of  the  Lord's  Divine  Human,  were  guarded 
by  the  Lord,  lest  they  should  be  led  away.  "  And  they 
cried  with  a  great  voice,"  signifies  grief  of  heart.    "  Sayings 


Chap.  VI.]      THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  295 


How  long,  O  Lord,  dost  thou  not  judge  and  avenge  our 
blood  upon  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth,"  signifies,  on  this 
account,  that  the  last  judgment  is  delayed,  and  that  those 
are  not  removed  who  offer  violence  to  the  Word  and  to  the 
Lord's  Divinity.  "  And  there  were  given  unto  each  of 
them  white  robes,"  signifies  their  communication  and  con- 
junction with  the  angels  who  are  in  Divine  truths.  "And 
it  was  said  unto  them,  that  they  should  rest  yet  a  little 
while,  until  both  their  fellow-servants  and  their  brethren, 
who  would  be  killed  as  they  were,  should  be  fulfilled," 
signifies  that  the  last  judgment  would  be  delayed  yet  a  little, 
until  those  were  gathered  together  who  were  in  like  manner 
rejected  by  the  evil.  "  And  I  saw  when  He  had  opened 
the  sixth  seal,"  signifies  the  exploration  by  the  Lord  of  the 
state  of  life  of  those  who  were  interiorly  evil,  upon  whom 
the  last  judgment  was  about  to  come.  "  And  behold,  there 
was  a  great  earthquake,"  signifies  the  state  of  the  church 
altogether  changed  with  them,  and  terror.  "  And  the  sun 
became  black  as  sackcloth  of  hair,  and  the  moon  became 
as  blood,"  signifies  every  good  of  love  with  them  adulterated, 
and  every  truth  of  faith  falsified.  "  And  the  stars  fell  unto 
the  earth,"  signifies  all  the  knowledges  of  good  and  truth  dis- 
persed. "  As  a  fig-tree  casteth  its  unripe  figs  when  shaken  by 
a  great  wind,"  signifies  by  the  reasonings  of  the  natural  man 
separated  from  the  spiritual.  "  And  the  heaven  departed 
as  a  book  rolled  together,"  signifies  separation  from  heaven 
and  conjunction  with  hell.  "  And  every  mountain  and 
island  were  removed  out  of  their  places,"  signifies  that  all 
the  good  of  love  and  the  truth  of  faith  receded.  "  And  the 
kings  of  the  earth  and  the  great  ones,  and  the  rich  and 
the  commanders  of  thousands,  and  the  mighty,  and  every 
servant,  and  every  freeman,"  signifies  those  who  before  the 
separation  were  in  the  understanding  of  truth  and  good,  in 
the  knowledge  of  the  cognitions  of  them,  and  in  erudition, 
from  others  or  from  themselves,  and  still  not  in  a  life  ac- 
cording to  them.    u  Hid  themselves  in  the  caves  and  in  the 


296 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  VI 


rocks  of  the  mountains,"  signifies  that  they  were  now  in 
evils  and  in  the  falsities  of  evil.  "  And  said  to  the  moun- 
tains and  rocks,  Fall  upon  us,  and  hide  us  from  the  face  of 
Him  that  sitteth  upon  the  throne,  and  from  the  anger  of 
the  Lamb,"  signifies  confirmations  of  evil  by  falsities  from 
evil,  until  they  did  not  acknowledge  any  thing  Divine  in  die 
Lord.  "  Because  the  great  day  of  His  anger  is  come,  and 
who  can  stand  ? "  signifies  that  they  had  become  such  of 
themselves  by  separation  from  the  good  and  the  faithful  on 
account  of  the  last  judgment,  which  they  could  not  other- 
wise endure. 


THE  EXPLANATION. 

295.  And  T  saw  when  the  Lamb  had  opened  the  first  of  the 
seals,  signifies  the  exploration  by  the  Lord  of  all  upon  whom 
the  last  Judgment  was  about  to  come,  as  to  their  under- 
standing of  the  Word,  and  thence  as  to  the  states  of  their 
life.  These  things  are  signified,  because  there  now  follows 
in  order  the  exploration  of  all  those  upon  whom  the  last 
Judgment  was  about  to  come,  as  to  the  states  of  their  life ; 
and  this  by  the  Lord  according  to  the  Word.  This,  there- 
fore, is  what  is  signified  by  the  Lamb's  opening  the  seals 
of  the  Book.  That  to  open  the  Book,  and  to  loose  its 
seals,  signifies  to  know  the  states  of  the  life  of  all,  and  to 
judge  each  according  to  his  own,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  259, 
265-267,  273,  274). 

296.  And  I  heard,  one  of  the  four  animals  saying,  as  with 
a  voice  of  thunder,  signifies  according  to  the  Divine  Truth 
of  the  Word.  That  the  Word  is  meant  by  the  four  animals 
or  cherubs,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  239,  275,  286)  ,  and 
that  perception  of  the  Divine  Truth  is  meant  by  a  voice  of 
thunder,  see  n.  236.  It  is  here  called  a  voice  of  thunder, 
because  by  this  animal  the  lion  is  meant,  by  which  the 
Divine  Truth  of  the  Word  as  to  power  is  signified  (n.  24A 


No.  29S.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


297 


Hence  it  is  that  this  animal  is  said  to  speak  as  with  a  voice 
of  thunder ;  for  it  is  afterwards  said  that  the  second  animal 
spoke,  and  then  the  third,  and  the  fourth. 

297.  Come  and  jac,  signifies  a  manifestation  concerning 
the  first  in  order.  It  was  said  above,  that  the  exploration 
of  all  upon  whom  the  Judgment  was  about  to  come  is 
described  in  this  chapter,  as  to  the  states  of  their  life  \ 
and  this  by  the  Lord  according  to  the  Word  (n.  295).  Here, 
therefore,  the  exploration  of  those  who  were  the  first  in 
order  is  described,  —  what  they  were  as  to  their  under- 
standing of  the  Word,  and  thence  the  states  of  their  life. 
That  the  Church  is  from  the  Word,  and  that  it  is  such  as 
its  understanding  of  the  Word  is,  may  be  seen  in  the 
"  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Sacred 
Scripture  "  (n.  76-79). 

298.  And  I  saw,  a?id  behold,  a  white  horse,  signifies  the 
understanding  of  truth  and  good  from  the  Word  with  these. 
The  understanding  of  the  Word  is  signified  by  a  horse,  and 
by  a  white  horse  the  understanding  of  truth  from  the  Word; 
for  white  is  predicated  of  truths  (n.  167).  That  a  horse 
signifies  the  understanding  of  the  Word,  is  shown  in  a 
separate  little  work  on  the  "  White  Horse  : "  but  as  only  a 
few  passages  are  there  adduced,  more  will  here  be  brought 
forward  in  confirmation.  This  is  clearly  manifest  from  the 
fact  that  horses  were  seen  to  go  forth  out  of  the  Book  which 
the  Lamb  opened  ;  and  that  the  animals  said,  Come  and 
see:  for  by  the  animals  the  Word  is  signified  (n.  239,  275 
286)  •  and  by  the  Book  also  (n.  256)  ;  and  by  the  Son  ot 
Man,  who  is  here  the  Lamb,  the  Lord  as  to  the  Word 
(n.  44).  From  these  things  it  is  now  manifest,  that  nothing 
else  but  the  understanding  of  the  Word  is  here  meant  by 
the  horse.  This  may  be  more  manifestly  evident  from  these 
words  below  in  the  Apocalypse :  /  saw  heaven  open,  whm, 
behold,  a  White  Horse ;  and  He  that  sat  upon  him  is  called 
the  J  Ford  of  God :  and  He  hath  upon  His  vesture  and  upon 
His  thigh  a  name  written,  King  of  kings  and  Lord  of  lords  • 

*3* 


298 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  VI. 


and  His  armies  in  the  heavens  followed  Him  upon  white  horses 
(xix.  11,  13,  14,  16).  It  maybe  still  more  evident  that  a 
horse  signifies  the  understanding  of  the  Word,  from  the 
following  passages :  Was  thy  wrath  against  the  sea,  O 
Jehovah  ;  that  thou  ridest  upon  thy  horses  ?  thy  chariots  are 
salvation  ;  thou  didst  tread  the  sea  with  thy  horses,  the  mud 
of  the  waters  (Hab.  iii.  8,  15).  The  hoofs  of  the  horses  of 
Jehovah  are  counted  as  flints  (Is a.  v.  28).  In  that  day  I 
will  smite  every  horse  with  astonishment,  and  his  rider  with 
fury  ;  and  I  will  smite  every  horse  of  the  people  with  blindness 
(Zech.  xii.  4).  In  that  day  there  shall  be  upon  the  bells  of  tht 
horses,  Holiness  to  Jehovah  (Zech.  xiv.  20).  Because  God 
hath  made  her  forget  wisdom,  nor  hath  imparted  understand- 
ing; at  what  time  she  raiseth  herself  on  high,  she  scometh  the 
horse  and  his  rider  (Job  xxxix.  17,  18,  &c.).  I  will  cut  off 
the  horse  from  Jerusalem  ;  but  He  shall  speak  peace  to  the 
nations  (Zech.  ix.  10).  Because  of  thy  rebuke,  O  Jehovah, 
both  the  chariot  and  the  horse -have  fallen  asleep  (Ps.  lxxvi.  6). 
I  will  overturn  the  throne  of  kings,  and  I  will  overturn  the 
chariot  and  them  that  ride  in  it;  and  the  horses  and  their 
horsemen  shall  come  down  (Hag.  ii.  22).  By  thee  I  will 
disperse  the  kingdoms,  by  thee  I  will  disperse'the  horse  and  his 
rider  (Jer.  li.  20,  21).  Gather  yourselves  from  every  side  to 
my  sacrifice  ;  ye  shall  be  satisfied  at  my  table  with  horses  and 
chariots;  thus  will  I  set  Piy  glory  among  t'he  nations  (Ez. 
xxxix.  17,  20,  21).  Be  gathered  together  to  the  great  Simper 
of  God,  and  ye  shall  eat  the  flesh  of  horses  and  of  them  -hat 
sit  upon  them  (Apoc.  xix.  17,  18).  Dan  shall  be  a  viper  ipnji 
the  path,  biting  the  heels  of  the  horse,  and  his  rider  shah  fall 
backwards :  I  wait  for  thy  salvation,  O  Jehovah  (Gen.  xlix. 
17,  18).  Gird  on  thy  sword,  O  Mighty  ;  mount,  ride  upon 
the  Word  of  Truth  (Ps.  xlv.  3,  4).  Sing  unto  God ;  extol 
Him  that  rideth  upon  the  clouds  (Ps.  lxviii.  4).  Beholdt 
Jehovah  rideth  upon  a  cloud  (Isa.  xix.  1,  2).  Sing  unto  the 
l^ord,  that  rideth  upon  the  heaven  of  heaven  of  old  (Ps.  i*viii 
32,  33).    God  rode  upon  a  cherub  (Ps.  xviii.  10).    Then  Jwlt 


No.  598.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


299 


thou  delight  in  Jehovah,  and  I  will  make  thee  to  ride  upo?i  the 
high  places  of  the  earth  (Isa.  lviii.  14).  Jehovah  alone  did 
lead  him,  and  made  him  to  ride  upon  the  high  places  of  the 
earth  (Deut.  xxxii.  12,  13).  /  will  make  J^phraim  to  ride 
(Hos.  x.  1 1).  Ephraim  also  signifies  the  understanding  of 
the  Word.  Since  Elijah  and  Elisha  represented  the  Lord 
as  to  the  Word,  they  were  therefore  called  "  the  chariot  of 
Israel  and  his  horsemen."  Elisha  said  to  Elijah,  My  father, 
my  father,  the  chariot  of  Israel  and  the  horsemen  thereof 
(2  Kings  ii.  12):  and  Joash  the  king  said  to  Elisha,  My 
father,  the  chariot  of  Israel  and  the  horsemen  thereof  (2  Kings 
xiii.  14).  Jehovah  opened  the  eyes  of  the  boy  of  Elisha  ;  and 
he  saw,  and  behold,  the  mountain  was  full  of  horses  and 
chariots  of  fire  around  Elisha  (2  Kings  vi.  17).  A  chariot 
signifies  doctrine  from  the  Word,  and  a  horseman  one  who 
is  wise  therefrom.  Similar  things  are  signified  by  the  Four 
chariots  going  forth  between  the  mountains  of  brass,  and  by  the 
four  horses  harnessed  to  them,  which  were  red,  black,  white, 
and  speckled ;  which  are  also  called  four  spirits,  and  are  said 
to  have  gone  forth  from  standing  near  the  lord  of  the  whole 
earth  (Zech.  vi.  1-8,  15).  In  these  passages,  the  under- 
standing of  the  Word,  or  the  understanding  of  truth  from 
the  Word,  is  signified  by  horses  ;  and  so  in  other  places. 
This  may  be  still  more  evident  from  horses  when  mentioned 
in  the  opposite  sense  ;  in  which  they  signify  the  understand- 
ing of  the  Word  and  of  truth,  falsified  by  reasonings,  and 
also  destroyed ;  also  one's  own  intelligence  ;  as  in  the  fol- 
lowing :  Woe  to  them  that  go  down  into  Egypt  for  helps,  and 
depend  upon  horses,  and  look  not  to  the  Holy  One  of  Israel; 
for  Egypt  is  man,  a?id  not  God ;  and  its  horses  flesh,  and  ?wt 
spirit  (Isa.  xxxi.  1,  3).  Thou  shalt  set  as  king  over  Israel 
him  whom  Jehovah  hath  chosen  ;  only  he  shall  not  multiply 
horses  to  himself,  lest  he  bring  back  the  people  into  Egypt  to 
multiply  horses  (Deut.  xvii.  14,  15,  16).  These  things  were 
said  because  knowledge  and  reasoning  trom  one's  own 
intelligence  are  signified  by  Egypt,  whence  comes  the  faJ 


300  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  VI. 

sification  of  the  truth  of  the  Word,  which  here  is  a  horse. 

Ashur  will  noi  save  us  ;  we  will  not  ride  upon  horses  (Hos. 
xiv.  3).  Some  trust  in  chariots  and  some  in  horses,  but  we 
will  glory  in  tk%  7ia?ne  of  our  God  (Ps.  xx.  7).  A  horse  is 
a  treacherous  thing  for  safety  (Ps.  xxxiii.  17).  Jehovah 
delighteth  not  in  the  strength  of  the  horse  (Ps.  cxlvii.  10). 
The  Holy  One  of  Israel  said,  in  trust  shall  be  your  strength  ; 
hut  ye  said,  Nay,  we  will  flee  upon  horses,  and  we  will  ride 
upo?i  the  swift  (Isa.  xxx.  15,  16).  Jehovah  shall  make  Judah 
as  a  horse  of  glory  ;  they  that  ride  upon  horses  shall  be  ashamed 
(Zech.  x.  3-5).  Woe  to  the  city  of  bloods,  all  full  of  a  lie;  and 
iheneighing  horse,  and  the  bounding  chariot,  and  the  horseman 
mounting  (Nah.  iii.  1-4).  I  will  bring  against  Tyre  the  king 
of  Babylon  with  horses  and  with  chariots  and  with  horsemen : 
because  of  the  abundance  of  horses  their  dust  shall  cover  thee  ; 
because  of  the  voice  of  the  horseman  and  the  chariot  thy  walls 
shall  be  shaken  :  with  the  hoofs  of  his  horses  shall  he  trampk 
all  thy  streets  (Ez.  xxvi.  7-1 1).  By  Tyre  the  Church  as  tr 
the  knowledges  of  truth  is  signified  ;  here  the  same  falsifier 
therein,  which  are  the  horses  of  Babylon.  Besides  othe: 
places,  as  Isa.  v.  26,  28;  Jer.  vi.  22,  23;  viii.  16;  xlvi.  4, 
9  ;  I.  37,  38,  42  ;  Ez.  xvii.  15  ;  xxiii.  6,  20  •  Hab.  i.  6,  8,  9, 
10;  Ps.  lxvi.  12.  The  understanding  of  the  Word  de- 
stroyed is  also  signified  by  the  red,  the  black,  and  the  pale 
horse,  in  what  now  follows.  It  is  from  appearances  in  the 
spiritual  world  that  a  horse  signifies  the  understanding  of 
truth  from  the  Word  ;  see  the  small  work  on  the  "  White 
Horse." 

299.  And  he  that  sat  upon  him  had  a  bow,  signifies  that 
they  have  the  doctrine  of  truth  and  good  from  the  Word,  by 
which  they  fight  against  the  falsities  and  evils  which  are 
from  hell,  and  thus  against  hell.  By  Him  that  sat  upon  the 
white  horse  spoken  of  Apoc.  xix.  13,  is  meant  the  Lord 
as  to  the  Word :  but  by  him  that  sat  upon  this  white  horse 
is  meant  a  man-angel  as  to  the  doctrine  of  truth  and  good 
from  the  Word,  and  thus  from  the  Lord,  —  the  same  as  by  the 


No.  209.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


3d 


Lord's  army  in  heaven,  who  "followed  the  Lord  upon  white 
horses"  (Apoc.  xix.  14).  Of  Him  who  sat  upon  the  white 
horse  (chap,  xix.),  it  is  said  that  a  sharp  sword  went  out  of 
His  mouth,  that  with  it  He  might  smite  the  nations ;  and 
by  the  sword  going  out  of  His  mouth  is  signified  the  Divine 
Truth  of  the  Word  fighting  against  falsities  and  evils 
(n.  52,  108,  117):  but  it  is  here  said  that  he  that  sat  upon 
this  white  horse  had  a  bow ;  and  by  a  bow  is  signified  the 
doctrine  of  truth  and  good  from  the  Word  fighting  against 
evils  and  falsities.  To  fight  against  evils  and  falsities  is 
also  to  fight  against  the  hells,  because  evils  and  falsities 
are  thence  ;  on  which  account  this  also  is  signified.  That 
a  bow  in  the  Word  signifies  doctrine  combating  in  both 
senses,  may  be  evident  from  these  passages  :  The  arrows 
of  Jehovah  are  sharp,  and  all  His  bows  bent;  the  hoofs  of 
His  horses  are  counted  as  flint  (Isa.  v.  28).  The  Lord  hath 
bent  His  bow  as  a?i  enemy  (Lam.  ii.  4).  Jehovah,  thou  ridest 
upon  thy  horses  ;  thy  bow  shall  be  made  naked  (Hab.  iii.  8,  9). 
He  gave  the  nations  before  him,  a?id  made  him  to  rule  over 
kings ;  He  gave  them  as  dust  to  his  sword,  as  stubble  to  his 
bow  (Isa.  xli.  2).  In  these  passages  "  a  bow,"  because 
belonging  to  Jehovah  or  the  Lord,  signifies  the  Word,  from 
which  the  Lord  fights  in  man  against  evils  and  falsities. 
T  will  cut  off  the  chariot  from  Ephraim,  and  the  horse  from 
Jerusalem  ;  and  the  bow  of  war  shall  be  cut  off,  and  He  shall 
speak  peace  to  the  nations  (Zech.  ix.  10).  They  bend  their 
tongue,  their  bow  is  a  lie,  and  not  the  truth  (Jer.  ix.  3). 
Behold,  the  wicked  bend  their  bow,  they  make  ready  their  arrows 
upon  the  string,  to  shoot  i?i  the  darkness  the  upright  in  heart 
(Ps.  xi.  2).  They  shall  afflict  Joseph  and  shall  shoot;  the 
ayhers  shall  hate  him  ;  but  he  shall  abide  in  the  strength 
of  his  bow  from  the  hands  of  the  Mighty  One  of  Jacob  (Gen. 
xLx.  23,  24).  Put  yourselves  in  array  against  Babylon  ;  all 
ye  that  bend  the  bow  shoot  at  her ;  spare  ye  not  the  arrow 
because  she  hath  sinned  against  Jehovah  (Jer.  1.  14,  29). 
David  lamented  over  Saul,  to  teach  the  sons  of  Judah  the  bow 


3C2 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap.  VI. 


(2  Sam.  i.  1 7,  18).  In  that  lamentation  the  combat  of  truth 
against  falsities  is  treated  of.  Jehovah  Zebaoth  said,  Behold, 
I  am  He  that  breaketh  the  bow  of  Elam,  the  beginning  of  his 
strength  (Jer.  xlix.  35).  Jehovah  hath  made  me  a  polished 
shaft,  He  hath  hid  me  in  His  quiver  (Isa.  xlix.  2).  Lo, 
children  are  the  heritage  of  Jehovah  ;  blessed  is  he  who  hath 
his  quiver  full  of  them  (Ps.  cxxvii.  3-5).  Here  as  elsewhere 
children  signify  the  truths  of  doctrine.  In  Salem  shall  be 
the  tabernacle  of  Jehovah  ;  there  brake  He  the  strings  of  the 
bow,  the  shield,  the  sword,  and  the  battle  (Ps.  lxxvi.  2,  3). 
Jehovah  will  make  wars  to  cease,  He  will  break  the  bow,  He 
will  cut  off  the  spear,  He  will  burn  the  chariot  in  the  fire 
(Ps.  xlvi.  9  ;  Ez.  xxxix.  8,  9  ;  Hos.  ii.  18).  In  these  places 
a  bow  signifies  the  doctrine  of  truth  combating  against 
falsities,  and  in  the  opposite  sense,  the  doctrine  of  falsity 
combating  against  truths.  Hence  arrows  and  darts  signify 
truths  or  falsities.  Since  war  in  the  Word  signifies  spiritual 
war,  the  arms  of  war,  therefore,  as  the  sword,  the  spear, 
the  shield,  the  buckler,  the  bow,  the  arrows,  signify  things 
belonging  to  such  war. 

300.  And  there  was  given  wito  him  a  crown,  signifies  his 
badge  of  combat.  The  reason  that  a  crown  signifies  a  badge 
of  combat,  is  because  in  ancient  times  kings  wore  their 
crowns  in  battles  \  as  may  be  evident  from  histories,  and 
in  some  degree  from  2  Sam.  i.  10;  where  the  man  said  to 
David  concerning  Saul,  that  when  he  died  in  the  battle,  he 
took  the  crown  which  was  upon  his  head,  and  the  armlets  that 
were  upon  his  arms :  as  also  from  the  things  that  are  related 
of  the  king  of  Rabbah  and  David  (2  Sam.  xii.  29,  3c). 
And  because  temptations  are  spiritual  combats,  which  the 
martyrs  endured,  crowns  were  therefore  given  to  them  as 
badges  of  victory  (n.  103).  It  is  manifest  from  these  things 
that  their  badge  of  combat  is  here  signified  by  the  crown , 
on  which  account  it  also  follows,  And  he  went  fo?'th  con- 
quering and  to  conquer. 

301.  And  he  went  forth  conquering  and  to  conquer,  signifies 


No.  305.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


303 


victory  over  falsities  and  evils  for  ever.  The  reason  that  it 
is  said,  "  conquering  and  to  conquer,"  is  because  he  who 
overcomes  in  the  world  in  spiritual  combats,  which  are 
temptations,  overcomes  for  ever ;  for  the  hells  cannot 
assault  any  one  who  has  overcome. 

302.  And  when  He  had  opened  the  second  seal,  signifies  the 
exploration  of  those  by  the  Lord  upon  whom  the  last  judg- 
ment was  about  to  come,  as  to  their  states  of  life.  Similar 
things  are  signified  here  as  before  (n.  295),  with  the  dis- 
tinction which  follows. 

303.  And  I  heard  the  second  animal  saying,  signifies  ac- 
cording to  the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Word,  as  above  (n. 
296). 

304.  Come  and  see.  That  it  signifies  a  manifestation 
concerning  those  that  were  the  second  in  order,  may  be 
evident  from  the  explanations  above  (n.  297)  j  but  there 
concerning  them  that  were  first  in  order,  and  here  concern- 
ing those  that  were  second. 

305.  And  there  went  forth  another  horse  that  was  red* 
signifies  the  understanding  of  the  Word  destroyed  as  to  good, 
and  thence  as  to  the  life,  with  them.  By  a  horse  the  un- 
derstanding of  the  Word  is  signified  (n.  298) ;  and  by  red 
is  signified  good  destroyed.  It  may  be  seen  above  that  the 
color  white  is  predicated  of  truths,  because  it  is  from 
the  light  of  the  Sun  of  heaven  (n.  167)  j  and  the  color 
red*  (bright  red)  of  goods,  because  it  is  from  the  fire  of 
the  Sun  of  heaven  (n.  231):  but  the  reason  that  red  is 
predicated  of  good  destroyed,  is  because  by  this  red  is 
meant  infernal  red,  which  is  from  the  fire  of  hell,  and  which 
is  the  love  of  evil.  The  red  which  is  infernal,  is  repulsive 
and  abominable,  because  there  is  nothing  living  in  it ;  but 
all  is  dead.    Hence  it  is  that  by  the  red  horse  is  signified  the 

*  In  the  Latin  language  red  is  expressed  by  two  different  word?, 
ruber,  which  means  fire-red,  ruby-red,  or  bright-red  ;  and  rufus,  which 
means  hair-red,  or  dead-red,  like  the  hair  of  animals  that  are  called 
red.    The  latter  is  that  which  is  applied  to  the  horse  here. 


304  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  VL 

understanding  of  the  Word  destroyed  as  to  good.  This  may 
also  be  evident  from  the  description  thereof,  —  that  it  was 

given  to  M771  to  take  peace  from  the  earth,  that  they  should 
kill  one  another,  as  presently  follows.    The  second  animal 
also,  which  was  like  a  calf,  by  which  the  Divine  Truth  of 
the  Word  as  to  affection  is  signified  (n.  242),  said,  Come 
and  see ;  thus  showing  that  there  was  no  affection  of  good, 
and  thus  no  good,  with  them.    That  "  red  "  is  applied  to 
love  both  of  good  and  of  evil,  may  be  evident  from  the 
following  passages :  Who  washed  His  clothifig  in  wine,  His 
garment  in  the  blood  of  grapes  ;  his  eyes  are  redder  than 
wine,  and  his  teeth  whiter  than  milk  (Gen.  xlix.  11,  12). 
This  is  concerning  the  Lord.    Who  is  this  that  co??ieth  from 
Edom,  red  as  to  His  garment,  and  His  garment  as  of  him 
that  treadeth  in  the  winepress  (Isa.  lxiii.  1,  2).    This  is  also 
concerning  the  Lord.     The  Nazarites  were  whiter  than 
snow,  brighter  than  milk  ;  they  were  redder  in  body  than  red- 
shining  gems  (Lam.  iv.  7).    In  these  places  red  is  predi- 
cated of  the  love  of  good  ;  in  the  following,  of  the  love 
of  evil :  The  shield  was  made  red,  and  the  men  were  empur- ' 
pled ;  in  the  fire  of  torches  were  their  chariots,  their  aspect 
was  as  of  torch-lights  (Nah.  ii.  3,  4).    Though  your  sins 
we7'e  as  scarlet,  they  shall-  be  white  as  s?ww ;  though  they 
were  red  as  purple,  they  shall  be  as  wool  (Isa.  i.  18).  Neither 
is  any  thing  else  signified  by  the  "  Red  Dragon  "  (Apoc. 
xii.  3)  ;  and  the  "  red  Horse  standing  among  the  myrtle- 
trees  "  (Zech.  i.  8).    Similar  things  are  said  of  the  colors 
which  are  derived  from  red,  as  of  scarlet  and  purple. 

306.  And  to  him  that  sat  upo?i  him  it  was  give?i  to  take 
peace  from  the  earth,  that  they  should  kill  one  another,  sig- 
nifies the  taking  away  of  charity,  spiritual  security,  and 
internal  rest.  By  peace  are  signified  all  the  things  in  the 
complex  which  are  from  the  Lord,  and  thence  all  the  things 
of  heaven  and  the  church,  and  the  blessedness  of  life  in 
them.  These  are  of  peace  in  the  highest  or  inmost  sense. 
It  follows  from  this,  that  charity,  spiritual  security,  and 


No.  300.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


305 


internal  rest,  are  peace  j  for,  when  a  man  is  in  the  Lord, 
he  is  in  peace  with  his  neighbor,  which  is  charity  ;  in  pro- 
tection against  the  hells,  which  is  spiritual  security  ;  and 
when  he  is  in  pe?cce  with  his  neighbor,  and  in  protection 
against  the  hells,  he  is  in  internal  rest  from  evils  and  falsi- 
ties. Since,  therefore,  all  these  are  from  the  Lord,  it  may 
be  evident  what  is  signified  by  peace,  in  general  and  in 
particular,  in  the  following  passages  :  Unto  us  a  Child  is 
born,  unto  us  a  Son  is  given,  upo?i  whose  shoulder  is  the  sove- 
reignty, and  His  name  shall  be  called  God,  Mighty,  Father 
of  eternity,  Prince  of  Peace:  of  the  increase  of  His  sove- 
reignty and  peace  there  shall  be  710  end  (Isa.  ix.  6,  7).  Jesus 
said,  Peace  I  leave  with  you,  My  peace  I  give  u/ito  you  (John 
xiv.  27).  Jesus  said,  These  things  have  I  spoken,  that  in  Me 
ye  might  have  peace  (John  xvi.  33).  7)/  His  days  shall  the 
righteous  flourish,  and  abundance  of  peace  (Ps.  lxxii.  7). 
Then  I  will  make  a  covenant  of  peace  (Ez.  xxxiv.  25,  27  ; 
xxxvii.  25,  26  ;  Mai.  ii.  4,  5).  How  beautiful  upon  the 
mountains  are  the  feet  of  him  that  bringeth  good  tidings, 
that  publisheth  peace,  that  saith  to  Zion,  thy  King  reigneth 
(Isa.  lii.  7).  Jehovah  bless  thee,  and  lift  up  His  counte- 
nance upon  thee,  and  give  thee  peace  (Num.  vi.  24-26).  Je- 
hovah zvill  bless  His  people  ivith  peaQ  (Ps.  xxix.  11).  Jehovah 
will  redeem  my  soul  in  peace  (Ps.  lv.  18).  The  work  of 
Jehovah  is  peace,  the  labor  of  righteousness  is  rest,  and  secu- 
rity for  ever ;  that  they  may  dwell  in  the  tabernacle  of  peace, 
and  in  the  tents  of  security,  and  in  quiet  resting-places  (Isa. 
xxxii.  17,  18).  Jesus  said  to  the  seventy  whom  He  sent 
out,  Into  whatever  house  ye  enter,  first  say,  Peace  be  to  this 
house;  and  if  the  son  of  peace  be  there,  your  peace  shall  rest 
upon  it  (Luke  x.  5,  6  ;  Matt.  x.  12-14).  The  meek  shall 
possess  the  earth,  and  shall  be  delighted  in  the  abundance 
of  peace:  behold  the  upright,  for  the  end  of  that  man  is 
peace  (Ps.  xxxvii.  11,  37).  Zecharias  prophesying  said, 
The  day-spring  from  on  high  hath  appeared,  to  guide  our  fie  t 
into  the  way  of  peace  (Luke  i.  78,  79).  Depart  from  evil,  and 


306 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  VI. 


do  good ;  seek  peace,  and  pursue  it  (Ps.  xxxiv.  14).  Great 
peace  have  they  that  love  thy  law  (Ps.  cxix.  165).  O  that 
thou  hadst  hearkened  to  my  commandments,  then  had  thy 
peace  been  as  a  river:  there  is  no  peace,  saith  yehovah,  to 
the  wicked  (Isa.  xlviii.  18,  22).  Jehovah  shall  speak  peace 
to  His  people :  let  righteousness  and  peace  kiss  each  other  (Ps. 
lxxxv.  8,  16).  There  is  no  peace  in  my  bones  on  account  of 
my  sin  (Ps.  xxxviii.  3).  He  hath  filled  mc  with  bitterness, 
my  soul  is  removed  from  peace,  I  forgot  good  (Lam.  iii.  15, 
1 7  :  besides  many  other  places) ;  from  which  it  may  be 
seen  that  the  things  before  said  are  meant  by  peace.  Keep 
the  mind  in  spiritual  peace,  and  you  will  see  it  clearly.  So 
likewise  is  in  these :  Isa.  xxvi.  12  j  liii.  5  ;  liv.  10,  13  ;  Jer. 
xxxiii.  6,  9  ;  Hag.  ii.  9  ;  Zech.  viii.  16,  19  ;  Ps.  iv.  6-8  ;  Ps. 
cxx.  6,  7  ;  Ps.  cxxii.  6-9  ;  Ps.  cxxviii.  5,  6  ;  Ps.  cxlvii.  14. 
That  peace  is  that  which  inmostly  affects  all  good  with 
blessedness,  may  be  seen  in  the  work  on  "  Heaven  and 
Hell  "  (n.  284-290). 

307.  That  they  should  kill  one  another,  signifies  intestine 
hatreds,  infestations  from  the  hells,  and  internal  unrest 
These  are  signified,  when  by  taking  away  peace  is  signified 
to  take  away  charity,  spiritual  security,  and  internal  rest, 
and  when  by  the  red  ho#e  is  signified  the  understanding 
of  the  Word  destroyed  as  to  good :  for  the  former  things 
exist,  when  there  is  no  longer  any  good  ;  and  there  is  no 
longer  any  good,  when  it  is  not  known  what  good  is.  That 
there  are  intestine  hatreds  when  there  is  no  charity,  also  in- 
festations from  the  hells  when  there  is  no  spiritual  security, 
and  that  there  is  internal  unrest  when  there  is  no  rest  from 
evils  and  their  lusts,  is  manifest.  These  things  take  place 
after  death,  if  not  in  this  world.  That  to  kill  signifies  these 
things,  is  evident  from  the  signification  of  a  sword,  which 
follows. 

308.  And  there  was  given  unto  him  a  great  sword,  signifies 
the  destruction  of  truth  by  the  falsities  of  evil.  That  swords 
of  various  kinds  signify  truth  combating  against  falsities, 


No.  312.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


307 


and  destroying  them,  and  in  the  opposite  sense  falsity 
fighting  against  truths  and  destroying  them,  may  be  seen 
above  (n.  52).  Here  "  a  great  sword  "  signifies  the  falsities 
of  evil  destroying  the  truths  of  good.  They  are  called  the 
falsities  of  evil,  because  there  are  falsities  not  of  evil ;  and 
the  latter  do  not  destroy  truths,  but  the  former.  That  this 
is  signified  by  the  great  sword  is  manifest  from  the  fact  that 
a  black  horse  was  soon  seen,  by  which  the  understanding 
of  the  Word  destroyed  as  to  truth  is  signified ;  and  truth  is 
not  destroyed  except  by  evil. 

309.  And  when  He  had  opened  the  third  seal,  signifies  the 
exploration  of  those  by  the  Lord,  upon  whom  the  last 
judgment  will  be,  as  to  the  states  of  their  life.  The  same 
is  signified  by  this  as  before  (n.  295)  ;  with  the  difference 
which  follows. 

310.  I  heard  the  third  animal  saying,  signifies  according 
to  the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Word,  as  above  (n.  296). 

311.  Come  and  see.  That  it  signifies  a  manifestation 
concerning  those  who  were  the  third  in  order,  may  be 
evident  from  the  explanations  above  (n.  297)  j  but  there 
the  first  in  order  were  treated  of,  and  here  the  third. 

312.  And  I  saw,  and  behold,  a  black  horse,  signifies  the 
understanding  of  the  Word  destroyed  as  to  truth,  and  thus 
as  to  doctrine,  with  these.  It  has  been  shown  above,  that 
a  horse  signifies  the  understanding  of  the  Word.  That 
black  signifies  not  true,  and  thus  falsity,  is  because  black  is 
opposite  to  white,  and  white  is  predicated  of  truth  (n.  167, 
231,  232).  White  also  derives  its  origin  from  light,  and 
black  from  darkness,  and  thus  from  the  absence  of  light  ; 
and  light  is  truth.  But  in  the  spiritual  world  there  is  black- 
ness from  a  twofold  origin,  —  the  one  from  the  absence  of 
flamy  light,  which  light  is  with  those  who  are  in  the  Lord's 
heavenly  (celestial)  kingdom,  and  the  other  from  the  ab- 
sence of  white  light,  which  light  is  with  those  who  are  in 
the  Lord's  spiritual  kingdom.  This  blackness  signifies  the 
same  as  darkness,  but  the  former  the  same  as  thick-darkness. 


3o8 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  VL 


These  two  kinds  of  blackness  differ  from  each  other ;  the 
one  is  abominable,  the  other  not  so  much  so.  The  same 
is  true  of  the  falsities  which  they  signify.  In  the  abominable 
blackness  appear  those  who  are  called  devils  :  they  also 
abominate  truth  as  owls  do  the  light  of  the  sun.  But  in 
the  blackness  not  abominable  appear  those  who  are  called 
satans :  these  do  not  abominate,  but  turn  away  from,  truth ; 
on  which  account  the  latter  may  be  compared  to  birds  of 
night,  but  the  former  to  horned  owls.  That  "  black  "  in 
the  Word  is  descriptive  of  falsity,  may  be  evident  from 
these  passages :  The  Nazarites  were  whiter  tha?i  snow ; 
their  form  was  darkened  more  than  blackness  (Lam.  iv.  7,  8). 
Upon  the  prophets  the  day  shall  grow  black  (Mic.  iii.  6).  In 
the  day  that  thou  shall  go  down  into  hell,  I  will  make  Leba?ion 
black  over  thee  (Ez.  xxxi.  15).  The  sun  became  black  as 
sackcloth  of  hair  (Apoc.  vi.  12).  The  sun,  moon,  and  stars 
were  made  black  (Jer.  iv.  27,  28  ;  Ez.  xxxii.  7  ;  Joel  ii.  2  ; 
iii.  15  :  and  elsewhere).  The  reason  that  the  third  animal 
showed  a  black  horse  was  because  it  had  a  face  as  a  man ; 
by  which  the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Word  as  to  wisdom  was 
signified  (n.  243)  ;  on  which  account  this  animal  showed 
that  there  was  no  longer  any  truth  of  wisdom  with  these 
who  were  the  third  in  order. 

313.  And  he  that  sat  upon  him  had  a  balance  in  his  hand, 
signifies  the  estimation  of  good  and  truth,  what  it  was  with 
these.  By  a  balance  in  the  hand  the  estimation  of  truth 
and  good  is  signified ;  for  all  measures,  as  well  as  weights, 
in  the  Word,  signify  the  estimation  of  the  thing  which  is 
treated  of.  That  measures  and  weights  signify  such  things 
is  manifest  from  these  words  in  Daniel :  There  appeared  a 
writi?ig  before  B els hazzar  the  king  of  Babylon,  when  he  was 
drinking  wine  fro?n  the  vessels  of  gold  and  silver  taken  out  of 
the  te??iple  of  Jerusalem,  Mene,  Mene,  Thekel,  Perizin  ;  that  is, 
Numbered,  Numbered,  Weighed,  Divided ;  the  interpretation 
of  which  is  this:  Mene,  God  hath  numbered  thy  kingdom,  and 
finished  it;  Thekel,  Thou  art  weighed  in  the  balance,  and  found 


No.  314]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  309 

wci7iti?ig;  Perez,  The  kingdom  is  divided,  and  given  to  the  Mede 
and  the  Persian.  By  drinking  from  the  gold  and  silver 
vessels  of  the  temple  of  Jerusalem,  and  worshipping  other 
gods  at  the  same  time,  the  profanation  of  good  and  truth 
is  signified  y  as  also  by  Babylon.  By  Mene,  or  to  number, 
is  signified  to  know  his  quality  as  to  truth ;  by  Thekel,  or 
tc  weigh,  is  signified  to  know  his  quality  as  to  good ;  by 
Perez,  or  to  divide,  is  signified  to  disperse.  That  the 
quality  of  truth  and  good  is  signified  by  measures  and  by 
scales  in  the  Word,  is  manifest  in  Isaiah :  Who  hath 
measured  the  waters  in  the  hollow  of  his  hand,  and  hath 
meted  out  the  heavens  with  the  span,  and  hath  embraced  the 
dint  of  the  earth  in  a  measure,  and  weighed  the  mountains 
in  scales,  and  the  hills  in  a  balance  (xl.  12).  And  in  the 
Apocalypse  :  The  angel  measured  the  wall  of  the  holy  Jeru- 
salem a  hundred  and  forty-four  cubits,  which  is  the  measure 
of  a  7?ian,  that  is,  of  an  angel  (xxi.  17). 

314.  And  I  heard  a  voice  i?i  the  midst  of  the  four  animals, 
siying,  signifies  the  Divine  care  of  the  Word  by  the  Lord. 
That  the  four  animals  or  cherubs  signify  the  Word  from 
first  things  in  ultimates,  and  guards  lest  its  interior  truths 
and  goods  should  be  violated,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  239) : 
and  because  these  guards  are  from  the  Lord,  the  voice  was 
therefore  heard  in  the  midst  of  the  four  animals.  By  "  in 
the  midst  of  them  "  is  meant  the  Word  as  to  its  internal 
spiritual  sense,  which  the  Lord  guards.  That  a  guard  is 
signified,  is  manifest  from  the  things  that  it  said :  A  measure 
of  wheat  for  a  penny,  and  three  measures  of  barley  for  a  pen  fix ; 
and  hurt  not  the  oil  and  the  wine,  by  which  is  signified  that 
because  the  estimation  of  good  and  truth  is  so  trifling  that 
it  is  scarce  any  thing,  it  must  be  provided  that  the  holy 
goods  and  truths,  which  lie  hid  interiorly  in  the  Word, 
should  not  be  violated  and  profaned  j  and  this  is  provided 
by  the  Lord  by  this  means,  that  they  at  length  do  not  know 
any  good,  and  thence  neither  any  truth,  but  mere  evil  and 
falsity:  for  they  who  know  goods  and  truths  can  violate, 


3IO  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  VI. 


yea,  profane  them  ;  but  not  they  that  do  not  know.  That 
this  is  the  Divine  Providence  for  guarding  the  Word,  may 
be  seen  in  the  "  Angelic  Wisdom  concerning  the  Divine 
Providence"  (n.  221-233;  n.  257,  at  the  end,  and  258  at 
the  beginning). 

315.  A  measure  of  wheat  for  a  penny,  and  three  measures 
of  barley  for  a  penny,  signifies,  because  the  estimation  of 
good  and  truth  is  so  trifling  as  to  be  scarce  any  thing. 
This  is  signified,  because  by  the  chcenix,  which  was  both  a 
measure  and  the  quantity  measured,  is  signified  quality,  as 
above  (n.  314).  By  wheat  and  barley  good  and  truth  are 
signified  j  and  by  a  penny,  which  is  one  of  the  smallest 
coins,  is  signified  estimation  so  trifling  as  scarce  to  be  any 
thing.  The  reason  that  three  measures  of  barley  are 
mentioned,  is  because  three  signifies  all,  and  is  applied  to 
truths  (n.  515).  Why  wheat  and  barley  signify  good  and 
truth,  here  the  good  and  truth  of  the  church  from  the  Word, 
is  because  all  the  things  which  are  from  the  field  and  the 
vineyard  signify  such  things  as  are  of  the  church  j  for  the 
reason  that  a  field  signifies  the  church  as  to  good  and  thence 
truth,  and  a  vineyard  the  church  as  to  truth  and  thence  good : 
on  which  account,  where  they  are  mentioned  in  the  Word, 
the  angels,  who  perceive  all  things  spiritually,  understand 
nothing  else ;  as  in  Joel :  The  field  is  laid  waste,  the  land 
mourneth,  because  the  grain  is  laid  waste,  the  new-wine  is  dried 
up,  the  oil  languisheth,  the  husbandmen  were  made  ashamed, 
the  vinedressers  wailed,  over  the  wheat  and  the  barley,  becaust 
the  harvest  of  the  field  hath  perished  (i.  10-12).  All  these 
signify  such  things  as  are  of  the  church.  That  wheat  and 
barley  signify  the  good  and  truth  of  the  church,  may  be  seen 
from  these  passages :  John  says  of  Jesus,  that  He  shall 
gather  the  wheat  into  the  garner,  and  shall  burn  up  the  chaff 
with  fire  (Matt.  iii.  11,  12).  Jesus  said,  Let  the  tares  and  the 
wheat  grow  together ;  and  in  the  time  of  the  harvest  I  will  say 
to  the  reapers,  Gather  ye  together  first  the  tares  to  burn  them, 
but  gather  the  wheat  into  my  barn  (Matt.  xiii.  24-30).  I 


No.  316.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  311 

have  heard  a  consummation  a?id  decision  from  Jehovah  God  ; 
he  layeth  up  the  measured  wheat  and  the  appointed  barley ; 
thus  his  God  instructeth  him  to  judgment,  his  God  teacheth 
hi?7i  (Isa.  xxviii.  22-26).  Jehovah  shall  lead  thee  to  a  land 
of  wheat  and  of  barley  (Deut.  viii.  7,  8).  "  The  land  of  wheat 
and  barley"  is  here  the  land  of  Canaan,  by  which  the  church 
is  signified.  They  shall  come  and  sing  in  the  height  of  Zion, 
and  shall  flow  together  to  the  goodness  of  Jehovah,  to  the  wheat 
and  the  new  wine  (Jer.  xxxi.  12).  Jehovah  will fill  thee  with 
the  fat  of  wheat  (Deut.  xxxii.  13,  14;  Ps.  lxxxi.  16,  17  ;  Ps. 
cxlvii.  12-14).  Jehovah  said  to  the  prophet  Ezekiel,  that 
he  should  make  for  himself  ct  cake  of  barley  mixed  with  dung, 
and  should  eat  it  (iv.  12,  15):  and  to  the  prophet  Hosea, 
that  he  should  take  a  woman  an  adulteress,  whom  he  should 
purchase  for  a  hoi?ier  of  barley  a?id  a  half  homer  of  barley 
(iii.  J,  2):  which  things  were  done  by  those  prophets,  that 
they  might  represent  the  falsifications  of  truth  in  the 
church  :  for  barley  is  truth,  and  barley  mixed  with  dung  is 
truths  falsified  and  profaned.  An  adulterous  woman  also 
signifies  falsified  truth  (n.  134). 

316.  And  hurt  not  the  oil  and  the  wi?ie,  signifies  that  it 
is  provided  by  the  Lord,  that  the  holy  goods  and  truths, 
which  lie  hid  interiorly  in  the  Word,  should  not  be  vio- 
lated and  profaned.  The  good  of  love  is  signified  by  oil, 
and  truth  from  that  good  by  wine ;  and  thus  by  oil  holy 
good  is  signified,  and  by  wine  holy  truth.  That  it  is  pro- 
vided by  the  Lord  that  they  should  not  be  violated  and 
profaned,  is  signified  by  "  hurt  not  j "  for  this  was  heard 
out  of  the  midst  of  the  four  animals,  and  thus  from  the 
Lord  (n.  314).  That  which  is  said  by  the  Lotd,  is  also 
provided  by  Him.  That  it  is  provided  may  be  seen  above 
(n.  314,  and  n.  255).  That  oil  signifies  the  good  of  love, 
will  be  seen  below  (n.  778,  779)  :  but  that  wine  signifies 
truth  from  that  good,  is  evident  from  the  following  pas- 
sages :  Every  one  that  thirsteth,  come  ye  to  the  waters,  and 
he  that  hath  no  money ;  come  ye,  buy  and  eat,  and  without 


312 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  VI 


money  buy  wine  and  milk  (Isa.  lv.  i).  //  shall  come  to  pass 
in  that  day,  the  mountains  shall  drop  new-wine,  and  the  hills 
shall  flow  with  milk  (Joel  iii.  18  ;  Amos  ix.  13,  14).  Joy 
is  taken  away  front  Cannel,  and  in  the  vineyards  there  is 
no  singing ;  the  wine  is  not  trodden  in  the  winepress,  I  have 
made  their  vintage-shout  to  cease  (Isa.  xvi.  10 ;  Jer.  xlviii. 
32,  33).  The  spiritual  church  is  signified  by  Carmel,  be- 
cause there  were  vineyards  there.  Howl,  all  ye  that  drink 
wine,  because  of  the  new-wine  which  is  cut  off  from  your 
mouth;  the  vinedressers  howled  (Joel  i.  5,  10,  11:  nearly 
the  same  in  Hos.  ix.  2,  3  ;  Zeph.  i.  13  ;  Lam.  ii.  11,  12  ; 
Mic.  vi.  15  ;  Amos  v.  11  ;  Isa.  xxiv.  6,  7,  9,  11).  He  washeth 
his  garment  in  wine,  and  his  clothing  in  the  blood  of  grapes  ; 
his  eyes  are  red  with  wine  (Gen.  xlix.  11).  This  is  con- 
cerning the  Lord,  and  the  wine  signifies  the  Divine 
Truth.  Hence  it  is  that  the  Holy  Supper  was  instituted 
by  the  Lord,  in  which  the  Bread  signifies  the  Lord  as  to 
Divine  Good,  and  the  Wine  the  Lord  as  to  Divine  Truth  ; 
and  with  the  recipients  the  Bread  signifies  holy  good,  and 
the  Wine  holy  truth,  from  the  Lord :  on  which  account  He 
said,  I  say  wito  you,  that  I  will  not  drink  henceforth  of  this 
fruit  of  the  vine,  until  the  day  when  I  shall  drink  it  ne7v 
with  you  i?i  my  Father's  kingdom  (Matt.  xxvi.  29  ;  Luke 
xxii.  18).  Because  bread  and  wine  signify  these  things, 
therefore  also  Melchizedek,  going  forth  to  meet  Abram, 
brought  out  bread  and  wine  ;  and  he  was  priest  to  the  Most 
High  God,  and  blessed  Abram  (Gen.  xiv.  18,  19).  Simi- 
lar things  were  signified  by  the  "  meat-offering "  and  the 
"  drink-offering  "  in  the  sacrifices,  spoken  of  Ex.  xxix.  40  ; 
Lev.  xxiii.  12,  13,  18,  19  ;  Num.  xv.  2-15;  xxviii.  6,  7,  18, 
to  the  end ;  xxix.  1-7,  &c.  The  meat-offering  was  of 
wheat  flour,  and  hence  it  was  instead  of  bread ;  and  the 
drink-offering  was  of  wine.  It  may  from  these  things  be 
evident  what  is  signified  by  these  words  of  the  Lord :  They 
do  not  put  new  wine  into  old  bottles,  but  put  the  wine  into  new 
bottles,  and  both  are  preserved  (Matt.  ix.  17  ;  Luke  v.  37). 


No.  316.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


3*3 


*'  The  new  wine  "  is  the  Divine  Truth  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment, and  thus  of  a  New  Church  ;  and  "  the  old  wine  "  is 
the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Old  Testament,  and  thus  of  the 
Old  Church.  The  like  is  signified  by  these  words  of 
the  Lord  at  the  wedding  in  Cana  of  Galilee :  Every  man 
at  first  setteth  forth  good  wine;  and  when  they  have  had 
enough,  the  poorer :  thou  hast  kept  the  good  wi?ie  until  now 
(John  ii.  1-10).  The  same  is  also  signified  by  the  wine 
in  the  Lord's  parable  of  the  man  wounded  by  robbers,  that 
the  Samaritan  poured  i?i  oil  and  wine  into  his  wounds  (Luke 
x.  33,  34).  For  by  the  man  wounded  by  robbers  are  meant 
they  who  were  spiritually  wounded  by  the  Jews  by  evils 
and  falsities  ;  to  whom  the  Samaritan  brought  help  by 
pouring  in  oil  and  wine  into  his  wounds ;  that  is,  by  teach- 
ing good  and  truth,  and,  as  far  as  he  was  able,  by  healing 
him.  Holy  truth  is  also  signified  by  new-wine  and  wine 
elsewhere  in  the  Word,  as  Isa.  i.  21,  22  ;  xxv.  6  ;  xxxvi.  17  j 
Hos.  vii.  4,  5,  14  ;  xiv.  6-8  ;  Amos  ii.  8  ;  Zech.  ix.  15,  17  ; 
Ps.  civ.  14-16.  Hence  it  is  that  the  church  which  is  in 
truths  from  the  Lord  is  signified  in  the  Word  by  "a  vine- 
yard." That  wine  signifies  holy  truth  may  also  be  evident 
from  its  opposite  sense,  in  which  it  signifies  truth  falsified 
and  profaned  ;  as  in  these  places :  Whoredom,  wine,  and 
new  wine  occupied  the  heart ;  their  wine  has  failed;  they 
have  committed  whoredom  continually  (Hos.  iv.  n,  jy,  18). 
Whoredom  signifies  the  falsification  of  truth ;  here  wine 
and  new  wine  signify  the  same.  A  cup  is  in  the  hand  of 
ychovah,  and  He  hath  mixed  it  with  wine ;  He  hath  filled 
it  with  the  mixture,  and  poured  it  out ;  and  the  dregs  of  it 
shall  all  the  wicked  of  the  earth  suck  out  and  drink  (Ps. 
lxxv.  8).  A  cup  of  gold  is  Babylon  i?i  the  hand  of  Jehovah, 
making  drunk  the  whole  earth ;  of  the  wine  of  it  have  the 
nations  drunk,  therefore  they  are  insane  (Jer.  Ii.  7).  Baby- 
lon hath  fallen,  because  she  hath  made  all  nations  drink  of 
the  wine  of  the  wrath  of  her  whoredo?n  :  if  any  one  worship 
the  beast,  he  shall  drink  of  the  wine  of  the  wrath  of  God 
vol.  1.  14 


3H 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap.  VI 


prepared  unmixed  in  the  cup  of  the  wrath  of  God  (Apoc. 
xiv.  8,  10).  Babylon  hath  made  all  nations  drink  of  the 
wi?ie  of  her  whoredom  (Apoc.  xviii.  3).  The  memory  of 
Babylon  the  great  came  before  God,  to  give  her  the  cup  of  the 
wine  of  the  fury  of  the  wrath  of  God  (Apoc.  xvi.  19V 
The  i7ihabitants  of  the  earth  have  been  made  drunk  with 
the  wine  of  her  whoredom  (Apoc.  xvii.  1,2).  By  the  wine, 
which  Belshazzar  king  of  Babylon,  and  his  nobles  and  wives 
and  concubines,  drank  out  of  the  vessels  of  the  temple  of  Jeru- 
salem,  and  praised  together  the  gods  of  gold,  of  silver,  of 
brass,  of  iron,  of  wood,  and  of  stone  (Dan.  v.  2-5),  nothing 
else  is  signified  but  the  holy  truth  of  the  Word  and  of  the 
church  profaned ;  on  which  account  there  was  a  writing 
at  that  time  on  the  wall,  and  the  king  was  slain  that  night 
(vers.  25,  30).  Truth  falsified  is  also  signified  by  wine 
(Isa.  v.  11,  12,  21,  22  ;  xxviii.  1,  3,  7  ;  xxix.  9  ;  lvi.  11,  12  ; 
Jer.  xiii.  12,  13  ;  xxiii.  9.  10).  The  like  is  signified  by  the 
drink-offering  which  they  poured  out  to  the  idols  (Isa.  lxv. 
11;  IviL  6;  Jer.  vii.  18;  xliv.  17-19;  Ez.  xx.  28;  Deut. 
xxxii.  38).  It  is  from  correspondence  that  wine  signifies 
holy  truth,  and  in  the  opposite  sense  profaned  truth ;  for 
the  angels,  who  perceive  all  things  spiritually,  when  men 
read  of  wine  in  the  Word,  understand  nothing  else.  Such 
is  the  correspondence  between  the  natural  thoughts  of  men 
and  the  spiritual  thoughts  of  the  angels.  It  is  xthe  same 
with  the  wTine  in  the  Holy  Supper :  hence  it  is,  that  by  the 
Holy  Supper  introduction  into  heaven  is  effected  (n.  224, 
at  the  end). 

317.  And  when  he  had  ope?ied  the  fourth  seal,  signifies  the 
exploration  by  the  Lord  of  those  upon  whom  the  last  judg- 
ment is  about  to  come,  as  to  the  states  of  their  life ;  as 
above  (n.  295,  302),  with  the  distinction  which  follows. 

318.  I  heard  the  voice  of  the  fourth  animal  saying,  signi- 
fies according  to  the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Word,  as  above 
(n.  296,  303). 

319.  Come  and  see.    That  it  signifies  a  manifestation  o* 


No.  32i.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  315 

those  that  were  the  fourth  in  order,  is  evident  from  the 
explanations  above  (n.  297)  ;  but  there  the  first  in  order, 
here  the  fourth. 

320.  And  I  saw >,  and  behold,  a  pale  horse,  signifies  the 
understanding  of  the  Word  destroyed  both  as  to  good  and 
as  to  truth.  By  a  horse  the  understanding  of  the  Word  is 
sigrrfied  (n.  298),  and  by  pale  is  signified  what  has  not 
vital  -ty.  In  the  Word  those  are  said  to  have  no  vitality,  who 
are  not  in  goods  of  life  from  the  truths  of  doctrine.  For 
the  Word  in  the  sense  of  the  letter  is  not  understood 
without  doctrine,  and  doctrine  is  not  perceived  without  a 
life  according  to  it.  The  reason  is,  that  a  life  according  to 
doctrine  from  the  Word  opens  the  spiritual  mind,  and  light 
flows  into  it  out  of  heaven,  and  enlightens,  and  gives  per- 
ception. That  it  is  so  is  unknown  to  him  who  knows  the 
truths  of  doctrine,  and  yet  does  not  live  according  to  them. 
That  it  was  the  fourth  animal  that  showed  the  pale  horse, 
is  because  that  animal  was  like  a  flying  eagle ;  and  by  it 
is  therefore  signified  the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Word  as  to 
knowledges  and  thence  understanding  (n.  244) ;  on  which 
account  he  showed  that  with  those  who  were  now  seen 
there  were  not  any  knowledges  of  good  and  truth  from  the 
Word,  nor  any  understanding  of  them  ;  and  they  who  are 
such  in  the  spiritual  world  appear  pale,  like  those  that 
are  without  life. 

321.  And  the  name  of  him  that  sat  upon  him  was  death, 
and  hell  followed  with  him,  signifies  the  extinction  of  spirit- 
ual life,  and  thence  damnation.  By  death  is  here  signified 
spiritual  death,  which  is  the  extinction  of  spiritual  life  , 
and  by  hell  damnation  is  signified,  which  follows  that 
death.  Every  man  has  spiritual  life,  indeed,  from  crea- 
tion, and  thence  from  birth  ;  but  that  life  is  extinguished, 
when  God,  the  holiness  of  the  Word,  and  eternal  life,  are 
denied.  It  is  extinguished  in  the  will,  but  remains  in  the 
understanding,  or  rather  in  the  faculty  of  understanding. 
By  the  latter,  man  is  distinguished  from  the  beasts.  Since 


316 


THE  APOC  AXYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  VL 


death  signifies  the  extinction  of  spiritual  life,  and  hell 
damnation  thence,  therefore  death  and  hell  are  named 
together  in  some  passages,  as  in  these:  I  will  redeem  them 
out  of  the  hand  of  hell ;  I  will  deliver  them  from  death  : 
O  death,  I  will  be  thy' plague  ;  O  hell,  I  will  be  thy  destruc- 
tion  (Hos.  xiii.  14).  The  cords  of  death  encompassed  met 
the  cords  of  hell  encompassed  me,  the  snares  of  death  pre- 
vented me  (Ps.  xviii.  4,  5  ;  Ps.  cxvi.  3).  Like  sheep  they  are 
laid  in  hell;  death  feedeth  upon  them;  hell  is  their  habita- 
tion ;  but  God  will  redeem  my  soul  from  the  hand  of  hell  (Ps. 
xlix.  14,  15).    /  have  the  keys  of  hell  and  of  death  (Apoc. 

i.  18). 

322.  And  there  was  given  unto  them  power  over  the  fourth 
pa?'t  of  the  earth,  to  kill,  signifies  the  destruction  of  all  the 
good  of  the  church.  Since  the  extinction  of  man's  spiritual 
life  is  meant  by  death,  and  by  hell  damnation,  it  follows 
that  by  killing  is  here  meant  to  destroy  the  life  of  a  man's 
soul.  The  life  of  the  soul  is  spiritual  life.  By  the  fourth 
part  of  the  earth  all  the  good  of  the  church  is  signified :  the 
earth  is  the  church  (n.  285).  That  the  fourth  part  is  all 
good  cannot  be  known  by  any  one,  unless  he  knows  what 
numbers  signify  in  the  Word.  The  numbers  two  and  four 
in  the  Word  are  applied  to  goods,  and  signify  them ;  and 
the  numbers  three  and  six  are  applied  to  truths,  and  signify 
them.  Hence  the  fourth  part,  or  simply  a  fourth,  signifies 
all  good ;  and  the  third  part,  or  simply  a  third,  signifies  all 
truth :  and  therefore  by  killing  a  fourth  part  of  the  earth  is 
here  signified  to  destroy  all  the  good  of  the  church.  That 
the  power  of  killing  the  fourth  part  of  the  habitable  earth 
was  not  given  to  him  that  sat  upon  the  pale  horse  is  manifest. 
Besides,  four  in  the  Word  signifies  the  conjunction  of  good 
and  truth.  That  these  are  the  things  which  are  signified  by 
four  may  be  proved  from  the  Word,  as  from  the  four  ani- 
mals or  cherubs  (Ez.  i.,  iii.,  x.;  Apoc.  iv.) ;  by  the  four 
chariots  between  the  two  mountains  of  brass  (Zech.  vi.); 
by  the  four  horns  (Zech.  i.) ;  and  by  the  four  horns  of  the 


No.  323.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  3 1 7 

altar  (Ex.  xxvii.  1-8  ;  Apoc.  ix.  13)  ;  by  the  four  angels 
standing  upon  the  four  corners  of  the  earth,  holding  the 
four  winds  of  the  earth  (Apoc.  vii.  1  ;  Matt.  xxiv.  31):  also 
by  visiting  iniquity  upon  the  third  and  the  fourth  generation 
(Num.  xiv.  18) ;  and  elsewhere  by  the  third  and  fourth 
generation.  By  these  and  many  more  passages  in  the  Word, 
I  say,  it  may  be  proved  that  four  is  descriptive  of  goods, 
and  signifies  them,  and  also  the  conjunction  of  good  and 
truth.  But  as  this  is  not  manifest  without  an  extended 
explanation  of  those  passages,  suffice  it  to  declare  that 
nothing  else  is  understood  by  four  and  a  fourth  part  in 
heaven. 

323.  With  the  sword  and  with  famine  and  with  death  and 
by  the  beasts  of  the  earth,  signifies,  by  falsities  of  doctrine, 
by  evils  of  life,  by  the  love  of  proprium  (ownhood),  and 
by  lusts.  That  by  a  sword  is  signified  truth  combating 
against  evils  and  falsities  and  destroying  them,  and  in  the 
opposite  sense  falsity  fighting  against  goods  and  truths 
and  destroying  them,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  52,  108,  117). 
Here,  therefore,  by  a  sword,  falsities  of  doctrine  are  signified 
because  the  destruction  of  all  the  good  of  the  church  is 
treated  of.  That  by  famine  evils  of  life  are  signified,  will  be 
confirmed  below.  That  man's  love  of  proprium  is  signified 
by  death,  is  because  by  death  is  signified  the  extinction  of 
spiritual  life,  and  thence  natural  life  separate  from  spiritual 
life,  as  above  (n.  321)  ;  and  this  life  is  a  life  of  the  love  of 
one's  proprium  (ownhood) :  for  from  this  life  a  man  does 
not  love  any  thing  else  but  himself  and  the  world,  and  hence 
also  loves  evils  of  every  kind,  which  from  the  love  of  that 
life  are  delightful  to  him.  That  by  the  beasts  of  the  earth 
the  lusts  from  that  love  are  signified,  will  be  seen  below 
(n.  567).  Something  will  here  be  said  concerning  the. 
signification  of  famine.  Famine  signifies  the  deprivation 
and  the  rejection  of  the  knowledges  of  truth  and  good, 
arising  from  evils  of  life.  It  also  signifies  ignorance  of  the 
knowledges  of  truth  and  good  arising  from  deficiency  of 


3i8 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  VI. 


them  in  the  church ;  and  it  signifies  also  a  desire  to  know 
and  understand  them.  I.  That  famine  signifies  the  depri- 
vation and  rejection  of  the  knowledges  of  truth  and  good 
arising  from  evils  of  life,  and  the  evils  of  life  thence,  may- 
be evident  from  the  following  passages  :  By  the  sword  and 
by  fa7?iine  they  shall  be  consumed,  that  their  carcase  may  be  for 
food  to  the  birds  of  the  heavens  a?id  to  the  beasts  of  the  earth 
(Jer.  xvi.  4).  These  two  things  shall  come  upon  thee,  devasta- 
tion and  breaking  in  pieces,  and  famine  and  the  sword  (Isa. 
li.  [9).  Behold,  I  will  visit  upon  them;  the  young  men  shall 
die  by  the  sword,  the  sons  and  daughters  shall  die  of  famine 
(Jer.  xi.  22).  Give  his  sons  to  famine,  and  pour  out  their 
blood  by  the  power  of  the  sword,  let  the  men  be  put  to  death 
(Jer.  xviii.  21).  I  will  send  against  them  the  sword,  famine, 
and pestilejice,  and  J  will  make  them  like  wild figs  that  cannot 
be  eaten  for  badness,  a?id  I  will  pursue  after  them  with  the 
sword,  famine,  and  pestilence  (Jer.  xxix.  17,  18).  I  will  send 
against  them  the  sword,  famhie,  and  the  pestilence,  until  they 
are  consumed  from  the  earth  (Jer.  xxiv.  10).  Iproclai?n  liberty 
for  you  to  the  sword,  to  famine,  and  to  the  pestile?ice ;  a?id  I 
will  deliver  you  to  the  attack  of  all  nations  (Jer.  xxxiv.  17). 
Because  ye  have  polluted  my  sanctuary,  the  third  part  of  thee 
shall  die  by  the  pestilence  and  shall  be  consumed  with  famine, 
and  the  third  part  shall  fall  by  the  sword :  when  I  send  the 
evil  darts  of  famine  against  them,  which  shall  be  for  destruction 
(Ez.  v.  11,  12,  16,  17).  The  sword  without,  and  the  pestilence 
and  famine  within  (Ez.  vii.  15).  On  accoinit  of  all  the  evil 
abominations,  they  shall  fall  by  the  sword,  by  famine,  and  by  the 
pestilence  (Ez.  vi.  11,  12).  My  four  evil  judgments,  the  sword, 
the  fami?ie,  and  the  evil  beast,  and  the  pestilence,  will  I  send 
upon  Jerusalem,  to  cut  off  from  it  man  and  beast  (Ez.  xiv. 
13,  15,  21  :  besides  other  places,  as  Jer.  xiv.  12,  13,  15,  16  ; 
xlii.  13,  14,  16-18,  22  ;  xh'v.  12,  13,  27  ;  Matt.  xxiv.  7,  8; 
Mark  xiii.  8  ;  Luke  xxi.  11).  By  the  sword,  famine,  pesti- 
lence, and  the  beast#  in  these  places  the  same  things  are 
signified  as  here  by  the  sword,  famine,  death,  and  the  beasts 


No.  325.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  319 


of  the  earth ;  for  there  is  a  spiritual  sense  in  every  thing  in 
the  Word,  in  which  a  sword  is  the  destruction  of  spiritual 
life  by  falsities,  famine  is  the  destruction  of  spiritual  life  by 
evils,  the  beast  of  the  earth  is  the  destruction  of  spiritual 
life  by  the  lusts  of  falsity  and  evil,  and  the  pestilence  and 
death  are  an  utter  wasting  away,  and  thus  damnation. 
II.  That  famine  signifies  ignorance  of  the  knowledges  of 
truth  and  good  arising  from  deficiency  of  them  in  the 
church,  is  evident  also  from  various  passages  in  the  Word, 
as  Isa.  v.  13  ;  viii.  19-22  ;  Lam.  iv.  9  ;  v.  8-10 ;  Amos  viii. 
u-14;  Job  v.  17,  20:  and  elsewhere.  III.  That  famine 
or  hunger  signifies  the  desire  of  knowing  and  understanding 
the  truths  and  goods  of  the  church,  is  manifest  from  these, 
Isa.  viii.  21  ;  xxxii.  6  •  xlix.  10  j  lviii.  6,  7  ;  1  Sam.  ii.  4,  5  j 
Ps.  xxxiii.  18,  19;  xxxiv.  9,  10;  xxxvii.  18,  19;  cvii.  8,  9, 
35-37  ;  cxlvi.  7  ;  Matt.  v.  6  ■  xxv.  35,  37,  44;  Luke  i.  53  ; 
John  vi.  35  :  and  elsewhere. 

324.  And  when  he  had  opened  the  fifth  seal,  signifies 
exploration  by  the  Lord  of  the  state  of  life  of  those  who 
were  to  be  saved  at  the  day  of  the  last  judgment,  and  in 
the  mean  time  were  reserved.  That  these  are  treated  of 
here  is  manifest  from  what  now  follows.  But  it  is  to  be 
known,  that  these  and  those  like  them  are  treated  of 
throughout  the  twentieth  chapter,  the  explanation  of  which 
may  be  seen  from  n.  840-874 ;  from  which  it  is  manifest 
who  they  are,  and  why  they  were  reserved. 

325.  /  sa7c>  tinder  the  altar  the  souls  of  them  that  were  slam 
for  the  Word  of  God  and  for  the  testimony  which  they  held, 
signifies  those  who  were  hated,  reproached,  and  rejected, 
by  the  evil,  on  account  of  their  life  according  to  the  truths 
of  the  Wrord,  and  their  acknowledgment  of  the  Lord's 
Divine  Human,  and  were  guarded  by  the  Lord  lest  they 
should  be  led  away.  "Under  the  altar"  signifies  the  lower 
earth  where  they  were  guarded  by  the  Lord.  An  altar 
signifies  the  worship  of  the  Lord  from  the  good  of  love.  By 
the  souls  of  the  slain  are  not  here  signified  martyrs,  but 


320 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  VI. 


those  that  were  hated,  reproached,  and  rejected,  by  the 
evil,  in  the  world  of  spirits,  and  who  might  be  led  away  by 
dragonists  and  heretics.  "  For  the  Word  of  God  and  for 
the  testimony  which  they  held,"  signifies  on  account  of  a 
life  according  to  the  truths  of  the  Word,  and  on  account 
of  their  acknowledgment  of  the  Lord's  Divine  Human. 
Testimony  is  not  given  in  heaven  to  any  others  but  those 
who  acknowledge  the  Lord's  Divine  Human ;  for  the  Lord 
is  He  who  testifies,  and  gives  to  the  angels  to  testify 
(n.  1 6) :  For  the  testimony  of  Jesus  is  the  spirit  of  prophecy 
(Apoc.  xix.  10).  As  they  were  under  the  altar,  it  is  manifest 
that  they  were  guarded  by  the  Lord  ;  for  all  who  have  lived 
any  life  of  charity  are  guarded  by  the  Lord,  lest  they  should 
be  hurt  by  the  evil;  and  after  the  last  judgment,  when  the  evil 
have  been  removed,  they  are  released  from  the  guards,  and 
are  taken  up  into  heaven.  After  the  last  judgment  I  often 
saw  them  sent  forth  from  the  lower  earth  and  transferred 
into  heaven.  That  by  the  slain  are  meant  they  who  are 
rejected,  treated  with  abuse,  and  held  in  hatred,  by  the  evil 
in  the  world  of  spirits,  and  who  might  be  led  away,  also 
they  who  desire  to  know  truths,  but  cannot  on  account 
of  the  falsities  in  the  church,  may  be  evident  from  these 
passages  :  Jehovah  God  said,  Feed  the  sheep  of  slaughter, 
which  their  possessors  slay :  and  I  fed  the  sheep  of  slaughter 
for  your  sakes,  ye  poor  of  the  flock  (Zech.  xi.  4,  5,  7).  We 
are  slain  every  day,  we  are  counted  as  sheep  for  the  slaughter ; 
forsake  us  not,  O  Jehovah  (Ps.  xliv.  22,  23).  Jacob  shall 
cause  them  that  co?ne  to  take  root ;  is  he  slain  according  to  the 
slaughter  of  them  whom  he  slew  ?  (Isa.  xxvii.  6,  7).  I  heard 
the  voice  of  the  daughter  of  Zion,  Woe  unto  me,  my  soul  is 
wearied  by  the  slayers  (Jer.  iv.  31).  They  shall  deliver  you 
into  affliction,  and  shall  slay  you  ;  and  ye  shall  be  hated  for 
my  name's  sake  (Matt.  xxiv.  9;  John  xvi.  2,3).  This  last 
the  Lord  says  to  the  disciples ;  but  by  the  disciples  are 
meant  all  who  worship  the  Lord  and  live  according  to  the 
truths  of  His  Word.    These  the  evil  in  the  world  of  spirits 


No.  32S.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


321 


continually  wish  to  kill ;  but  as  they  cannot  there  do  this 
as  to  the  body,  they  continually  wish  to  do  it  as  to  the  soul : 
and  as  they  cannot  do  this,  they  burn  with  such  hatred 
against  them,  that  they  feel  nothing  to  be  more  delightful 
than  to  do  evil  to  them ;  which  is  the  cause  of  their  being 
guarded  by  the  Lord :  and  when  the  evil  are  cast  out  into 
hell,  which  is  done  after  the  last  judgment,  they  are  led 
forth  from  their  guards.  But  see  the  explanations  on 
chapter  twentieth,  and  concerning  these  in  n.  846  there. 
That  "  to  kill ;'  in  the  Word  signifies  to  destroy  souls, 
which  is  to  kill  spiritually,  is  manifest  from  many  passages 
therein,  as  from  these,  Isa.  xiv.  19-21  ;  xxvi.  21  j  Jer.  xxv. 
33  ;  Lam.  ii.  21  ;  Ez.  ix.  1,  6  ;  Apoc.  xviii.  24. 

326.  And  they  cried  with  a  great  voice.  That  it  signifies 
grief  of  heart,  is  manifest  from  what  now  follows. 

327.  Saying,  How  long,  O  Lord,  dost  thou  not  judge  and 
avenge  our  blood  upofi  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth,  signifies 
on  this  account,  that  the  last  judgment  is  delayed,  and  that 
those  are  not  removed  who  offer  violence  to  the  Word  and 
to  the  Lord's  Divinity.  "  How  long,  O  Lord,  dost  thou  not 
judge,"  signifies,  why  is  the  last  judgment  delayed?  "and 
avenge  our  blood,"  signifies,  why  are  not  those  in  justice 
condemned,  who  offer  violence  to  these  on  account  of  their 
acknowledgment  of  the  Lord's  Divine  Human,  and  on 
account  of  a  life  according  to  the  truths  of  His  Word.  By 
"blood"  is  signified  the  violence  offered  to  them  (n.  379) 
by  them  that  dwell  upon  the  earth  are  meant  the  evil  in  the 
world  of  spirits,  from  whom  they  have  been  guarded  lest 
they  should  be  injured. 

328.  And  there were  given  unto  each  of  them  white  robes,  signi- 
fies that  there  was  given  to  them  communication  and  conjunc- 
tion with  the  angels  who  are  in  Divine  truths.  Garments 
signify  truths  (n.  166);  and  white  garments  genuine  truths 
(a.  212).  These  things  are  signified  by  garments,  because  all 
in  the  heavens  are  clothed  according  to  the  truths  which  they 
possess;  and  every  one  is  clothed  according  to  his  conjunction 

14* 


322 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  VI. 


with  angelic  societies :  for  which  reason,  when  conjunction 
is  given,  they  forthwith  appear  clothed  correspondingly. 
Hence  it  is,  that  by  "  white  robes  were  given  to  each  of 
them,"  is  signified  that  communication  and  conjunction 
were  given  to  them  with  the  angels  who  are  in  Divine 
truths.  Robes,  mantles,  and  cloaks  signify  truths  in  genera!, 
because  they  were  general  clothings.  He  who  knows  that 
this  is  their  signification,  can  know  the  arcana  that  lie  hid  in 
the  following  passages:  That  Elijah,  when  -he  found  Elisha, 
threw  his  mantle  upon  him  (i  Kings  xix.  19).  That  Elijan 
by  his  mantle  divided  the  waters  of  the  jfordan  (2  Kings  ii.  8). 
In  like  manner  Elisha  (2  Kings  ii.  14).  That  the  mantle 
fell from  Elijah  when  he  was  taken  up,  and  Elisha  took  it  up 
(2  Kings  ii.  12,  13).  For  by  Elijah  and  Elisha  the  Lord  as 
to  the  Word  was  represented,  and  hence  their  mantle  sig- 
nified the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Word  in  general.  Also  what 
the  cloak  of  Aaron's  ephod  signified,  upon  whose  fri?ige  were 
pomegratiates  of  hyacinthine  blue  and  purple,  and  bells  of  gold 
(Ex.  xxviii.  31-35).  That  it  signified  Divine  Truth  in  gen- 
eral may  be  seen  in  the  "  Heavenly  Arcana  "  published  at 
London  (n.  9825).  Similar  things  are  signified  by  clocks 
and  mantles  in  these  passages  :  All  the  princes  of  the  sea 
shall  descend  from  their  thrones,  they  shall  throw  away  their 
robes  (Ez.  xxvi.  16).  The  scribes  and  pharisees  enlarge  the 
fri7iges  of  their  garments,  that  they  may  be  seen  by  men  (Matt, 
xxiii.  5).  My  people  have  made  themselves  an  enemy  for  the 
sake  of  a  gar?nent,  ye  pull  off  the  mantle  from  them  that 
pass  by  (Mic.  ii.  8;  and  elsewhere). 

329.  And  it  was  said  unto  them,  that  they  should  rest  yet  a 
little  while,  until  their  fellow-servants  and  their  brethren,  who 
would  be  killed  as  they  were,  should  be  fulfilled,  signifies  that 
the  last  judgment  would  be  delayed  yet  a  little,  until  those 
were  gathered  together  from  every  quarter,  who  were  in 
like  manner  hated,  reproached,  and  rejected,  by  the  evil, 
on  account  of  their  acknowledgment  of  the  Lord's  Divine 
Human,  and  life  according  to  the  truths  of  His  Word. 


No.  330.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


323 


That  this  is  signified  is  manifest  from  what  is  said  above. 
Similar  things  are  signified  by  this  in  Isaiah  :  Thy  dead  shall 
live:  awake  and  shout,  ye  dwellers  in  the  dust:  come,  my  people, 
enter  thou  i?ito  thy  bedchambers,  and  shut  the  door  behi?id  thee  ; 
hide  thyself  as  for  a  little  moment,  tcntil  the  anger  be  passed  by: 
for,  behold,  Jehovah  goeth  forth  out  of  His  place,  to  visit  the 
iniquity  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  upon  them :  then  the 
earth  shall  reveal  her  blood,  and  shall  no  longer  conceal  her 
slain  (xxvi.  19-21).  But,  as  was  said  above,  these  and 
similar  things  are  treated  of  in  chapter  twentieth  that 
follows,  which  is  explained  from  n.  840-874. 

330.  And  I  saw  when  he  had  opened  the  sixth  seal,  signi- 
fies the  exploration  of  the  state  of  life  of  those  who  were 
interiorly  evil,  upon  whom  the  judgment  was  to  come. 
That  these  are  treated  of  is  manifest  from  the  things  that 
now  follow.  But  that  they  may  be  understood,  two  arcana 
are  to  be  revealed.  First,  that  the  last  judgment  was 
not  executed  upon  any  others  but  those  who  appeared  as 
Christians  in  the  external  form,  and  professed  with  the 
mouth  the  things  which  are  of  the  church  ;  but  in  the  in- 
ternal form,  or  in  the  heart,  were  opposed  to  them.  And 
because  they  were  such,  they  were  therefore  conjoined 
as  to  their  exteriors  with  the  ultimate  heaven,  and  as  to 
their  interiors,  with  hell.  Secondly,  that  as  long  as  they 
were  conjoined  with  the  ultimate  heaven,  so  long  were  the 
internals  of  their  will  and  love  closed  up  ;  owing  to  which 
they  did  not  appear  before  others  as  evil.  But  when  they 
were  separated  from  the  ultimate  heaven,  their  interiors 
were  then  opened  j  which  were  totally  in  opposition  to 
their  exteriors,  from  which  they  dissembled,  and  pretended 
that  they  were  angels  of  heaven,  and  that  the  places  where 
Ihey  dwelt  were  heavens.  These  heavens  so  called  were 
those  which  passed  away  at  the  time  of  the  last  judgment 
(Apoc.  xxi.  1).  But  more  may  be  seen  on  this  subject  in 
the  little  work  on  the  "Last  Judgment"  (n.  70,  71);  and 
in  the  "  Continuation  concerning  the  Last  Judgment " 
(n.  10). 


3H 


THE  ATOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  VI. 


331.  And,  behold,  there  was  a  great  earthquake,  signifies 
the  state  of  the  church  altogether  changed  with  them, 
and  terror.  The  reason  that  earthquakes  signify  changes 
of  state  in  the  church,  is  because  the  earth  signifies  the 
church  (n.  285)  :  and  because,  in  the  spiritual  world,  when 
the  state  of  the  church  is  anywhere  perverted,  and  a 
change  is  made,  there  is  an  earthquake ;  and  because  this 
foreshadows  their  destruction,  they  are  in  terror.  For 
the  earths  or  lands  *  in  the  spiritual  world  are  similar  as 
to  their  appearance  to  the  lands  *  in  the  natural  world 
(n.  260)  ;  but  because  the  lands  there,  like  all  other  things 
in  that  world,  are  from  a  spiritual  origin,  they  are  therefore 
changed  according  to  the  state  of  the  church  with  them 
that  dwell  upon  them :  and  when  the  state  of  the  church 
is  perverted,  they  quake  and  tremble,  yea,  sink  down  and 
are  moved  out  of  their  place.  That  it  was  so  done  when 
the  last  judgment  was  impending  and  taking  place,  may 
be  seen  in  the  small  work  on  the  "  Last  Judgment."  It 
may  be  evident  from  these  things,  what  is  signified  by 
quakings,  concussions,  and  commotions  of  the  earth,  in 
the  following  passages  :  There  shall  be  pestile?ices,  fa?nines, 
and  earthquakes  in  divers  places  (Matt.  xxiv.  7  ;  Mark  xiii 
8;  Luke  xxi.  11).  The  things  here  are  said  concerning 
the  last  judgment.  In  the  fire  of  indignation  I  have  spoken, 
Surely  in  that  day  there  shall  be  a  great  earthquake,  that 
every  man  upon  the  face  of  the  earth  should  shake,  and  the 
mountains  should  be  overturned  (Ez.  xxxviii.  19,  20).  There 
was  a  great  earthquake,  such  as  was  not  since  men  were  made 
upon  the  earth  (Apoc.  xvi.  18).  /  will  shake  the  heavens, 
and  the  earth  shall  be  shaken  out  of  its  place,  in  the  indigna- 
tion of  Jehovah  Zabaoth  (Isa.  xiii.  12,  13).  The  founda- 
tions of  the  earth  have  been  shaken ;  the  earth  hath  been 
shaken  exceedmgly,  because  its  transgression  is  heavy  upon  it 
(Tsa.  xxiv.  18-20).    The  earth  is  smitten  and  shaken,  and 


*  See  note,  page  278. 


No.  333.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  325 

the  foundations  of  the  mountains,  because  He  was  wroth  (Ps. 
xviii.  6,  7).  The  mountains  tremble  before  Jehovah,  and  the 
rocks  are  overturned  (Nah.  i.  5,  6).  In  like  manner  else- 
where, as  Jer.  x.  10;  xlix.  21  ;  Joel  ii.  id;  Hag.  ii.  6,  7  \ 
Apoc.  xi.  19 ;  and  elsewhere.  But  these  things  are  to  be 
understood  as  being  done  in  the  spiritual  world,  and  not  in 
the  natural  world :  there  they  signify  such  mings  as  are 
said  above. 

332.  And  the  sun  beca?7ie  black  as  sackcloth  of  hair,  and 
the  moon  became  as  blood,  signifies  every  good  of  love  with 
them  adulterated,  and  every  truth  of  faith  falsified.  That 
by  the  sun  the  Lord  is  signified  as  to  His  Divine  Love, 
and  thence  the  good  of  love  from  Him,  and  in  the  oppo- 
site sense  the  Lord's  Divinity  denied,  and  thence  the  good 
of  love  adulterated,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  53) •  and  as 
the  sun  signifies  the  good  of  love,  hence  the  moon  signi- 
fies the  truth  of  faith :  for  the  sun  is  red  from  fire,  and 
the  moon  is  white  from  the  light  of  the  sun  \  and  fire  signi- 
fies the  good  of  love,  and  light,  truth  from  that  good.  Con- 
cerning the  moon,  see  also  the  passages  adduced  above 
(n.  53).  The  reason  that  the  sun  is  said  to  have  become 
black  as  sackcloth  of  hair,  is  because  good  adulterated  is 
in  itself  evil,  and  evil  is  black.  And  the  moon  is  said 
to  have  become  as  blood,  because  blood  signifies  Divine 
Truth,  and  in  the  opposite  sense  Divine  Truth  falsified  ; 
see  below  (n.  379,  684).  Of  the  sun  and  the  moon  almost 
the  same  is  said  in  Joel  ;  The  sun  shall  be  turned  into  dark- 
ness, and  the  moon  into  blood,  before  the  great  amd  terrible 
day  of  Jehovah  cometh  (ii.  31). 

333.  And  the  stars  of  heaven  fell  unto  the  earth,  signifies 
all  the  knowledges  of  good  and  truth  dispersed.  That 
the  stars  signify  the  knowledges  of  good  and  truth,  may 
be  seen  above  (n.  51).  That  to  fall  from  heaven  to  the 
earth  is  to  be  dispersed,  is  manifest.  In  the  spiritual  world 
also  the  stars  appear  to  fall  from  heaven  to  the  earth 
when  the  knowledges  of  good  and  truth  perish. 


326 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  VI. 


334.  As  a  fig-tree  casteth  its  unripe  figs  when  shaken  by  a 
great  win//,  signifies  by  the  reasonings  of  the  natural  man 
separated  from  the  spiritual.  The  reason  that  it  is  said 
that  they  signify,  when  yet  it  is  a  comparison,  is  because 
all  comparisons  in  the  Word  are  in  like  manner  corre- 
spondences, and  in  the  spiritual  sense  cohere  with  the 
thing  that  is  treated  of,  as  in  the  present  instance.  For  a 
fig-tree  from  correspondence  signifies  a  man's  natural  good 
conjoined  with  his  spiritual  good,  but  here,  in  the  opposite 
sense,  a  man's  natural  good  separated  from  his  spiritual 
good,  which  is  not  good.  And  because  the  natural  man 
separated  from  the  spiritual  man  perverts  by  reasonings 
the  knowledges  of  good  and  truth  which  are  signified  by 
the  stars,  it  follows  that  this  is  signified  by  the  fig-tree 
shaken  by  a  great  wind.  That  reasoning  is  signified  by  a 
wind  and  a  storm,  is  manifest  from  many  passages  in  the 
Word ;  but  there  is  no  need  to  adduce  them  here",  as  it  is 
a  comparison.  That  a  fig-tree  signifies  natural  good  in 
man,  is  because  every  tree  signifies  something  of  the 
church  in  man,  and  thus  also  man  in  respect  to  it.  These 
passages  may  serve  for  confirmation  :  All  the  host  of 
heaven  shall  fall  down,  as  a  leaf  falleth  fro77i  the  vine,  and 
as  a  fig  falleth  from  the  fig-tree  (Isa.  xxxiv.  4).  1 7vill  con- 
sume them  ;  there  shall  be  110  grapes  on  the  vine,  nor  figs  on 
the  fig-tree;  and  the  leaf  shall  fall  (Jer.  viii.  13).  All  thy 
bulwarks  are  like  a  fig-tree  with  its  first  fruits,  which,  if 
they  be  shaken,  fall  into  the*  mouth  of  the  eater  (Nah.  iii.  12). 
Besides  other  places,  as  Jer.  xxiv.  2,  3,  5,  8;  Isa.  xxxviii. 
21  ;  Jer.  xxix.  17,  18  ;  Hos.  ii.  12  ;  ix.  10 ;  Joel  i.  7,  12  ; 
Zech.  iii.  10;  Matt.  xxi.  18-21;  xxiv.  32,  33;  Mark  xi. 
12-14,  19—23  ;  Luke  vi.  44;  xiii.  6-9;  in  which  passages 
nothing  else  is  meant  by  a  fig-tree. 

335.  And  the  heaven  departed  as  a  book  rolled  together \ 
signifies  separation  from  heaven  and  conjunction  with 
hell.  The  reason  that  it  is  said  that  the  heaven  departed 
as  a  book  rolled  together,  is  that  man's  interior  under- 


No.  336  ]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  327 


standing  and  thence  his  thought  is  like  heaven.  For  his 
understanding  can  be  elevated  into  the  light  of  heaven, 
and  in  elevation  can  think  with  the  angels  about  God, 
about  love  and  faith,  and  about  eternal  life.  But  if  his 
will  is  not  at  the  same  time  elevated  into  the  heat  of 
heaven,  the  man  is  still  not  conjoined  to  the  angels  of 
heaven,  and  thus  is  not  like  heaven.  That  it  is  so,  may 
be  seen  in  the  "  Angelic  Wisdom  concerning  the  Divine 
Love  and  Divine  Wisdom,"  in  Part  Fifth.  By  this  faculty 
of  the  understanding,  the  evil,  who  are  here  treated  of, 
were  able  to  be  in  consociation  with  the  angels  of  the 
lowest  heaven.  But  when  these  were  separated  from  them, 
their  heaven  then  departed  like  a  book  rolled  together. 
By  a  book  rolled  together  is  meant  a  parchment  rolled  to- 
gether, since  their  books  were  parchments  :  and  the  com- 
parison is  with  a  book,  because  the  Word  also  is  a  book 
(n.  256)  ;  wherefore  when  it  is  rolled  together  as  a  parch- 
ment, whatever  is  therein  does  not  appear,  but  is  as  if  it 
were  not.  For  this  reason  the  like  is  said  in  Isaiah :  All 
the  host  of  heaven  shall  waste  away,  and  the  heavens  shall 
be  rolled  together  as  a  book,  and  shall  fall  down  as  a  leaf 
falleth  from  the  fig-tree  (xxxiv.  4).  "  The  host  "  are  the 
goods  and  truths  of  the  church  from  the  Word  (n.  447). 
It  may  be  evident  from  this  that  by  "the  heaven  departed 
as  a  book  rolled  together,"  separation  from  heaven  and 
conjunction  with  hell  are  signified.  That  separation  from 
heaven  is  conjunction  with  hell,  is  manifest.  • 

336.  A?id  every  moi/ntam  and  island  were  removed  out  of 
their  places,  signifies  that  all  the  good  of  love  and  the 
truth  of  faith  receded.  That  this  is  signified  by  these 
words  no  one  can  see  except  by  the  spiritual  sense.  The 
reason  that  it  is  signified  is  that  those  who  are  in  the 
good  of  love  are  meant  by  mountains,  because  the  angels 
dwell  upon  mountains ;  they  who  are  in  love  to  the  Lord 
upon  the  more  elevated  and  they  who  are  in  love  towards 
the  neighbor  upon  the  less  elevated :  on  which  account  by 


328  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  VI. 


"  every  mountain  "  every  good  of  love  is  signified.  That 
by  islands  those  are  meant  who  are  more  remote  from  the 
worship  of  God,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  34)  j  here  they  who 
are  in  faith,  and  not  so  much  in  the  good  of  love.  Hence, 
in  the  abstract  sense,  by  "  every  island  "  every  truth  of 
faith  is  signified.  By  being  moved  out  of  their  places 
is  signified  to  recede.  It  is  because  the  homes  of  the 
angels  are  upon  mountains  and  hills  that  by  mountains 
and  Ivlls  in  the  Word  heaven  and  the  church  are  signified, 
where  are  love  to  the  Lord  and  love  towards  the  neighbor; 
and  in  the  opposite  sense  hell,  where  are  the  love  of  self 
and  the  love  of  the  world.  That  heaven  and  the  church, 
where  are  love  to  the  Lord  and  love  towards  the  neighbor, 
and  thus  where  the  Lord  is,  are  signified  by  mountains 
and  hills,  is  manifest  from  these  passages  following :  Lift 
thine  eyes  to  the  mountains,  whence  cometh  help  (Ps.  cxxi.  1). 
Behold,  upon  the  mountains  the  feet  of  him  that  publisheth 
peace  (Nah.  i.  15  ;  Isa.  lii.  7).  Praise  Jehovah,  mountains 
and  hills  (Ps.  cxlviii.  9).  A  mountain  of  God  is  the  mou?i- 
tain  of  Bashan,  a  mountain  of  hills  is  the  mountain  of 
Bashan ;  wherefore  leap  ye,  O  mountains,  ye  hills  of  the 
mountain,  Jehovah  desires  to  dwell  therein,  even  Jehovah  will 
dwell  for  ever  (Vs.  lxviii.  15,  16).  The  mountains  skipped 
like  rams,  the  hills  like  the  sons  of  the  flock  ;  before  the  Lord 
thou  art  in  travail,  O  earth  (Ps.  cxiv.  4-7).  /  will  bri?ig 
forth  a  seed  from  Jacob,  and  from  Judah  an  inheritor  of 
my  mountains ;  that  my  elect  may  possess  them,  and  my  ser- 
vants shall  dwell  there  (Isa.  lxv.  9).  Ln  the  consummation 
of  the  age  ;  then  let  them  that  ai-e  in  Judea  flee  to  the  moun- 
tains (Matt.  xxiv.  16).  O  Jehovah,  thy  justice  is  like  the 
great  mountains  (Ps.  xxxvi.  6).  Jehovah  shall  go  forth  and 
fight;  His  feet  shall  stand  in  that  day  upon  the  mount  of 
Olives  before  the  face  of  Jerusalem  on  the  east  (Zech.  xiv. 
3,  4).  Since  the  mount  of  Olives  signified  the  Divine 
Love,  for  that  reason  the  Lord  in  the  day  time  preached  in 
the  temple,  bid  going  out  at  night,  He  abode  in  the  Mount  of 


No.  336.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


329 


Olives  (Luke  xxi.  37  ;  xxii.  39  ;  John  viii.  1) :  and  for  that 
reason  the  Lord  spake  with  the  disciples  upo?i  that  mountain 
concerning  His  coming  and  concerning  the  consummation  of  the 
age  (Matt.  xxiv.  3  ;  Mark  xiii.  3,  &c.) :  and  He  also  went 
thence  to  Jerusalem  and  suffered  (Matt.  xxi.  1  ;  xxvi.  30  ; 
Mark  xi.  1  \  xiv.  26  ;  Luke  xix.  29,  37  ;  xxi.  37  •  xxii.  39). 
Since  a  mountain  signified  heaven  and  love,  hence  Jehovah 
descended  upon  the  top  of  Mount  Sinai,  and  promulgated  the 
law  (Ex.  xix.  20;  xxiv.  17);  and  for  the  same  reason,  the 
Lord  was  transfigured  upon  a  high  mountain  befo?-e  Peter, 
James,  and  John  (Matt.  xvii.  1).    And  for  that  reason 
Zion  was  upon  a  mountain,  and  also  Jerusalem  ;  and 
they  are  called  the  Mountain  of  Jehovah  and  the  Moun- 
tain of  Holiness  in  many  places  in  the  Word.  Similar 
things  are  signified  by  mountains  and  hills  elsewhere,  as  Isa. 
vii.  25  ;  xxx.  25  ;  xl.  9  ;  xliv.  23  ;  xlix.  11,  13  ;  lv.  12  ;  Jer. 
xvi.  15,  16;  Ez.  xxxvi.  8;  Joel  iii.  18;  Amos  iv.  1,  13; 
ix.  13,  14;  Ps.  Ixv.  6;  Ixxx.  8,  10;  civ.  5-10,  13.  That 
mountains  and  hills  signify  those  loves  may  be  still  more 
manifestly  evident  from  their  opposite  sense,  in  which  they 
signify  infernal  loves,  which  are  the  love  of  self  and  the 
love  of  the  world  ;  as  is  manifest  from  these  passages : 
The  day  of  Jehovah  shall  come  upon  all  high  mountains  and 
upon  all  lofty  hills  (Isa.  ii.  12,  14).    Every  valley  shall  be 
exalted,  and  every  mountain  and  hill  shall  be  made  low  (Isa. 
xl.  3,  4).    The  mountains  shall  be  thrown  down,  and  the 
steep  places  shall  fall  (Ez.  xxxvi  ii.  20,  21).    Behold,  L  am 
against  thee,  O  mountain,  that  destroyest  the  whole  earth  ; 
L  will  make  thee  a  mountain  of  burning  (Jer.  Ii.  25).    L  saw 
the  mountains,  and  behold  they  were  shaken,  and  all  the  hills 
were  tlwown  down  (Jer.  iv.  23-25).    A  fire  is  kindled  in 
mine  anger,  and  it  shall  set  fire  to  the  foundations  of  the 
mountains  (Deut.  xxxii.  22).    /  will  lay  waste  mountains 
ard  hills  (Isa.  xlii.  15).    Behold,  O  Jacob,  L  have  made  thee 
as  a  threshing-sledge,  that  thou  mayest  thresh  and  grind  the 
viountains,  and  mayest  make  the  hills  as  chaff,  that  the  wind 


33o 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  VI. 


may  take  them  away  (Isa.  xli.  15,  16).  Give  glory  to  jfe- 
hovah,  before  your  feet  stumble  against  the  mountains  of  the 
twiliglit  (Jer.  xiii.  16).  Nor  is  any  thing  else  meant  by 
the  seven  mountains,  upon  which  the  Woman,  who  was  Baby- 
lon, sat  (Apoc.  xvii.  9  :  besides  other  places,  as  Isa.  xiv. 
13  1  Jer.  ix.  10  ;  1.  6  ;  Ez.  vi.  3  ;  xxxiv.  6  ;  Mic.  vi.  1,  2  ; 
Nah.  i.  5,  6  ;  Ps.  xlvi.  2,  3).  «  From  these  passages  it  may 
now  be  evident,  what  is  meant  by  "  every  mountain  and 
island  being  moved  out  of  their  places;"  also  what  in  a 
following  chapter  by  "  every  island  fleeing  away,  and  the 
mountains  not  being  found"  (Apoc.  xvi.  20;  n.  714). 

337.  And  the  kings  of  the  earth  and  the  great  ones,  and  the 
rich  and  the  commander s-of  thousands,  and  the  mighty,  and 
every  servant  and  every  freeman,  signifies  those  who  before 
the  separation  were  in  the  understanding  of  truth  and 
good,  in  the  knowledge  of  the  cognitions  of  them,  and  in 
erudition,  from  others  or  from  themselves,  and  still  not  in  a 
life  according  to  them.  No  one  can  know  that  all  these 
things  are  signified  by  these  persons  in  their  order,  but  he 
who  knows  what  is  signified  in  the  spiritual  sense  by  kings, 
by  great  ones,  by  the  rich,  by  commanders-of -thousands, 
by  the  mighty,  by  a  servant  and  by  a  freeman.  In  the 
spiritual  sense  by  "  kings  "  those  who  are  in  truths  are 
signified,  by  "  the  great  ones  "  those  who  are  in  goods,  by 
"  the  rich "  those  that  are  in  the  cognitions  of  truth,  by 
"  commanders-of -thousands  "  they  who  are  in  the  cogni- 
tions of  good,  by  "  the  mighty  "  they  that  are  in  erudition, 
y  "  servants  "  they  that  are  in  such  things  from  others,  and 
thus  from  the  memory,  and  by  "  freemen  "  they  that  are  in 
such  things  from  themselves,  and  thus  from  judgment. 
But  to  prove  from  the  Word  that  these  are  signified  by  all 
these  names,  would  be  too  prolix.  What  kings  signify  was 
shown  above  (n.  20)  ;  and  what  the  rich  (n.  206).  What 
ihe  great-ones  signify,  is  manifest  in  Jer.  v.  5  ;  Nah.  iii.  10 ; 
Jonah  iii.  7  :  for  great  is  predicated  of  good  (n.  896,  898). 
That  the  mighty,  and  that  servants  and  freemen,  are  they 


No.  333.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  33 1 

that  are  in  erudition,  either  from  others  or  from  them- 
selves, will  be  seen  below.  It  is  said,  those  who  were  in 
these  things,  and  still  not  in  a  life  according  to  them ; 
since  the  evil,  yea,  the  worst,  can  be  in  the  knowledge  and 
understanding  of  the  cognitions  of  truth  and  good,  and  also 
in  much  erudition  ;  but  because  they  are  not  in  a  life  ac- 
cording to  them,  they  are  actually  not  in  them.  For  what 
is  only  in  the  understanding,  and  not  at  the  same  time 
in  the  life,  is  not  in  the  man  :  it  is  out  of  him  as  in  the 
entrance-hall ;  but  that  which  is  at  the  same  time  in  the 
life  is  in  the  man;  it  is  within  him  as  in  the  house:  on 
which  account  the  latter  are  preserved,  but  the  former 
rejected. 

338.  Hid  themselves  in  the  caves  and  i?i  the  rocks  of  the 
mountains,  signifies  that  they  were  now  in  evils  and  in 
the  falsities  of  evil.  That  by  hiding  themselves  in  the 
caves  and  in  the  rocks  of  the  mountains  is  signified  to  be 
in  evils  and  in  the  falsities  of  evil,  is  because  they  who 
have  pretended  before  the  world  that  they  were  in  the  good 
of  love,  and  yet  were  in  evil,  hide  themselves  after  death 
in  caves  ;  and  they  who  have  pretended  that  they  were  in 
the  truths  of  faith,  and  yet  were  in  the  falsities  of  evil, 
hide  themselves  in  the  rocks  of  the  mountains.  The 
entrances  appear  like  holes  in  the  earth  and  like  fissures 
in  the  mountains,  into  which  they  introduce  themselves 
like  serpents,  and  hide  themselves  therein.  That  such  are 
their  dwellings  I  have  often  seen.  Hence  it  is  that  by 
caves  the  evils  of  such  are  signified,  and  by  holes  and 
fissures  the  falsities  of  evil,  in  the  following  passages  :  In 
that  day  they  shall  enter  into  the  caves  of  the  rocks,  and  into 
the  fissures  of  the  cliffs,  when  Jehovah  shall  arise  to  terrify 
the  earth  (Isa.  ii.  19).  In  that  day  they  shall  enter  into  the 
defh  of  the  rocks  and  into  the  fissures  of  the  cliff,  for  fear  of 
fchovah  (Isa.  ii.  21).  They  shall  dwell  in  a  fissure  of  the 
valley  and  in  the  holes  of  the  earth  and  in  the  rocks  (Job  xxx. 
6)     The  pride  of  thy  heart  hath  deceived  thee,  who  dwcllest 


332 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  VL 


in  the  fissures  (Obad.  vers.  3).  In  that  day  they  shall  come 
and  rest  in  the  rivers  of  desolations,  and  in  the  fissures  of 
the  rocks  (Isa.  vii.  19).  The  palace  shall  be  a  desert,  the  hill 
and  the  tower  shall  be  for  caves  for  ever  (Isa.  xxxii.  14).  The 
pride  of  thine  heart  hath  deceived  thee,  thou  who  dwellest  in 
the  holes  of  the  rock  (Jer.  xlix.  16).  They  shall  hunt  them 
fi'om  upon  every  mountain  and  hill,  and  out  of  the  holes  of 
the  rocks :  they  shall  not  be  hidden  from  me,  nor  shall  their 
iniquity  lie  hid  (Jer.  xvi.  16,  17).  In  that  day  the  sucking 
child  shall  play  upon  the  hole  of  the  viper,  and  the  weaned 
child  shall  put  his  hand  upon  the  cave  of  the  basilisk  (Isa. 
xi.  8). 

339.  And  said  to  the  mountains  a?id  rocks,  Fall  upon  us, 
and  hide  us  from  the  face  of  Him  that  sitteth  upon  the  throne, 
and  from  the  anger  of  the  Iamb,  signifies  the  confirmations 
of  evil  by  falsity  and  of  falsity  from  evil,  until  they  did 
not  acknowledge  any  thing  Divine  in  the  Lord.  By  moun- 
tains the  loves  of  evil,  and  thus  evils,  are  signified  (n.  336) ; 
and  by  rocks  are  signified  the  falsities  of  faith.  By  falling 
upon  them  and  hiding  them  is  signified  to  protect  against 
influx  from  heaven  :  and  because  this  is  done  by  the  con- 
firmations of  evil  by  falsity  and  of  falsity  from  evil,  this 
is  therefore  signified.  By  hiding  themselves  from  the  face 
of  Him  that  sat  upon  the  throne  and  from  the  anger  of  the 
Lamb,  is  signified,  until  they  would  not  acknowledge  any 
thing  Divine  in  the  Lord.  By  Him  that  sitteth  upon  the 
throne  is  meant  the  Lord's  Divine  from  Which  [all  things 
are],  and  by  the  Lamb,  Himself  as  to  His  Divine  Human. 
The  Lord  as  to  both  was  upon  the  throne,  as  was  shown 
above.  The  reason  that  it  is  said,  "from  His  face  and 
from  His  anger,"  is  because  all  those  who  are  in  the  caves 
and  in  the  rocks  do  not  dare  to  set  foot  out  of  them,  nor 
even  to  put  out  a  finger,  on  account  of  torment  and  torture 
if  they  do.  The  reason  is,  because  they  hate  the  Lord  to 
such  a  degree  that  they  cannot  speak  His  name  ;  and  the 
Lord's  Divine  sphere  fills  all  things,  which  they  cannot 


No.  340.]       THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


remove  from  themselves  except  by  the  confirmations  ot 
evil  by  falsity  and  of  falsity  from  evil.  The  enjoyments 
of  evils  do  this.  Similar  things  are  signified  by  this  in 
Hosea :  They  shall  say  to  the  mountains,  Cover  us,  a?id  to 
the  hills,  Fall  upon  us  (x.  8)  ;  and  in  Luke  :  T/ien  shall  they 
begin  to  say  to  the  mountains.  Fall  upon  us,  and  to  the  hills 
hide  us  (xxiii.  30).  That  this  is  the  spiritual  sense  of  those 
words  cannot  appear  in  the  letter  ;  but  in  the  spiritual 
sense  it  appears  from  this,  that  when  a  last  judgment  is 
being  accomplished,  they  that  are  in  evil  and  wish  to  be 
in  good  then  suffer  hard  things  in  the  beginning,  but 
less  hard  at  that  time  those  who  confirm  themselves  in 
their  evil  by  falsities  :  for  the  latter  cover  up  their  evil 
by  the  falsities,  but  the  former  lay  bare  their  evil,  and  then 
cannot  endure  the  Divine  influx  ;  as  appears  in  what  fol- 
lows. The  caves  and  caverns  into  which  they  cast  them- 
selves are  correspondences. 

340.  Because  the  g?-eat  day  of  His  anger  is  come,  and  who 
can  standi  signifies  that  they  became  such  of  themselves 
by  separation  from  the  good  and  the  faithful  on  account  of 
the  last  judgment,  which  they  could  not  otherwise  endure. 
By  "the  great  day  of  the  anger  of  the  Lamb  "  the  last 
judgment  is  signified ;  and  by  "  who  can  stand  "  is  signi- 
fied not  to  be  able  to  endure  for  torture.  For  where  a  last 
judgment  is  impending,  the  Lord  with  heaven  draws  near  j 
and  of  those  who  are  below,  in  the  world  of  spirits,  no 
others  can  endure  the  Lord's  coming,  but  they  who  are 
interiorly  good  ;  and  they  are  interiorly  good,  who  shun 
evils  as  sins,  and  look  to  the  Lord.  That  the  day  of  the 
Lord's  anger  signifies  the  last  judgment,  is  plainly  mani- 
fest from  these  passages  :  Before  the  fierce  anger  of  Jehovah 
come  upon  you,  before  the  day  of  the  anger  of  Jehovah  come 
upon  you,  it  may  be  ye  shall  be  hid  in  the  day  of  Jehovah's 
V-v  (Zeph.  ii.  2,  3).  Behold,  the  day  of  Jehovah  comcth, 
cruel,  both  with  indignation,  and  with  the  wrath  of  anger 
(Isa.  xiii.  9,  13).   The  great  day  of  Jehovah  is  near,  a  day  iff 


334 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  VI. 


wrath,  a  day  of  straitness  and  distress,  a  day  of  darkness 
and  of  thick  darkness  (Zeph.  i.  14,  15).  Thine  anger  is  come, 
and  the  time  to  judge  the  dead,  and  to  give  reward  unto  thy 
servants,  and  to  destroy  them  that  destroy  the  earth  (Apoc. 
xi.  18).  Kiss  the  Son,  lest  He  be  angry  and  ye  perish  in  tht 
way,  because  His  anger  is  kifidled  quickly ;  blessed  are  all 
they  that  trust  in  Him  (Ps.  ii.  12). 


341.  To  this  I  will  add  this  Relation.  I  saw  the  clergy 
of  England  assembled  to  the  number  of  six  hundred,  who 
prayed  to  the  Lord  that  He  would  permit  them  to  ascend 
into  one  of  the  societies  of  the  higher  heaven ;  and  it  was 
granted,  and  they  ascended.  And  when  they  entered,  they 
saw  their  king,  —  the  grandfather  of  the  king  that  reigns  at 
this  day  (1766)  ;  and  they  were  glad.  He  then  approached 
two  bishops  who  were  among  them,  whom  he  had  known 
in  the  world,  and  speaking  with  them,  asked,  How  did  you 
come  hither?  They  answered  that  they  made  supplication 
to  the  Lord,  and  it  was  granted.  He  said  to  them,  "Why  to 
the  Lord,  and  nut  to  God  the  Father?"  And  they  said  that 
they  were  so  instructed  below.  And  he  said,  "  Did  I  not 
tell  you  this  many  times  in  the  world,  that  the  Lord  is  to 
be  approached  ?  as  also  that  charity  is  the  primary  ?  What 
did  you  then  answer  concerning  the  Lord  ? "  And  it  was 
given  them  to  recollect  that  they  had  answered,  that  when 
the  Father  is  approached  the  Son  also  is  approached.  But 
the  angels  who  were  around  the  king  said,  "  You  mistake  ; 
you  did  not  think  that:  neither  is  the  Lord  approached 
when  God  the  Father  is  approached  j  but  God  the  Father 
is  approached  when  the  Lord  is  approached,  because  they 
are  one  like  soul  and  body.  Who  goes  to  a  man's  soul 
and  thus  to  his  body  ?  When  a  man  is  approached  as  to 
his  body  which  one  sees,  is  not  his  soul  also  aj  preached, 
which  one  does  not  see?  "    At  this  they  were  sik  -t.  And 


No.  34i.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  335 

the  king  came  up  to  the  two  bishops  holding  in  his  hand 
two  gifts,  saying,  "These  are  gifts  from  heaven."  They 
were  heavenly  forms,  of  gold;  and  he  wished  to  piesent 
them.  But  then  a  dusky  cloud  covered  them  over,  and 
separated  them ;  and  they  descended  by  the  way  by  which 
they  came  up :  and  they  wrote  these  things  in  a  book. 

The  rest  of  the  clergy  of  England,  who  heard  that  it  had 
!>een  granted  to  their  companions  to  ascend  into  the  higher 
heaven,  gathered  together  at  the  foot  of  the  mountain, 
where  they  were  waiting  for  their  return.  And  when  they 
returned,  they  saluted  their  brethren,  and  related  what  had 
happened  to  them  in  heaven,  and  that  two  heavenly  forms, 
of  gold,  most  beautiful  to  the  sight,  were  given  by  the  king 
to  the  bishops  ;  but  that  they  fell  out  of  their  hands.  And 
they  then  went  away  out  of  the  open  air  into  a  grove 
which  was  near ;  and  they  conversed  among  themselves, 
looking  around  to  see  whether  any  one  was  hearing :  but 
they  were  overheard,  nevertheless.  They  spoke  concern- 
ing unanimity  and  concord,  and  then  concerning  sove- 
reignty and  dominion.  The  bishops  spoke,  and  the  rest 
favored  by  assent.  And  suddenly  —  which  I  wondered 
at  —  they  no  longer  appeared  as  many,  but  as  one  great 
person,  whose  face  was  like  the  face  of  a  lion,  having 
upon  his  head  a  turreted  mitre  upon  which  was  a  crown : 
and  he  spoke  in  a  lofty  tone,  and  walked  with  a  proud 
step ;  and  looking  back  said,  To  whom  else,  of  right,  be- 
longs the  sovereignty,  but  to  me  ?  The  king  looked  down 
from  heaven,  and  saw,  first  all  as  one,  and  then  as  many 
unanimous ;  and  most  of  them,  as  h€  said,  in  a  secular 
dress. 


33^ 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  VI L 


CHAPTER  SEVENTH. 

1.  And  after  these  things  I  saw  four  angels  standing 
upon  the  four  corners  of  the  earth,  holding  the  four  winds 
of  the  earth,  that  the  wind  should  not  blow  oh  the  earth, 
nor  on  the  sea,  nor  on  any  tree. 

2.  And  I  saw  another  angel  ascending  from  the  rising  of 
the  sun,  having  the  seal  of  the  living  God ;  and  he  cried 
with  a  great  voice  to  the  four  angels,  to  whom  it  was  given 
to  hurt  the  earth  and  the  sea  : 

3.  Saying,  Hurt  not  the  earth,  neither  the  sea,  nor  the 
trees,  till  we  have  sealed  the  servants  of  our  God  in  their 
foreheads. 

4.  And  I  heard  the  number  of  the  sealed,  —  a  hundred 
forty-four  thousand,  sealed  out  of  every  tribe  of  the  chil- 
dren of  Israel. 

5.  Of  the  tribe  of  Judah  twelve  thousand  sealed  \  of  the 
tribe  of  Reuben  twelve  thousand  sealed  ;  of  the  tribe  of 
Gad  twelve  thousand  sealed  : 

6.  Of  the  tribe  of  Asher  twelve  thousand  sealed ;  of  the 
tribe  of  Naphtali  twelve  thousand  sealed ;  of  the  tribe  of 
Manasseh  twelve  thousand  sealed  : 

7.  Of  the  tribe  of  Simeon  twelve  thousand  sealed  ;  of  the 
tribe  of  Levi  twelve  thousand  sealed  ;  of  the  tribe  of  Issa- 
char  twelve  thousand  sealed  : 

8.  Of  the  tribe  of  Zebulon  twelve  thousand  sealed  ;  of 
the  tribe  of  Joseph  twelve  thousand  sealed  ;  of  the  tribe  of 
Benjamin  twelve  thousand  sealed. 

9.  After  these  things  I  saw,  and  behold  a  great  multitude 
which  no  one  could  number,  out  of  all  nations  and  tribes 
and  peoples  and  tongues,  standing  before  the  throne  and 


Chap.  VII.]    THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


337 


before  the  Lamb,  clothed  in  white  robes,  and  palms  in 
their  hands. 

10.  And  crying  with  a  great  voice,  saying,  Salvation 
unto  our  God,  who  sitteth  upon  the  throne,  and  unto  the 
Lamb. 

11.  And  all  the  angels  stood  around  the  throne,  and  the 
elders  and  the  four  animals,  and  fell  before  the  throne  upon 
their  faces,  and  worshipped  God. 

12.  Saying  Amen :  Blessing  and  glory  and  wisdom  and 
thanksgiving  and  honor  and  power  and  might  unto  our 
God,  for  ever  and  ever,  Amen. 

13.  And  one  of  the  elders  answered,  saying  unto  me, 
Who  are  these  that  are  arrayed  in  white  robes,  and  whence 
came  they  ? 

14.  And  I  said  unto  him,  Lord,  thou  knowest.  And  he 
said  unto  me,  These  are  they  that  come  out  of  great  afflic- 
tion, and  have  washed  their  robes,  and  made  them  white  in 
the  blood  of  the  Lamb. 

15.  Therefore  are  they  before  the  throne  of  God,  and 
serve  Him  day  and  night  in  His  temple  :  and  He  that  sit- 
teth on  the  throne  shall  dwell  among  them. 

16.  They  shall  hunger  no  more,  nor  thirst  any  more  ; 
neither  shall  the  sun  fall  upon  them,  nor  any  heat. 

17.  For  the  Lamb  who  is  in  the  midst  of  the  throne  shall 
feed  them,  and  shall  lead  them  unto  living  fountains  of 
waters  j  and  God  shall  wipe  away  every  tear  from  their 
eyes. 

THE  SPIRITUAL  SENSE. 

The  Contents  of  the  whole  Chapter.  In  this 
chapter  those  are  treated  of  who  are  and  who  will  be  in  the 
Christian  heaven  :  and  first,  concerning  the  separation  of 
them  from  the  evil  (vers.  1-3)  :  after  that,  concerning  those 
who  are  in  love  to  the  Lord  and  thence  in  wisdom,  of  whom 
are  the  higher  heavens  (vers.  4-8)  ;  and  concerning  those 
vol.  1.  15 


338 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap.  VII, 


who  are  in  charity  and  its  faith  from  the  Lord,  because  they 
have  fought  against  evils,  of  whom  are  the  lower  heavens 
(vers.  9-17). 

The  Contents  of  each  Verse.  "  After  these  things  I 
saw  four  angels  standing  upon  the  four  corners  of  the  earth," 
signifies  the  entire  heaven  now  in  the  effort  to  execute  the  last 
judgment.  "  Holding  the  four  winds  of  the  earth,  that  the 
wind  should  not  blow  on  the  earth,  nor  on  the  sea,  nor  on 
any  tree,"  signifies  a  nearer  and  thence  stronger  influx  into 
the  lower  parts,  where  the  good  were  conjoined  to  the  evil, 
which  influx  is  withheld  and  restrained  by  the  Lord.  "  And 
I  saw  another  angel  ascending  from  the  rising  of  the  sun," 
signifies  the  Lord  providing  and  directing.  "  Having  the 
seal  of  the  living  God,"  signifies  who  alone  knows  all  and 
each,  and  can  distinguish  and  separate  them  from  one 
another.  "  And  He  cried  with  a  great  voice  to  the  four 
angels  to  whom  it  was  given  to  hurt  the  earth  and  sea,  say- 
ing, Hurt  not  the  earth,  neither  the  sea,  nor  the  trees,"  signi- 
fies the  keeping  back  and  withholding  by  the  Lord  of  the 
nearer  and  stronger  influx'  into  the  lower  things.  "  Till  we 
have  sealed  the  servants  of  our  God  in  their  foreheads," 
signifies  before  those  are  separated  who  are  in  truths  from 
good  from  the  Lord.  "  And  I  heard  the  number  of  the 
sealed,  —  a  hundred  forty-four  thousand,"  signifies  all  who 
acknowledge  the  Lord  as  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth, 
and  are  in  truths  of  doctrine  from  the  good  of  love  from 
Him  through  the  Word.  "  Sealed  out  of  every  tribe  of 
Israel,"  signifies  the  Lord's  heaven  and  church  from  them. 
u  Of  the  tribe  of  Judah  twelve  thousand  sealed,"  signifies 
heavenly  (celestial)  love,  which  is  love  to  the  Lord,  and 
this  with  all  who  will  be  in  the  New  Heaven  and  the  New 
Church.  "  Of  the  tribe  of  Reuben  twelve  thousand  sealed," 
signifies  wisdom  from  heavenly  love,  with  those  who  will  be 
there.  "  Of  the  tribe  of  Gad  twelve  thousand  sealed," 
signifies  uses  of  life  which  are  of  wisdom  from  that  love, 
with  those  who  will  be  there.    "  Of  the  tribe  of  Asher 


Chap.  VII.]    THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


339 


twelve  thousand  sealed,"  signifies  mutual  love  with  them. 
"  Of  the  tribe  of  Naphtali  twelve  thousand  sealed,"  signifies 
the  perception  of  use  and  of  what  use  is,  with  them.  "  Of 
the  tribe  of  Manasseh  twelve  thousand  sealed,"  signifies  the 
will  of  serving  and  of  doing,  with  them.  "Of  the  tribe 
of  Simeon  twelve  thousand  sealed,"  signifies  spiritual  love, 
which  is  love  towards  the  neighbor,  with  them.  "  Of  the 
tribe  of  Levi  twelve  thousand  sealed,"  signifies  the  affection 
for  truth  from  good,  from  which  is  intelligence,  with  them. 
"  Of  the  tribe  of  Issachar  twelve  thousand  sealed,"  sig- 
nifies the  good  of  life  with  them.  "  Of  the  tribe  of  Zebulon 
twelve  thousand  sealed,"  signifies  the  conjugial  love  of  good 
and  truth  with  them.  "  Of  the  tribe  of  Joseph  twelve  thou 
sand  sealed,"  signifies  the  doctrine  of  good  and  truth  with 
them.  "Of  the  tribe  of  Benjamin  twelve  thousand  sealed," 
signifies  the  life  of  truth  from  good  according  to  doctrine, 
with  them.  "  After  these  things  I  saw,  and  behold,  a 
great  multitude,  which  no  one  could  number,"  signifies  all 
the  rest  who  are  not  of  those  enumerated,  and  yet  are  in 
the  Lord's  New  Heaven  and  New  Church,  and  are  they 
who  make  the  ultimate  heaven  and  the  external  church, 
whose  quality  no  one  knows  but  the  Lord  alone.  "  Out  of 
all  nations  and  tribes  and  peoples  and  tongues,"  signifies 
all  in  the  Christian  world  who  are  in  religion  from  good 
and  in  truths  from'  doctrine.  "  Standing  before  the  throne 
and  before  the  Lamb,"  signifies  hearing  the  Lord  and  doing 
the  things  which  He  teaches.  "  Clothed  in  white  robes, 
and  palms  in  their  hands,"  signifies  communication  and 
conjunction  with  the  higher  heavens,  and  confession  from 
Divine  truths.  "  And  crying  with  a  great  voice  ;  and  sav- 
ing, Salvation  unto  our  God  who  sitteth  upon  the  throne, 
and  unto  the  Lamb,"  signifies  the  acknowledgment  from 
the  heart  that  the  Lord  is  their  Saviour.  "  And  all  the 
angels  stood  around  the  throne  and  the  elders  and  the  foui 
animals,"  signifies  all  in  the  entire  heaven,  hearing  and  do- 
ing what  the  Lord  teaches.    "  And  fell  upon  their  faces 


340 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  VII. 


before  the  throne,  and  worshipped  God,"  signifies  their 
humiliation  of  heart,  and  worship  of  the  Lord  from  humilia- 
tion. "  Saying,  Amen,"  signifies  Divine  Truth  and  confir- 
mation from  it.  "  Blessing  and  glory  and  wisdom  and 
thanksgiving,"  signifies  the  Spiritual  Divine  things  of  the 
Loi  d.  "  And  honor  and  power  and  might,"  signifies  the 
Heavenly  Divine  things  of  the  Lord.  "  Unto  our  God  for 
ever  and  ever,"  signifies  those  things  in  the  Lord  and  from 
the  Lord  to  eternity.  "  Amen,"  signifies  the  consent  of  all. 
:<  And  one  of  the  elders  answered,  saying  unto  me,  Who 
are  these  that  are  arrayed  in  white  robes,  and  whence  came 
they  ?  and  I  said  unto  him,  Lord,  thou  knowest,"  signifies 
the  desire  to  know  and  the  wish  to  inquire  and  the  answer 
and  information.  "  And  he  said,  These  are  they  who  came 
out  of  great  affliction,"  signifies  that  they  are  those  who 
have  been  in  temptations,  and  have  fought  against  evils 
and  falsities.  "  And  have  washed  their  robes,"  signifies, 
and  who  have  cleansed  their  religious  principles  from  the 
evils  of  falsity.  "  And  made  white  their  robes  in  the  blood 
of  the  Lamb,"  signifies,  and  have  purified  them  from  the 
falsities  of  evil  by  truths,  and  thus  are  reformed  by  the 
Lord.  "  Therefore  are  they  before  the  throne  of  God,  and 
serve  Him  day  and  night  in  His  temple,  and  He  that  sitteth 
upon  the  throne  shall  dwell  among  them,"  signifies  that  they 
are  in  the  Lord's  presence,  and  live  constantly  and  faithfully 
according  to  the  truths  which  they  receive  from  Him  in  His 
church.  "They  shall  not  hunger  any  more,  nor  thiist  any 
more,"  signifies  that  hereafter  goods  and  truths  shall  not  be 
wanting  to  them.  "  Neither  shall  the  sun  fall  upon  them, 
nor  any  heat,"  signifies  that  hereafter  they  shall  not  have 
concupiscences  to  evil  nor  to  the  falsity  of  evil.  "  For  the 
Lamb  who  is  in  the  midst  of  the  throne  shall  feed  them," 
signifies  that  the  Lord  alone  will  teach  them.  "  And  shall 
lead  them  to  living  fountains  of  waters,"  signifies,  and  will 
lead  by  the  truths  of  the  Word  to  conjunction  with  Himself. 
"  And  God  shall  wipe  away  every  tear  from  their  eyes," 


No.  342.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


341 


signifies  that  they  shall  no  longer  be  in  combats  against 
evils  and  their  falsities,  and  so  not  in  grief,  but  in  goods 
and  truths,  and  thence  in  heavenly  joys  from  the  Lord. 

THE  EXPLANATION. 

342.  Afterw.ards  I  saw  four  angels  standing  upon  the  four 
forners  of  the  earthy  signifies  the  entire  heaven  now  in  the 
effort  to  execute  the  last  judgment  upon  those  who  were  in 
the  world  of  spirits.  Many  things  now  follow  concerning 
the  state  of  the  spiritual  world  just  before  the  last  judg- 
ment, which  no  one  can  know  except  by  revelation  from  the 
Lord  ;  and  because  it  was  given  me  to  see  how  the  last 
judgment  was  accomplished,  and  the  changes  which  pre- 
ceded, and  the  arrangements  which  followed  it,  I  am  able 
to  relate  what  things  are  signified  in  this  chapter,  and  what 
in  the  following,  by  all  the  things  in  them.  By  the  four 
angels  here  the  entire  heaven  is  signified  ;  by  the  four  cor- 
ners of  the  earth  is  signified  the  entire  world  of  spirits,  which 
is  in  the  midst  between  heaven  and  hell :  for  the  last  judgment 
was  executed  upon  those  who  were  in  the  world  of  spirits, 
but  not  upon  any  one  in  heaven,  nor  upon  any  one  in  hell. 
The  reason  that  heaven  is  signified  by  the  angels  is  that 
in  the  highest  sense  the  Lord  as  to  the  Divine  Human  is 
meant  by  an  angel  (n.  344)  ;  and  because  heaven  is  heaven 
from  the  Lord,  heaven  is  also  signified  by  the  angels. 
The  reason  that  the  entire  heaven  is  here  signified  by 
the  four  angels,  is  that  they  were  seen  to  stand  upon  the 
four  corners  of  the  earth  j  and  by  the  four  corners  the  four 
quarters  are  signified.  Why  the  effort  of  the  entire  heaven 
to  execute  the  last  judgment  is  signified,  is  because  the 
Lord,  when  the  judgment  was  impending,  caused  the 
heavens  to  approach  over  the  world  of  spirits  ;  and  by 
the  approach  of  the  heavens  such  a  change  was  effected 
in  the  state  of  the  interiors  of  the  mind  with  those  who 
were  below,  that  they  saw  nothing  but  terrors  before  their 


342 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  VII 


eyes.  That  the  corners  signify  the  quarters,  and  hence  the 
four  corners  all  the  quarters,  may  be  evident  from  the  fol- 
lowing passages  :  Ye  shall  measure  without  the  city  the  cor- 
ner towards  the  east,  the  corner  towards  the  south,  the  corner 
towards  the  west,  a7id  the  corner  towards  the  north  (Num. 
xxxv.  5).  Thou  shalt  make  planks  for  the  tabernacle  for  the 
corner  of  the  south  and  for  the  corner  of  the  north  of  it  (Ex. 
xxvi.  18,  20,  23).  And  the  court  to  the  corner  of  the  south,  to 
the  corner  of  the  north,  to  the  cor7ier  of  the  west,  and  to  the 
coimer  of  the  east  (Ex.  xxvii.  9,  11-13).  The  four  quarters 
are  also  often  called  the  four  corners  in  Ezekiel,  as  chap, 
xlvii.  18-20,  and  chap,  xlviii.  Since  corners  signify  the 
quarters,  they  therefore  signify  all  things,  as  all  things  of 
heaven  or  of  hell,  or  of  good  or  truth,  as  is  manifest  from 
these  passages :  Satan  shall  go  forth  to  seduce  the  nations 
which  are  in  the  four  corners  of  the  earth  (Apoc.  xx.  8).  I 
will  cut  off  the  nations,  a?id  their  corners  shall  be  laid  waste 
(Zeph.  iii.  6).  Israel  was  gathered  together  as  one  man,  and 
the  corners  of  all  the  people  stood  together  (Judg.  xx.  1,  2).  A 
sceptre  shall  arise  out  of  Israel,  which  shall  crush  the  co?'?iers 
of  Moab  (Num.  xxiv.  17).  A  day  of  the  trumpet  and  of  out- 
cry upon  the  high  corners  (Zeph.  i.  16).  I  will  cast  them  into 
the farthest  corners  (Deut.  xxxii.  26).  That  a  corner  signifies 
the  ultimate  which  sustains  things  higher,  as  the  foundation 
does  a  house,  and  so  also  all  things,  is  manifest  from  these  : 
He  will  lay  in  Zion  a  comer-stojie,  a  precious  stone,  a  well- 
foimded foundation  (Isa.  xxviii.  16).  They  shall  not  take  from 
it  a  stone  for  a  corner  (Jer.  li.  26).  Out  of  Judah  there  shall 
be  a  cor7ier-stone  (Zech.  x.  4).  The  stone  which  they  rejected 
has  become  the  head  of  the  cor?ier  (Ps.  cxviii.  22  ;  Matt.  xxi. 
42  ;  Mark  xii.  10  ;  Luke  xx.  17,  18). 

343.  Holding  the  four  winds  of  the  earth,  that  the  wind 
should  not  blow  on  the  earth,  nor  oji  the  sea,  nor  011  any  tree, 
signifies  a  nearer  and  thence  stronger  influx  into  the  lower 
parts,  where  the  good  were  conjoined  with  the  evil,  which 
influx  is  restrained  and  withheld  by  the  Lord.    It  is  to  be 


No.  343.]       THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


343 


known,  that  a  last  judgment  takes  place,  when  the  evil 
are  multiplied  to  such  a  degree  under  the  heavens  in  the 
world  of  spirits,  that  the  angels  in  the  heavens  cannot  sub- 
sist in  the  state  of  their  love  and  their  wisdom  ;  for  they 
then  have  no  support  and  foundation.  And  because  this 
takes  place  from  the  multiplication  of  the  evil  below,  the 
Lord,  therefore,  that  He  may  preserve  their  state,  flows  in 
more  and  more  strongly  with  His  Divine  ;  and  this  is  done 
until  they  cannot  be  preserved  by  any  influx,  unless  the 
evil  below  are  separated  from  the  good  :  and  this  is  effected 
by  a  lowering  and  drawing  near  of  the  heavens,  and  hence 
a  stronger  influx,  until  the  evil  cannot  endure  it ;  and  the 
evil  then  flee  away,  and  cast  themselves  into  hell.  This 
also  it  is,  which  is  signified  in  the  preceding  chapter  by  these 
words  :  They  said  to  the  mountains  and  to  the  rocks,  Fall 
upon  us,  and  hide  us  from  the  face  of  Him  that  sitteth  upon 
the  throne,  and  from  the  anger  of  the  Lamb  ;  for  the  great 
day  of  His  anger  is  come,  and  who  can  stand  i  (Apoc.  vi. 
16,  17).  To  return  to  the  explanation:  By  the  four  winds 
the  influx  of  the  heavens  is  signified.  By  the  earth, 
the  sea,  and  every  tree,  all  the  lower  parts  are  signi- 
fied, and  the  things  that  are  there :  by  the  earth  and  the 
sea  all  the  lower  parts,  and  by  every  tree  all  the  things 
which  are  there.  That  wind  signifies  influx,  properly  the 
influx  of  truth  into  the  understanding,  may  be  evident  from 
the  following  passages  :  The  Lord  yehovih  said,  Come  from 
the  four  winds,  O  breath,  and  breathe  into  these  slain,  that 
they  may  live  (Ez.  xxxvii.  9,  10).  Four  chariots  were  seen-, 
to  which  there  were  four  horses;  these  are  the  four  winds 
of  the  heavens  (Zech.  vi.  1,  5).  Ye  must  be  born  again  :  the 
wind  bloweth  where  it  Hsteth,  and  thou  knowest  not  whence 
it  comeih  and  whither  it  goeth  (John  iii.  7,  8).  The  Maker  of 
the  earth  hath  established  the  world  by  His  wisdom;  He 
bringeth  forth  the  wind  out  of  His  treasures  (Jer.  x.  12,  13  : 
ii.  15,  16;  Ps.  exxxv.  7).  Jehovah  makcth  His  wind  to 
blow,  and  the  waters  flow ;  He  dcclarcth  His   Word,  His 


344 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  VII. 


statutes  and  His  judgments  (Ps.  cxlvii.  17-19).  Let  the 
stormy  wind praise  Jehovah,  that  doeth  His  Word  (Ps.  cxlviii. 
8).  Jehovah  maketh  the  winds  His  angels  (Ps.  civ.  3,  4). 
Jehovah  did fly  upon  the  wings  of  the  wind  (Ps.  xviii.  9,  10  ; 
civ.  3).  "  The  wings  of  the  wind  "  are  the  Divine  Truths 
which  flow  in.  On  this  account  the  Lord  is  called  the 
"breath  of  the  nostrils  "  (Lam.  iv.  20)  ;  and  it  is  said  that 
He  breathed  into  the  nostrils  of  Adam  the  breath  of  life 
(Gen.  ii.  7) :  also,  that  He  breathed  upon  the  disciples,  and 
said,  Receive  ye  the  Holy  Spirit  (John  xx.  21,  22).  The 
Holy  Spirit  is  the  Divine  Truth  proceeding  from  the  Lord, 
the  influx  of  which  into  the  disciples  was  represented  and 
thence  is  signified  by  His  breathing  upon  them.  That  wind 
and  breathing  signify  the  influx  of  the  Divine  Truth  into 
the  understanding,  is  from  the  correspondence  of  the  lungs 
with  the  understanding,  on  which  see  the  "  Angelic  Wis- 
dom concerning  the  Divine  Love  and  the  Divine  Wisdom  " 
(n.  371-429).  As  a  nearer  and  stronger  Divine  influx 
through  the  heavens  disperses  the  truths  that  are  with  the 
evil,  therefore  wind  signifies  the  dispersion  of  the  truth 
with  them,  and  thence  their  conjunction  with  hell,  and 
their  destruction ;  as  may  be  seen  from  these  passages : 
/  will  bring  upon  Elam  the  four  winds  from  the  four  ends 
of  the  heavens,  and  will  scatter  him  (Jer.  xlix.  36).  Thou 
shall  fan  them,  that  the  wind  may  take  the7?i  away,  and  the 
storm  dissipate  them  (Isa.  xli.  16).  The  breath  of  Jehovah 
like  a  stream  of  brimstone  doth  kindle  them  (Isa.  xxx.  33). 
The  plotters  of  iniquity  perish  by  the  blast  of  God,  and  are 
consumed  by  the  breath  of  His  nostrils  (Job  iv.  8,  9).  The 
foundations  of  the  world  were  revealed  by  thy  rclmke,  O  Je- 
h  wah,  by  the  blast  of  the  breath  of  thy  nostrils  (Ps.  xviii. 
15).  I  saw  in  the  vision,  and  behold  the  four  winds  rushed 
upon  the  great  sea  ;  and  four  beasts  went  up  (Dan.  vii.  2,  3, 
&c).  From  the  storm  of  Jehovah  went  forth  His  anger; 
it  shall  rush  upon  the  head  of  the  wicked  (Jer.  xxiii.  19  ;  xxx. 
23).    My  God,  persecute  them  by  thy  storm,  terrify  them  by 


No.  344.]       THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


345 


thy  tempest  (Ps.  lxxxiii.  15).  The  way  of  Jehovah  is  in  the 
storm  and  the  tei?ipest  (Nah.  i.  3) :  besides  other  places,  as 
Jer.  xxv.  32  ;  Ez.  xiii.  13  ;  Hos.  viii.  7  ;  Amos  i.  14;  Zech. 
ix.  14 ;  Ps.  xi.  6  ;  1.  3  ;  lv.  8  ;  cvii.,  where  are  these  words : 
He  commandeth  and  raiseth  the  stormy  wind ;  God  made  tht 
storm  to  calm,  that  its  waves  might  be  still  (vers.  25,  29).  It 
is  hence  manifest,  what  is  signified  in  the  spiritual  sense 
by  this  :  Jesus  in  the  ship  rebuked  the  wind,  a?id  said  to 
the  sea,  Be  still ;  and  it  was  at  rest  (Mark  iv.  39,  40  ;  Luke 
viii.  23,  24).  By  the  sea  here  is  signified  hell,  and  by  the 
wind  influx  therefrom.  Nor  is  any  thing  but  a  strong  influx 
signified  by  "the  east  wind"  Jer.  xviii.  17;  Ez.  xvii.  10; 
xix.  12  ;  Hos.  xiii.  15  ;  Ps.  xlviii.  7)  :  also  by  the  same  w  ind, 
bywhith  the  Red  Sea  was  dried  up  (Ex.  xiv.  21),  thus  spoken 
of  in  Moses :  By  the  blast  of  thy  nostrils  the  waters  were 
heaped  up ;  Thou  didst  blow  with  thy  wind,  the  sea  covered 
them  (Ex.  xv.  8, 10).  It  may  now  be  evident  from  these  things., 
that  by  holding  the  four  winds  lest  the  wind  should  blow 
upon  the '  earth,  the  restraining  and  keeping  back  of  a 
nearer  and  stronger  influx  into  the  lower  parts  is  sig- 
nified. 

344.  And  I  saw  another  angel  ascending  f?'om  the  rising 
of  the  sun,  signifies  the  Lord  providing  and  directing.  By 
the  angel  here  the  Lord  as  to  the  Divine  Love  is  under- 
stood, because  He  ascended  from  the  rising  of  the  sun ; 
and  from  the  rising  of  the  sun,  or  from  the  east,  is  from 
the  Divine  Love.  For  in  the  spiritual  world  the  Lord  is 
the  Sun  and  the  East,  and  is  also  so  called  as  to  that  'ove. 
That  He  was  providing  and  directing  is  manifest  fron  His 
command  to  the  four  angels,  not  to  hurt  the  earth  and  the 
sea,  until  the  servants  of  God  were  sealed  in  their  fore- 
heads. That  in  the  highest  sense  the  Lord's  Divine 
Human  is  meant  by  an  angel,  is  manifest  from  these  pas- 
sages :  The  angel  of  the  face  of  Jehovah  delivered  them  on 
account  of  His  love  and  His  pity;  He  redeemed  them,  and 
He  took  them,  and  carried  them  all  the  days  of  eternity  (Isa. 


346 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  VII. 


lxiii.  9).  The  angel  who  redeemed  me  from  all  evil  bless 
them  (Gen.  xlviii.  16).  The  Lord  whom  ye  seek  shall  sud- 
denly come  to  His  temple,  and  the  Angel  of  the  Cove?iant 
whom  ye  desire  (Mai.  iii.  1).  I  send  an  angel  before  thee,  to 
guard  thee  in  the  way ;  beware  of  His  face,  because  My 
name  is  in  the  midst  of  Him  (Ex.  xxiii.  20-23).  Angel  and 
Sent  in  the  Hebrew  language  are  one  word.  Hence  it 
is  that  the  Lord  so  many  times  says  that  He  was  Sent  by 
the  Father,  by  which  the  Divine  Human  is  meant.  But 
an  angel  in  a  relative  sense  is  every  one  who  receives 
the  Lord ;  not  only  he  who  is  in  heaven,  but  he  who  is  in 
the  world. 

345.  Having  the  seal  of  the  living  God,  signifies  who 
alone  knows  all  and  each,  and  can  distinguish  and  sepa- 
rate them  from  one  another.  Since  they  were  sealed  with 
the  seal  upon  their  foreheads,  therefore  by  having  a  seal  of 
the  living  God,  because  it  is  said  of  the  Lord,  is  meant  to 
know  all  and  each,  and  to  be  able  to  distinguish  and  sepa- 
rate the  servants  of  God  from  those  who  are  not  the  ser- 
vants of  God. 

346.  And  he  cried  with  a  great  voice  to  the  four  angels, 
to  whom  it  was  given  to  hurt  the  earth  and  the  sea,  saying, 
Hurt  not  the  earth,  neither  the  sea,  nor  the  trees,  signifies  the 
keeping  back  and  restraining  by  the  Lord  of  the  nearer 
and  stronger  influx  into  the  lower  parts.  That  those  things 
are  signified  is  manifest  from  the  things  explained  above 
(n.  343).  According  to  the  sense  of  the  letter  the  four 
angels  restrained  the  influx,  but  according  to  the  spiritual 
sense  it  was  the  Lord,  That  they  should  not  hurt  the  earth, 
the  sea,  and  the  trees,  signifies  that  there  should  not  be  a 
vehement  but  a  moderate  influx.  For  the  Lord,  by  vari- 
ous degrees  of  influx,  disposes,  arranges,  tempers,  and 
directs  all  things  there  and  in  the  hells,  and  through  the 
heavens  and  the  hells  all  things  in  the  world. 

347.  Till  we  have  sealed  the  servants  of  our  God  in  their 
foreheads,  signifies  before  those  are  separated  who  are  ic 


No.  347.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


347 


truths  from  good  from  the  Lord,  and  thus  who  are  good 
interiorly.  By  sealing  upon  their  foreheads  is  not  meant 
to  seal  them  there,  but  to  distinguish  and  separate  those 
who  are  in  the  good  of  love  from  the  Lord  ;  for  the  fore- 
head signifies  the  good  of  love.  That  it  is  those  who  are 
in  truths  from  good  from  the  Lord,  is  because  these  are 
meant  by  the  servants  of  God  (n.  3).  The  forehead  signi- 
fies the  good  of  love,  because  the  face  is  the  image  of 
man's  affections  j  and  the  forehead  is  the  highest  part  of 
'the  face :  the  brain  from  which  is  the  origin  of  all  the 
things  of  a  man's  life,  is  directly  under  the  forehead. 
As  the  forehead  signifies  love  —  good  love  with  the  good, 
and  evil  love  with  the  evil  —  by  sealing  upon  the  fore- 
heads is  therefore  signified  to  distinguish  and  separate  one 
from  another  according  to  the  love.  The  same  is  signified 
in  Ezekiel :  Pass  through  the  midst  of  Jerusalem,  and  seal 
a  seal  upon  the  foreheads  of  them  that  sigh  over  the  abomina- 
tions (ix.  4-6).  As  the  forehead  signifies  love,  it  is  there- 
fore said  of  the  plate  upon  Aaron's  mitre,  upon  which  was 
engraved  Holiness  to  Jehovah,  that  it  was  over  agai?ist  the 
face  of  his  mitre,  that  it  might  be  upon  Aaron's  forehead, 
and  be  upon  Aaron's  forehead  perpetually  that  they  may  be 
acceptable  before  Jehovah  (Ex.  xxviii.  36-38).  And  it  was 
also  commanded  that  these  words,  Thou  shalt  love  thy  God 
ivith  all  thy  heart,  and  with  all  thy  soul,  should  be  upon  the 
hand  and  upon  the  forehead  (Deut.  vi  5,  8  ;  xi.  18).  And 
that  they  should  have  the  name  of  the  Father  written  upon 
their  fo7'eheads  (Apoc.  xiv.  1).  And  the  name  of  God  and 
the  Lamb  upon  their  foreheads  (Apoc.  xxii.  4).  It  is  to  be 
known  that  the  Lord  looks  at  the  angels  in  their  foreheads, 
and  they  in  turn  look  at  the  Lord  through  the  eyes ;  for 
the  reason  that  the  Lord  looks  at  all  from  the  good  of 
love,  and  wishes  that  they  should  look  at  him  in  turn  from 
the  truths  of  wisdom :  thus  conjunction  is  effected.  By 
the  forehead  in  the  opposite  sense  evil  love  is  signified,  in 
these  passages  :  They  who  have  the  mark  of  the  beast  upon 


348 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  VII. 


their  foreheads  (Apoc.  xiii.  16  ;  xiv.  9;  xx.  4):  and  also 
the  name  of  Babylon  upon  her  forehead  (Apoc.  xvii.  5).  The 
forehead  of  a  woman  a  harlot  (Jer.  iii.  3).  Obstinate  in 
forehead,  and  hard  in  heart  (Ez.  iii.  7,  8).  Thou  art  hard, 
and  thy  forehead  is  brazen  (Isa.  xlviii.  4). 

348.  And  I  heard  the  number  of  the  sealed,  a  hundred 
forty-four  thousand,  signifies  all  who  acknowledge  the  Lord 
as  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  are  in  truths  of  doc- 
trine fiY>m  the  good  of  love  from  Him  through  the  Word. 
These  are  signified  by  the  one  hundred  forty-four  thousand 
out  of  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel,  because  by  the  twelve 
tribes  of  Israel  is  signified  the  church  from  those  who  are 
in  good  and  truth  from  the  Lord,  and  who  acknowledge 
Him  as  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth.  All  these  are  meant 
by  the  number  one  hundred  forty-four  thousand ;  for  the 
like  is  signified  by  that  number  as  by  twelve,  since  it 
arises  from  the  multiplication  of  twelve  by  twelve,  and 
then  from  multiplication  -by  a  hundred  and  a  thousand: 
and  any  number  whatever,  multiplied  into  itself,  and  then 
by  ten,  a  hundred,  or  a  thousand,  signifies  the  like  as  the 
original  number ;  thus  the  number  a  hundred  forty-four 
thousand  the  same  as  a  hundred  forty-four  *  and  this  the 
same  as  twelve,  because  twelve  times  twelve  makes  the 
number  a  hundred  forty-four :  in  like  manner  the  twelve 
thousand  sealed  out  of  every  tribe,  multiplied  by  twelve, 
makes  a  hundred  forty-four  thousand.  The  number  twelve 
signifies  all,  and  is  predicated  of  truths  from  good,  be- 
cause twelve  arises  from  the  multiplication  of  three  and 
four  into  each  other :  and  the  number  three  signifies  all  as 
to  truth,  and  the  number  four  all  as  to  good ;  hence  twelve 
here  all  as  to  truth  from  the  good  of  love.  That  all  num- 
bers signify  the  properties  of  things,  determining  their 
quality  or  quantity,  may  be  manifestly  evident  from  the 
numbers  in  the  Apocalypse,  for  unless  they  were  significa- 
tive, there  would  in  many  places  be  no  sense  in  them.  It 
may  be  seen  from  the  things  here  said,  that  by  the  hundred 


No.  348.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


349 


and  forty-four  thousand  sealed,,  and  by  the  twelve  thousand 
out  of  each  tribe,  is  not  meant  that  just  so  many  were 
sealed  and  elected  out  of  the  tribes  of  Israel,  but  all 
who  are  in  truths  of  doctrine  from  the  good  of  love  from 
the  Lord.  This  is  signified  in  general  by  the  twelve  tribes 
of  Israel,  and  also  by  the  Lord's  twelve  apostles  ;  but  in 
particular  some  truth  from  good  by  every  tribe  and  by 
every  apostle.  But  what  is  here  signified  by  each  tribe 
will  be  told  in  what  follows.  Since  the  twelve  tribes  sig- 
nify all  truths  of  doctrine  from  the  good  of  love  from  the 
Lord,  they  therefore  signify  also  all  things  of  the  church  ; 
on  which  account  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel  represented 
the  church,  and  the  twelve  apostles  the  same.  Because 
"  twelve  "  is  applied  to  the  truths  and  goods  of  the  church, 
therefore  the  New  Jerusalem,  by  which  the  Lord's  New 
Church  is  meant,  is  described  in  its  particulars  by  the 
number  twelve ;  as  that  the  city  was  twelve  thousand  fur- 
longs in  length  and  breadth ;  that  its  wall  Was  a  hundred 
and  forty-four  cubits,  —  a  hundred  forty-four  is  twelve 
times  twelve  \  that  there  were  twelve  gates,  and  the  gates  of 
twelve  pearls  ;  that  over  the  gates  were  twelve  angels,  and 
the  names  of  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel  written  ;  that  there 
were  twelve  foundations  to  the  wall,  and  in  them  the  names 
of  the  twelve  apostles  of  the  Lamb,  and  they  consisted  of 
tivelve  precious  stones;  also,  that  there  was  there  the  tree 
of  life  bearing  twelve  fruits,  according  to  the  twelve  months  : 
all  which  may  be  seen  in  chap.  xxi.  and  mi.  Of  these 
which  are  here  treated  of,  the  New  Heaven  was  formed, 
and  a  New  Church  is  being  formed,  by  the  Lord :  for  they 
are  the  same  who  are  mentioned  (chap,  xiv.,  &c),  where 
these  things  are  said  of  them  :  And  I  saw,  and  behold  the 
Lamb  standing  upon  mount  Zion,  and  with  Him  a  hundred 
forty-four  thousand :  and  they  sung  a  new  song  before  the 
throne;  and  no  one  could  learn  that  song  but  the  hundred 
forty-four  thousand  redeemed  from  the  earth  :  they  art 
i.rgins,  and  fallout  the  Lamb  7i>hith:'rsoever  He  goeth  (vers. 


35° 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  VII 


i,  3,  4).  Since  the  twelve  tribes  signify  the  Lord's  church 
as  to  all  its  truths  and  goods,  the  number  twelve  therefore 
became  a  number  of  the  church,  and  was  used  in  its 
solemnities ;  as  that  in  the  breast-plate  of  judgment,  where 
the  Urim  and  Thummim  were,  there  were  twelve  precious 
stones  (Ex.  xxviii.  2 1).  That  twelve  loaves  of  show-bread 
were  put  upo?i  the  table  in  the  tabernacle  (Lev.  xxiv.  5,  6). 
That  Moses  built  a?i  altar  under  mount  Sinai,  and  erected 
twelve  pilla7-s  (Ex.  xxiv.  4).  That  twelve  men  were  sent 
to  explore  the  land  of  Canaan  (Deut.  i.  23).  That  twelve 
men  carried  out  twelve  stones  out  of  the  midst  of  the 
Jordan  (Josh.  iv.  1-9,  20).  That  at  the  dedication  of 
the  altar  the  twelve  princes  brought  twelve  silver  chargers, 
twelve  cups  of  silver,  twelve  censers  of  gold,  twelve  bullocks, 
twelve  rams,  twelve  lambs,  twelve  he-goats  (Num.  vii.  84,  87). 
That  Elijah  took  twelve  stones,  and  built  the  altar  (1  Kings 
xviii.  31,  32).  That  Elijah  found  Elisha  when  he  was 
plowing  with  twelve  yoke  of  oxen,  and  he  among  the  ttvelve  ; 
and  that  he  then  threw  his  mantle  upon  him  (1  Kings  xix. 
19).  That  Solomon  placed  twelve  oxen  wider  the  braze?i  sea 
(1  Kings  vii.  25,  44).  That  he  made  a  throne,  and  twelve 
lions  standing  at  the  steps  (1  Kings  x.  19,  20).  That  upon 
the  head  of  the  woman  clothed  with  the  sun  was  a  crown  of 
twelve  stars  (Apoc.  xii.  1).  From  the  above  it  may  now  be 
evident  that  by  the  one  hundred  forty-four  thousand  sealed, 
twelve  thousand  out  of  each  tribe,  are  not  meant  just  so 
many  in  number  from  the  Jews  and  Israelites,  but  all  in  the 
New  Christian  Heaven  and  the  New  Church,  who  will  be  in 
truths  of  doctrine  from  the  good  of  love  through  the  Word 
from  the  Lord. 

349.  Sealed  out  of  every  tribe  of  Israel,  signifies  the  Lord's 
heaven  and  church  from  them.  By  a  tribe  is  signified  re- 
ligion as  to  good  of  life,  and  by  "  every  tribe  "  is  signified 
the  church  as  to  all  the  good  of  love  and  as  to  all  the  truth 
from  that  good,  from  both  of  which  is  the  good  of  life.  For 
there  are  two  things  which  make  the  church,  the  good  of 


No.  349.]       THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


35-' 


love  and  the  truth  of  doctrine :  their  marriage  is  the  church. 
The  twelve  tribes  of  Israel  represented  and  thence  signified 
the  church  as  to  that  marriage,  and  each  tribe  some  universal 
truth  of  good  or  good  of  truth  in  it.  But  what  each  tribe 
signified  has  not  hitherto  been  revealed  to  any  one  ;  nor* 
could  it  be  revealed,  lest  by  wrongly  connected  explanation 
the  holiness  which  lies  hid  in  them  when  united  into  one 
should  be  profaned :  for  the  signification  is  according  to 
the  conjunction  ;  it  is  one  thing  in  the  series  in  which  they 
are  named  according  to  their  births  (Gen.  xxix.,  xxx.,  xxxv. 
18).  The  series  there  is  this :  Reuben,  Simeon,  Levi, 
Judah,  Dan,  Naphtali,  Gad,  Asher,  Issachar,  Zebulon, 
Joseph,  Benjamin.  It  is  another  in  the  series  in  which 
they  are  named  when  they  came  into  Egypt,  which  is, 
Reuben,  Simeon,  Levi,  Judah,  Issachar,  Zebulon,  Gad, 
Asher,  Joseph,  Benjamin,  Dan.  Naphtali  (Gen.  xlvi.  8-24). 
And  another  in  the  order  in  which  they  are  blessed  by 
their  father  Israel ;  which  is  this,  Reuben,  Simeon,  Levi, 
Judah,  Zebulun,  Issachar,  Dan,  Gad,  Asher,  Naphtali, 
Joseph,  Benjamin  (Gen.  xlix).  Another,  in  the  order  in 
which  they  are  blessed  by  Moses,  which  is  this,  —  Reuben, 
Judah,  Levi,  Benjamin,  Joseph,  Ephraim,  Manasseh,  Zeb- 
ulon, Gad,  Dan,  Naphtali,  Asher  (Deut.  xxxiii.) :  there 
Ephraim  and  Manasseh  are  found,  and  not  Simeon  and 
Issachar.  And  another,  in  the  order  in  which  they  en- 
camped and  marched;  which  is  this,  —  the  tribes  of  Judah, 
Issachar,  and  Zebulon  to  the  east;  the  tribes  of  Reuben, 
Simeon,  and  Gad  to  the  south  ;  the  tribes  of  Ephraim, 
Manasseh,  and  Benjamin  to  the  west ;  the  tribes  of  Dan, 
Asher,  and  Naphtali  to  the  north  ;  and  the  tribe  of  Levi  in 
the  middle  (Num.  ii.  1,  to  the  end).  And  another,  in  the 
series  in  which  they  are  named  elsewhere ;  as  Gen.  xxxv. 
23-26;  Num.  i.  5-16  ;  vii.  1,  to  the  end  j  xiii.  4-15  ;  xxvi. 
5-57  ;  xxxiv.  17-28;  Deut.  xxvii.  12,  13;  Josh,  xv.-xix. 
Ez.  xlviii.  1,  to  the  end.  On  which  account,  when  Balaam 
saw  Israel  dwelling  according  to  their  tribes,  he  said,  How 


352 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  VII. 


goodly  are  thy  tabernacles ',  O  Jacob,  and  thy  dwelling-places, 
O  Israel  (Num.  xxiv.  1-4,  &c).  In  the  breastplate  of 
judgment,  which  was  the  Urim  and  Thummim,  in  which 
were  twelve  precious  stones  according  to  the  names  of  the 
'sons  of  Israel  (Ex.  xxviii.  15-21),  the  tribes  signified  in 
series  according  to  the  inquiry,  to  which  they  returned  an 
answer.  But  what  they  signify  in  the  series  in  which  they 
are  here  named  in  the  Apocalypse,  which  is  still  diffeient, 
will  be  told  in  what  follows.  That  the  tribes  signify  religion, 
and  the  twelve  tribes  the  church  as  to  all  things  in  it,  is 
because  tribe  and  sceptre  are  one  word  in  the  Hebrew  lan- 
guage ;  and  the  sceptre  is  the  kingdom,  and  the  Lord's 
kingdom  is  heaven  and  the  church. 

350.  Of  the  tribe  of  Judah  twelve  thousa7id  sealed,  signifies 
heavenly  (celestial)  love,  which  is  love  to  the  Lord,  and 
this  with  all  who  will  be  in  the  New  Heaven  and  in  the 
New  Church.  In  the  highest  sense  by  Judah  the  Lord  as  to 
heavenly  love  is  signified  ;  in  the  spiritual  sense,  the  Lord's 
heavenly  kingdom,  and  the  Word  ;  and  in  the  natural  sense 
the  doctrine  of  the  heavenly  church  from  the  Word.  But 
here  heavenly  love,  which  is  love  to  the  Lord,  is  signified 
by  Judah :  and  because  it  is  named  the  first  in  the  series, 
that  love  is  signified  with  all  who  will  be  in  the  Lord's  New 
Heaven  and  New  Church.  For  the  tribe  named  in  the 
first  place  is  the  all  in  the  rest :  it  is  as  their  head,  and  as 
a  universal  entering  into  all  the  things  which  follow  :  it 
gathers  together,  qualifies,  and  affects  them :  such  is  love 
to  the  Lord.  That  "  twelve  thousand  "  signify  all  who  are 
in  that  love,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  348).  It  is  known 
that  after  Solomon  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel  were  divided 
into  two  kingdoms,  the  Jewish  and  the  Israelitish.  The 
Jewish  kingdom  represented  the  heavenly  kingdom,  or  the 
Lord's  priesthood  ;  and  the  Israelitish  kingdom  the  spiritual 
kingdom,  or  the  Lord's  royalty:  but  the  latter  was  destroyed 
when  there  remained  nothing  spiritual  with  them ;  but  the 
Jewish  kingdom  was  preserved  for  the  sake  of  the  Word, 


No.  350  ]        THE  ATOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  353 


and  because  the  Lord  was  born  there.  But  when  they 
altogether  adulterated  the  Word,  and  thus  could  not  know 
the  Lord,  their  kingdom  was  then  destroyed.  It  may  be 
evident  from  these  things  that  heavenly  love,  which  is  love 
to  the  Lord,  is  signified  by  the  tribe  of  Judah :  but  as  thev 
were  such  in  regard  to  the  Word  and  in  regard  to  the 
Lord,  the  opposite  love  is  also  signified  by  the  tribe  of 
Judah,  which  is  the  love  of  self,  —  properly  the  love  of 
ruling  from  the  love  of  self,  which  love  is  called  diabolical 
love.  That  the  heavenly  kingdom  and  its  love,  which 
is  love  to  the  Lord,  is  signified  by  Judah  and  his  tribe, 
is  evident  from  these  passages :  O  Judah,  thy  brethren 
shall  praise  thee:  the  scept?'e  shall  not  be  removed  from 
Judah,  until  Shiloh  come ;  and  to  him  is  the  adherence  of 
the  peoples :  he  bindeth  his  foal  to  the  vine,  and  the  ass's 
colt  to  the  choice  vine ;  he  washeth  his  garment  in  wine ;  his 
eyes  shall  be  red  with  wine,  and  his  teeth  white  with  milk 
(Gen.  xlix.  8-12).  David  shall  be  prince  to  them  for  ever, 
and  I  will  make  with  them  a  covenant  of  peace ;  a  covenant 
of  eternity  shall  be  with  them,  and  I  will  set  my  sanctuary  in 
the  midst  of  them  for  ever  (Ez.  xxxvii.  25,  26).  Shout  and 
be  glad,  O  daughter  of  Zion  ;  Jehovah  will  make  Judah  an 
inheritance  to  Himself  His  portion  in  the  land  of  holiness 
(Zech.  ii.  10-12).  O  Judah,  keep  thy  festivals,  perfonn  thy 
voles,  because  Belial  shall  no  ?nore  pass  through  thee;  every 
one  shall  be  cut  off  (Nah.  i.  1 5).  The  Lord  shall  suddenly 
come  to  his  temple ;  then  shall  the  offering  of  Judah  and 
Jerusalem  be  pleasant  unto  Jehovah  as  in  the  days  of  old 
(Mai.  iii.  1,  4).  Judah  shall  dwell  for  ever,  and  Jerusalem 
unto  generation  and  generation  (Joel  iii.  20).  Behold,  the 
days  shall  come,  when  I  will  raise  up  unto  David  a  just 
branch ;  in  His  days  Judah  shall  be  saved  (Jer.  xxiii.  5,  6). 
/  will  bring  forth  a  seed  from  Jacob,  and  from  Judah  an 
inheritor  of  my  mountains,  that  the  elect  may  possess  it  (Isa. 
Ixv.  9).  Judah  7i>as  His  sanctuary,  and  Israel  His  dominions 
(Fs.  cxiv.  2).     Behold,  the  days  shall  come,  in  which  I  will 


354 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  VIL 


make  a  new  covenant'  with  the  house  of  Judah  ;  this  shall  be 
the  covenant,  I  will  put  my  law  in  the  midst  of  them,  and 
write  it  upon  their  heart  (Jer.  xxxi.  27,  31,  33,  34).  In  those 
days  shall  ten  men  take  hold  of  the  skirt  of  a  ma?i  a  Jen , 
saying,  we  will  go  with  you,  for  we  have  heard  that  God  is 
with  you  (Zech.  viii.  22,  23).  As  the  new  heave?is  and  the 
new  earth  which  I  will  make  shall  remain  before  Me,  so  shall 
your  seed  and  your  name  remain :  the  kings  of  the  nations 
shall  be  thy  nursing  fathers,  their  queens  thy  nursing  mothers; 
they  shall  bow  themselves  doiun  to  thee  with  their  faces  upon 
the  earth,  and  lick  up  the  dust  of  thy  feet  (Is a.  lxvi.  20,  22  ; 
xlix.  22,  23).  From  these  and  many  other  places,  too 
numerous  to  adduce,  it  may  be  manifestly  evident,  that  by 
Judah  is  not  meant  Judah,  but  the  church :  as  that  the 
Lord  will  make  with  that  nation  a  new  and  eternal  covenant, 
will  make  it  His  inheritance  and  His  sanctuary  for  ever ; 
and  that  the  kings  of  the  nations  and  their  princes  will  bow 
themselves  down  to  him,  licking  up  the  dust  of  his  feet ; 
and  more  besides.  That  the  diabolical  kingdom,  which  is 
the  love  of  ruling  from  the  love  of  self,  is  meant  by  the 
tribe  of  Judah  viewed  in  itself,  may  be  evident  from  these 
passages  :  I  will  hide  my  face  from  them,  I  will  see  what 
their  latter  end  will  be;  it  is  a  generation  of  perversenesb, 
children  in  whom  there  is  no  fidelity  ;  a  nation  void  of  counsel 
are  they  ;  their  vine  is  of  the  vine  of  Sodom,  and  of  the  fields 
of  Go?norrah  ;  its  grapes  are  grapes  of  gall,  clusters  of  bitter- 
ness a7-e  theirs ;  their  wine  is  the  poison  of  dragons,  and  the 
cruel  veno?n  of  asps :  all  this  is  hidden  with  Me,  sealed  up  in 
my  treasures  (Deut.  xxxii.  20-35).  Know  that  not  for  thy 
justice  and  the  uprightness  of  thy  heart  doth  Jehovah  give 
thee  the  la?id  of  Canaan,  for  thou  art  a  people  of  stiff  neck 
(Deut.  ix.  5,  6).  According  to  the  number  of  thy  cities  were 
thy  gods,  O  Judah  ;  according  to  the  7iumber  of  the  streets  of 
Jerusalem  hast  thou  set  altars  for  burning  incense  to  Baal 
(Jer.  ii.  28  ;  xi.  13).  Ye  are  of  your  father  the  devil,  and  the 
lusts  of  your  father  ye  will  do  (John  viii.  44).    They  are  said 


No.  351.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


355 


to  be  full  of  hypocrisy,  iniquity,  and  u?iclean?iess  (Matt  xxiii. 
27,  28).    An  adulterous  generation  (Matt.  xii.  39  ;  Mark 

viii.  38) :  and  Jerusalem,  their  habitation,  was  called  Sodom 
(Isa.  iii.  9 ;  Jer.  xxiii.  14 ;  Ez.  xvi.  46,  48  j  Apoc.  xi.  8  : 
besides  other  places  where  it  is  said  that  that  nation  was 
altogether  corrupt,  and  that  Jerusalem  was  to  be  destroyed  ; 
as  in  Jer.  v.  1  ;  vi.  6,  7  ;  vii.  17,  18,  &C.  ;  viii.  6-3,  &e.  ; 

ix.  10,  11,  13;  xiii.  9,  10,  14  ;  xiv.  16;  Lam.  i.  8,  9,  17  ; 
\Lz.  iv.  1,  to  the  end ;  v.  5,  to  the  end;  xii.  18,  19  ;  xv.  6-8 ; 
.\  vi.  1-63  ;  xxiii.  1-49). 

351.  Of  the  tribe  of  Reuben  twelve  thousand  sealed,  signi- 
fies wisdom  from  heavenly  (celestial)  love  with  those  who 
will  be  in  the  Lord's  New  Heaven  and  New  Church.  In 
the  highest  sense  by  Reuben  is  signified  omniscience  ;  in 
the  spiritual  sense,  wisdom,  intelligence,  and  knowledge, 
also  faith ;  in  the  natural  sense,  sight.  But  here  wisdom 
is  signified  by  Reuben,  because  it  follows  after  Judah,  by 
whom  heavenly  love  is  signified ;  and  heavenly  love  produces 
wisdom.  For  there  is  not  given  a  love  without  its  partner, 
which  is  knowledge,  intelligence,  and  wisdom.  The  partner 
of  natural  love  is  knowledge,  of  spiritual  love  is  intelligence, 
and  of  heavenly  love  is  wisdom.  These  things  are  signified 
by  Reuben,  because  he  was  named  from  sight,  and  spiritual- 
natural  sight  is  knowledge,  spiritual  sight  is  intelligence,  and 
heavenly  sight  is  wisdom.  Reuben  was  also  Jacob's  first- 
born, and  was  for  that  reason  called  by  Israel  the  first  of 
his  strength,  the  beginning  of  his  powers,  excellent  in  eminence 
and  excellent  in  valor  (Gen.  xlix.  3).  Such  is  also  the  wisdom 
from  heavenly  love.  And  because  Reuben  from  his  birth- 
right represented  and  thence  signified  the  wisdom  of  the 
men  of  the  church,  he  therefore  exhorted  his  bretrnen  not 
to  kill  Joseph,  and  grieved  when  Joseph  was  not  found 
in  the  pit  (Gen.  xxxvii.  21,  22).  And  therefore  his  tribe 
encamped  on  the  south,  and  they  were  called  the  camp  of 
Reuben  (Num.  ii.  10-16).  "The  south"  also  signifies 
wisdom  from  love  ;  on  which  account  they  who  are  in  that 


356  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  VII 

wisdom  dwell  to  the  south  in  heaven  (see  the  work  on 
"  Heaven  and  Hell,"  n.  148-150).  This  wisdom  is  signified 
by  Reuben  in  the  prophecy  of  Deborah  and  Barak,  by  this: 
In  the  divisions  of  Reuben  there  were  great  resolves  of  heart ; 
wherefore  sittest  thou,  O  fssachar,  between  the  burdens  to  hear 
the  bleatings  of  the flocks  ?  in  the  divisions  of  Reuben,  where  there 
are  great  searehings  of  heart  (Judg.  v.  15,  16).  "  The  divisions 
of  Reuben  "  are  knowledges  of  every  kind,  which  are  of 
wisdom.  As  all  the  tribes  signify  opposite  things  also,  so 
also  does  the  tribe  of  Reuben  ;  and  in  the  opposite  sense 
it  signifies  wisdom  separate  from  love,  and  hence  also  faith 
separate  from  charity ;  on  which  account  he  was  cursed  by 
Israel  his  father  (Gen.  xlix.  3,4);  and  was  therefore  deprived 
of  his  birthright  (1  Chron.  v.  1)  ;  see  above  (n.  17)  ;  and  an 
inheritance  was  therefore  given  him  beyond  the  Jordan, 
and  not  in  the  land  of  Canaan  :  and  also  instead  of  Reuben 
and  Simeon  the  sons  of  Joseph,  Ephraim  and  Manasseh, 
were  acknowledged  (Gen.  xlviii.  5) :  nevertheless  he  still 
retained  the  representation  and  thence  the  signification  of 
wisdom. 

352.  Of  the  tribe  of  Gad  twelve  thousand  sealed,  signifies 
uses  of  life  also,  which  are  of  wisdom  from  that  love,  with 
those  who  will  be  in  the  Lord's  New  Heaven  and  New 
Church.  By  Gad  in  this  highest  sense  omnipotence  is 
signified,  in  the  spiritual  sense  good  of  life,  which  also  is 
use,  and  in  the  natural  sense  work ;  here  the  uses  of  life, 
because  it  follows  after  Reuben  and  Judah ;  and  heavenly 
(celestial)  love  by  means  of  wisdom  produces  uses.  There 
are  three  things  which  cohere,  and  cannot  be  separated, 
love,  wisdom,  and  use  of  life.  If  one  is  separated,  the 
remaining  two  perish  ;  see  the  "  Angelic  Wisdom  concern- 
ing the  Divine  Love  and  Divine  Wisdom  "  (n.  241,  297, 316). 
That  use  of  life,  which  is  also  called  fruit,  is  signified  by 
Gad,  may  be  evident  from  the  derivation  of  his  name  from 
a  troop  or  a  heap  (Gen.  xxx.  10,  11)  ;  also  from  his  blessing 
by  his  father  Israel  (Gen.  xlix.  19)  ;  and  from  his  blessing  by 


No.  354.]       THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  357 


Moses  (Deut.  xxxiii.  20,  21)  ;  and  also  from  his  inheritance 
(Num.  xxxii.  I,  to  the  end;  xxxiv.  14;  Deut.  hi.  16,  17  ; 
Josh.  xiii.  24-28)  :  also  from  the  signification  in  the  oppo- 
site sense  (Isa.  lxv.  11  ;  Jer.  xlix.  1-3).  It  is  to  be  known 
that  all  the  tribes  of  Israel  are  here  distinguished  into 
four  classes,  as  in  the  Urim  and  Thummim,  and  in  their 
encampment ;  and  that  each  class  contains  three  tribes, 
for  the  reason  that  the  three  cohere  as  one,  like  love, 
wisdom,  and  use,  and  like  charity,  faith,  and  work  ;  for,  as 
u  as  said,  if  one  is  wanting,  the  remaining  two  are  not  any- 
thing. 

353.  Of  the  tribe  of  Asher  twelve  thousand  scaled,  signifies 
mutual  love,  which  is  the  love  of  doing  good  use  to  the 
community  or  society,  with  those  who  will  be  of  the  Lord's 
New  Heaven  and  New  Church.  By  Asher  in  the  highest 
sense  eternity  is  signified,  in  the  spiritual  sense  eternal 
blessedness,  and  in  the  natural  sense  affection  for  good 
and  truth  ;  but  by  Asher  here  is  signified  the  love  of  doing 
uses,  which  is  with  those  who  are  in  the  Lord's  heavenly 
(celestial)  kingdom,  and  is  there  called  mutual  love.  This 
love  descends  proximately  from  love  to  the  Lord,  since  the 
Lord's  love  is  to  do  uses  to  the  community  and  to  each  soci- 
ety in  the  community  ;  and  He  does  them  through  men  who 
are  in  love  to  Him.  That  the  things  said  above  are  signi- 
fied by  Asher  can  in  some  degree  be  seen  from  his  blessing 
by  Israel  his  father :  Of  Asher,  his  bread  shall  be  fat,  and 
he  shall  yield  the  dainties  of  a  king  (Gen.  xlix.  20)  :  and  fiom 
his  blessing  by  Moses  :  Blessed  above  the  children  is  Asher  ; 
let  him  be  acceptable  to  his  brethren ;  as  his  day  shall  his 
fame  be  (Deut.  xxxiii.  24,  25).  He  was  named  also  from 
"  blessing  ; "  and  they  who  are  in  the  love  of  doing  uses  to 
the  community  and  to  society  are  in  blessedness  in  heaven 
above  others. 

354.  Of  the  tribe  of  Naphtali  twelve  thousand  sealed,  sig- 
nifies the  perception  of  use  and  of  what  use  is,  with  those 
Who  will  be  in  the  Lord's  New  Heaven  and  New  Church. 


358 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  VII. 


By  Naphtali  in  the  highest  sense  is  signified  the  power  of 
the  Lord's  Divine  Human,  in  the  spiritual  sense  temptation 
and  victory,  and  in  the  natural  sense  struggle  by  the  natural 
man ;  for  he  was  named  from  strugglings.  But  here  the 
perception  of  use  and  of  what  use  is,  is  signified  by  Naph- 
tali, because  he  follows  after  Asher  in  the  series,  by  whom 
the  love  of  uses  is  signified  ;  and  those  also  have  an  interior 
perception  of  uses,  who  have  conquered  in  temptations  :  for 
by  temptations  the  interiors  of  the  mind  are  opened.  The 
perception  which  these  have  is  described  in  Jeremiah  xxxi. 
33,  34.  They  feel  in  themselves  what  is  good,  and  see  in 
themselves  what  is  true.  That  the  tribe  of  Naphtali  signifies 
angels  and  men  as  to  this  perception,  may  be  confirmed  by 
these  things  in  the  Word  :  Naphtali  is  upon  the  heights  of 
the  field  (Judg.  v.  18).  "  The  heights  of  the  field  "  are  the 
interiors  of  the  church  as  to  perception.  Naphtali  is  satisfied 
with  the  goodwill,  and  full  of  the  blessing  of  Jehovah,  possess 
the  west  and  the  south  (Deut.  xxxiii.  23).  To  possess  the  west 
is  to  have  the  good  of  the  love  of  serving,  and  to  possess  the 
south  is  to  have  the  light  of  wisdom,  which  is  the  perception 
mentioned  above.  Naphtali  is  a  hind  let  loose,  giving  dis- 
courses of  elegance  (Gen.  xlix.  21).  The  state  after  temptation 
is  thus  described,  as  to  free  eloquence  from  perception.  It 
is  also  related  that  one  of  the  tribe  of  Naphtali,  who  was 
filled  with  wisdom,  intelligence,  and  k?iowledge,  made  all  th* 
work  of  brass  for  Solomon  about  the  temple  (1  Kings  vii.  14). 
The  historical  parts  of  the  Word,  as  to  the  names  and  as  to 
the  tribes,  are  equally  significative  with  the  prophecies. 

355.  Of  the  tribe  of  Afanasseh  twelve  thousand  sealed,  sig- 
nifies the  will  of  serving  and  of  doing,  also  with  those  who 
will  be  of  the  Lord's  New  Heaven  and  New  Church.  There 
are  three  things  which  follow  in  order,  love  to  the  Lord, 
wisdom,  and  use,  as  was  said  above  (n.  352) :  so  also  here, 
mutual  love,  understanding  or  perception,  and  will  or  act. 
These  also  make  one,  so  that  if  one  is  wanting,  the  other 
two  ai  2  nothing.    The  will  of  serving  with  the  act  is  the 


No.  356.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED 


359 


effect,  and  thus  the  ultimate,  in  which  the  two  former  are 
and  coexist.  Manasseh  signifies  this,  because  Joseph,  who 
was  the  father  of  Manasseh  and  Ephraim,  signifies  the 
spiritual  of  the  church ;  and  the  spiritual  of  the  church  is 
the  good  of  the  will,  and  at  the  same  time  the  truth  of  the 
understanding.  It  is  hence  that  Manasseh  signifies  the 
roluntary  of  the  church,  and  Ephraim  the  intellectual  of  it. 
Manasseh  signifies  the  voluntary  of  the  church  because 
Ephraim  signifies  the  intellectual,  as  manifestly  appears  in 
Hosea,  where  Ephraim  is  so  many  times  mentioned  :  and 
because  Manasseh  signifies  the  voluntary  of  the  church, 
he  also  signifies  act ;  for  the  will  is  the  effort  of  every  act  : 
and  where  there  is  effort,  there  there  is  action,  when  it  is 
possible.  Manasseh  is  mentioned  in  several  places,  as 
when  he  was  born  (Gen.  xli.  50-52)  ;  when  accepted  by 
Jacob  instead  of  Simeon  (Gen.  xlviii.  3-5)  ;  and  when 
blessed  by  him  (Gen.  xlviii.  15,  16)  ;  and  by  Moses  (Deut. 
xxxiii.  17:  and  besides  in  Isa.  ix.  19-21  ;  Ps.  lx.  7  ;  lxxx. 
2  j  cviii.  8) :  from  which  it  may  in  some  measure  be  seen 
that  the  voluntary  of  the  church  is  meant  by  Manasseh. 

356.  Of  the  tribe  of  Simeon  twelve  thousand  sealed,  signi- 
fies spiritual  love,  which  is  love  towards  the  neighbor  or 
charity,  with  those  who  will  be  of  the  Lord's  New  Heaven 
and  New  Church.  In  the  highest  sense  by  Simeon  is  sig- 
nified Providence,  in  the  spiritual  sense  love  towards  the 
neighbor  or  charity,  and  in  the  natural  sense  obedience 
and  hearing.  In  the  two  foregoing  series  they  who  are  in 
the  Lord's  heavenly  (celestial)  kingdom  were  treated  of  ; 
in  the  present  series  those  are  treated  of  who  are  in  the 
Lord's  spiritual  kingdom.  The  love  of  these  is  called 
spiritual  love,  which  is  love  towards  the  neighbor,  as  also 
charity.  Simeon  and  his  tribe  represented  this  love,  and 
signify  it  in  the  Word,  because  he  was  born  after  Reuben, 
and  next  before  Levi ;  and  by  these  three,  Reuben,  Simeon, 
and  Levi,  in  their  order,  is  signified  truth  in  the  under- 
standing, or  faith  ;  truth  in  the  will,  or  charity ;  and  truth 


360 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  VII 


in  act,  or  good  work :  the  same  as  by  Peter,  James,  and 
John.  As,  therefore,  Simeon  and  his  tribe  represented 
truth  in  the  will,  which  is  both  charity  and  obedience,  he 
was  therefore  named  from  hearing:  and  to  hear  signifies 
both  to  understand  the  truth  and  to  will  it  or  to  obey,  — 
to  understand  it  when  it  is  said  "  to  hear  any  one,"  and  to 
w  ill  it  and  obey,  when  it  is  said  "  to  hearken  to  any  one," 
or  to  listen.  Something  shall  here  be  said  concerning  love 
towards  the  neighbor,  or  charity.  Love  towards  the  neigh- 
bor is  the  love  of  obeying  the  Lord's  precepts,  which  are 
especially  those  that  are  contained  in  the  second  table  of 
the  Decalogue  ;  and  which  are,  Thou  shalt  not  kill,  Thou 
shalt  not  commit  adultery,  Thou  shalt  not  steal,  Thou  shalt 
not  testify  falsely,  Thou  shalt  not  covet  the  things  that 
are  thy  neighbor's.  The  man  who  will  not  do  such  things 
because  they  are  sins,  loves  his  neighbor.  For  he  does 
not  love  his  neighbor,  who  holds  him  in  hatred,  and  from 
hatred  wishes  to  kill  him  ;  he  does  not  love  the  neighbor, 
who  wishes  to  commit  adultery  with  his  wife  ;  nor  does  he 
love  his  neighbor,  who  wishes  to  steal  and  plunder  his 
goods :  and  so  with  the  rest.  This  also  Paul  teaches  in 
these  words  :  He  that  loveth  another  hath  fulfilled  the  law  : 
for  this,  Thou  shalt  not  commit  adultery,  Thou  shalt  not 
kill,  Thou  shalt  not  steal,  27wtt  shalt  not  be  a  false  witness^ 
Thou  shalt  not  covet ;  and  if  there  be  a?iy  other  command- 
ment, it  is  comprehended  in  this  precept,  Thou  shalt  love  thy 
neighbor  as  thyself :  charity  is  therefore  the  fulfilling  of  the 
law  (Rom.  xiii.  8-10). 

357.  Of  the  tribe  of  Levi  twelve  thousand  sealed,  signifies 
the  affection  for  truth  from  good,  from  which  is  intelli- 
gence, with  those  who  will  be  of  the  Lord's  New  Heaven 
and  New  Church.  By  Levi  in  the  highest  sense  love  and 
mercy  are  signified,  in  the  spiritual  sense  charity  in  act, 
which  is  good  of  life,  and  in  the  natural  sense  consocia- 
tion and  conjunction.  He  was  named  also  from  adhering 
by  which  in  the  Word  conjunction  by  love  is  signified. 


No.  358.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  36 1 


But  by  Levi  here  is  signified  love  or  affection  for  truth, 
and  thence  intelligence ;  because  he  follows  after  Simeon, 
and  is  the  intermediate  in  this  series.  Since  Levi  repre- 
sented these  things,  that  tribe  was  therefore  appointed  to 
the  priesthood  (Num.  iii.  1  to  the  end ;  Deut.  xxi.  5  ;  and 
elsewhere).  That  the  tribe  of  Levi  signifies  the  love  of 
{ruth,  which  is  the  very  love  from  which  the  church  is  a 
crunch,  and  intelligence  therefrom,  may  be  evident  from 
these  passages  :  The  sons  of  Levi  were  chosen  by  Jehovah 
to  minister  unto  Him,  and  to  bless  in  His  name  (Deut.  xxi.  5). 
To  bless  in  the  name  of  Jehovah  is  to  teach ;  which  those 
only  can  do,  who  are  in  the  affection  of  truth,  and  thence 
in  intelligence.  They  guard  thy  Word  and  keep  thy  cove- 
fiant ;  they  shall  teach  Jacob  thy  judgments,  and  Israel  thy 
law  (Deut.  xxxiii.  8-1 1).  The  Lord  shall  suddenly  come  to 
His  temple,  and  shall  sit  as  a  rejiner  and  purifier  of  silver ; 
and  He  shall  purify  the  sons  of  Levi,  and  shall  refine  them 
as  gold  and  silver  (Mai.  iii.  1-4).  "To  purify  the  sons  of 
Levi "  is  to  purify  those  that  are  in  the  affection  for  truth. 
Because  that  affection  flourishes  from  intelligence,  there- 
fore the  rod  of  Levi,  upon  which  Aaron's  name  was 
written,  blossomed  with  almonds  (Num.  xvii.  1-11). 

358.  Of  the  tribe  of  Issachar  twelve  thousand  sealed,  sig- 
nifies the  good  of  life  with  those  who  will  be  of  the  Lord's 
New  Heaven  and  New  Church.  By  Issachar  in  the  high- 
est sense  the  Divine  Good  of  Truth  and  Truth  of  Good 
are  signified,  in  the  spiritual  sense  heavenly  conjugial  love 
which  is  that  of  good  and  truth,  and  in  the  natural  sense 
recompense :  but  here  good  of  life,  because  he  is  the  third 
in  order  in  this  class  j  and  the  third  in  any  class  signifies 
the  ultimate,  which  is  produced  from  the  former  two,  as  an 
effect  from  its  causes :  and  the  effect  from  spiritual  love, 
which  is  love  towards  the  neighbor,  and  is  signified  by 
Simeon,  through  affection  for  truth,  which  is  signified 
by  Levi,  produces  good  of  life,  which  is  Issachar.  He 
was  named  also  from  hire  (Gen.  xxx.  17,  18),  and  thus 
vol.  1.  16 


362 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  VII. 


from  recompense ;  and  good  of  life  has  its  recompense 
in  itself.  Some  such  thing  is  also  signified  by  Issachar 
in  his  blessing  by  Moses :  Rejoice,  Zebulon,  in  thy  going 
forth  ;  Issachar,  in  thy  tents  ;  they  shall  call  the  peoples  into 
the  mountain,  there  they  shall  sacrifice  the  sacrifices  of  right- 
eousness ;  because  they  suck  the  abundance  of  the  sea,  and  the 
hidden  things  concealed  in  the  sand  (Deut.  xxxiii.  18,  19). 
But  by  Issachar  in  the  blessing  from  his  father  Isiael 
(Gen.  xlix.  14,  15),  meritorious  good  of  life  is  signified 
(see  the  "  Heavenly  Arcana,"  published  at  London, 
n.  6388). 

359.  Of  the  tribe  of  Zebulo?i  twelve  thousa7id  sealed,  sig- 
nifies the  conjugial  love  of  good  and  truth,-  also  with  those 
who  will  be  of  the  Lord's  New  Heaven  and  New  Church. 
In  the  highest  sense  by  Zebulon  the  union  of  the  Divine 
Itself  and  the  Divine  Human  in  the  Lord  is  signified,  in 
the  spiritual  sense  the  marriage  of  good  and  truth  with 
those  who  are  in  heaven  and  in  the  church,  and  in  the 
natural  sense  conjugial  love  itself.  Hence  by  Zebulon 
here  the  conjugial  love  of  good  and  truth  is  signified.  He 
was  named  also  from  cohabitation  (Gen.  xxx.  19,  20) ;  and 
cohabitation  is  predicated  of  married  partners,  whose 
minds  are  conjoined  into  one  :  for  that  conjunction  is 
spiritual  cohabitation.  The  conjugial  love  of  good  and 
truth,  which  is  here  signified  by  Zebulon,  is  the  conjugial 
love  of  -the  Lord  and  the  church.  The  Lord  is  the  Good 
itself  of  love,  and  He  gives  to  the  church  to  be  truth  from 
that  good ;  and  cohabitation  is  effected  when  the  man  of 
the  church  receives  good  from  the  Lord  in  truths.  Then 
is  accomplished  in  man  the  marriage  of  good  and  truth, 
which  is  the  church  itself,  and  constitutes  heaven.  Hence 
it  is  that  the  kingdom  of  God,  that  is,  heaven  and  the 
church,  are  in  the  Word  compared  so  many  times  to  a 
marriage. 

360.  Of  the  tribe  of  Joseph  twelve  thousand  sealed,  signi- 
fies the  doctrine  of  good  and  truth  with  those  who  will  be 


No.  360.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  363 


of  the  Lord's  New  .Heaven  and  New  Church.  By  Joseph 
in  the  highest  sense  is  signified  the  Lord  as  to  the  Spiritual 
Divine,  in  the  spiritual  sense  the  spiritual  kingdom,  and 
in  the  natural  sense  fructification  and  multiplication.  But 
here  by  Joseph  the  doctrine  of  good  and  truth  is  signified, 
which  is  with  those  who  are  in  the  Lord's  spiritual  king- 
dom. This  is  here  signified  by  Joseph,  because,  he  is 
named  after  the  tribe  of  Zebulon,  and  before  the  tribe  of 
Benjamin,  and  thus  in  the  middle:  and  the  tribe  which  is 
named  first  in  the  series  or  class  signifies  some  love  which 
is  of  the  will  ;  and  the  tribe  which  is  named  after  it  signi- 
fies something  of  wisdom,  which  is  of  the  understanding  ; 
and  the  tribe  which  is  named  last  signifies  some  use  or 
effect  from  them.  Hence  each  series  is  full.  Since  Joseph 
signified  the  Lord's  spiritual  kingdom,  he  was  therefore 
made  Ruler  in  Egypt  (Gen.  xli.  38-44;  Ps.  cv.  17-22), 
where  each  thing  signifies  such  things  as  are  of  the 
Lord's  spiritual  kingdom.  The  spiritual  kingdom  is  the 
Lord's  Royalty,  and  the  heavenly  (celestial)  kingdom  is 
His  Priesthood.  The  reason  that  Joseph  here  signifies  the 
doctrine  of  good  and  truth,  is  because  he  is  here  in  the 
place  of  Ephraim  ;  and  by  Ephraim  the  intellectual  of 
the  church  is  signified  (see  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jeru- 
salem concerning  the  Sacred  Scripture,"  n.  79)  j  and  the 
intellectual  of  the  church  is  altogether  from  the  doctrine 
of  good  and  truth  from  the  Word.  Joseph  is  here  in  the 
place  of  Ephraim,  because  Manasseh,  who  was  Joseph's 
other  son,  and  signified  the  voluntary  of  the  church,  has 
been  before  reckoned  among  the  tribes  (n.  355).  Because 
the  intellectual  of  the  church  is  from  the  doctrine  of  good 
and  truth,  therefore  that  intellectual,  and  also  that  doc- 
trine, are  signified  by  Joseph  in  the  following  passages : 
Joseph  is  the  son  of  a  fruitful  tree,  of  a  fruitful  tree  by  a 
fountain ;  he  shall  sit  in  the  strength  of  his  bow :  he  shall 
be  blessed  with  the  blessings  of  heaven  from  above,  and  with 
the  blessings  of  the  deep  below  (Gen.  xlix.  22,  26).  "The 


364 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  VII 


fountain"  signifies  the  Word,  and  "the  bow"  doctrine 
(n.  299).  Blessed  of  Jehovah  is  the  land  of  Joseph,  for  the 
precious  things  of  heaven,  for  the  dew,  for  the  deep  also  lying 
below,  and  for  the  precious  things  of  the  products  of  the  sun, 
for  the  precious  things  of  the  produce  of  the  moons,  and  for 
the  precious  things  of  the  earth  and  its  fulness  ;  let  it  coine 
upon  the  head  of  Joseph  (Deut.  xxxiii.  13-17).  The  knowl- 
edges of  good  and  truth,  from  which  is  doctrine,  are  signi- 
fied by  these  precious  things.  Who  drink  wine  from  bowls, 
and  are  not  grieved  for  the  affliction  of  Joseph  (Amos  vi. 
5,  6).  I  will  strengthen  the  house  of  Judah,  and  will  save 
the  house  of  Joseph  ;  and  they  of  Ephraim  shall  be  like  a 
mighty  man,  and  their  heart  shall  be  glad  as  from  wine 
(Zech.  x.  6,  7).  Here  also  Joseph  stands  for  doctrine 
wine  signifies  the  truth  of  it  from  good  (n.  316). 

361.  Of  the  tribe  of  Benjamin  twelve  thousand  sealed, 
signifies  the  life  of  truth  from  good  according  to  doctrine, 
with  those  who  will  be  of  the  Lord's  New  Heaven  and 
New  Church.  When  the  conjugial  love  of  good  and  truth 
is  signified  by  Zebulon,  and  by  Joseph  the  doctrine  of 
good  and  truth,  by  Benjamin,  because  he  is  the  third  in 
the  series,  the  life  of  truth  from  good  is  signified.  "  Ben- 
jamin" bears  this  signification,  because  he  was  latest  born, 
and  was  called  by  his  father  the  son  of  his  right  hand 
(Gen.  xxxv.  18)  ;  and  by  the  son  of  the  right  hand  truth 
from  good  is  signified  :  on  which  account  also  his  tribe 
dwelt  around  Jerusalem,  where  the  tribe  of  Judah  was : 
and  the  city  Jerusalem  signified  the  church  as  to  doctrine, 
and  the  confines  of  it  the  things  which  are  from  doctrine 
(see  Josh,  xviii.  1 1-28  ;  Jer.  xvii.  26  ;  xxxii.  8,  44 ;  xxxiii. 
13  ;  and  elsewhere). 

362.  In  this  enumeration  of  the  tribes  of  Israel  Dan  is 
not  mentioned,  nor  Ephraim.  The  reason  is  that  Dan 
was  the  last  of  the  tribes,  and  his  tribe  dwelt  most  remcte 
in  the  land  of  Canaan,  and  thus  could  not  signify  any  thi  ig 
in  the  Lord's  New  Heaven  and  New  Church,  where  will 


No.  363.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


3^5 


be  only  the  heavenly  (celestial)  and  the  spiritual :  hence 
Manasseh  is  put  instead  of  Dan.  That  Joseph  is  put  for 
Ephraim,  see  above  (n.  360). 

363.  After  these  things  I  saw,  and  behold,  a  great  multi- 
tude, which  no  one  could  number,  signifies  all  the  rest  who 
are  not  of  those  enumerated,  and  yet  are  in  the  Lord's 
New  Heaven  and  New  Church,  and  are  they  who  make 
the  ultimate  heaven  and  the  external  church,  whose  quality 
no  one  knows  but  the  Lord  alone.  That  the  rest,  who  are 
not  of  those  recounted,  and  yet  are  in  the  Lord's  heaven 
and  church,  are  signified  by  the  great  multitude,  is  mani- 
fest from  vers.  9,  10,  13-17  ;  where  it  is  said  that  they 
stood  before  the  throne  and  before  the  Lamb,  clothed  in  white 
robes,  and  pahns  in  their  hands ;  and  that  they  shall  se?'ve 
Hint  in  His  temple;  and  He  that  sitteth  upon  the  throne 
shall  dwell  amo?ig  them  ;  besides  other  things.  By  "  num- 
bering "  in  the  spiritual  sense  is  signified  to  know  what  or 
of  what  quality,  they  are.  That  this  is  signified  by  num- 
bering will  be  seen  in  the  following  paragraph.  But  who 
in  particular  are  meant  by  these  who  are  called  the  great 
multitude,  cannot  be  known  without  an  arcanum  which 
must  first  be  disclosed.  The  arcanum  is  this.  The  whole 
heaven  together  with  the  church  on  earth  is  before  the 
Lord  as  one  Man :  and  because  it  is  as  one  Man,  there 
are  those  there  who  constitute  the  head  and  thus  the  face 
with  all  its  organs  of  sense  ;  and  there  are  there  those 
who  constitute  the  body  with  all  its  members.  Hitherto 
those  have  been  enumerated  who  constitute  the  face  with 
all  its  organs  of  sense,  but  these  who  are  now  mentioned 
are  they  who  constitute  the  body  with  all  its  members. 
That  it  is  so,  has  been  revealed  to  me,  as  also  that  they 
who  make  the  first  class  of  the  tribes  (vers.  5),  are  those 
who  correspond  to  the  forehead  as  far  as  the  eyes  ;  that 
they  who  make  the  second  class  (vers.  6),  are  they  that 
correspond  to  the  eyes  together  with  the  nose  ;  that  the 
third  (vers.  7),  are  they  who  correspond  to  the  ears  and 


366 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  VII. 


the  cheeks  ;  and  that  the  fourth  (vers.  8),  are  they  that 
correspond  to  the  mouth  and  tongue.  The  Lord's  church 
is  also  internal  and  external.  They  who  are  meant  by 
the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel  are  those  that  make  the  Lord's 
internal  church  ;  but  they  who  are  now  mentioned  are 
those  that  make  the  external  church ;  and  they  cohere  as 
one  with  those  above  recounted,  as  lower  things  with 
higher,  and  thus  as  the  body  with  the  head.  Wherefore 
the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel  signify  the  higher  heavens,  and 
also  the  internal  church  ;  but  these  the  lower  heavens 
and  the  external  church.  The  latter  are  also  called  a 
great  multitude  elsewhere,  as  may  be  seen  below  (n.  803, 
&c-.,  and  n.  811). 

364.  The  reason  why  "to  number"  in  the  spiritual  sense 
signifies  to  know  the  quality,  is  because  a  number  in  the 
Word  does  not  signify  a  number,  but  the  quality  of  a  thing 
(n.  10).  Here  therefore  by  this,  a  great  multitude  which  no 
one  could  number,  is  meant  in  the  natural  sense  according 
to  the  words,  that  the  multitude  was  so  vast ;  but  in  the 
spiritual  sense  it  is  meant  that  no  one  but  the  Lord  alone 
knows  their  quality.  For  the  Lord's  heaven  consists  of 
numberless  societies,  and  the  societies  are  distinguished 
according  to  the  varieties  of  the  affections  in  general,  and 
so  all  in  each  society  in  particular.  The  Lord  alone  knows 
the  quality  of  the  affection  of  each,  and  arranges  all  into 
order  according  to  it.  The  knowledge  of  this  quality  is 
understood  by  the  angels  by  numbering,  and  the  same  in 
the  Word  in  these  passages  :  When  Belshazzar  drank  wine 
out  of  the  vessels  of  the  temple  of  Je?-usalem,  it  was  written  on 
the  wall,  Thou  art  numbered,  thou  art  numbered  (Dan.  v.  2, 
5,  25).  I  shall  go  to  the  gates  of  hell,  I  am  numbered  (Isa. 
jexxviii.  10).  A  voice  of  the  tumult  of  the  kingdo7?is ;  Jehovah 
Zebaoth  numbereth  the  host  of  battle  (Isa.  xiii.  4).  Behold 
who  hath  created  these,  that  bringeth  out  their  host  by  number 
(Isa.  xl.  26).  Jehovah  who  numbereth  the  host  of  the  stars 
(Ps.  cxlvii.  4).    The  flocks  shall  yet  pass  wider  the  hands  of 


No.  356.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  367 


him  that  numbereth  (Jer.  xxxiii.  13).  My  steps  are  numbered 
(Job  xiv.  16).  The  houses  a?id  towers  of  Zio7i  a?id  Je?-usalem 
were  numbered  (Isa.  xxii.  9,  10;  xxxiii.  18,  19;  Ps.  xlviii. 
12-14).  "  To  number  "  means  to  know  of  what  quality  they 
are.  It  may  be  evident  from  the  signification  of  number  and 
numbering  why  a  punishment  was  denounced  upon  David 
for  numbering  the  people  or  tribes  of  Israel,  and  why  h  a 
said  to  the  prophet  Gad,  /  have  sinned  greatly  i?i  what  / 
have  done  (2  Sam.  xxiv.  1,  to  the  end).  And  why.  when  the 
people  were  numbered  by  Moses  as  to  all  their  tribes,  it 
was  commanded  that  every  one  should  give  an  expiatio?i  of 
his  soul  to  Jehovah  at  the  numbering,  that  there  might  not  be 
a  plague  among  them  in  ?iu7nbering  them  (Ex.  xxx.  12).  The 
reason  was  because  "  to  number "  signifies  to  know  their 
quality  as  to  their  spiritual  state,  and  thus  as  to  the  state 
of  the  church  understood  by  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel, 
which  the  Lord  alone  knows. 

365.  Out  of  all  nations  and  t?'ibes  and  peoples  a7id  tongues ■ 
signifies  all  in  the  Christian  world  who  are  in  religion  from 
good,  and  in  truths  from  doctrine.  By  all  nations  and  tribes 
are  meant  those  who  are  in  religion  from  good,  and  who  are 
of  the  ultimate  heaven  (n.  363)  :  by  nations  they  that  are 
in  good  (n.  920,  921)  j  and  by  tribe  religion  (n.  349).  By 
peoples  and  tongues  those  are  meant  who  are  in  truths  from 
doctrine  ;  by  peoples  they  that  are  in  truths  (n.  483)  ;  and 
by  tongue  doctrine  (n.  2S2).  Hence  all  who  are  in  religion 
from  good  and  in  truths  from  doctrine  are  meant  in  the 
spiritual  sense  by  "out  of  all  nations  and  tribes  and  peoples 
and  tongues." 

366.  Standing  before  the  throne  and  before  the  Lamb,  signi- 
fies hearing  the  Lord  and  doing  the  things  which  He  teaches. 
By  standing  before  God  is  signified  to  hear  and  do  what  He 
teaches,  as  he  does  who  stands  before  a  king.  This  is  sig- 
nified by  standing  before  God  elsewhere  also  in  the  Word, 
as,  77: e  angel  said  to  Zacharias,  I  am  Gabriel  that  stand 
bifore  God  (Luke  i.  19).     There  shall  not  be  wanting  a  man 


368 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  Vli, 


to  stand  before  Me  for  ever  (Jer.  xxxv.  19).  These  are  the 
two  sons  of  the  olive-tree  standing  before  the  Lord  of  the  whole 
earth  (Zech.  iv.  1 4).  He  separated  the  tribe  of  Levi  to  stand 
before  Jehovah  (Deut.  x.  8  :  and  elsewhere). 

367.  Clothed  in  white  robes,  and  palms  in  their  hand?, 
signifies  communication  and  conjunction  with  the  higher 
heavens,  and  confession  from  Divine  truths.  That  to  be 
clothed  in  white  robes  signifies  to  have  communication  and 
conjunction  with  the  heavens,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  328). 
To  hold  palms  in  the  hands  signifies  confession  from 
Divine  truths,  because  palms  signify  Divine  truths.  For 
every  tree  signifies  something  of  the  church,  and  palms 
Divine  Truth  in  ultimates,  which  is  the  Divine  Truth  of 
the  literal  sense  of  the  Word.  For  this  reason  upon  all  the 
walls  of  the  te77iple  at  Jerusalem  within  a?id  without,  and  also 
upon  the  doors,  were  carved  cherubs  and  palms  (1  Kings  vi. 
29,  32).  In  like  manner  in  the  New  Temple,  spoken  of 
Ez.  xli.  18-20.  By  the  cherubs  the  Word  is  signified, 
and  by  the  palms  the  Divine  Truth  therein.  That  by  palms 
the  Divine  Truths  of  the  Word  are  signified,  and  confessions 
from  them  by  the  palms  in  the  hands,  may  be  evident  from 
the  command  that  at  the  feast  of  tabernacles  they  should  take 
the  fruits  of  goodly  trees,  and  leaves  of  palms,  a?id  should 
rejoice  before  Jehovah  (Lev.  xxiii.  39,  40).  That  when  Jesus 
went  to  Jerusalem  to  the  feast,  they  took  branches  of  palms, 
and  went  to  meet  Him,  cryi?ig,  Blessed  is  He  that  cometh  in 
the  name  of  the  Lord  (John  xii.  12,  13)  :  by  which  was  sig- 
nified confession  from  Divine  truths  concerning  the  Lord. 
The  palm  also  signifies  the  Divine  Truth  in  David :  The 
just  shall flourish  as  the  palm-tree,  he  shall  g?vw  planted  i?i 
the  house  of  Jehovah,  he  shall  flourish  in  the  courts  of  our 
God  (Ps.  xcii.  12,  13:  and  the  same  elsewhere).  Because 
Jericho  was  a  city  near  the  Jordan,  and  that  which  is  first 
in  the  church  was  signified  by  the  river  Jordan,  and  this  is 
the  Divine  Truth  such  as  it  is  in  the  sense  of  the  letter  ot 
the  WTord,  it  was  therefore  called  "  the  City  of  Palms 


No.  369.]       THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


369 


(Deut.  xxxiv.  3  ;  Judg.  i.  16  ;  iii.  13):  for  the  Jordan  was 
the  first  boundary  or  the  entrance  into  the  land  of  Canaan, 
and  by  the  land  of  Canaan  the  church  is  signified. 

368.  And  crying  with  a  great  voice,  sayifig,  Salvation  unto 
our  God  who  sitteth  upon  the  throne,  and  unto  theLanib,  signifies 
the  acknowledgment  from  the  heart  that  the  Lord  is  their 
Saviour.  "To  cry  with  a  great  voice  "  signifies  acknowl- 
edgment from  the  heart :  "  Salvation  unto  our  God  who 
sitteth  upon  the  throne  and  unto  the  Lamb,"  signifies  that 
the  Lord  is  salvation  itself,  and  that  the  salvation  of  all  is 
from  Him,  and  thus  that  He  is  the  Saviour.  By  Him  that 
sitteth  upon  the  throne  and  by  the  Lamb  the  Lord  alone  is 
meant ;  by  Him  that  sitteth  upon  the  throne  His  Divine 
from  Which  [all  things  are],  and  by  the  Lamb  His  Divine 
Human ;  as  also  above  (n.  273).  Both  are  mentioned, 
because  from  His  Divine  from  Which  [He  came  forth], 
through  His  Divine  Human,  He  was  the  Saviour.  That 
they  are  one  is  manifest  from  the  places  where  it  is  said, 
the  Lamb  in  the  midst  of  the  throne  (chap.  v.  6 ;  vii.  17).  The 
Lord  is  many  times  called  "  Salvation  "  in  the  W7ord,  by 
which  is  meant  that  He  is  the  Saviour ;  as,  My  salvation 
shall  not  delay,  and  I  will  place  salvation  in  Zion  (Isa.  xlvi. 
13).  Say  ye  to  the  daughter  of  Zion,  Behold,  thy  salvation 
cometh  (Isa.  lxii.  1 1).  /  gave  thee,  that  thou  mayest  be  my 
salvation  to  the  end  of  the  earth  (Isa.  xlix.  6).  This  is  Jehovah 
whom  we  have  waited  for,  we  will  rejoice  and  be  glad  in  His 
salvation  (Isa.  xxv.  9).  Salvation  in  the  Hebrew  language 
is  called  Joschia,  which  is  Jesus. 

369.  And  all  the  angels  stood  around  the  throne  and  the 
elders  and  the  four  animals,  signifies  all  in  the  entire  heaven, 
hearing  and  doing  what  the  Lord  teaches.  The  angels  of 
the  higher  heavens  are  meant  by  the  animals  and  the  elders, 
as  above,  and  also  below  (n.  808) :  but  by  the  angels  here 
the  angels  of  the  lower  heavens  are  meant ;  thus  all  in  the 
entire  heaven.  By  "standing"  is  signified  to  hear  and  do 
what  He  teaches  (n.  366). 

16* 


37o 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap  VII. 


370.  And  fell  upon  their  faces  before  the  throne,  and  wor- 
shipped God,  signifies  their  humiliation  of  heart,  and  worship 
of  the  Lord  from  humiliation.  It  is  manifest  that  to  fall 
upon  their  faces  and  to  worship,  is  humiliation  of  the  heart, 
and  worship  thence.  Humiliation  before  the  Lord  and  the 
worship  of  Him  is  signified  by  falling  before  the  throne  and 
worshipping  God,  because  by  God  His  Divine  is  meant, 
which  is  the  Divine  from  Which,  and  at  the  same  time  the 
Divine  Human  (n.  368):  for  both  are  one  God,  because 
one  person. 

371.  Saying,  Amen,  signifies  Divine  Truth,  and  confirma- 
tion from  it;  see  above  (n.  23,  28,  61). 

372.  Blessing,  and  glory,  and  wisdom,  and  thanksgiving, 
signifies  the  Spiritual  Divine  things  of  the  Lord.  All 
acknowledgment  and  confession  of  the  Lord  in  general 
comprehends  these  two  things,  that  He  is  Divine  Love 
itself  and  Divine  Wisdom  itself,  and  thence  that  love,  and 
all  that  belongs  to  it,  with  those  who  are  in  heaven  and  in 
the  church,  is  from  Him  ;  in  like  manner  wisdom  and  all 
that  is  of  it.  Whatever  proceeds  from  the  Lord's  Divine 
Love  is  called  the  Heavenly  Divine,  and  what  is  from  His 
Divine  Wisdom  is  called  the  Spiritual  Divine.  The  Lord's 
Spiritual  Divine  is  meant  by  "  glory,  wisdom,  and  thanks- 
giving ; "  and  the  Heavenly  Divine  by  "  honor,  power,  and 
might,"  which  follow.  Blessing,  which  precedes,  signifies 
both ;  see  above  (n.  289).  That  glory  is  predicated  of  the 
Divine  Truth,  and  thus  of  the  Spiritual  Divine,  see  n.  249. 
That  wisdom  has  relation  to  the  same,  is  manifest.  That 
it  is  the  same  with  thanksgiving  is  because  this  is  from 
Divine  Truth ;  for  man  gives  thanks  from  it  and  by  means 
of  it. 

373.  And  honor,  and  power,  and  might,  signifies  the  Heav- 
enly Divine  things  of  the  Lord.  It  was  said  in  the  preceding 
paragraph,  that  these  three,  honor,  and  power,  and  might, 
in  the  Word,  where  the  Lord  is  spoken  of,  refer  to  His 
Heavenly  Divine,  or  His  Divine  Love  or  Divine  Good 


So.  376.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


371 


That  this  is  true  of  "honor,"  may  be  seen,  n.  249.  of 
might,  n.  22  :  that  power  also  has  such  meaning  may 
be  evident  from  the  places  in  the  Word  where  it  is  men- 
tioned. It  is  to  be  known,  that  in  every  thing  in  the  Word 
there  is  the  marriage  of  good  and  truth ;  and  that  there  are 
words  which  have  relation  to  good,  and  that  there  are  words 
which  have  relation  to  truth.  But  these  words  cannot  be  dis- 
tinguished but  by  those  who  study  the  spiritual  sense.  From 
that  it  is  manifest  which  word  relates  to  good  or  love,  and 
which  to  truth  or  wisdom.  And  it  has  been  given  to  know 
from  many  passages,  that  "honor,  power,  and  might "  occur, 
where  the  Divine  Good  is  treated  of.  That  "power"  relates 
to  the  same  may  be  seen  Matt.  xiii.  54  ;  xxiv.  30  ;  Mark 
xiii.  25,  26  ;  Luke  i.  17,  35  ;  fat  1  ;  xxi.  27  :  and  elsewhere. 
That  in  every  thing  in  the  Word  there  is  the  marriage  of 
the  Lord  and  the  church,  and  thence  the  marriage  of  good 
and  truth,  may  be  seen  in  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jeru- 
salem concerning  the  Sacred  Scripture  "  (n.  So-90). 

374.  Unto  our  God  for  ever  and  ever.  That  it  signifies 
those  things  in  the  Lord  and  from  the  Lord  to  eternity,  is 
manifest  from  what  is  said  above  ;  and  that  for  ever  and 
ever  is  to  eternity. 

375.  Amen,  signifies  the  consent  of  all.  In  this  verse 
"  Amen "  occurs  in  the  beginning,  and  now  at  the  end. 
When  at  the  beginning,  it  signifies  the  Truth,  and  confir- 
mation from  it  (n.  371) ;  but  when  at  the  end,  it  signifies 
confirmation,  and  the  consent  of  all  that  it  is  the  truth. 

376.  And  one  of  the  elders  answered,  saying  unto  me,  Who 
«re  these  that  are  arrayed  in  white  robes,  and  whence  came 
they  1  And  I  said  unto  him,  Lord,  thou  knowest,  signifies 
the  desire  to  know  and  the  wish  to  inquire,  and  the  answer 
and  information.  The  reason  why  John  was  asked  con- 
cerning these  things  is,  because  it  is  common  in  all  Divine 
worship,  that  the  man  should  first  wish,  desire,  and  prav. 
and  the  Lord  then  answer,  inform,  and  do :  otherwise  the 
man  does  not  receive  any  thing  divine.    Now  as  John  saw 


372 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  V[L 


those  that  were  arrayed  in  white  robes,  and  desired  to  know 
and  to  ask  who  they  were,  and  this  was  perceived  in  heaven, 
he  was  therefore  first  asked,  and  then  informed.  The  like 
occurred  to  Zechariah  the  prophet,  when  he  saw  many  things 
represented  to  him  ;  as  may  be  evident  from  chap.  i.  9  ;  ii. 
2,  4 ;  iv.  2,  5,  11,  12  ;  v.  2,  6,  10 ;  vi.  4.  Besides,  we  may 
often  read  in  the  Word  that  the  Lord  answers  those  who 
call  and  cry  ;  as  Ps.  iv.  1  ;  xvii.  6  ;  xx.  9  ;  xxxiv.  4 ;  xci. 
15  ;  cxx.  1.  Also  that  He  gives  to  those  who  ask  (Matt, 
vii.  7,  8  ;  xxi.  22  ;  John  xiv.  13,  14  ;  xv.  7  ;  xvi.  23-27).  But 
still  the  Lord  gives  them  to  ask,  and  what  to  ask ;  and 
therefore  the  Lord  knows  it  before  ;  but  still  the  Lord 
wishes  that  man  should  ask  first,  to  the  end  that  it  may  be 
as  of  himself,  and  so  be  appropriated  to  him.  Otherwise 
if  the  petition  itself  were  not  from  the  Lord,  it  would  not 
have  been  said  in  those  places,  that  they  should  receive 
whatsoever  they  asked. 

377.  And  he  said,  These  are  they  who  come  out  of  great 
affliction,  signifies  that  they  are  those  who  have  been  in 
temptations,  and  have  fought  against  evils  and  falsities. 
That  affliction  is  infestation  from  evils  and  falsities,  and 
spiritual  combat  against  them,  which  is  temptation,  may  be 
seen  (n.  33,  95,  100,  101). 

378.  And  have  washed  their  robes,  signifies,  and  who  have 
cleansed  their  religious  principles  from  the  evils  of  falsity. 
By  "  washing "  in  the  Word  is  signified  to  cleanse  from 
evils  and  falsities  ;  and  by  "  robes "  general  truths  are 
signified  (n.  328).  General  truths  are  the  knowledges  of 
good  and  truth  from  the  literal  sense  of  the  Word,  according 
to  which  they  have  lived  ;  and  hence  they  are  religious 
principles:  and  because  everything  religious  has  reference 
to  good  and  truth,  the  robes  are  therefore  twice  named  ■ 
namely,  they  washed  their  robes,  and  they  made  white  their 
robes.  The  robes,  or  religious  principles,  are  cleansed  only 
with  those  who  fight  against  evils,  and  so  reject  falsities, 
and  thus  by  temptations,  which  are  signified  by  the  great 


No.  378.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


373 


affliction  (n.  377).  That  to  be  washed  signifies  to  be 
cleansed  from  evils  and  falsities,  and  so  to  be  reformed 
and  regenerated,  may  be  evident  from  the  following  pas- 
sages :  When  the  Lord  hath  washed  away  the  filth  of  the 
daughters  of  Zion,  a?id  hath  cleansed  the  blood  of  Jerusalem 
by  the  spirit  of  judgment  and  by  the  spirit  of  purifying  (Isa. 
iv.  4).  Wash  you,  make  you  clean;  put  away  the  evil  of 
your  doings  fro?n  before  mi?ie  eyes  ;  cease  to  do  evil  (Isa.  i.  16). 
Wash  thy  heart  from  wickedness,  O  Jerusalem,  that  thou 
mayst  be  saved  (Jer.  iv.  14).  Wash  me  fro7n  my  iniquity, 
and  I  shall  be  whiter  than  snow  (Ps.  li.  2,  7).  Though  thou 
shouldst  wash  thee  with  nitre,  and  shouldst  take  thee  much 
soap,  thy  iniquity  will  still  ?'etain  its  spots  (Jer.  ii.  22).  If  I 
should  wash  me  in  the  waters  of  snow,  and  should  cleanse  my 
hands  with  soap,  still  my  clothes  shall  abhor  me  (Job  ix.  30,  3 1). 
Who  washed  his  garment  in  wine,  his  clothing  in  the  blood 
of  grapes  (Gen.  xlix.  n).  This  is  said  of  the  heavenly 
(celestial)  church,  to  which  they  belong  who  are  in  love  to 
the  Lord ;  and  in  the  highest  sense  it  is  said  of  the  Lord. 
Wine  and  the  blood  of  grapes  is  Divine  Truth  spiritual  and 
heavenly  (celestial).  I  have  washed  thee  with  waters,  and  I 
have  washed  away  the  blood  from  off  thee  (Ez.  xvi.  9).  This 
is  said  of  Jerusalem  :  "  waters  "  are  truths,  and  "  bloods  " 
are  the  adulterations  of  truth.  It  may  be  evident  from 
these  things  what  was  represented  and  thence  signified  by 
the  washings  in  the  Israelitish  church,  as  that  Aaroji  should 
wash  himself  before  he  put  on  the  garments  of  ministry  (Lev. 
xvi.  4,  24).  And  before  he  drew  near  to  the  altar  to  minister 
(Ex.  xxx.  18-21  ;  xl.  30,  31).  In  like  manner  the  Levitcs 
(Num.  viii.  6,  7).  In  like  manner  others,  who  were,  made 
unclean  by  sins;  even  that  they  washed  the  vessels-  (Lev.  xi.  32  ; 
xiv.  8,  9  ;  xv.  5-13  ;  xvii.  15,  16  j  Matt,  xxiii.  25,  26).  That 
they  were  sanctified  by  the  washings  (Ex.  xxix.  4;  xl.  12  ; 
Lev.  viii.  6).  That  Naaman  of  Syria  washed  himself  in  the 
Jordan  (2  Kings  v.  10,  14).  On  which  account,  that  they 
might  wash  themselves,  the  brazen  sea  and  many  lavers  were 


374 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  VII. 


placed  near  the  temple  (i  Kings  vii.  23-39).  And  tnat  ^u 
Lord  washed  the  feet  of  the  disciples  (John  xiii.  5)  ;  and  told 
the  blind  man,  that  he  should  wash  himself  in  the  pool  of 
Siloam  (John  ix.  6,  7.  11,  15).  From  these  things  it  may 
be  evident  that  the  washing  among  the  sons  of  Israel 
represented  spiritual  washing,  which  is  purification  from 
evils  and  falsities,  and  thence  reformation  and  regeneration. 
From  the  foregoing  it  is  also  manifest  what  is  signified  by 
he  baptism  performed  by  John  in  the  Jordan  (Matt,  iii., 
Mark  i.  4-13) ;  and  what  by  these  words  of  John  concerning 
the  Lord,  that  He  should  baptize  with  the  Holy  Spirit  and 
with  fire  (Luke  iii.  16  ;  John  i.  33)  ;  and  concerning  him- 
self, that  he  baptized  with  water  (John  i.  26)  ;  the  meaning 
of  which  is,  that  the  Lord  washes  or  purifies  man  by  the 
Divine  Truth  and  the  Divine  Good,  and  that  John  by  his 
baptism  represented  them.  For  the  Holy  Spirit  is  the  Divine 
Truth,  fire  is  the  Divine  Good,  and  water  is  the  representa- 
tive of  them ;  for  water  signifies  the  truth  of  the  Word,  which 
becomes  good  by  a  life  according  to  it  (n.  50). 

379.  And  made  white  their  robes  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb, 
signifies,  and  have  purified  them  from  the  falsities  of  evil 
by  truths,  and  thus  are  reformed  by  the  Lord.  There  are 
evils  of  falsity  and  falsities  of  evil,  —  evils  of  falsity  with 
those  who  believe  from  religion  that  evils  do  not  condemn 
provided  they  confess  with  the  mouth  that  they  are  sin- 
ners ;  and  falsities  of  evil  with  those  who  confirm  evils 
in  themselves.  By  robes,  here  as  above  (n.  378),  general 
truths  from  the  Word  are  signified,  which  constitute  their 
religious  principles.  It  is  said  that  they  made  white  their 
robes  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  because  "  white  "  is  repre- 
sentative of- truths  (n.  167,  231,  232):  thus  that  they  puri- 
fied themselves  from  falsities  by  truths.  That  they  were 
thus  reformed  by  the  Lord  is  also  signified,  because  all 
who  have  fought  against  evils  in  the  world,  and  have  be- 
lieved in  the  Lord,  are  taught  by  the  Lord  after  their 
departure  out  of  the  world,  and  are  led  away  from  the 


No  379.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  375 


falsities  of  their  religion  by  means  of  truths,  and  so  are 
reformed.  The  reason  is,  because  they  who  shun  evils  as 
sins  are  in  good  of  life ;  and  good  of  life  desires  truths, 
and  acknowledges  and  accepts  them :  but  in  no  wise  evil 
of  life.  It  is  believed  that  by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb  here 
and  elsewhere  in  the  Word  is  signified  the  Lord's  passion 
of  the  cross.  But  the  passion  of  the  cross  was  the  last 
temptation,  by  which  the  Lord  fully  conquered  the  hells, 
and  fully  glorified  His  Human ;  by  which  two  works  He 
saved  man  (see  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  con- 
cerning the  Lord,"  n.  22-24,  and  n.  25-27  ;  also  above, 
n.  67).  And  because  the  Lord  by  that  fully  glorified  His 
Human,  that  is,  made  it  Divine,  nothing  else  can  therefore 
be  meant  by  His  flesh  and  blood  but  the  Divine  in  Him 
and  from  Him,  —  by  flesh  the  Divine  Good '  of  the  Divine 
Love,  and  by  blood  the  Divine  Truth  from  that  Good. 
Blood  is  mentioned  in  many  places  in  the  Word,  and  by  it 
everywhere  in  the  spiritual  sense  the  Lord's  Divine  Truth 
b  signified,  which  is  also  the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Word, 
and  in  the  opposite  sense  the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Word 
falsified  and  profaned  ;  as  may  be  evident  from  the  follow- 
ing passages.  First:  that  the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Lord 
or  of  the  Word  is  signified  by  blood,  from  these  :  that 
blood  was  called  the  blood  of  the  covenant ;  and  a  cove- 
nant is  conjunction  ;  and  this  is  effected  by  the  Lord  by 
His  Divine  Truth ;  as  in  Zechariah :  By  the  blood  of  thy 
covenant  I  will  send  forth  the  prisoners  out  of  the  pit  (ix. 
11):  and  in  Moses:  Moses,  after  he  had  read  the  Book  of 
the  Law  in  the  ears  of  the  people,  sprinkkd  half  of  the  blood 
upon  the  people,  and  said,  Behold  the  blood  of  the  covenant 
which  Jehovah  hath  made  with  you  concer?ii?ig  all  these 
words  (Ex.  xxiv.  3-8).  And  Jesus  took  the  cup,  and  gave  to 
them,  saying,  Drink  all  ye  of  it;  this  is  my  Blood,  that  of 
the  New  Covenant  (Matt.  xxvi.  27,  28  ;  Mark  xiv.  24  ;  Luke 
xxii.  20).  By  the  blood  of  the  New  Covenant  or  Testament 
nothing  else  but  the  Word  is  signified,  which  is  called 


37^ 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  VIL 


the  Covenant  and  Testament,  Old  and  New,  and  thus  the 
Divine  Truth  therein.  Since  that  is  signified  by  tolood, 
the  Lord  therefore  gave  them  the  wine,  saying,  This  is  my 
blood;  and  wine  signifies  the  Divine  Truth  (n.  316);  on 
which  account  it  is  also  called  the  blood  of  grapes  (Gen* 
xlix.  11  ;  Deut.  xxxii.  14).  This  is  still  more  manifest 
from  these  words  of  the  Lord :  Verily,  verily  I  say  unto 
you,  except  ye  eat  the  flesh  of  the  Son  of  Man,  and  dtink 
His  blood,  ye  have  ?w  life  in  you  ;  for  my  flesh  is  truly  food, 
and  my  blood  is  truly  drink :  he  that  eateth  my  flesh,  and 
drinketh  my  blood,  abideth  in  me,  and  I  i?i  him  (John  vi. 
50-58).  That  the  Divine  Truth  is  here  meant  by  blood 
is  plainly  manifest,  because  it  is  said  that  he  who  drinks 
it  has  life,  and  abides  in  the  Lord,  and  the  Lord  in  him. 
That  the  Divine  Truth  and  a  life  according  to  it  do  this, 
and  that  the  Holy  Supper  confirms  it,  may  be  known  in 
the  church.  Since  blood  signified  the  Divine  Truth  of  the 
Lord,  which  is  also  the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Word,  and  this 
is  the  Covenant  or  Testament  itself,  Old  and  New,  blood 
was  therefore  the  most  holy  representative  in  the  Israelitish 
church,  in  which  every  thing  and  all  things  were  corre- 
spondences of  spiritual  things  :  as  that  they  should  take  of 
the  blood  of  the  Passover,  and  put  it  upon  the  posts  and  upon 
the  lintels  of  the  houses,  lest  the  plague  should  come  upon  them 
(Ex.  xii.  7,  13,  22).  That  the  blood  of  the  burnt-offeritig 
should  be  sprinkled  upon  the  altar,  at  the  foundations  of  the 
altar,  upon  Aaron,  upon  his  sons,  and  upon  their  garments 
(Ex.  xxix.  12,  16,  20,  21  ;  Lev.  i.  5,  11,  15;  hi.  2,  8,  13; 
iv.  25,  30,  34;  v.  9  ;  viii.  15,  24  ;  xvii.  6  ;  Num.  xviii.  17  ; 
Deut.  xii.  27):  also  upo?i  the  vail  which  was  over  the  ark, 
upon  the  mercy-seat  there,  and  upon  the  horns  of  the  altar  of 
incense  (Lev.  iv.  6,  7,  17,  18;  xvi.  12-15).  The  same  is 
signified  by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb  in  the  following  places 
in  the  Apocalypse :  There  was  war  in  Jieaven ;  Michael 
and  his  angels  fought  against  the  Dragon,  and  overcame  him 
by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb  and  by  the  word  of  their  testimony 


No.  379  ] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


377 


(xii.  7.  11).  For  it  cannot  be  thought  that  Michael  and 
his  angels  conquered  the  Dragon  by  any  thing  else  but 
the  Lord's  Divine  Truth  in  the  Word.  For  the  angels  in 
heaven  cannot  think  of  any  blood  ;  nor  do  they  think  of 
the  Lord's  passion,  but  of  His  Divine  Truth  and  of  His 
resurrection.  Wherefore  when  a  man  thinks  of  the  Lord's 
blood,  the  angels  perceive  His  Divine  Truth  ;  and  when 
he  thinks  of  the  Lord's  passion,  they  perceive  His  glorifi- 
cation, and  then  only  His  resurrection.  That  it  is  so,  has 
been  given  to  know  by  much  experience.  That  blood  sig- 
nifies the  Divine  Truth  is  also  manifest  from  these  things 
in  David  :  God  will  preserve  the  souls  of  the  needy,  precious 
*hall  their  blood  be  in  His  eyes  ;  and  they  shall  live,  and  He 
shall  give  them  of  the  gold  of  Sheba  (Ps.  lxxii.  13-15).  The 
blood  precious  in  the  eyes  of  God  stands  for  the  Divine 
Truth  with  them  ;  the  gold  of  Sheba  is  wisdom  therefrom. 
In  Ezekiel :  Gather  yourselves  together  to  the  great  sacrifice 
tip  on  the  ?noimtains  of  Israel,  that  ye  may  eat  flesh  a/id  drink 
blood ;  the  blood  of  the  princes  of  the  earth  shall  ye  drink, 
and  ye  shall  drink  blood  even  to  drunkenness,  of  my  sacrifice 
which  I  sacrifice  for  you  :  so  will  I  set  ?)iy  glory  a??iong  the 
nations  (xxxix.  17-21).  By  blood  here  cannot  be  meant 
blood,  because  it  is  said  that  they  shall  drink  the  blood  of 
the  princes  of  the  earth,  and  that  they  shall  drink  blood 
even  to  drunkenness.  But  the  true  sense  of  the  Word 
appears,  when  Divine  Truth  is  understood  by  blood.  The 
Lord's  church  is  also  there  treated  of,  which  He  was  to 
establish  with  the  gentiles.  Secondly  :  That  blood  signifies 
the  Divine  Truth  maybe  clearly  manifest  from  its  opposite 
sense,  in  which  it  signifies  the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Word 
falsified  or  profaned  ;  as  is  manifest  from  these  passages : 
Who  stoppeth  his  ears,  lest  he  should  hear  of  bloods,  and 
shutteth  his  eyes,  lest  he  should  see  evil  (Isa.  xxxiii.  15). 
Thou  shalt  destroy  them  that  speak  falsehood;  the  ?nan  of 
bloods  and  deceit  Jehovah  abhorreth  (Ps.  v.  6).  Every  oni 
that  is  written  among  the  living  in  Jerusalem,  when  the  Lord 


• 


378 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  VII. 


shall  have  washed  away  the  blood  thereof  out  of  the  midst 
of  it  by  the  spirit  of  judgment  and  by  the  spirit  of  purifying 
(Isa.  iv.  3,  4).    In  the  day  that  thou  wast  born  I  saw  thee 
trodden  down  in  thy  blood  ;  and  I  said,  In  thy  blood  live  ;  I 
washed  a?id  cleansed  the  blood  from  off  thee  (Ez.  xvi.  5,  6,  9, 
22 j  36,  38).    They  have  wa?idered  like  blind  men  in  the 
streets ;  they  we?~e  polluted  by  blood,  till  they  can  no  more  ,* 
they  touch  with  their  garments  (Lam.  iv.  13,  14).    The  gat  - 
merit  is  polluted  with  blood  (Isa.  ix.  5).    Even  in  thy  skirt* 
is  found  the  blood  of  the  souls  of  the  innocents  (Jer.  ii.  33, 
34).     Your  hands  are  full  of  blood;  wash  you,  purify  you '■ 
put  away  the  evil  of  your  doings  (Isa.  i.  15,  16).  Your 
hands  are  def  ied  with  blood,  a?id  your  fingers  with  iniquity  ; 
your  lips  have  spoken  a  lie ;  .they  hasten  to  shed  innocent 
blood  (Isa.  lix.  3,  7).   Jehovah  goeth  forth  to  visit  the  iniquity 
of  the  ea?'th  ;  then  shall  the  earth  rroeal  her  blood  (Isa.  xxvi. 
21).    As  many  as  received  Him,  to  them  gave  He  power  to 
become  childrcji  of  God ;  who  were  born  not  of  blood  (John  i. 
12,  13).    In  Babylon  was  found  the  blood  of  the  prophets 
and  of  the  saints  (Apoc.  xviii.  24).    The  sea  became  as  the 
blood  of  a  dead  man,  a?id  the  fountains  of  waters  became 
blood  (Apoc.  xvi.  3,  4  :  Isa.  xv.  6,  9  ;  Ps.  cv.  23,  28,  29). 
The  same  is  signified  by  the  streams,  pools,  and  lakes  of 
waters  i?i  Egypt  being  turned  into  blood  (Ex.  vii.  15-25). 
The  moon  shall  be  turned  into  blood  before  the  great  day  of 
Jehovah  co??ieth  (Joel  ii.  31).   The  moon  became  blood  (Apoc. 
vi.  12).    In  these  places,  and  many  more,  blood  signifies 
the  truth  of  the  W ord  falsified,  and  also  profaned ;  which 
can  be  still  more  manifestly  seen  from  the  passages  read 
in  the  Word  in  their  connection.    Since  therefore  the  truth 
of  the  Word  falsified  or  profaned  is  signified  by  blood  in 
the  opposite  sense,  it  is  manifest  that  by  blood  in  the  genu- 
ine sense  the  truth  of  the  Word  not  falsified  is  signified. 

380.  The?-efore  are  they  before  the  throne  of  God,  a?id  serve 
Him  day  and  night  in  His  te?nple,  and  He  that  sitteth  upon 
the  thro?ie  shall  dwell  among  them,  signifies  that  they  are 


No.  381.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


379 


in  the  Lord's  presence,  and  live  constantly  and  faithfully 
according  to  the  truths  which  they  receive  from  Him  in 
His  church,  and  that  the  Lord  continually  implants  good 
in  their  truths.  "  Therefore  are  they  before  the  throne  of 
God,"  signifies  that  they  are  in  the  Lord's  presence.  And 
seive  Him  day  and  night,  signifies  that  they  constantly  and 
faithfully  live  according  to  the  truths,  that  is,  the  precepts, 
which  they  receive  from  Him  :  by  serving  the  Lord  nothing 
else  is  signified.  "  In  His  temple  "  signifies  in  His  church 
(n.  191).  "He  diat  sitteth  upon  the  throne  shall  dwell 
among  them,"  signifies  that  the  Lord  continually  fills  with 
good  the  truths  which  they  receive  from  Him.  This  is 
signified  by  dwelling  among  them,  because  "  to  dwell "'  in 
the  Word  relates  to  good,  and  to  serve,  to  truth.  Here  this 
arcanum  is  now  to  be  disclosed,  —  that  the  marriage  of  the 
Lord  with  the  church  consists  in  this,  that  the  Lord  flows 
into  angels  and  men  with  the  good  of  love,  and  that  the 
angels  and  men  receive  Him  or  His  good  of  love  in  truths ; 
that  thereby  a  marriage  of  good  and  truth  is  effected,  which 
marriage  is  the  church  itself,  and  becomes  heaven  with 
them.  Because  the  Lord's  influx  and  the  reception  of  Him 
are  such,  the  Lord  therefore  looks  at  angels  and  men  in 
the  forehead,  and  they  look  in  turn  at  the  Lord  through  the 
eyes :  for  the  forehead  corresponds  to  the  good  of  love,  and 
the  eyes  correspond  to  truths  from  that  good,  which  thus 
by  conjunction  become  truths  of  good.  But  the  influx  of 
the  Lord  with  truths  into  angels  and  men  is  not  like  the 
influx  of  good  with  them ;  for  it  is  mediate,  flowing  forth 
from  good  as  light  from  fire,  and  is  received  in  the  under- 
standing by  them,  and  in  the  will  as  far  as  they  do  the 
truths.  This  therefore  is  the  marriage  of  love  and  wisdom, 
or  of  good  and  truth,  from  the  Lord,  with  them  that  receive 
it  in  the  heavens  and  on  earth.  This  arcanum  is  disclosed, 
that  it  may  be  known  how  it  is  to  be  understood  that  the 
Lord  continually  fills  their  truths  with  good. 
381.  They  shall  not  hunger  any  more,  nor  thirst  any  more} 


380 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  VII. 


signifies  that  hereafter  goods  and  truths  shall  not  be  wanting 
to  them.  By  not  hungering  is  signified  not  to  have  a  lack 
of  good,  and  by  not  thirsting  is  signified  no  lack  of  truth: 
for  hunger  relates  to  bread  and  food,  and  thirst  to  wine  and 
water ;  and  by  bread  and  food  good  is  signified,  and  truth 
is  signified  by  wine  and  water ;  see  above  (n.  323). 

382.  Neither  shall  the  sun  fall  upon  them,  nor  any  heat, 
signifies  that  hereafter  they  shall  not  have  concupiscences 
to  evil,  nor  to  the  falsity  of  evil.  The  sun  shall  not  fall 
upon  them,  signifies  that  they  shall  not  have  concupiscences 
to  evil :  nor  shall  any  heat  fall  upon  them,  signifies  that  they 
shall  not  have  concupiscences  to  falsity.  That  the  sun 
signifies  the  Divine  Love  and  the  affections  of  good  there- 
from, and  in  the  opposite  sense  diabolical  love  and  the 
concupiscences  to  evil  thence,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  53). 
But  that  heat  signifies  lust  for  the  falsity  of  evil  is  because 
falsity  is  produced  from  evil,  like  heat  from  the  sun.  For, 
when  the  will  loves  evil,  the  understanding  loves  falsity, 
and  is  heated  by  the  lust  of  confirming  it \  and  confirmed 
evil  in  the  understanding  is  the  falsity  of  evil :  the  falsity  of 
evil  is  therefore  evil  in  its  form.  Heat  and  to  be  hot  sig- 
nify the  same  in  the  following  passages  :  Blessed  is  the 
man  who  trusteth  in  jfehovah  ;  he  shall  not  see  when  heat 
cometh  (Jer.  xvii.  7,  8).  Thou  hast  been  a  refuge  to  the  needy 
from  the  storm,  and  a  shade  from  the  heat.  He  tempereth 
the  heat  with  the  shadow  of  a  cloud  (Isa.  xxv.  4,  5).  When 
they  are  heated,  I  will  make  them  drunk,  that  they  may  sleep 
a  perpetual  sleep  (Jer.  li.  39).  They  are  all  hot  as  an  oven, 
not  one  among  them  calleth  unto  me  (Hos.  vii.  7).  He  beholdeth 
not  the  way  of  the  vineyards,  drought  and  heat  consume  the 
waters  of  the  snow  (Job  xxiv.  18,  19).  The  fourth  angel 
poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  sun,  and  it  was  given  to  him  to 
scorch  men  with  a  great  heat ;  and  they  blasphemed  the  name 
of  God  (Apoc.  xvi.  8,  9).  That  thou  mayest  say  to  the  pris- 
oners, Go  forth  ;  they  shall  not  hunger  nor  thirst,  neither  shall 
the  heat  smite  them  (Isa.  xlix.  9,  10). 


No.  384. J        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  38 1 


383.  For  the  Lamb  who  is  in  the  7?iidsi  of  the  throne  shall 
feed  them,  signifies  that  the  Lord  alone  will  teach  them. 
By  "  the  Lamb  in  the  midst  of  the  throne  "  is  signified  the 
Lord  as  to  His  Divine  Human  in  the  inmost,  and  so  in  all 
things  of  heaven.  "In  the  midst"  is  in  the  inmost  and 
i-hus  in  all  things  (n.  44).  The  throne  is  heaven  (n.  14)  ; 
and  the  Lamb  is  the  Lord  as  to  His  Divine  Human  (269, 
291) :  and  He  who  is  in  the  inmost,  and  thus  in  all  things, 
He  alone  feeds,  that  is,  teaches  all.  If  it  is  asked  how  He 
alone  can  feed  all,  let  it  be  known  that  it  is  because  He  is 
God,  and  because  He  is  in  the  universal  heaven  like  the 
soul  in  its  body  ;  for  heaven  from  Him  is  as  one  Man.  To 
feed  is  to  teach,  because  the  church  is  called  in  the  Word 
the  flock,  and  the  men  of  the  church  are  called  sheep  and 
lambs :  hence  to  feed  signifies  to  teach,  and  the  shepherd 
him  that  teaches ;  and  this  in  many  passages,  as,  They  shall 
feed  the  flocks  in  that  day  in  a  broad  meadow  (Isa.  xxx.  23). 
He  shall  feed  His  flock  like  a  shepherd  (Isa.  xl.  11).  They 
*hall  feed  in  the  ways,  and  all  the  hills  shall  be  their  pastures 
(Isa.  xlix.  9).  Israel  shall  feed  in  Car?nel  and  Bashan  (Jer. 
1.  19).  I  will  seek  my  flock,  I  will  feed  them  in  a  good  pasture, 
and  in  a  fat  pasture  upon  the  mountains  of  Israel  (Ez.  xxxiv. 
12-14).  Feed  thy  people;  let  them  feed  in  Bashan  and  Gilead 
(Mic.  vii.  14).  The  rem?iant  of  Israel  shall  feed,  and  shall 
rest  (Zeph.  iii.  13).  Jehovah  is  my  Shepherd,  I  shall  not 
want :  He  maketh  77ie  to  lie  down  i?i  green  pastures  (Ps.  xxiii. 
1,  2).  The  Lord  chose  David  to  feed  Jacob  and  Israel,  and 
he  fed  them  (Ps.  lxxviii.  70-72).  Jesus  said  to  Peter,  Feed 
my  lambs  ;  the  second  and  third  time  He  said,  Feed  my  sheep 
(John  xxi.  15-17). 

384.  And  shall  lead  the?n  to  living  fountains  of  waters, 
signifies,  and  will  lead  by  the  truths  of  the  Word  to  con- 
junction with  Himself.  Since  by  "a  living  fountain  of 
waters "  the  Lord  and  also  the  Word  are  signified,  and 
by  waters  truths  are  signified  (n.  50),  and  because  by  the 
Divine  truths  of  the  Word  —  when  they  are  made  of  the  life, 


382  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  VII. 

which  is  done  when  one  lives  according  to  them  —  conjunc- 
tion with  the  Lord  is  effected,  therefore  by  leading  them  to 
living  fountains  of  waters  is  signified  to  lead  by  the  truths 
of  the  Word  to  conjunction  with  the  Lord.  That  the  Lord 
and  also  the  Word  are  signified  by  a  fountain  and  foun- 
tains, is  evident  from  .these  passages  :  All  my  fountains  are 
in  Thee,  O  Jehovah  (Ps.  lxxxvii.  7).  They  have  forsaken 
Jehovah,  the.  fountain  of  living  waters  (Jer.  xvii.  13).  The 
people  have  forsaken  Me,  the  fountain  of  living  waters  (Jer. 
ii.  12,  13).  Thoumakest  them  to  drink  of  the  river  of  de- 
lights, because  with  Thee  is  the  fountain  of  life  (Ps.  xxxvi. 
8,  9).  In  that  day  shall  a  fou?itain  be  opened  to  the  inhabi- 
tants  of  Jerusalem  (Zech.  xiii.  1).  Israel  hath  dwelt  securely 
solitary  at  the  fountain  of  Jacob  (Deut.  xxxiii.  28).  When 
the  lord  sat  at  the  foimtain  of  Jacob,  He  said  to  the  woman, 
The  water  which  I  will  give  shall  be  a  fountain  of  water 
springing  up  into  everlasting  life  (John  iv.  5-20).  Joseph 
is  the  son  of  a  fruitful  tree  by  a  fountain  (Gen.  xlix.  22). 
Bless  ye  the  Lord  f-om  the  fountain  of  Israel  (Ps.  lxviii. 
26).  Therefore  with  joy  shall  ye  draw  waters  out  of  the 
fountains  of  salvation  (Isa.  xii.  3).  I  will  give  unto  hi?n 
that  thirsteth  of  the  fountain  of  the  water  of  life  freely 
(Apoc.  xxi.  6).  /  will  lead  them  to  fountains  of  waters  in 
a  straight  way  (Jer.  xxxi.  9).  Similar  things  to  those  said 
here  in  the  Apocalypse  are  said  also  in  Isaiah :  They  shall 
not  hunger  nor  thirst,  neither  shall  the  heat  smite  them  ;  for 
He  that  hath  mercy  upon  the?n  shall  lead  them  even  to  foun- 
tains of  waters  (Isa.  xlix.  10). 

385.  And  God  shall  wipe  away  every  tear  from  their  eyes, 
signifies  that  they  shall  no  longer  be  in  combats  against 
evils  and  their  falsities,  and  so  not  in  grief,  but  in  goods 
and  truths,  and  thence  in  heavenly  joys  from  the  Lord. 
These  things  are  signified  by  the  Lamb's  wiping  away 
every  tear  from  their  eyes,  because  it  is  said  above  in  vers. 
14,  that  they  are  those  who  came  out  of  great  affliction ; 
by  which  is  signified  that  they  are  those  who  have  been  in 


No.  386.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


383 


temptations,  and  have  fought  against  evils  (n.  377)  :  and 
they  who  afterwards  are  not  in  combats  against  evils  are 
they  who  are  in  goods  and  truths,  and  thence  in  heavenly 
joys.  Similar  things  are  signified  by  this  in  Isaiah :  He 
shall  swallow  up  death  for  ever ;  and  the  Lord  Jehovah 
shall  wipe  away  tears  from  off  all  faces :  then  shall  they  say 
in  that  day,  Behold,  this  is  our  God,  whom  we  have  waited 
for,  that  He  might  deliver  us ;  this  is  Jehovah  whom  we 
have  waited for ;  let  us  rejoice  and  be  glad  i?i  His  salvation 
(xxv.  8,  9). 


386.  To  the  above  I  will  add  this  Relation.  Once  when 
I  looked  around  in  the  spiritual  world,  I  heard  as  it  were 
the  gnashing  of  teeth,  and  as  it  were  a  knocking,  and  mixed 
with  them  something  grating ;  and  I  asked  what  they  were. 
And  the  angels  who  were  with  me  said,  "They  are  schools, 
which  are  called  by  us  diver soria,  where  disputations  are 
carried  on.  These  disputations  are  heard  thus  at  a  dis- 
tance ;  but  when  near,  they  are  only  heard  as  disputations. 
I  drew  near,  and  saw  small  houses  constructed  of  reeds 
plastered  together  with  mud:  and  I  wished  to  look  in 
through  a  window,  but  there  was  none :  for  it  was  not  per- 
mitted to  enter  through  the  door,  since  light  would  thus 
flow  in  out  of  heaven,  and  confound  them.  But  a  window 
was  suddenly  made  on  the  right  side,  and  I  then  heard 
them  complaining  that  they  were  in  darkness.  But  soon  a 
window  was  made  on  the  left  side,  the  window  on  the  right 
side  being  shut  j  and  the  darkness  was  then  dissipated  by 
degrees,  and  they  seemed  to  themselves  to  be  in  light: 
and  after  this  it  was  given  me  to  enter  by  the  door,  and  to 
hear.  There  was  a  table  in  the  midst,  and  benches  round 
about ;  yet  they  all  seemed  to  me  to  be  standing  upon  the 
benches,  and  to  be  disputing  sharply  with  one  anothei 
concerning  Faith  and  Charity;  —  on  the  one  part,  that 
Faith  was  the  principal  thing  of  the  church ;  on  the  other, 


3§4 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  VII. 


that  Charity  was.  They  who  made  faith  the  principal 
thing  said,  "  Do  we  not  act  with  God  by  faith,  and  by 
charity  with  man?  Is  not  faith  therefore  heavenly,  and 
charity  earthly  ?  Are  we  not  saved  by  the  heavenly,  and 
not  by  the  earthly  ?  Also,  "  Cannot  God  give  faith  out  of 
heaven  because  it  is  heavenly  ?  and  is  not  man  to  procure 
for  himself  charity  because  it  is  earthly  ?  And  what  a  man 
procures  for  himself  is  not  of  the  church,  and  therefore  does 
not  save.  Can  any  one  thus  be  justified  before  God  by 
the  works  which  are  called  of  charity  ?  Believe  us,  that 
we  aie  not  only  justified  by  faith  alone,  but  sanctified  also  ; 
if  the  faith  is  not  defiled  by  the  things  of  merit  which  are 
from  the  works  of  charity.  And  more  was  said.  But  they 
who  made  Charity  the  principal  thing  of  the  church,  sharply 
refuted  these  things  ;  saying  that  "  Charity  saves,  and  not 
faith.  Does  not  God  hold  all  dear,  and  will  good  to  all  ? 
How  can  God  do  this  good,  except  through  men  ?  Does 
God  only  give  us  to  speak  with  men  the  things  of  faith  ? 
and  does  He  not  give  us  to  do  to  men  those  which  are  of 
charity  ?  Do  you  not  see  that  you  said  absurdly  of  charity, 
that  it  is  earthly  ?  Charity  is  heavenly  ;  and  because  you 
do  not  do  the  good  of  charity,  your  faith  is  earthly.  How 
do  you  receive  faith,  except  as  a  stock  or  a  stone  ?  You 
say,  by  the  hearing  of  the  Word  only.  But  how  can  the 
Word  operate  when  only  heard?  and  how  upon  a  stock 
or  a  stone  ?  Perhaps  you  are  vivified  unconsciously.  But 
what  is  that  vivification,  except  that  you  can  say  that  faith 
alone  saves  ?  Yet  what  faith  is,  and  what  saving  faith, 
you  do  not  know."  But  one  then  arose,  who  was  called  a 
Syncretist  by  the  angel  that  was  speaking  with  me.  He 
took  off  a  turban  from  his  head,  and  laid  it  upon  the  table ; 
but  suddenly  put  it  on  again,  because  he  was  bald.  He 
said,  "  Hear :  you  all  mistake.  It  is  true  that  faith  is 
spiritual,  and  charity  moral ;  but  still  they  must  be  con- 
joined :  and  they  are  conjoined  by  the  Word,  by  the  Holy 
Spirit,  and  by  the  effect,  while  man  knows  it  not ;  which 


No.  386.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


3B5 


effect  may  indeed  be  called  obedience ;  but  one  in  which 
the  man  has  no  part.  I  have  long  meditated  upon  these 
things ;  and  I  have  at  length  found,  that  a  man  may  re- 
ceive from  God  a  faith  which  is  spiritual ;  but  that  he 
cannot  be  moved  by  God  to  a  charity  which  is  spiritual, 
except  as  a  pillar  of  salt."  Having  said  this,  they  that 
were  in  faith  alone  applauded  j  but  they  who  were  in 
charity  hooted.  And  the  latter  said  with  indignation, 
"  Hear,  friend :  you  do  not  know  that  there  is  a  moral  life 
which  is  spiritual,  and  that  there  is  a  moral  life  merely 
natural,  —  a  moral  life  which  is  spiritual  with  those  who  do 
good  from  God  and  still  as  of  themselves,  and  a  moral 
life  merely  natural  with  those  that  do  good  from  hell  and 
still  as  of  themselves. 

It  was  said  that  the  disputation  was  heard  as  the  gnash- 
ing of  teeth,  and  as  a  knocking,  with  which  something 
grating  was  intermixed.  The  sound  heard  as  the  gnashing 
of  teeth  was  from  those  who  were  in  faith  alone  ;  but  that 
heard  as  a  knocking  was  from  them  that  were  in  charity 
alone  ;  and  the  grating  intermixed  was  from  the  Syncretist. 
The  reason  that  their  sounds  were  heard  thus  at  a  distance, 
was  because  they  all  disputed  in  the  world,  and  did  not 
shun  any  evil,  and  therefore  did  not  do  any  moral  good 
which  was  spiritual.  And  they  were  altogether  ignorant 
also,  that  the  all  of  faith  is  truth,  and  the  all  of  charity, 
good  j  and  that  truth  without  good  is  not  truth  in  spirit, 
and  that  good  without  truth  is  not  good  in  spirit ;  and  that 
the  one  thus  makes  the  other.  The  reason  why  there 
was  darkness  when  the  window  was  made  on  the  right 
side,  is  because  light  flowing  in  from  heaven  on  that  side 
affects  the  will ;  and  the  cause  of  its  being  light  when  a 
v.indow  was  made  on  the  left  side,  the  window  on  the  right 
being  shut,  is  because  light  flowing  in  from  heaven  on  the 
left  side  affects  the  understanding :  and  every  man  can  be 
in  the  light  of  heaven  as  to  the  understanding,  provided 
the  will  is  closed  as  to  its  evil. 
vol.  1.  17 


3*6 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  VIII. 


CHAPTER  EIGHTH. 

1.  And  when  he  opened  the  seventh  seal,  there  was 
silence  in  heaven  as  of  half  an  hour. 

2.  And  I  saw  the  seven  angels  who  stood  before  God  ; 
and  there  were  given  unto  them  seven  trumpets. 

3.  And  another  angel  came,  and  stood  at  the  altar,  hav- 
ing a  golden  censer  ;  and  there  was  given  unto  him  much 
incense,  that  he  should  offer  it  with  the  prayers  of  all 
the  saints  upon  the  golden  altar  which  was  before  the 
throne. 

4.  And  the  smoke  of  the  incense  went  up  with  the 
prayers  of  the  saints  out  of  the  angel's  hand  before 
God. 

5.  And  the  angel  took  the  censer,  and  filled  it  with  the 
fire  of  the  altar,  and  cast  it  unto  the  earth  ;  and  there  were 
voices,  and  thunders,  and  lightnings,  and  an  earthquake. 

6.  And  the  seven  angels  that  had  the  seven  trumpets 
prepared  themselves  to  sound. 

7.  And  the  first  angel  sounded,  and  there  followed  hail 
and  fire  mingled  with  blood  ;  and  they  were  cast  unto 
the  earth :  and  a  third  part  of  the  trees  was  burnt  up, 
and  all  green  grass  was  burnt  up. 

8.  And  the  second  angel  sounded,  and  as  it  were  a  great 
mountain  burning  with  fire  was  cast  into  the  sea ;  and  3 
third  part  of  the  sea  became  blood. 

9.  And  a  third  part  of  the  creatures  that  were  in  the 
sea  and  had  lives  died  ;  and  a  third  part  of  the  ship? 
pe  rished. 

to.  And  the  third  angel  sounded  ;  and  there  fell  from 
heaven  a  great  star  burning  as  it  were  a  lamp  :  and  it 
fell  upon  the  third  part  of  the  rivers,  and  upon  the  foun- 
tains of  waters. 


Chap.  VIII.]  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


387 


11.  And  the  name  of  the  star  is  called  Wormwood  j  and 
the  third  part  of  the  waters  became  wormwood :  and 
many  men  died  of  the  waters,  because  they  were  made 
bitter. 

12.  And  the  fourth  angel  sounded  ;  and  a  third  part  of 
the  sun  was  smitten,  and  a  third  part  of  the  moon,  and  a 
third  part  of  the  stars,  so  that  the  third  part  of  them  \yas 
darkened ;  and  the  day  shone  not  for  a  third  part  of  it, 
and  the  night  likewise. 

13.  And  I  saw,  and  I  heard  an  angel  flying  in  the 
midst  of  heaven,  saying  with  a  great  voice,  Woe,  woe, 
woe  to  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth  by  reason  of  the 
other  voices  of  the  trumpet  of  the  three  angels  that  are 
about  to  sound. 


THE  SPIRITUAL  SENSE. 

The  Contents  of  the  whole  Chapter.  The  Church 
of  the  Reformed  is  here  treated  of,  as  to  the  quality  of 
those  therein  who  are  in  faith  alone  :  the  preparation  of  the 
Spiritual  Heaven  for  communication  with  them  (vers.  1-6). 
The  exploration  and  manifestation  of  those  therein,  who 
are  in  the  interiors  of  that  faith  (vers.  7)  j  and  of  those 
who  are  in  its  exteriors  (vers.  8,  9).  What  they  are  as  to 
the  understanding  of  the  Word  (vers.  10,  11).  That  they 
are  in  falsities  and  thence  in  evils  (vers.  12,  13). 

The  Contents  of  each  Verse.  "  And  when  he  opened 
the  seventh  seal,"  signifies  the  exploration  by  the  Lord  ot  the 
state  of  the  church  and  thence  of  the  life  of  those  who  are  in 
His  spiritual  kingdom,  who  are  they  that  are  in  charity  and 
its  faith  \  here  those  who  are  in  faith  alone.  "  There 
was  silence  in  heaven  as  of  half  an  hour,"  sig/iifies  that  the 
angels  of  the  Lord's  spiritual  kingdom  were  exceedingly 
astonished,  when  they  saw  that  those  who  said  they  were 
in  faith  were  in  such  a  state.    "  And  I  saw  the  seven  angels 


388  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  VIII. 

who  stood  before  God,"  signifies  the  entire  spiritual  heaven 
in  the  Lord's  presence,  hearing  and  doing  the  things  which 
he  teaches.  "  And  there  were  given  unto  them  seven 
trumpets,"  signifies  the  exploration  and  disclosure  of  the 
state  of  the  church  and  thence  of  the  life  of  those  who 
are  in  faith  alone.  "  And  another  angel  came  and  stood 
at  the  altar,  having  a  golden  censer,"  signifies  spiritual 
worship,  which  is  from  the  good  of  charity  by  the  truths  of 
faith.  "  And  there  was  given  unto  him  much  incense, 
that  he  should  offer  it  with  the  prayers  of  all  the  saints 
upon  the  golden  altar  which  was  before  the  throne,"  signifies 
propitiation,  lest  the  angels  of  the  Lord's  Spiritual  King- 
dom should  be  hurt  by  the  spirits  of  the  satanic  kingdom, 
who  were  below.  "  And  the  smoke  of  the  incense  went  up 
with  the  prayers  of  the  saints  out  of  the  angel's  hand  be- 
fore God,"  signifies  their  protection  by  the  Lord.  "  And 
the  angel  took  the  censer,  and  filled  it  with  fire  from  the 
altar,  and  cast  it  unto  the  earth,"  signifies  spiritual  love  in 
which  there  is  heavenly  (celestial)  love,  and  the  influx  of  it 
into  the  lower  parts,  where  those  were  who  were  in  faith  sepa- 
rate from  charity.  "  And  there  were  voices,  and  thunders, 
and  lightnings,  and  an  earthquake,"  signifies  that  after 
communication  was  opened  with  them,  there  were  heard 
reasonings  concerning  faith  alone  and  confirmations  in 
favor  of  it.  "  And  the  seven  angels  that  had  the  Seven 
trumpets  prepared  themselves  to  sound,"  signifies  that  they 
were  prepared  and  qualified  to  explore  the  state  of  the 
church  and  thence  of  the  life  of  those  whose  religion  was 
faith  alone.  "  And  the  first  angel  sounded,"  signifies  ex- 
ploration and  manifestation  of  the  quality  ot  the  state  of  the 
church  with  those  who  are  interiorly  in  that  faith.  "  A*nd 
there  followed  hail  and  fire  mingled  with  blood,"  signifies 
falsity  from  infernal  love  destroying  good  and  truth,  and 
falsifying  the  Word.  "  And  they  were  cast  unto  the  earth, 
and  a  third  part  of  the  trees  was  burnt  up,"  signifies 
that  with  them  all  affection  for  and  perception  of  truth, 


Chap.  VIII.]  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


3*9 


which  make  the  man  of  the  church,  perished.  "  And  all 
green  grass  was  burnt  up,"  signifies  thus  every  living  thing 
of  faith.  "  And  the  second  angel  sounded,"  signifies  ex- 
ploration and  manifestation  of  the  quality  of  the  state  of 
the  church  with  those  who  are  exteriorly  in  that  faith. 
a  And  as  it  were  a  mountain  burning  with  fire  was  cast  into 
the  sea,"  signifies  the  appearance  of  infernal  love  with 
them.  "  And  a  third  part  of  the  sea  became  blood," 
signifies  that  all  general  truths  with  them  were  falsified. 
u  And  a  third  part  of  the  creatures  that  were  in  the  sea 
and  had  lives  died,"  sig?iifies  that  they  who  have  lived 
and  are  living  that  faith  cannot  be  reformed  and  receive 
life.  "  And  a  third  part  of  the  ships  perished,"  signifies 
that  all  the  knowledges  of  good  and  truth  from  the  Word 
serviceable  for  use  of  life  were  destroyed  with  them. 
"And  the  third  angel  sounded,"  signifies  the  exploration 
and  manifestation  of  the  state  of  the  church  with  those 
whose  religion  is  faith  alone,  as  to  their  affection  for  and 
reception  of  truths  from  the  Word.  "  And  there  fell  from 
heaven  a  great  star  burning  as  it  were  a  lamp,"  signifies 
the  appearance  of  their  own  intelligence  from  pride  aris- 
ing from  infernal  love.  "  And  it  fell  upon  a  third  part 
of  the  rivers  and  upon  the  fountains  of  waters,"  sig?iifies 
that  thence  all  truths  of  the  W7ord  were  altogether  falsi- 
fied. "  And  the  name  of  the  star  is  called  Wormwood, 
and  a  third  part  of  the  waters  became  wormwood," 
signifies  the  infernal  falsity  from  which  is  their  own  intel- 
ligence, by  which  all  the  truths  of  the  Word  were  falsi- 
fied. "  And  many  men  died  of  the  waters,  because  they 
were  made  bitter,"  signifies  the  extinction  of  spiritual  life 
by  the  falsified  truths  of  the  Word.  "  And  the  fourth  angel 
sounded/  sigJiifies  the  exploration  and  manifestation  of  the 
state  of  the  church  with  those  whose  religion  is  faith  alone, 
tiiat  they  are  in  the  evils  of  falsity  and  in  the  falsities  of 
evil.  "  And  a  third  part  of  the  sun  was  smitten,  and  a 
third  part  of  the  moon,  and  a  third  part  of  the  stars,  and 


3Q-0  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED    [Chap.  VIII. 

the  third  part  of  them  was  darkened,"  sig?iijies  that  on  ac- 
count of  evils  from  falsities  and  falsities  from  evils  they  did 
not  know  what  love  is,  what  faith  is,  nor  any  truth.  "  That 
the  day  shone  not  for  a  third  part  of  it,  and  the  night  L'Ve- 
wise,"  signifies  that  there  was  no  longer  any  spiritual  truth 
nor  natural  truth  serviceable  for  doctrine  and  life  from 
the  Word  with  them.  "  And  I  saw,  and  I  heard  an  angel 
flying  in  the  midst  of  heaven,"  signifies  instruction  and  pre- 
diction irom  the  Lord.  "  Saying  with  a  great  voice,  Woe, 
woe,  woe  to  them  that  dwell  upon  the  earth  by  reason  of  the 
other  voices  of  the  trumpet  of  the  three  angels  that  are 
about  to  sound,"  signifies  the  deepest  lamentation  over  the 
damned  state  of  those  in  the  church,  who  in  doctrine  and  in 
life  have  confirmed  themselves  in  faith  separate  from  charity. 

THE  EXPLANATION. 

387.  There  are  two  kingdoms  into  which  the  Universal 
Heaven  is  distinguished,  the  Heavenly  {Celestial)  Kingdom 
and  the  Spiritual  Kingdom.  The  Heavenly  Kingdom 
consists  of  those  who  are  in  love  to  the  Lord,  and  thence 
in  wisdom  ;  and  the  Spiritual  Kingdom  of  those  who 
are  in  love  towards  the  neighbor,  and  thence  in  intelli- 
gence :  and  because  love  towards  the  neighbor  is  at 
this  day  called  charity,  and  intelligence  faith,  the  latter 
kingdom  consists  of  those  who  are  in  charity  and  thence 
in  faith.  Now  because  heaven  is  distinguished  into  two 
kingdoms,  hell  is  also  distinguished  into  two  kingdoms  op- 
posite to  them,  —  into  the  Diabolical  Kingdom  and  the 
Satanic  Kingdom.  The  Diabolical  Kingdom  consists  of 
them  that  are  in  the  love  of  ruling  from  the  love  of  self, 
and  thence  in  foolishness ;  for  that  love  is  opposite  to 
hea/enly  love,  and  its  foolishness  is  opposite  to  heavenly 
wisdom :  but  the  Satanic  Kingdom  consists  of  those  that 
are  in  the  love  of  ruling  from  the  pride  of  their  own  intel- 
ligence, and  thence  in  insanity ;  for  that  love  is  opposite  to 


No.  388J 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


39  1 


spiritual  love,  and  the  insanity  of  it  is  opposite  to  spiritual 
intelligence.  By  folly  and  insanity  are  meant  folly  and 
insanity  in  heavenly  and  spiritual  things.  Similar  things 
are  to  be  understood  concerning  the  Church  on  the 
earth  as  have  been  said  concerning  heaven  ;  for  they  make 
one.  Concerning  those  two  kingdoms,  see  the  work  on 
Heaven  and  Hell,"  published  at  London  (n.  20-28)  ;  see 
also  many  other  places.  Now  as  the  only  thing  treated  of 
in  the  Apocalypse  is  the  state  of  the  church  at  its  end,  as 
was  said  in  the  Preface  and  in  n.  2,  for  that  reason  those 
who  are  in  the  two  kingdoms  of  heaven  and  those  that  are 
in  the  two  kingdoms  of  hell  together  with  their  quality  are 
henceforth  treated  of  ;  from  this  eighth  chapter  to  the  six- 
teenth they  who  are  in  the  Spiritual  Kingdom,  and  in  the 
Satanic  Kingdom  opposite  to  it ;  and  in  the  seventeenth  and 
eighteenth  chapters,  they  who  are  in  the  Heavenly  King- 
dom, and  in  the  Diabolical  Kingdom  opposite  to  it ;  and 
afterwards  the  Last  Judgment ;  and  at  length  the  New 
Church,  which  is  the  New  Jerusalem.  This  last  forms  the 
conclusion  to  all  the  things  that  precede,  because  it  is  the 
end  for  the  sake  of  which  they  are.  In  the  Word,  the  Devil 
and  Satan  are  many  times  mentioned,  and  by  each  is  meant 
hell.  It  is  so  called,  because  all  who  are  in  one  hell  are 
called  devils,  and  all  in  the  other  are  called  satans. 

388.  And  when  he  opened  the  seventh  seal,  signifies  the  ex- 
ploration by  the  Lord  of  the  st  ate  of  the  church  and  thence 
of  the  life  of  those  who  are  in  His  Spiritual  Kingdom,  who 
are  they  that  are  in  charity  and  its  faith,  here  those  who 
are  in  faith  alone.  That  this  is  signified  may  be  evident 
from  each  of  the  things  in  this  chapter  when  understood  in 
the  spiritual  sense.  For  in  this  chapter  and  in  those  that 
follow,  as  far  as  the  sixteenth,  they  who  are  in  the  spirit- 
ual kingdom  are  treated  of,  who,  as  was  said  just  above 
(n.  387),  are  those  who  are  in  love  towards  the  neighbor 
and  thence  in  intelligence.  But  since  at  this  day  instead 
of  love  to  the  neighbor  they  say  charity,  and  instead  of 


392 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  VUL 


intelligence  faith  ;  and  since  there  is  no  exploration  here 
of  those  that  are  in  charity  and  thence  in  faith,  as  these 
things  belong  to  those  who  are  in  heaven ;  therefore  the 
exploration  here  is  of  those  that  are  in  faith  alone.  Faith 
alone  is  also  faith  separated  from  charity,  since  there  is  no 
conjunction  ;  see  below  (n.  417).  That  to  open  the  seal 
signifies  to  explore  the  states  of  life,  or  what  is  the  same, 
the  states  of  the  church  and  thence  of  life,  may  be  seen 
above  (n.  295,  302,  309,  317,  324). 

389.  There  was  silence  in  heaven  as  of  half  an  hour,  signi- 
fies that  the  angels  of  the  Lord's  spiritual  kingdom  were 
exceedingly  astonished,  when  they  saw  those  who  said  they 
were  in  faith,  in  such  a  state.  By  the  silence  in  heaven 
nothing  else  is  meant  but  the  astonishment  there  at  those 
who  say  they  are  in  faith,  and  yet  are  in  such  a  state  :  for 
their  state  is  described  in  what  follows,  and  what  its  quality 
is  may  be  evident  from  the  explanations.  By  "  half  an 
hour  "  it  signified  exceedingly,  because  by  an  hour  a  full 
state  is  signified.  That  time  signifies  state  will  be  seen  below. 

390.  And  I  saw  the  seven  angels  who  stood  before  God, 
signifies  the  entire  spiritual  heaven  in  the  Lord's  presence, 
hearing  and  doing  the  things  which  He  teaches.  That  the 
whole  heaven  is  signified  by  the  seven  angels  is  because  by 
seven  is  signified  all,  and  thence  the  whole  and  the  entire 
(n.  10)  ;  and  in  the  highest  sense  by  angels  the  Lord  is 
signified,  and  in  a  relative  sense  heaven  (n.  5,  66,  342, 
344)  :  here  the  spiritual  heaven,  as  maybe  evident  from  the 
things  said  above  (11.387,388).  That  "to  stand  before - 
God  "  signifies  to  hear  and  do  what  He  teaches,  may  be 
seen  above  (n.  366). 

391.  And  there  were  given  unto  them  seven  trumpets,  sig- 
nifies the  exploration  and  disclosure  of  the  state  of  the 
church,  an  I  thence  of  the  life  of  those  who  are  in  faith 
alone.  B5  trumpets  is  here  signified  the  same  as  by  sound- 
ing, because  they  sounded  with  them  ;  and  by  sounding 
trumpets  is  signified  to  call  together  upon  solemn  occasions. 


No.  392J 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


393 


which  were  various  :  here  to  explore  and  disclose  the  qual- 
ity of  those  who  are  in  faith  alone,  and  thus  the  quality  of 
those  who  are  of  the  church  of  the  Reformed  at  this  day. 
It  is  to  be  known  that  the  church  in  the  Reformed  World 
is  at  this  day  divided  into  three,  from  the  three  great 
leaders,  Luther,  Calvin,  and  Melanchthon  ;  and  that  these 
three  churches  disagree  on  various  points.  But,  what  is 
wonderful,  they  all  agree  in  this  article,  That  man  is  justi- 
fied by  faith  without  the  works  of  the  law.  That  by 
sounding  the  trumpets  is  signified  to  convoke,  will  be  seen 
below  (n.  397). 

392.  And  another  angel  came  and  stood  at  the  altar  having 
a  golden  censer,  signifies  spiritual  worship,  which  is  from  the 
good  of  charity  by  the  truths  of  faith.  By  the  altar  at  which 
the  angel  stood,  and  by  the  golden  censer  which  he  had 
in  his  hand,  the  worship  of  the  Lord  from  spiritual  love 
is  signified,  which  worship  is  from  the  good  of  charity  by 
the  truths  of  faith.  There  were  two  Altars  wTith  the  chil- 
dren of  Israel,  —  the  one  without  the  tent,  the  other  within 
the  tent.  The  altar  without  the  tent  was  called  the  Altar 
of  Burnt-offering,  because  burnt-offerings  and  sacrifices  were 
offered  upon  it.  The  altar  within  the  tent  was  called  the 
Altar  of  Incense  and  also  the  Golden  Altar.  The  reason  of 
there  being  two  altars  was  that  the  worship  of  the  Lord 
is  from  heavenly  (celestial)  love  and  from  spiritual  love  ; 
from  heavenly  love  by  those  who  are  in  His  heavenly  king- 
dom, and  from  spiritual  love  by  those  who  are  in  His 
spiritual  kingdom.  Concerning  these  two  kingdoms  see 
above  (n.  387).  And  concerning  the  two  altars  see  the 
following  places  in  Moses:  the  Altar  of  Burnt-offering, 
Ex.  xx.  21  to  the  end;  xxvii.  1-8:  xxxix.  36-43;  Lev. 
vii.  1-5  ;  viii.  11  ;  xvi.  18,  19,  33,  34:  the  Altar  01  Incense, 
Ex.  xxx.  1-10;  xxxi.  8;  xxxvii.  25-29;  xl.  5,  26;  Num. 
vii.  1.  The  reason  why  altars,  censers,  and  incense  were 
seen  by  John  was  not  because  there  are  such  things  in  hea- 
ven :  they  were  only  representatives  of  the  worship  of  the 

17* 


394 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.   [Chap.  VIII. 


Lord  there.    The  reason  is,  because  such  things  were  in- 
stituted among  the  children  of  Israel,  and  are  therefore 
often  named  in  the  Word :  and  that  church  was  a  represen- 
tative church  ;  for  all  the  things  of  their  worship  repre- 
sented and  therefore  here  signify  the  Divine  Heavenly  and 
Spiritual  things  of  the  Lord,  which  are  of  His  church  in 
the  heavens  and  on  earth.    Similar  things  are  therefore 
signified  by  the  two  altars  in  the  Word  in  the  following 
passages  :  Send  out  thy  light  and  thy  truth,  let  them  lead  vie 
to  thy  habitation,  and  I  will  go  in  unto  the  altar  of  God,  to 
God  (Ps.  xliii.  3,4).    /  will  wash  my  hands  in  innocence, 
and  compass  thine  altar,  O  Jehovah,  and  will  make  the  voice 
of  confession  to  be  heard  (Ps.  xxvi.  6,  7).    The  sin  of  Judah 
is  written  with  a  pen  of  iron  upon  the  tablet  of  their  heart,  and 
on  the  horns  of  your  altars  (Jer.  xvii.  1,  2).  God  is  Jehovah, 
who  hath  showed  us  light,  bind  the  sacrifice  with  cords  even  to 
the  horns  of  the  altar  (Ps.  cxviii.  27).  In  that  day  there  shall 
be  an  altar  to  Jehovah  in  the  midst  of  the  land  of  Egypt  (Isa. 
xix.  19).    "  An  altar  to  Jehovah  in  the  midst  of  the  land  of 
Egypt "  signifies  the  worship  of  the  Lord  from  love  in  the 
natural  man.    The  thistle  and  the  thorn  shall  come  up  upon 
their  altars  (Hos.  x.  7,  8)  :  by  which  is  signified  worship 
from  evils  and  the  falsities  of  evil.    And  other  places  be- 
sides, as  Isa.  xxvii.  9  ;  lvi.  6,  7  ;  lx.  7  ;  Lam.  ii.  7  ;  Ez.  vi. 
3,  4,  6,  13  ;  Hos.  viii.  n  ;  x.  i,  2  ;  Amos  iii.  14;  Ps.  li. 
18.  19;  lxxxiv.  2,  3,  4;   Matt.  v.  23,  '24;  xxiii.  18-20. 
Since  the  worship  of  the  Lord  was  represented  and  thence 
signified  by  the  altar,  it  is  manifest  that  nothing  else  is 
meant  by  the  altar  in  the  Apocalypse  here,  and  also  else- 
where ;  as,  I  saw  under  the  altar  the  souls  of  them  that  were 
slain  for  the  Word  of  God  (Apoc.  vi.  9).    The  angel  stood 
and  said,  Measure  the  temple  of  God  and  the  altar,  and  them 
that  worship  in  it  (Apoc.  xi.  1).    I  heard  another  angel  out 
of  the  altar  saying,  true  and  just  are  thy  judgments  (Apoc. 
xvi.  7).    Since  representative  worship,  which  was  chiefly 
performed  upon  the  two  altars,  was  abrogated  by  the  Lord 


No.  593.]       THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


395 


w  hen  He  came  into  the  world,  because  He  opened  the  inte 
riors  of  the  church,  therefore  it  is  said  in  Isaiah,  ///  that  day 
shall  a  ?na?i  look  to  his  Maker,  and  his  eyes  shall  have  respect 
to  the  Holy  One  of  Israel,  and  not  to  the  altars,  the  work  of 
his  hands  (xvii.  7,  8). 

393.  And  there  was  given  unto  him  much  incense,  that  he 
should  offe?  it  with  the  prayers  of  all  the  saints  upofi  the  golden 
ttltar  which  was  before  the  throne,  signifies  propitiation  lest 
the  angels  of  the  Lord's  spiritual  kingdom  should  be  hurt 
by  the  spirits  of  the  satanic  kingdom,  who  were  below.  By 
the  incense  and  by  the  golden  altar  the  worship  of  the  Lord 
from  spiritual  love  is  signified  (n.  277,  392)  :  by  the  prayers 
are  signified  the  things  which  are  of  charity  and  thence 
of  faith  in  the  worship  (n.  278)  :  and  by  the  saints  are 
meant  those  who  are  of  the  Lord's  spiritual  kingdom, 
and  by  the  just  they  who  are  of  His  heavenly  (celestial) 
kingdom  (n.  173).  It  may  from  this  be  evident  that  those 
are  here  treated  of  who  are  in  the  Lord's  spiritual  king- 
dom. By  the  much  incense  offered  with  the  prayers  of  all 
the  saints  upon  the  golden  altar,  is  signified  propitiation 
lest  they  should  be  hurt  by  the  spirits  of  the  satanic  king- 
dom who  were  below,  because  propitiations  and  expiations 
were  made  by  incense,  especially  when  perils  were  eminent, 
as  may  be  evident  from  these  passages  :  Whe?i  the  congre- 
gation fnurmured  against  Moses  and  Aaron,  and  they  were 
affected  by  the  plague,  Aaron  took  fire  from  the  altar,  and  put 
incense  into  the  censer,  atid  ran  between  the  living  and  the  dead 
to  expiate,  and  the  plague  was  stayed  (Num  xvi.  41-48). 
7 'he  altar  of  i?icense  was  also  placed  in  the  te?it  before  the 
mercy-seat  which  was  over  the  ark,  and  every  morning,  when 
the  lamps  were  trimmed,  incense  was  offered  upo?i  it  (Ex. 
xxx.  1-10)  :  and  it  was  commanded,  that  as  ofte?i  as  Aaron 
entered  within  the  vail,  he  should  offer  incense,  and  the 
cloud  of  the  incense  should  cover  the  mercy-seat,  lest  he 
should  die  (Lev.  xvi.  11-13.)  It  may  be  evident  from  this 
that  in  the  representative  Israelitish  church  propitiations 


396 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  VI U 


were  made  by  offering  incense :  in  like  manner  here,  lest 
they  should  be  hurt  by  the  satanic  spirits  who  were  below. 

394.  And  the  smoke  of  the  incense  went  up  with  the  prayers 
of  the  saints  out  of  the  angel's  hand  before  God,  signifies 
their  protection  by  the  Lord.  By  the  smoke  of  the  incense 
going  up  before  God  is  signified  what  is  acceptable  and 
grateful ;  on  which  account  David  says  the  like :  Let  my 
prayers  be  acceptable  as  incense  before  Thee  (Ps.  cxli.  2).  The 
reason  was,  because  the  smoke  of  the  incense  was  fragrant 
from  the  aromatics  of  which  the  incense  was  compounded, 
which  were  stacte,  onycha,  galbanum,  and  frankincense  (Ex. 
xxx.  34) :  and  the  fragrance  from  those  aromatics  corresponds 
to  such  things  as  are  of  spiritual  love,  or  of  charity  and  thence 
of  faith.  For  in  heaven  the  most  fragrant  odors  are  perceived, 
corresponding  to  the  perceptions  of  the  angels  arising  from 
their  love :  on  which  account  also  it  is  said  in  many  places 
in  the  Word,  that  Jehovah  smelled  an  odor  of  rest.  That 
protection  from  the  Lord  is  signified  follows  from  the  things 
that  were  said  just  above  (n.  393). 

395.  And  the  angel  took  the  censer  and  filled  it  with  fire 
from  the  altar,  and  cast  it  unto  the  earth,  signifies  spiritual 
love  in  which  is  heavenly  love,  and  the  influx  of  it  into  the 
lower  parts,  where  those  were  who  are  in  faith  separate  from 
charity.  That  worship  from  spiritual  love  is  signified  by 
the  censer  equally  as  by  the  incense,  is  manifest  from  what 
is  shown  above,  and  from  this,  that  in  the  Word  the  con- 
taining vessel  signifies  the  same  as  the  contents,  as  the  cup 
and  platter  signify  the  same  as  the  wine  and  the  food 
(Matt,  xxiii.  25,  26  •  Luke  xxii.  20  ;  and  elsewhere).  That 
the  Divine  Heavenly  (Celestial)  Love  is  signified  by  the 
fire  of  the  altar  of  burnt-offering,  is  because  worship  from 
that  love  was  signified  by  that  altar  •  see  above  (n.  392) : 
and  by  fire  in  the  highest  sense  the  Divine  Love  is  signified 
(n.  494).  Spiritual  love,  which  is  charity,  derives  its  essence 
from  heavenly  love,  which  is  love  to  the  Lord.  Without  the 
latter  love  there  is  nothing  living  in  spiritual  love,  or  charity 


No.  396.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


397 


for  spirit  and  life  are  from  no  other  source  than  the  Lord. 
This  was  represented  in  the  Israelitish  church  by  their  not 
taking  fire  for  the  censers  from  anywhere  else,  when  they 
offered  incense,  than  from  the  altar  of  burnt-offering  ;  as 
may  be  evident  in  Moses  (Lev.  xvi.  12,  13  ;  Num.  xvi. 
46,  47)  :  and  by  the  two  sons  of  Aaroii  being  consumed  by  fire 
from  heaven,  because  they  offered  incense  with  strange  fire: 
that  is,  with  fire  not  taken  from  the  altar  (Lev.  x.  1,2):  on 
which  account  it  was  also  ordained  that  the  fire  should  burn 
continually  upon  the  altar  of  burnt-offering,  and  should  not  be 
put  out  (Lev.  vi.  12,  13).  This  was  for  the  reason  that  the 
fire  of  that  altar  signified  the  Lord's  Divine  Love,  and 
hence  love  to  the  Lord.  By  casting  the  censer  unto  the 
earth  is  signified  influx  into  the  lower  parts. 

396.  And  there  were  voices  a?id  thunders  and  lightnings 
and  a?i  earthquake,  signifies  that  after  communication  was 
opened  with  them,  there  were  heard  reasonings  concerning 
faith  alone  and  confirmations  in  favor  of  it,  and  the  state 
of  the  church  with  them  was  perceived  to  be  tottering  to 
destruction.  That  lightnings,  thunders,  and  voices  signify 
enlightenments,  perceptions,  and  instructions,  by  influx  from 
heaven,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  236).  But  here,  with  those 
who  were  in  faith  alone,  and  who  had  no  enlightenment, 
perception,  and  instruction,  by  influx  from  heaven,  reasonings 
about  faith  alone  and  argumentations  and  confirmations  in 
favor  of  it  are  signified  by  the  voices,  the  thunders,  and 
the  lightnings.  By  the  earthquake  changes  of  state  of 
the  church  are  signified  (n.  331) ;  here  that  the  state  of  the 
church  with  them  was  perceived  to  be  tottering  to  its 
destruction.  For  earthquakes  take  place  in  the  world  of 
spirits,  when  the  state  of  the  church  in  the  societies  is 
perverted  and  inverted.  The  reason  that  the  censer  was 
cast  by  the  angel  unto  the  earth  before  the  seven  angels 
began  to  sound  the  trumpets  was,  that  communication  might 
be  opened  by  influx  between  those  who  were  in  the  spiritual 
heaven,  and  those  below  who  were  in  faith  alone ;  from 


393 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  VIII. 


which  communication  the  reasonings  and  confirmations  in 
favor  of  it  arose,  and  were  also  heard  and  perceived  ;  on 
which  account  it  is  said  that  they  were  heard  and  peiceived 
after  the  communication  was  opened. 

397.  And  the  seven  angels  that  had  the  seven  trumpets  pre- 
pared  the?7iselves  to  sound,  signifies  that  they  were  prepared 
and  qualified  to  explore  the  state  of  the  church  and  thence 
of  the  life  of  those  whose  religion  is  faith  alone.  What 
is  signified  by  the  trumpets  is  evident  from  the  statute 
respecting  their  use  among  the  children  of  Israel,  of  which 
it  is  said  in  Moses  :  Jehovah  spake  unto  Moses,  to  make 
trumpets  of  silver  for  the  convocation  of  the  assembly,  and  the 
setting  forth  of  the  camp,  and  that  they  should  sound  them  on 
days  of joy,  on  the  festivals,  the  new-moons,  and  over  the  burnt- 
offermgs  and  sac?'ifices :  also,  that  when  they  we?it  to  war 
against  enemies  that  infested  them,  they  should  give  the  signal 
with  trumpets,  and  that  then  they  should  co?ne  into  remembrance 
before  Jehovah  God,  and  should  be  preserved from  their  ene?nies 
(Num.  x.  1-10).  From  this  it  may  be  seen  what  is  signified 
by  sounding  with  trumpets.  That  here  by  the  seven  angels 
sounding  is  signified  the  exploration  and  manifestation 
of  the  quality  of  the  state  of  the  church  with  those  whose 
religion  is  faith  alone,  is  manifest  from  the  particulars  in 
this  chapter,  and  from  the  things  in  the  following  chapters 
as  far  as  the  sixteenth  inclusive,  when  understood  in  the  spir- 
itual sense.  From  the  uses  of  trumpets  among  the  children 
of  Israel,  it  may  also  be  seen  what  is  signified  by  trumpets 
and  by  sounding  them,  in  the  following  passages :  Sound 
the  trwnpet  in  Zion,  and  sound  in  the  mountain  of  holiness, 
for  the  day  of  Jehovah  cometh  (Joel  ii.  1,  2).  Jehovah  shall 
appear  upon  them,  and  His  dart  shall  go  forth  as  lightning, 
and  the  Lord  Jehovih  shall  sound  the  trumpet (Zech.  ix.  14). 
Jehovah  shall  go  forth  as  a  lion,  and  shall  soicnd  (Isa.  xlii.  13). 
In  that  day  the  great  trumpet  shall  be  sounded,  and  they  shall 
come  that  are  perishing  i?i  the  land  of  Asshur,  and  the  outcasts 
in  the  land  of  Egypt,  and  shall  bow  themselves  down  to  Jehovah 


No.  398.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


399 


in  the  mountain  of  holiness  (Isa.  xxvii.  13).  He  shall  send 
His  angels  with  a  great  sound  of  a  trumpet,  a?id  they  shall 
gather  together  His  elect  from  the  four  winds,  from  one  end  of 
the  heavens  to  the  other  end  of  them  (Matt.  xxiv.  31).  Blessed 
is  the  people  that  k?iow  the  trumpet  sound ;  O  Jehovah,  they 
shall  walk  in  the  light  of  thy  countenance  (Ps.  lxxxix  15). 
When  the  morning  stars  sing,  and  the  sons  of  God  sound  the 
trumpet  (Job  xxxviii.  7).  Since  the  sounds  of  trumpets 
signify  such  things,  and  in  the  Israelitish  church  all  things 
were  presented  to  the  life  according  to  correspondences  and 
thence  significations,  it  therefore  so  came  to  pass,  that, 
when  Jehovah  descended  upon  Mount  Sinai,  there  were  voices 
a?id  thunders  a?id  a  heavy  cloud,  and  a  vehement  voice  of  a 
trumpet,  a?id  a  voice  of  a  trumpet  going  on  and  strengthening 
itself  exceedingly,  and  the  people  in  the  ca?np  trembled  exceed- 
ingly (Ex.  xix.  16-25).  Therefore  also  it  came  to  pass, 
that  when  the  three  hundred  with  Gideon  sounded  with  the 
trumpets  against  Midian,  then  every  man's  sword  was  against 
his  companion,  and  they  fled  (Judg.  vii.  16-22).  So  too,  that 
the  twelve  thousand  from  the  sons  of  Israel,  with  the  vessels 
of  holiness  and  with  the  trumpets  i?i  their  hands,  overcame 
Midian  (Num.  xxxi.  1-8).  As  also,  that  the  wall  of  Jericho, 
after  the  seven  priests  with  the  seven  trumpets  went  around  the 
city  seven  times,  fell  dozen  (Josh.  vi.  1-20).  Wherefore  it  is 
said  in  Jeremiah,  Sound  the  trumpet  against  Babylon  round 
about,  its  walls  are  destroyed  (1.  15)  j  and  in  Zephaniah:  A 
day  of  darkness  and  of  thick-darkness,  a  day  of  the  trumpet 
and  of  sounding  against  the  fortified  cities  (i.  15,  16). 

398.  And  the  first  angel  sowidcd,  signifies  an  exploration 
and  manifestation  of  the  quality  of  the  state  of  the  church 
with  those  who  are  interiorly  in  that  faith.  By  sounding 
is  signified  to  explore  and  to  manifest  (n.  397).  By  the 
sounding  of  this  first  angel  is  meant  the  exploration  and 
manifestation  of  the  state  of  the  church  with  those  that 
are  interiorly  in  that  faith,  because  the  operation  of  it  was 
directed  to  the  earth,  as  it  follows ;  and  the  operation  c< 


400 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  VIII. 


the  sounding  of  the  second  angel  was  into  the  sea :  and  by 
the  earth  and  the  sea,  everywhere  in  the  Apocalypse,  when 
both  are  named,  the  entire  church  is  meant ;  by  the  earth 
the  church  composed  of  those  who  are  in  its  internals, 
and  by  the  sea  the  church  composed  of  those  that  are  in 
its  externals.  For  the  church  is  internal  and  external, 
—  internal  with  the  clergy,  and  external  with  the  laity ;  or 
internal  with  those  who  have  studied  its  doctrines  interiorly, 
and  have  confirmed  them  from  the  Word,  and  external  with 
those  who  have  not  done  so.  The  latter  and  the  former 
are  they  who  are  meant  by  the  earth  and  the  sea  in  these 
passages  in  the  Apocalypse  :  That  the  wind  should  not  blow 
upon  the  earth,  nor  upon  the  sea  (vii.  i).  That  they  should 
not  hurt  the  earth  nor  the  sea  (vii.  3).  The  angel  coming  down 
out  of  heaven  set  his  right  foot  upon  the  sea  and  his  left  upo?i 
the  earth  (x.  2,  8  :  also,  vers.  5).  I  sa7u  a  beast  coming  up 
out  of  the  sea,  and  another  beast  coming  up  out  of  the  earth 
(xiii.  1,  11).  Praise  God,  who  made  the  heaven,  the  earth,  and 
the  sea  (xiv.  7).  The  first  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the 
earth,  and  the  second  angel  his  upon  the  sea  (xvi.  2,  3).  By 
the  earth  and  the  sea  the  church  internal  and  external,  and 
thus  the  entire  church,  is  signified,  because  in  the  spiritual 
world  they  who 'are  in  the  internals  of  the  church  appear 
upon  dry-land,  and  they  that  are  in  the  externals  as  in  the 
seas  ;  but  the  seas  are  appearances  from  the  general  truths 
in  which  they  are.  That  the  earth  signifies  the  church, 
may  be  seen  (n.  285).  That  the  world  stands  for  the  same 
(«•  55  0- 

399.  And  there  followed  hail  and  fire  mi7igled  with  blood, 
signifies  falsity  from  infernal  love  destroying  good  and 
truth  and  falsifying  the  Word.  Falsity  destroying  good 
and  truth  is  signified  by  the  hail  ;  by  the  fire  is  signified 
infernal  love,  and  by  the  blood  the  falsification  of  truth. 
That  hail  signifies  falsity  destroying  good  and  truth,  will 
be  seen  below :  that  fire  is  love  in  both  senses,  the  heav- 
enly and  the  infernal,  may  be  seen  (n.  468) :  that  blood  is 


No.  399.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


4OI 


the  Lord's  Divine  Truth,  which  is  also  the  Word,  and  in 
the  opposite  sense  the  Word  falsified  (n.  379).  From  these 
gathered  into  one  sense,  it  is  manifest  that  by  "there  fo1- 
lowed  hail  and  fire  mingled  with  blood,"  is  signified  falsity 
from  infernal  love  destroying  good  and  truth,  and  falsi- 
fying the  Word.  These  things  are  signified  because  in 
the  spiritual  world  such  things  appear,  when  the  sphere  of 
the  Lord's  Divine  Love  and  Divine  Wisdom  descends  into 
societies  below,  where  are  falsities  from  infernal  love,  and 
the  Word  is  falsified  by  them.  Similar  things  are  signified 
by  hail  together  with  fire  in  the  following  passages.  At 
the  brightness  before  Him  the  clouds  passed  away,  hailsto?ies 
and  coals  of  fire:  the  Most  High  gave  His  voice,  hail- 
stones and  coals  of  fire  ;  and  He  sent  His  arrows,  and  scat- 
tered them  (Ps.  xviii.  12-14).  I  will  judge  with  pestilence 
and  blood,  and  I  will  ?nake  hailstones,  fire,  and  brimstone  to 
rain  upon  them  (Ez.  xxxviii.  22).  Then  shall  jfehovah  make 
His  voice  to  be  heard,  with  a  fame  of  devouring  fire  and 
hailstones  (Isa.  xxx.  30).  He  gave  them  hail  for  rain, 
and  flaming  fire  i?i  their  land,  and  He  brake  the  trees  of  their 
coasts  (Ps.  cv.  32,  33).  The  hail  smote  their  vine,  and  their 
sycamores  with  grievous  hail,  and  their  flocks  with  burning 
coals ;  He  sent  in  the  wrath  of  His  anger  an  incursion  of 
evil  angels  (Ps.  lxxviii.  47-49).  These  things  are  said 
of  Egypt,  concerning  which  we  read  in  Moses :  Moses 
stretched  out  the  rod,  and  Jehovah  gave  voices  and  hail,  and 
there  was  hail  and  fire  walking  together  in  the  ??iidst  of  the 
heavy  hail ;  and  the  hail  smote  every  herb  of  the  field,  and 
brake  every  tree  of  the  field  (Ex.  far.  22-35).  All  the  mira- 
cles performed  in  Egypt  signified  the  evils  and  falsities 
from  infernal  love  which  were  with  the  Egyptians.  Every 
miracle  signified  some  evil  and  falsity.  For  there  was  with 
them  a  representative  church,  as  in  many  kingdoms  of 
Asia ;  but  it  had  become  idolatrous  and  magical.  By  the 
Red  Sea  is  signified  hell,  in  which  they  at  length  perished. 
Something  like  this  is  signified  by  the  hailstones,  by  which 


402 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  VIIL 


more  of  their  ene?nies  perished  than  by  the  sword  (Josh.  x. 
n).  The  like  also  is  signified  by  hail  in  the  following 
passages:  Woe  to  the  crown  of  pride :  the  Lord  is  strong, 
like  an  inundation  of  hail :  the  hail  overturneth  the  refiige  of 
lies  (Isa.  xxviii.  i,  2,  17).  It  shall  hail  until  the  forest  sink 
itsdf  down  (Isa.  xxxii.  19).  The  temple  of  God  was  opened 
in  heaven,  and  there  were  lightnings,  and  voices,  and  thunders, 
and  an  earthquake,  and  great  hail  (Apoc.  xi.  19).  And 
great  hail  of  the  weight  of  a  tale7it  came  down  out  of  heaven 
upon  men  (Apoc.  xvi.  21).  Hast  thou  seen  the  treasures  of 
the  hail,  which  are  kept  back  unto  the  day  of  battle  a?id  of 
war?  (Job  xxxviii.  22,  23).  Say  to  them  that  daub  on  what 
is  unfit,  that  it  shall  fall :  there  shall  come  an  inundati?ig 
rain,  in  which  you,  O  hailstones,  shall  fall  (Ez.  xiii.  11). 
"To  daub  on  what  is  unfit"  is  to  confirm  falsity  so  as 
to  appear  as  truth ;  on  which  account  they  who  do  this  are 
called  hailstones. 

400.  And  they  were  cast  unto  the  earth,  and  a  third  part 
of  the  trees  was  burnt  up,  signifies  that  with  those  who  are 
in  the  internals  of  the  church  and  in  faith  alone,  all  affec- 
tion for  and  perception  of  truth,  which  make  the  man  of 
the  church,  perished.  By  the  earth  upon  which  the  hail 
and  fire  mingled  with  blood  were  cast,  is  signified  the 
church  with  those  that  are  in  its  internals  and  in  faith 
alone ;  who  are  the  clergy,  as  may  be  seen  n.  398.  By  a 
third  part  is  signified  all  as  to  truth,  as  by  a  fourth  part  all 
as  to  good  (n.  322).  That  by  three  is  signified  all,  full, 
and  altogether,  will  be  seen  below  (n.  505) :  hence  by  a 
thijd,  which  is  a  third  part,  the  same  is  signified.  By  being 
burnt  up  is  signified  to  perish,  here  by  falsity  from  infernal 
love,  which  is  meant  by  the  hail  and  fire  mingled  with 
blood ;  respecting  which  see  just  above  (n.  399).  By  a 
tree  man  is  signified ;  and  because  man  is  man  from  affec- 
tion which  is  of  the  will  and  from  perception  which  is  of 
the  understanding,  therefore  these  also  are  signified  by  a 
tree.    There  is  also  a  correspondence  between  a  man  and 


No.  40i.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  403 


a  tree  ;  on  which  account  there  appear  in  heaven  paradises 
of  trees,  which  correspond  to  the  affections  and  thence  the 
perceptions  of  the  angels.  And  there  are  also  in  some 
places  m  hell  forests  of  trees  which  bear  evil  fruits,  ac- 
cording to  correspondence  with  the  lusts  and  thence  the 
thoughts  of  those  there.  That  trees  in  general  signify 
men  as  to  their  affections  and  their  thoughts  thence,  may- 
be evident  from  .he  following  passages  :  All  the  trees  of  ihe 
field  shall  know,  that  I  Jehovah  will  humble  the  high  tree, 
will  exalt  the  low  tree,  and  will  dry  up  the  green  tree,  and 
will  make  the  dry  tree  to  flourish  (Ez.  xvii.  24).  Blessed  is 
the  man  that  trusteth  in  Jehovah  ;  he  shall  be  like  a  tree 
planted  by  the  waters  ;  he  shall  not  cease  from  bearing,  fruit 
(Jer.  xvii.  7,  8).  Blessed  is  the  man  whose  delight  is  in  the 
law  ;  he  shall  be  like  a  tree  planted  by  the  rivers  of  waters, 
which  bringeth  forth  fruit  in  its  season  (Ps.  i.  1-3).  Praise 
Jehovah,  ye  fruitful  trees  (Ps.  cxlviii.  9).  The  trees  of 
Jehovah  are  full  (Ps.  civ.  16).  The  axe  lies  at  the  root 
of  tjie  tree  ;  every  tree  that  beareth  not  good  fruit  shall  be  cut 
down  (Matt.  iii.  10  j  vii.  16-20).  Either  7iiake  the  tree  good 
and  its  fruit  good,  or  make  the  tree  corrupt  and  its  fruit  cor- 
rupt;  for  the  tree  shall  be  known  by  its  fruit  (Matt.  xii.  33  ; 
Luke  vi.  43,  44).  /  will  kindle  a  fire  which  shall  consume 
every  green  tree  a?id  every  dry  tree  (Ez.  xx.  47).  Since  a 
tree  signifies  man,  it  was  therefore  ordained  that  the  fruit 
of  a  tree  serviceable  for  food  in  the  la?id  of  Canaan  should  be 
circumcised  (Lev.  xix.  23-25).  Also  that  when  any  city  was 
besieged,  they  should  not  put  forth  an  axe  against  any  free 
with  good  fruit  (Deut.  xx.  19,  20).  As  also,  that  at  the 
feast  of  tabernacles  they  should  take  the  fruit  of  goodly  ti  ees, 
and  should  be  glad  before  Jehovah  (Lev.  xxiii.  40,  41)  :  be- 
sides more  passages  which  are  not  here  adduced  on  account 
of  their  abundance. 

401.  And  all  green  grass  was  burnt  up,  signifies  thus 
every  living  thing  of  faith.  By  being  burnt  up  is  signified 
to  perish,  as  just  above  (n.  400).    By  green  grass  in  the 


4O4  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  VIII, 

Word  is  signified  that  good  and  truth  of  the  church  or 
of  faith,  which  first  springs  up  in  the  natural  man.  The 
same  is  also  signified  by  the  herb  of  the  field  ;  and  as  faith 
lives  from  good  and  truth,  therefore  by  all  the  green  grass 
being  burnt  up  is  signified  that  every  living  thing  of  faith 
perished ;  and  every  living  thing  of  faith  perishes,  when 
there  is  no  affection  for  good  and  perception  of  truth ;  see 
just  above.  That  this  is  signified  by  grass  is  also  from 
correspondence  ;  for  which  reason  they  who  separate  faith 
from  charity  not  only  in  doctrine  but  also  in  life,  in  the 
spiritual  world,  dwell  in  a  desert,  where  there  is  no  grass. 
As  a  fruit-tree  signifies  a  man  as  to  the  affections  for  good 
and  the  perceptions  of  truth,  so  green  grass  signifies  a 
man  as  to  that  thing  of  the  church  which  is  conceived  and 
also  born  first  with  him  ;  and  grass  not  green  signifies  this 
destroyed.  In  general,  all  the  things  that  are  in  gardens, 
forests,  fields,  and  plains,  signify  man  as  to  something  of 
the  church,  or,  what  is  the  same,  something  of  the  church 
in  him :  the  reason  is,  because  they  correspond.  That 
grass  does,  may  be  evident  from  these  passages :  The  voice 
said,  Cry  ;  and  he  said,  What  shall  I  cry  ?  All  flesh  is  grass: 
the  grass  withereth,  a?id  the  flower  fadeth  because  the  wind 
hath  blown  upon  it ;  truly  the  people  is  grass :  the  grass  with- 
ereth, and  the  flower  fadeth,  but  the  Word  of  our  God  shall 
stand  for  ever  (Isa.  xl.  5-8).  The  inhabitants  were  as  an 
herb  of  the  field,  a  green  herb,  the  grass  of  the  roofs  ;  and  a 
field  scorched  before  the  corn  is  grown  up  (Isa.  xxxvii.  27  ; 
2  Kings  xix.  26).  I  will  pour  my  blessing  upon  thy  seed, 
and  they  shall  spring  up  as  among  the  grass  (Isa.  xliv.  3,  4)  ; 
and  elsewhere,  as  Isa.  li.  12;  Ps.  xxxvii.  2;  Ps.  ciii.  15; 
Ps.  cxxix.  6 ;  Deut.  xxxii.  2.  That  by  green  or  growing- 
green  is  signified  living  or  alive  is  manifest  in  Jer.  xvii.  8 ; 
xi.  16;  Ez.  xvii.  24;  xx.  47;  Hos.  xiv.  8;  Ps.  xxxvii.  35  ; 
Ps.  lii.  8  ;  Ps.  xcii.  10.  The  same  that  is  here  described  in 
the  Apocalypse  came  to  pass  in  Egypt,  namely,  that  from 
hail  and  fire  mi?igled  every  tree  and  every  herb  of  the  field  was 
burnt  up  (Ex.  ix.  28-35  >       lxxviii.  47-49 ;  Ps.  cv.  32,  33). 


No.  404.]       THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  405 


402.  And  the  second  angel  sounded,  signifies  exploration 
and  manifestation  of  the  quality  of  the  state  of  the  church 
with  those  who  are  exteriorly  in  that  faith.  That  to  sound 
a  trumpet  signifies  to  explore  and  manifest  the  state  of  the 
chuich  and  thence  of  the  life  with  those  whose  religion  is 
faith  alone,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  397).  These  words  are 
said  of  those  who  are  exteriorly  in  that  faith,  because  those 
are  here  treated  of  who  were  in  the  sea,  and  in  the  former 
case  those  that  were  upon  the  earth  \  and  they  that  are  in  the 
internals  of  the  church,  who  are  the  clergy,  are  meant  by 
those  that  were  upon  the  earth  ;  and  by  them  that  were  in 
the  sea  those  are  meant  that  are  in  the  externals  of  the 
church,  who  are  the  laity ;  see  above  (n.  398).  That 
they  appear  in  the  spiritual  world  as  in  the  sea  (n.  238, 
290). 

403.  And  as  it  were  a  mountain  bur7ii?ig  with  fire 
was  cast  into  the  sea,  signifies  the  appearance  of  infernal 
love  with  those  who  are  in  the  externals  of  the  church  and 
in  faith  alone.  The  church  with  those  that  are  in  ex- 
ternals and  in  faith  alone  is  signified  by  the  sea  ;  and  they 
who  are  in  externals  are  called  in  common  speech  the  laity, 
because  those  that  are  in  internals  are  called  the  clergy  (n. 
397,  402).  By  a  mountain  is  signified  love ;  and  by  a 
mountain  burning  with  fire,  infernal  love  (n.  494,  599). 
There  is  a  manifestation  of  this  love  with  those  who  are 
here  treated  of ;  for  that  love  appears  from  them  before 
the  angels.  The  reason  is,  because  faith  alone  is  faith 
separate  from  charity  (n.  388) ;  and  where  there  is  no 
charity,  that  is,  love  towards  the  neighbor,  which  is  spirit- 
ual love,  there  is  infernal  love.  There  is  no  middle  love 
except  with  the  lukewarm,  treated  of  in  Apoc.  iii,  15,  16. 

404.  And  a  third  part  of  the  sea  became  blood,  signifies 
that  all  general  truths  with  them  were  falsified.  By  a  third 
part  is  signified  all  (n.  400).  By  blood  the  falsification  of 
the  truth  of  the  Word  is  signified  (n.  379).  By  the  sea  is 
signified  the  church  with  those  who  are  in  the  externals  of 


406 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  VIII. 


it,  and  in  faith  alone  (n.  398,  402).  General  truths  are 
falsified  with  these,  because  they  are  in  them  alone ;  for 
they  do  not  know  the  particulars  of  that  faith,  like  the 
clergy.  It  is  owing  to  the  general  truths  that  are  with 
them,  that  they  appear  as  in  the  sea  in  the  spiritual  world. 
The  reason  is,  because  waters  signify  truths  (n.  50) ;  and 
the  sea  is  the  general  receptacle  of  them  (n.  238). 

405.  And  a  third  part  of  the  creatures  that  were  in  the  sea 
and  had  lives  died,  signifies  that  they  who  have  lived  and  are 
living  that  faith  cannot  be  reformed,  and  receive  life.  By 
a  third  part  all  of  them  are  signified,  as  above  :  by  creatures 
they  that  can  be  reformed  are  meant  (n.  290)  ;  for  the  rea- 
son that  by  creating  is  signified  to  reform  (n.  254) :  by 
having  lives  is  signified  to  be  able  to  receive  life  by  refor- 
mation :  by  their  dying  is  signified  that  they  who  live  that 
faith  alone  cannot  thus  receive  life.  They  cannot,  because 
all  are  reformed  by  faith  united  to  charity,  and  thus  by  the 
faith  of  charity  ;  and  no  one  by  faith  alone  :  for  charity  is 
the  life  of  faith.  Since  the  affections  and  thence  the  per- 
ceptions and  the  thoughts  of  spirits  and  angels  in  the  spiritual 
world  appear  at  a  distance  in  the  forms  of  the  animals  or 
creatures  upon  the  earth  which  are  called  beasts,  of  the 
creatures  in  the  air  which  are  called  birds,  and  of  the  creat- 
ures in  the  sea  which  are  called  fishes,  therefore  beasts, 
birds,  and  fishes  are  so  often  mentioned  in  the  Word ;  by 
which,  however,  nothing  else  is  meant ;  as  in  these  pas- 
sages :  Jehovah  hath  a  controversy  with  the  inhabitants  of 
the  earth,  because  there  is  no  truth,  no  mercy,  no  knowledge  of 
God ;  and  every  one  dwelling  in  it  shall  waste  away  with  the 
beast  of  the  field,  and  the  bird  of  the  heavens  ;  the  fishes  of  the 
sea  shall  also  be  gathered  together  (Hos.  iv.  1,  3).  /  will 
consicme  man  and  beast,  the  bird  of  the  heavens  and  the  fishes 
of  the  sea,  the  stumbling-blocks  with  the  wicked  (Zeph.  i.  3). 
There  shall  be  a  great  earthquake  upon  the  land  of  Israel, 
and  the  fishes  of  the  sea,  the  bird  of  the  heavens,  and  the 
beast  of  the  field  shall  shake  greatly  before  Me  (Ez.  xxxviil 


No.  405.I        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


18-20).  Thou  hast  made  Him  to  rule  over  the  works  of  thy 
hands,  thou  hast  put  all  things  under  His  feet,  beasts  of  the 
fields,  bird  of  heaven,  and  fish  of  the  sea,  and  whatever  pass- 
eth  through  the  paths  of  the  seas  (Ps.  viii.  6-8)  :  this  is  said 
concerning  the  Lord.  Ask,  I  pray,  the  beasts,  and  they  shall 
teach  thee,  or  the  birds  of  heaven,  and  they  shall  declare  unto 
thee,  and  the  fishes  of  the  sea  shall  relate  to  thee ;  who  of  all 
these  doth  not  know,  that  the  hand  of  Jehovah  doeth  this 
(Job  xii.  7-9).  Besides  many  other  places.  But  by  the 
fishes  or  creatures  of  the  sea  spoken  of  here  are  meant  the 
affections  and  thence  the  thoughts  of  those  men  who  are 
in  general  truths,  and  who  thus  partake  more  of  the  natural 
than  of  the  spiritual.  These  are  meant  by  fishes  in  the 
foregoing  passages,  and  also  in  these  following :  By  my  re- 
buke I  dry  icp  the  sea,  I  make  the  rivers  a  desert,  their  fish 
shall putrify,  and  die  with  thirst  (Isa.  L  2).  Thou  king  of 
Egypt  art  a  great  sea-monster,  who  liest  in  the  midst  of  thy 
rivers,  thou  saidst,  The  river  is  mine,  I  made  me ;  therefore  I 
will  make  the  fish  of  thy  rivers  to  adhere  to  thy  scales,  and  I 
will  abandon  thee  and  all  the  fish  of  thy  rivers  in  the  desert 
(Ez.  xxix.  3-5).  These  things  were  said  to  the  king  of 
Egypt,  because  by  Egypt  the  natural  separated  from  the 
spiritual  is  signified,  and  hence  by  the  fishes  of  its  rivers 
those  who  are  in  doctrinals,  and  from  them  are  in  faith 
separate,  which  faith  is  only  knowledge  ;  on  account  of 
which  separation  it  was  also  among  the  miracles  there,  that 
their  waters  were  tu?'ned  into  blood,  and  that  from  this  the 
fishes  died  (Ex.  vii.  17-25  \  Ps.  cv.  29).  Wherefore  dost 
thou  ?nake  man  as  the  fishes  of  the  sea  ?  every  one  draweth  out 
with  a  hook,  and  gathereth  in  a  ;/^/(Hab.  i.  14-16).  Fishes 
here  stand  for  those  who  are  in  general  truths  and  in  faith 
separated  from  charity  ;  but  fishes  stand  for  them  that  are 
in  general  truths  and  in  faith  conjoined  to  charity  in  Eze- 
kiel  :  He  said  unto  me,  These  are  the  waters  that  go  forth  to 
the  eastern  boundary  ;  they  come  to  the  sea  ;  whence  it  Cometh 
to  pass  that  every  soul  which  crcepeth  liveth,  and  exceeding 


408 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.   [Chap.  VIII 


much  fish  :  the  fishers  stand  upon  it  to  spread forth  nets  ;  its 
fish  shall  be  according  to  their  kinds,  as  the  fish  of  the  great 
sea  exceeding  many  (xlvii.  i,  8-n).  In  Matthew:  Jesus 
said,  The  kingdom  of  the  heavens  is  like  unto  a  net  cast  into 
the' sea,  and  they  gathered  the  fishes  together ;  and  the  good 
they  put  into  vessels,  and  the  bad  they  cast  away  (xiii.  47-49). 
And  in  Jeremiah:  I  will  bring  back  the  childre?i  of  Israel 
into  their  land,  and  I  will  send  for.  many  fishers  who  shall 
fish  them  (xvi.  16).  He,  therefore,  who  knows  that  such 
persons  and  things  are  signified  by  fishes,  can  see  why  the 
Lord  chose  fishers  for  His  disciples,  a?id  said,  Come  unto  Me, 
and  I  will  make  you  fishers  of  men  (Matt.  iv.  18,  19  ;  Mark 
i.  16,  17),  why  the  disciples,  by  the  Lord's  blessing,  caught  a 
vast  multitude  of  fishes  ;  and  the  Lord  said  to  Peter,  Fear  not, 
henceforth  thou  shall  catch  men  (Luke  v.  2-10)  :  why  the 
Lord,  when  they  wished  to  exact  tribute  from  Him,  told  Peter 
to  go  to  the  sea,  and  draw  out  a  fish,  and  give  the  piece  of 
money  found  in  it  for  himself  and  for  Him  (Matt  xvii.  24- 
27):  why  the  Lord,  after  His  resurrection,  gave  the  disciples 
fish  and  bread  to  eat  (John  xxi.  2-13)  :  and  commanded  them 
to  go  into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature 
(Mark  xvi.  15)  :  for  the  nations  which  they  converted  were 
only  in  general  truths,  and  in  natural  truth  more  than  in 
spiritual. 

406.  And  a  third part  of  the  ships  perished,  signifies  that  all 
the  knowledges  of  good  and  truth  from  the  Word  service- 
able for  use  of  life  were  destroyed  with  them.  "  A  third 
part "  signifies  all,  as  above  (n.  400,  404,  405)  :  ships  signify 
the  knowledges  of  good  and  truth  from  the  Word  service- 
able for  the  use  of  life.  That  these  are  signified  by  ships 
is  because  ships  cross  the  sea,  and  bring  back  the  neces- 
saries which  supply  the  natural  man  for  every  use  :  and  the 
knowledges  of  good  and  truth  are  the  necessaries  which 
supply  the  spiritual  man  for  its  uses  :  for  from  them  is  the 
doctrine  of  the  church,  and  according  to  this  is  life. 
Ships  signify  these  knowledges,  because  they  are  contain- 


No.  406.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  409 

ers  ;  and  in  many  places  in  the  Word  the  container  is  taken 
for  the  thing  contained,  as  a  cup  for  wine,  a  platter  for  food, 
the  tabernacle  and  the  temple  for  the  holy  things  in  them, 
the  ark  for  the  law,  the  altars  for  worship,  and  so  on. 
Ships  signify  the  knowledges  of  good  and  truth  in  the  fol- 
lowing passages  :  Zebulon  shall  dwell  at  the  shore  of  the  seas, 
and  at  the  port  of  the  ships  (Gen.  xlix.  13).  By  Zebulon  is 
meant  the  conjunction  of  good  and  truth.  O  Tyre,  the 
builders  have  perfected  thy  beauty  ;  of  firs  from  Senir  have 
they  made  all  thy  boards  ;  they  have  taken  the  cedar  of  LebaTion 
to  ?nake  masts ;  they  have  made  thine  oars  of  the  oaks  of  Ba- 
shan  ;  thine  oar-bench  have  they  made  of  ivory,  the  daughter  of 
steps  from  the  isles  of  Kittim  ;  the  inhabitants  of  Sidon  and 
Arvad  were  thy  rowers  ;  thy  wise  men  were  thy  ship-masters  ; 
all  the  ships  of  the  sea  and  their  sailors  were  in  thee  to  trade ; 
the  ships  of  Tarshish  were  thy  troops  in  thy  tradings  ;  whence 
thou  wast  exceedingly  filled  a?id  ho?wred  in  the  midst  of  the 
seas  (Ez.  xxvii.  3-9,  25).  This  is  concerning  Tyre,  because 
the  church  as  to  the  knowledges  of  truth  and  good  is  signi- 
fied by  Tyre  in  the  Word,  as  may  be  evident  from  the  par- 
ticulars concerning  it  in  this  chapter  and  in  the  eighteenth 
following,  when  understood  in  the  spiritual  sense :  and  as 
the  knowledges  of  the  truth  and  good  of  the  church  are 
signified  by  Tyre,  a  ship  is  therefore  described  as  to  the 
particulars  of  it,  and  by  each  one  is  signified  some  quality 
of  those  knowledges  that  conduces  to  intelligence.  What 
has  the  Word  in  common  with  the  ships  of  Tyre  and  its 
commerce  ?  The  devastation  of  that  church  is  afterwards 
described  thus  :  At  the  voice  of  the  cry  of  thy  shipmasters  the 
suburbs  shall  quake,  and  all  that  hold  an  oar  shall  descend 
from  thy  ships,  all  mariners  and  shipmasters  of  the  sea  shall 
cry  out  bitterly  upon  thee  (Ez.  xxvii.  28-30)  ;  also  Isa.  xxiii. 
14,  15).  The  devastation  of  Babylon  as  to  all  the  knowl- 
edges of  truth  is  similarly  described  in  what  follows  in  the 
Apocalypse  :  In  one  hour  are  so  great  riches  come  to  naught  ; 
every  shipmaster  and  every  one  employed  upon  ships,  and  the? 

VOL.  I.  iS 


4IO  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.   [Chap.  VIII. 

mariners,  shall  cry  out,  saying,  Alas,  alas,  that  great  city 
Babylon,  i?i  which  all  who  have  ships  in  the  sea  were  made 
rich  (xviii.  17,  19)  ;  see  the  explanation  hereafter.  The 
knowledges  of  truth  and  good  are  also  signified  by  ships 
in  the  following  passages  :  My  days  were  swift,  they  fled 
away,  they  saw  not  good,  they  passed  by  with  the  ships  of 
desire  (Job  ix.  25,  26).  They  that  go  down  to  the  sea  in 
ships,  that  do  business  in  great  waters,  these  see  the  works  of 
'Jehovah,  and  His  wonders  in  the  deep  (Ps.  cvii.  23,  24). 
The  isles  shall  trust  in  me,  and  the  ships  of  Tarshish  in  the 
beginning,  to  bring  thy  sons  from  afar  (Isa.  lx.  9).  The 
kings  gathered  thefnselves  together,  terror  seized  them;  thou 
shall  break  the  ships  of  Tarshish  by  an  east  wind  (Ps.  xlviii.  4- 
7).  Howl,  ye  ships  of  Tarshish  (Isa.  xxiii.  1,  14).  Besides 
other  places,  as  Num.  xxiv.  24;  Judg.  v.  17  ;  Ps.  civ.  26; 
Isa.  xxxiii.  21. 

407.  And  the  third  angel  sounded,  signifies  the  exploration 
and  manifestation  of  the  church  with  those  whose  religion 
is  faith  alone,  of  what  quality  they  are  as  to  their  affection 
for  and  reception  of  truths  from  the  Word.  That  this  is 
signified  may  be  evident  from  the  things  which  now  follow, 
when  understood  in  the  spiritual  sense. 

408.  And  there  fell  from  heaven  a  great  star  burning  as  it 
were  a  lamp,  signifies  the  appearance  of  their  own  intelligence 
from  pride  arising  from  infernal  love.  The  appearance  of 
their  own  intelligence  from  pride  arising  from  infernal  love 
is  signified  by  the  great  star  falling  from  heaven,  because 
it  was  seen  to  burn  as  a  lamp,  and  because  its  name  was 
wormwood,  as  it  follows ;  and  by  a  star  and  also  by  a 
lamp  intelligence  is  signified, — here  one's  own  intelligence, 
because-  it  seemed  to  burn :  and  all  self-intelligence  burns 
from  pride ;  and  the  pride  of  it  arises  from  infernal  love, 
which  is  signified  by  the  mountain  burning  with  fire  (n.  403). 
By  wormwood  infernal  falsity  is  signified,  from  which  that 
intelligence  springs  forth  and  is  enkindled.  That  a  star 
signifies  intelligence  may  be  seen  (n.  151,  954);  so  too  a 
lamp  or  a  lantern  (n.  796). 


No.  409.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


411 


409.  And  it  fell  upo?i  a  third  part  of  the  rivers,  and  upon 
the  fountains  of  waters,  signifies  that  thence  all  truths  of 
the  Word  were  altogether  falsified.  By  rivers  are  signi- 
fied truths  in  abundance,  because  truths  are  signified 
by  waters  (n.  50)  •  and  by  fountains  of  waters  the  Word 
is  signified  (n.  384).  The  truths  of  the  Word  were  al- 
together falsified  ;  because  it  follows  that  a  third  part 
of  the  waters  were  made  wormwood,  and  by  wormwood 
infernal  falsity  is  signified  (n.  410).  That  rivers  signify 
truths  in  abundance  may  be  evident  from  the  following 
passages:  Behold,  I  do  a  new  thing:  I  will  give  waters  in 
the  desert  and  rivers  in  the  wilderness ,  to  give  dri?ik  to  my 
people,  my  chosen  (Isa.  xliii.  19,  20).  I  will  pour  water  upo?i 
him  that  is  thirsty,  and  rivers  upon  the  dry  ground ;  I  will 
pour  my  spirit  upon  thy  seed,  and  my  blessing  upon  thine 
offspring  (Isa.  xliv.  3).  Then  the  tongue  of  the  dumb  shall 
sing;  for  in  the  wilderness  shall  waters  break  out,  and- rivers 
in  the  plain  of  the  desert  (Isa.  xxxv.  6).  I  will  open  rivers 
upon  the  slopes,  and  I  will  put  fountains  in  the  midst  of  the 
valleys,  I  will  make  the  wilderness  a  pool  of  waters,  and 
the  dry  land  springs  of  water  (Isa.  xli.  18).  Jehovah  hath 
founded  the  world  upon  the  seas,  he  hath  established  it  upon 
the  rivers  (Ps.  xxiv.  2).  I  will  put  His  hand  in  the  sea,  and 
His  right  hand  in  the  rivers  (Ps.  lxxxix.  25).  Was  Jehovah 
incensed  at  the  rivers  1  was  thy  anger  against  the  rivers  ?  was 
thy  wrath  against  the  sea,  that  thou  dost  ride  upon  thy  horses  ? 
(Hab.  iii.  8).  A  river  whose  streams  shall  gladden  the  city 
of  God  (Ps.  xlvi.  3,  4,  5).  He  showed  me  a  pure  river  of 
water  of  life,  going  forth  from  the  tlironc  of  God  and  of  the. 
Lamb  (Apoc.  xxii.  1).  He  clave  the  rocks  in  the  desert,  and 
gave  them  drink  from  the  great  deeps ;  He  smote  the  rock  and 
the  rivers  gushed  out  (Ps.  lxxviii.  15,^6,  20;  cv.  41).  Then 
the  waters  shall fail  in  the  sea,  and  the  river  shall  be  dried  up 
(Isa.  xix.  5-7  ;  xlii.  15  ;  1.  2  ;  Nah.  i.  4;  Ps.  cvii.  33  j  Job 
xiv.  10,  11).  Jesus  said,  if  any  one  come  unto  Me,  as  the 
Scripture  hath  said,  Out  of  his  belly  shall plow  rivers  of  living 


412 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  VIII 


water  (John  vii.  37,  38.  Besides  other  places,  as  Isa.  xxxiii. 
21  ;  Jer.  xvii.  7,  8  ;  Ez.  xxxi.  3,  4  ;  xlvii.  1-12  ;  Joel  iii.  18  ; 
Zech.  ix.  10  ;  Ps.  lxxx.  1 1  ;  xciii.  3,  4;  xcviii.  7,  8  ;  ex.  7  ; 
Num.  xxiv.  6,  7  ;  Deut.  viii.  7).  But  that  rivers  in  the  op- 
posite sense  signify  falsities  in  abundance  may  be  evident 
from  these  :  He  shall  send  ambassadors  on  the  sea  to  a  nation 
trodden  down,  whose  land  the  rivers  have  destroyed  (Isa. 
xviii.  2).  Except  Jehovah  were  for  us,  the  waters  would 
have  overwhelmed  us,  and  the  river  would  have  gone  over  our 
soul  (Ps.  exxiv.  2-5).  When  thou  passest  through  the  waters, 
J  will  be  with  thee,  and  through  the  rivers,  they  shall  not  over- 
flow thee  (Isa.  xliii.  2).  The  cords  of  death  encompassed 
me,  and  the  floods  of  Belial  terrified  me  (Ps.  xviii.  4).  The 
dragon  cast  forth  water  as  a  river  out  of  his  mouth  after  the 
woman,  that  he  might  cause  her  to  be  swallowed  up  by  the  flood 
(Apoc.  xii.  15).  Behold,  Jehovah  brifigeth  up  upon  you  the 
waters  of  a  river  strong  and  many,  a?id  it  shall  overflow  and 
go  over,  and  shall  reach  even  to  the  7ieck  (Isa.  viii.  6-8).  The 
floods  came,  and  beat  upon  that  house,  and  it  fell  not,  for  it 
was  founded  upo?i  a  rock  (Matt.  vii.  25,  27  ;  Luke  vi.  48,  49). 
Here  the  floods  also  stand  for  falsities  in  abundance,  be- 
cause the  Lord  as  to  the  Divine  Truth  is  signified  by  the 
Rock.  By  floods  also  temptations  are  signified,  because 
temptations  are  inundations  of  falsities. 

410.  And  the  ?iame  of  the  star  is  called  Wormwood,  and  a 
third  part  of  the  waters  became  wormwood,  signifies  the 
infernal  falsity  from  which  is  their  own  intelligence,  by 
which  all  the  truths  of  the  Word  have  been  falsified.  By 
the  star  is  signified  their  own  intelligence  from  the  pride 
arising  from  infernal  love  (n.  408) :  by  name  is  signified  its 
quality  (n.  81,  122,  165):  by  wormwood  infernal  falsity  is 
signified,  spoken  of  in#hat  follows  :  by  waters  are  signified 
truths  (n.  50) ;  here  the  truths  of  the  Word,  because  faith 
is  treated  of:  by  a  third  part  is  signified  all,  as  above. 
From  these  collected  into  one  the  sense  above  stated  results. 
Wormwood  signifies  infernal  falsity  owing  to  its  strong  bit- 


No  411.]       THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


terness,  by  which  it  renders  food  and  drink  abominable. 
Such  falsity  is  therefore  signified  by  wormwood  in  the  fol- 
lowing passages  :  Behold  I  feed  this  people  with  wormwood, 
and  I  give  the?n  drink  of  the  waters  of  gall  (Jer.  ix.  14,  15). 
llius  said  Jehovah  against  the  prophets,  Behold,  I  feed  them 
with  wormwood,  and  give  them  dri?ik  of  the  waters  of  gall ; 
because  hypocrisy  hath  gone  forth  from  the prophets  of  Je?-usalem 
into  all  the  earth  (Jer.  xxiii.  15).  Ye  turn  judgment  into  gall, 
and  the  fruit  of  justice  into  wormwood  (Amos  v.  7  ;  vi.  12). 
Lest  there  should  be  among  you  a  root  bearing  gall  and  worm- 
wood (Deut.  xxix.  18).  Since  the  Jewish  Church  falsified 
all  the  truths  of  the  Word,  like  the  church  which  is  here 
treated  of,  and  the  Lord  in  all.  the  things  of  His  passion 
represented  it  by  permitting  the  Jews  to  treat  Him  as  they 
did  the  Word,  because  He  was  the  Word,  therefore  they 
gave  Hi?n  vinegar  mixed  7uith  gall,  which  is  like  wormwood : 
but  tasting  it  He  would  not  drink  it  (Matt,  xxvii.  34  ;  Mark  xv. 
23  ;  Ps.  Ixix.  21).  Because  the  Jewish  Church  was  such,  it 
is  therefore  thus  described  :  He  hath  filled  Me  with  bitterness, 
and  hath  made Me  drunk  with  wormwood '(Lam.  iii.  15, 18,  19). 

411.  And  many  men  died  of  the  waters,  because  they  were 
made  bitter,  signifies  the  extinction  of  spiritual  life  with 
many  by  the  falsified  truths  of  the  Word.  "  Many  men 
died,"  signifies  the  extinction  of  spiritual  life  ;  for  a  man  is 
called  alive  from  the  spiritual  life  that  is  in  him :  but  from 
natural  life  separate  from  spiritual  life  he  is  called  dead. 
"  Of  the  waters  because  they  were  made  bitter,"  signifies 
by  the  falsified  truths  of  the  Word.  That  waters  are  the 
truths  of  the  Word,  may  be  seen  just  above  (n.  409) :  that 
bitter  signifies  falsified  is  because  the  bitter  of  wormwood 
is  meant;  and  by  wormwood  is  signified  infernal  falsity 
(n.  410).  A  Christian  man  has  spiritual  life  from  no  other 
source  but  the  truths  of  the  Word,  for  in  them  is  life  ;  but 
when  the  truths  of  the  Word  are  falsified,  and  a  man  under- 
stands and  regards  them  according  to  the  falsities  of  his 
religion,  spiritual  life  is  then  extinguished  in  him.  The 


4H 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  VIII 


reason  is,  because  the  Word  communicates  with  heaven  ; 
on  which  account  when  it  is  read  by  a  man,  the  truths 
therein  ascend  into  heaven,  and  the  falsities  to  which  the 
truths  are  adjoined  or  conjoined  tend  to  hell :  hence  a 
rending  takes  place,  by  which  the  life  of  the  V/ord  is 
extinguished.  But  this  is  done  with  those  only  who  confirm 
falsities  by  the  Word,  but  not  with  those  that  do  not.  I 
have  seen  these  rendings,  and  have  heard  the  noise  from 
them  as  of  wood  split  up  by  the  fire  in  a  furnace.  Bitter 
signifies  falsified  in  the  following  passages  also :  Woe  to 
them  that  call  evil  good,  and  good  evil;  that  put  bitter  for 
sweet,  and  sweet  for  bitter  (Isa.  v.  20,  22).  They  shall  not 
drink  wine  with  the  song,  strong  drink  shall  be  bitter  to  them 
that  drink  it  (Isa.  xxiv.  9).  Something  similar  is  signified 
by  the  little  book  eaten  up,  which  was  sweet  in  the  mouth,  and 
from  which  the  belly  was  made  bitter  (Apoc.  x.  9,  10)  :  and 
by  these  words,  They  came  to  Mar  ah,  but  they  could  not  drink 
the  waters  for  bitterness ;  but  Jehovah  showed  him  wood, 
which  lies  cast  i?ito  the  waters,  and  they  were  made  sweet  (Ex. 
xv.  23-25).  Wood  in  the  Word  signifies  good.  The  like  is 
also  signified  by  the  wild-gourds  cast  into  the  pottage,  on 
account  of  which  the  sons  of  the  prophets  cried  out,  There 
is  death  in  the  pot ;  which  Elisha  healed  by  putting  in  meal 
(2  Kings  iv.  38-41).    Meal  signifies  truth  from  good. 

412.  And  the  fourth  angel  sounded,  signifies  the  explora- 
tion and  manifestation  of  the  state  of  the  church  with 
those  whose  religion  is  faith  alone,  that  they  are  in  the 
evils  of  falsity  and  in  the  falsities  of  evil.  That  this  is 
signified  is  evident  from  the  things  which  now  follow  when 
understood  in  the  spiritual  sense.  To  sound  signifies  here 
as  above  (n.  398,  402,  407),  to  explore  and  to  manifest. 

413.  A7id  a  third  part  of  the  sun  was  sniitten,  and  a  third 
part  of  the  moon,  and  a  third  part  of  the  stars,  and  the 
third  part  of  them  was  darkened,  signifies  that  on  account 
of  evils  from  falsities  and  falsities  from  evils  they  did  not 
know  what  love  is,  what  faith  is,  nor  any  truth.    By  a  third 


No.  413.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  415 

part  is  signified  all  (n.  400)  :  by  the  sun  love  is  signified 
(n.  53):  by  the  moon  intelligence  and  faith  are  signified  (n. 
332):  by  the  stars  are  signified  the  knowledges  of  truth 
and  good  from  the  Word  (n.  51):  by  being  darkened  is 
signified  not  to  be  seen  and  known  on  account  of  evils 
from  falsities  and  falsities  from  evils.  Those  have  evils 
from  falsities  who  assume  falsities  of  religion,  and  con- 
firm them  until  they  appear  as  truths  ;  and  when  they  live 
according  to  them,  they  do  evils  from  falsities  or  evils  of 
falsity*.  But  those  have  falsities  from  evils,  who  do  not 
regard  evils  as  sins  ;  and  still  more  those  who,  by  reason- 
ings from  the  natural  man,  and  more  still  from  the  Word, 
confirm  in  themselves  that  evils  are  not  sins.  The  con- 
firmations themselves  are  falsities  from  evils,  and  are  called 
the  falsities  of  evil.  The  reason  that  darkness  signifies 
this,  is  because  light  signifies  truth  ;  and  when  the  light  is 
extinguished,  there  comes  darkness.  In  confirmation  the 
passages  will  first  be  adduced,  where  similar  things  to 
those  here  in  the  Apocalypse  are  said  of  the  sun,  the  moon, 
and  the  stars,  and  of  the  darkness  arising  from  the  extinc- 
tion of  them :  The  sun  shall  be  turned  into  darkness,  a?id 
the  moo7i  into  blood,  before  the  great  and  terrible  day  of  Je- 
hovah cometh  (Joel  ii.  31).  The  stars  of  the  heavens  and  their 
constellations  shall  not  shine  tuith  their  light ;  the  sun  shall 
be  darkc?ied  in  his  rising ;  and  the  7noon  shall  not  ma  he  her 
light  to  shine  (Isa.  xiii.  10).  When  I  shall  extinguish  thee, 
I  will  cover  the  heavens  ;  I  will  cover  the  sun  with  a  cloudy 
and  the  moon  shall  not  make  her  light  to  shine ;  all  the  lumi- 
naries of  light  in  the  heavens  will  I  make  black  over  thee, 
and  I  will  set  darkness  upon  thy  land  (Ez.  xxxii.  7,  8).  The 
day  of  Jehovah  is  near;  the  sun  and  the  moon  are  black- 
ened, and  the  stars  shall  withdraw  their  brightness  (Joel  ii. 
10).  Immediately  after  the  affliction  of  those  days  the  sun 
shall  be  darkened,  and  the  moon  shall  not  give  her  light,  and 
the  stars  shall  fall  from  heaven  (Matt.  xxiv.  29  ;  Mark  xiii. 
24,  25).    Who,  that  elevates  his  mind,  cannot  see  that  the 


416 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.   [Chap.  VIIL 


sun,  the  moon,  and  the  stars  of  the  world  are  not  meant 
in  these  cases  ?  That  falsities  of  various  kinds  are  signi- 
fied by  darkness,  is  evident  from  these  passages :  Woe  to 
them  that  desire  the  day  of  Jehovah  ;  it  is  a  day  of  da:  kness 
and  7iot  of  light :  is  not  the  day  of  Jehovah  darkness,  and 
not  light?  thick-darkness,  and  not  brightness?  (Amos  v.  18, 
20).  The  day  of  Jehovah  is  a  day  of  darkness  and  thick- 
darkness,  a  day  of  cloud  and  of  cloudiness  (Zeph.  i.  15).  In 
that  day  He  shall  look  down  upon  the  earth,  which,  behold,  is 
darkness  ;  and  the  light  shall  grow  dark  in  its  ruins  (Isa.  v. 
30  ;  yiii.  22).  Behold,  darkness  cover eth  the  earth,  a?id  thick- 
darkness  the  peoples  (Isa.  lx.  2).  Give  glory  to  Jehovah, 
before  He  cause  darkness  ;  we  7oait  for  light,  but  He  makcth  it 
thick-darkness  (Jer.  xiii.  16).  We  wait  for  light,  but  behold 
da?'kness,  and  not  brightness ;  we  7valk  in  thick-darkness ; 
we  stumble  at  noon  as  in  the  twilight,  as  if  dead  among  the 
living  (Isa..  lix.  9,  10).  Woe  to  them  that  put  darkness  for 
light,  and  light  for  darkness  (Isa.  v.  20).  The  people  that 
walked  in  darkness  have  seen  a  great  light  (Isa.  ix.  2  ;  Matt, 
iv.  1 6).  The  day-spring  from  on  high  hath  appeared  to  us, 
who  sit  in  darkness  and  in  the  shadow  of  death  (Luke  i.  79). 
If  thou  give  thy  soul  to  the  hungry,  thai  shall  thy  light  rise  in 
the  darkness,  and  thy  thick-darkness  shall  be  as  the  noon-day 
(Isa.  lyiii.  10).  In  that  day  the  eyes  of  the  blind,  who  are 
in  thick-darkness  and  darkness,  shall  see  (Isa.  xxix.  18  ;  xlii. 
16  ;  x!ix.  9).  Jesus  said,  I  am  the  light  of  the  world;  he 
that  followeth  Me  shall  not  walk  in  darkness,  but  shall  have 
the  light  of  life  (John  viii.  12).  Walk  while  ye  have  the  light, 
lest  darkness  come  upon  you  :  I  am  come  a  light  into  the  world, 
that  every  one  that  believeth  in  Me  should-  not  abide  in  dark- 
ness (John  xii.  35,  46).  When  I  sit  in  darkness  Jehovah 
is  a  light  unto  me  (Mic.  vii.  8).  This  is  the  judgment, 
that  light  hath  come  into  the  world ;  but  7nen  loved  the  dark- 
ness more  than  the  light  (John  iii.  19  ;  i.  4,  5).  If  the  light 
{lumen)  that  is  in  thee  be  darkness,  how  great  is  the  darkness 
(Luke  xi.  34-36).    This  is  your  hour,  and  the  power  of 


No.  414.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


417 


darkness  (Luke  xxii.  53).  By  darkness  in  these  places  is 
signified  falsity  arising  from  ignorance  of  the  truth,  or 
from  a  false  principle  of  religion,  or  from  a  life  of  evil. 
Of  them  that  are  in  falsities  of  religion,  and  thence  in 
evils  of  life,  the  Lord  says,  that  they  are  to  be  cast  out  into 
outer  darkness  (Matt.  viii.  12  ;  xxii.  13  ;  xxv.  30). 

414.  That  the  day  shone  not  for  a  third  part  of  it,  ana 
the  night  likewise,  signifies  that  there  was  no  longer  any 
spiritual  truth  nor  natural  truth  serviceable  for  doctrine 
and  life  from  the  Word  with  them.  By  the  day  not  shin- 
ing is  meant  that  there  was  no  light  from  the  sun,  and  by 
the  night  in  like  manner  is  meant  that  there  was  not  light 
from  the  moon  and  stars.  By  light  in  general  Divine 
Truth  is  signified,  which  is  Truth  from  the  Word :  by  the 
light  of  the  sun  spiritual  Divine  Truth,  and  by  the  light  of 
the  moon  and  stars  natural  Divine  Truth,  both  from  the 
Word.  The  Divine  Truth  in  the  spiritual  sense  of  the 
Word  is  like  the  light  of  the  sun  in  the  day,  and  the  Divine 
Truth  in  the  natural  sense  of  the  Word  is  like  the  light 
of  the  moon  and  stars  in  the  night.  The  spiritual  sense  of 
the  Word  also  flows  in  into  its  natural  sense,  as  the  sun 
with  its  light  into  the  moon,  which  presents  the  light  of 
the  sun  mediately.  So  also  the  spiritual  sense  of  the  Word 
enlightens  men  —  even  those  who  do  not  know  any  thing 
of  that  sense  —  while  they  are  reading  the  Word  in  the 
natural  sense  ;  but  it  enlightens  the  spiritual  man  as  the 
light  from  the  sun  his  eye,  but  the  natural  man  as  the  light 
from  the  moon  and  stars  enlightens  his  eye.  Every  ore  is 
enlightened  according  to  his  spiritual  affection  for  trutn 
and  good,  and  at  the  same  time  according  to  the  genuine 
truths  by  which  he  has  opened  his  rational.  These  things 
are  also  meant  by  day  and  night  in  the  following  passages : 
God  said,  Let  there  be  luminaries  in  the  expanse  of  the  heav- 
ens,  to  distinguish  between  the  day  and  the  night :  and  God 
made  two  great  luminaries  —  the  great  luminary  to  rule  in 
the  day,  and  the  less  luminary  to  rule  in  the  night,  —  and  the 

iS* 


4i8 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.   [Chap.  VI IL 


stars :  and  God  set  them  in  the  expanse  of  the  heavens,  to 
give  light  upon  the  earth,  and  to  rule  i?i  the  day  and  in  the 
night,  and  to  distinguish  between  the  light  and  the  darkness 
(Gen.  i.  14-19).  Jehovah  made  great  luminaries,  the  sun  to 
rule  i?i  the  day,  the  moon  and  stars  to  rule  in  the  night  (Ps. 
cxxxvi.  7-9).  To  thee,  O  Jehovah,  is  the  day,  and  to  thee 
the  night ;  thou  hast  prepa?'ed  the  light  a?id  the  sun  (Ps. 
lxxiv.  16).  Jehovah  that  giveth  the  sun  for  the  light  of  the 
day,  the  statutes  of  the  moon  and  stars  for  the  light  of  the  night 
(Jer.  xxxi.  35).  If  ye  ean  make  void  my  covenant  of  the  day 
and  my  covenant  of  the  night,  that  there  should  ?iot  be  day  and 
night  in  their  season,  my  covenant  also  with  David  my  servant 
shall  be  made  void;  if  I  have  not  set  my  covenant  of  the  day 
and  of  the  flight,  the  statutes  of  heaven  and  earth,  I  will  also 
set  aside  the  seed  of  Jacob  and  of  David  (Jer.  xxxiii.  20,  21, 
25,  26).  These  are  adduced,  that  it  may  be  known  that 
the  darkening  of  both  kinds  of  light  is  meant. 

415.  And  I  saw  and  I  heard  an  a?igel  flying  in  the  midst 
of  heaven,  signifies  instruction  and  prediction  from  the  Lord. 
By  an  angel  in  the  highest  sense  is  meant  the  Lord,  and 
hence  also  something  from  the  Lord  (n.  344)  :  and  by 
"  flying  in  the  midst  of  heaven  and  saying,"  is  signified  to 
perceive  and  to  understand  ;  and  when  speaking  of  the 
Lord,  to  foresee  and  to  provide  (n.  245)  :  here,  indeed,  to 
instruct  and  foretell. 

416.  Saying  with  a  great  voice,  Woe,  woe,  woe  to  them  that 
dwell  upon  the  earth  by  reason  of  the  other  voices  of  the  trmnpet 
of  the  three  angels  that  are  about  to  sound,  signifies  the  deepest 
lamentation  over  the  damned  state  of  those  in  the  church 
who  have  confirmed  themselves  in  faith  separate  from  charity 
in  doctrine  and  in  life.  By  "  woe  "  is  signified  lamentation 
over  the  evil  in  any  one,  and  thence  over  his  unhappy  state  ; 
here  over  the  damned  state  of  those  who  are  treated  of  in 
the  following  chapter  and  afterwards  :  and  by  "  woe,  woe, 
woe,"  the  highest  lamentation  is  signified  ;  for  the  triplica- 
tion makes  it  superlative,  because  three  signifies  all  and  full 


No.  417.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  419 


(n.  505).  By  "  them  that  dwell  upon  the  earth  "  are  meant 
those  who  are  in  the  church  where  the  Word  is  and  by  it 
the  Lord  is  known.  That  "  earth  M  signifies  the  church 
may  be  seen  above  (n.  285).  By  "  the  voices  of  the  trum- 
pet of  the  three  angels  that  are  about  to  sound,"  is  signified 
the  exploration  and  manifestation  of  the  state  of  the  church 
and  of  life  with  them  that  have  confirmed  themselves  in 
faith  separate  from  charity  in  doctrine  and  in  life,  over 
whose  state  the  lamentation  is  made.  "  Woe  "  signifies 
lamentation  over  the  present  or  future  calamity,  unhappiness 
or  damnation  of  others,  in  these  passages  :  Woe  unto  you, 
Pharisees  and  hypocrites  (Matt  xxiii.  13-16,  23,  25,  27,  29). 
Woe  unto  that  man  by  whom  the  Son  of  Jlfan  is  betrayed 
(Luke  xxii.  22).  Woe  unto  him  by  whom  offences  come 
(Luke  xvii.  1).  Woe  to  them  that  join  house  to  house.  Woe 
to  them  that  rise  in  the  morning  at  the  dawn,  to  pursue  strong- 
drink.  Woe  to  them  that  draw  iniquity.  Woe  to  them  that 
call  evil  good.  Woe  to  them  that  are  wise  in  their  own  eyes. 
Woe  to  them  that  are  mighty  to  drink  wine  (Isa.  v.  8,  11, 
18,  20-22)  :  and  many  more  elsewhere. 


417.  To  this  I  will  add  this  Relation.  Two  flocks  were 
seen  in  the  spiritual  world ;  the  one  was  of  goats,  the  other 
of  sheep.  I  wondered  who  they  were  ;  since  I  knew  that 
the  animals  seen  in  the  spiritual  world  are  not  animals,  but 
that  they  are  correspondences  of  the  affections  and  thence 
of  the  thoughts  of  those  who  are  there  :  for  which  reason 
I  came  nearer  j  and  as  I  approached,  the  appearance  of 
animals  disappeared,  and  in  place  of  them  were  seen  men  : 
and  it  was  made  manifest  that  they  who  composed  the  flock 
of  goats  were  those  that  had  confirmed  themselves  in  the 
doctrine  of  justification  by  faith  alone,  and  that  they  who 
composed  the  flock  of  sheep  were  they  who  believed  that 
Charity  and  Faith  are  one,  as  good  and  truth  are  one.  And 


420  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  VIIL 

I  then  spoke  with  those  who  were  seen  as  goats,  and  said, 
1  Why  are  you  thus  gathered  together  ? '  The  most  of  them 
were  of  the  clergy,  who  gloried  in  the  fame  of  their  learning, 
because  they  knew  the  arcana  of  justification  by  faith  alone. 
They  said  that  they  were  gathered  together  to  sit  as  a  coun- 
cil, because  they  had  heard  that  the  saying  of  Paul  (Rom. 
iii.  28),  that  "man  is  justified  by  faith  without  the  works  of 
'.lie  law,"  was  not  rightly  understood,  since  by  the  works  of 
the  law  Paul  meant  the  works  of  the  Mosaic  law,  which 
was  for  the  Jews  ;  which  we  also  saw  clearly  from  his  words 
to  Peter,  whom  he  blamed  for  judaizing,  when  yet  he  knew 
that  "  no  one  is  justified  by  the  works  of  the  law  "  (Gal.  ii. 
14-16).  Also,  that  he  distinguishes  between  the  law  of 
faith  and  the  law  of  works,  and  between  Jews  and  Gen- 
tiles, or  circumcision  and  uncircumcision  ;  and  by  circum- 
cision he  means  Judaism,  as  he  does  everywhere  else  :  and 
that  he  also  closes  the  subject  with  these  words  :  "  Do 
we  then  make  void  the  law  by  faith  ?  by  no  means,  but  we 
establish  the  law."  All  these  things  he  says  in  one  con- 
nection (Rom.  iii.  27-31):  and  in  the  chapter  which  pre- 
cedes he  also  says,  "  Not  the  hearers  of  the  law  shall  be 
justified  by  God,  but  the  doers  of  the  law  shall  be  justi- 
fied "  (Rom.  ii.  13).  Also,  that  "  God  will  render  to  every 
one  according  to  his  works  "  (Rom.  ii.  6).  And  further, 
"We  must  all  appear  before  the  judgment-seat  of  Christ, 
that  each  one  may  receive  the  things  which  he  hath  done 
in  the  body,  whether  good  or  evil  "  (2  Cor.  v.  10).  Be- 
sides other  things  from  him ;  from  which  it  is  manifest 
that  Paul  rejected  faith  without  good  works  equally  with 
James  (chap.  ii.  17-26).  That  the  works  of  the  Mosaic  law 
which  was  for  the  Jews  were  meant  by  Paul,  we  were  fur- 
ther confirmed  by  this,  that  all  the  statutes  for  the  Jews  in 
Moses  are  called  the  law,  and  thus  the  works  of  the  law ; 
as  we  see  from  these  passages  :  This  is  the  law  of  the  meat- 
offering (Lev.  vi.  14,  etc.).  This  is  the  law  of  the  sacrifici 
(Lev.  vii.  1).     This  is  the  law  of  the  sacrifice  of  peace- 


tio.  417.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


421 


offerings  (Lev.  vii.  7,  11,  &c)  This  ts  the  law  for  the  burnt 
offering,  for  the  ?neat-offering,  for  the  sacrifice  for  sin  and 
guilt,  for  the  consecrations  (Lev.  vii.  37).  This  is  the  law  of 
the  beast  and  of  the  bird  (Lev.  xi.  46,  &c.).  This  is  the  law 
of  her  that  bringeth  forth,  for  a  son  or  for  a  daughter  (Lev. 
xii.  7).  This  is  the  law  of  leprosy  (Lev.  xiii.  59  ;  xiv.  2,  32, 
54,  57).  lids  is  the  law  of  him  that  hath  an  issue  (Lev.  xv. 
32).  This  is  the  law  of  jealousy  (Num.  v.  29,  30).  This 
is  the  law  of  the  Nazarite  (Num.  vi.  13,  21).  This  is  the  law 
of  cleansing  (Num.  xix.  14).  This  is  the  law  concerning  the 
red  heifer  (Num.  xix.  2).  The  law  for  the  king  (Deut.  xvii. 
15-19).  Indeed,  the  whole  book  of  Moses  is  called  "the 
Book  of  the  Law  "  (Deut.  xxxi.  9,  11,  12,  26).  So  also  in 
the  Evangelists  (Luke  ii.  2  j  xxiv.  44  ;  John  i.  45  ;  vii.  22, 
23  1  viii.  5)  ;  and  elsewhere.  To  this  they  also  added  that 
they  saw  in  Paul  that  the  law  of  the  Decalogue  is  to  be 
lived,  and  that  it  is  fulfilled  by  charity,  which  is  love 
towards  the  neighbor  (Rom.  xiii.  8-1 1)  ;  and  thus  not  by 
faith  alone.  They  said  that  on  account  of  these  things, 
they  were  called  together.  But  lest  I  should  disturb  them 
I  withdrew :  and  then  they  were  again  seen  at  a  distance 
like  goats,  and  sometimes  as  lying  down,  and  sometimes 
as  standing;  but  they  turned  themselves  away  from  the 
flock  of  sheep.  They  appeared  to  be  lying  down  when  they 
were  deliberating,  and  standing  when  they  were  drawing  con- 
clusions. But  I  kept  my  sight  upon  their  horns,  and  won- 
dered that  the  horns  on  their  foreheads  now  appeared  as 
stretched  out  forward  and  upward,  now  curved  backward, 
and  at  length  altogether  thrown  back.  And  then  they  all 
suddenly  turned  themselves  to  the  flock  of  sheep,  but  still 
appeared  as  goats.  On  which  account  I  again  came  up, 
and  asked,  "  What  now  ?  "  They  said  that  they  had  con- 
cluded that  faith  alone  produces  the  goods  of  charity,  which 
are  called  good  works,  as  a  tree  produces  fruit.  But  then 
thunder  was  heard  and  lightning  seen  from  above  ;  and 
soon  an  angel  appeared  standing  between  those  two  flocks 


422 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.   [Chap.  VIII 


who  cried  to  the  flock  of  sheep,  "  Do  not  listen  to  them. 
They  have  not  receded  from  their  former  faith ;  which 
is,  that  God  the  Father  is  merciful  for  the  sake  of  the 
Son ;  which  faith  is  not  a  faith  in  the  Lord.  Neither  is 
faith  a  tree ;  but  man  is  a  tree.  But  repent,  and  look  to 
the  Lord  \  and  you  will  have  faith.  Faith  before  that  is 
not  a  faith  in  which  there  is  any  thing  living."  The  goats, 
with  their  horns  bent  back,  then  wished  to  approach  the 
sheep.  But  the  angel  that  stood  between  them  divided 
the  sheep  into  two  flocks  *  and  said  to  those  on  the  left, 
"  Join  yourselves  to  the  goats  :  but  I  tell  you  that  a  wolf 
will  come,  who  will  carry  them  off,  and  you  with  them." 

But  after  the  two  flocks  of  sheep  were  separated,  and 
they  on  the  left  had  heard  the  threatening  words  of  the 
angel,  they  looked  at  each  other,  and  said,  "  Let  us  converse 
with  our  former  associates."  And  then  the  left-hand  flock 
spoke  to  the  right,  saying,  "  Why  did  you  withdraw  from 
your  shepherds  ?  Are  not  faith  and  charity  one,  as  a  tree 
and  its  fruit  are  one  ?  For  the  tree  by  the  branch  is  con- 
tinued into  the  fruit.  Tear  away  from  the  branch  any 
thing  which  flows  in  by  continuity  into  the  fruit,  and  will 
not  the  fruit  perish  ?  Ask  our  priests  whether  it  is  so  or 
not."  And  then  they  asked  :  and  the  priests  looked  around 
to  the  rest ;  who  winked  with  their  eyelids,  that  they  should 
say,  that  they  spoke  well.  And  after  this  they  answered 
that  it  was  so,  —  that  faith  is  preserved  by  the  fruits  ;  but 
they  were  not  willing  to  say  that  faith  is  continued  into  the 
fruits.  But  then  one  of  the  priests,  who  was  among  the 
sheep  on  the  right,  arose  and  said,  "They  answered  you, 
that  it  is  so  ;  but  still  to  their  friends,  that  it  is  not  so  ;  for 
they  think  otherwise."  Wherefore  they  asked,  "  How  then 
do  they  think  ?  Do  they  think  as  they  teach  ?  "  He  said, 
"  No  ;  they  think  that  every  good  of  charity  that  is  called  a 
good  work,  which  is  done  by  a  man  for  the  sake  of  salva- 
tion or  eternal  life,  is  not  good,  but  evil ;  for  the  reason 
that  the  man  wishes  to  save  himself  by  a  work  done  by  him* 


No.417-]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


423 


self,  claiming  to  himself  the  justice  and  merit  of  the  one 
Saviour ;  and  that  it  is  so  with  every  good  work,  in  which 
a  man  is  sensible  of  his  own  will.  On  which  account, 
among  themselves,  they  call  good  works  done  by  man 
not  blessed,  but  cursed  ;  and  say  that  they  merit  hell  lather 
than  heaven."  But  they  of  the  left  flock  said,  "  You  speak 
lies  against  them.  Do  they  not  preach  manifestly  before 
us  charity  and  its  works,  which  they  call  the  works  of  faith  ?  " 
And  he  answered  "  You  do  not  understand  their  preach- 
ings. A  clergyman  only  who  is  present  attends  and  under- 
stands. They  think  of  moral  charity  only,  and  its  civil  and 
political  goods,  which  they  call  those  of  faith  ;  and  they  are 
not  at  all  so :  for  an  atheist  can  do  them  in  a  like  manner 
and  under  the  same  form.  On  which  account  they  say 
unanimously,  that  no  one  is  saved  by  any  works,  but  by 
faith  alone.  But  let  this  be  illustrated  by  comparisons. 
An  apple-tree  produces  apples  :  but  if  a  man  does  goods 
for  the  sake  of  salvation,  as  that  tree  bears  apples,  by  con- 
tinuity7, then  those  apples  are  inwardly  rotten,  and  full  of 
worms.  They  say  also,  that  a  vine  produces  grapes  :  but 
if  a  man  were  to  do  spiritual  goods  as  the  vine  bears 
grapes,  he  would  produce  wild-grapes."  But  they  then 
asked,  "  What  kind  of  goods  of  charity  or  works  have  they 
then,  which  are  the  fruits  of  faith?'  He  answered  that 
"  they  are  inconspicuous,  done  within  in  the  man  by  the 
Holy  Spirit,  of  which  the  man  knows  nothing."  But  they 
said,  "Though  the  man  knows  nothing  of  them,  there  must 
by  all  means  be  some  conjunction  ;  otherwise  how  can 
they  be  called  works  of  faith  ?  Perhaps  those  insensible 
goods  are  insinuated  at  the  time  into  the  man's  voluntary 
works  by  some  mediating  influx  ;  as  by  some  affection,  aspir- 
ation, inspiration,  incitation,  and  excitation  of  the  will,  — by 
a  tacit  perception  in  the  thought,  and  thence  exhortation, 
contrition,  and  thus  by  conscience  and  an  impulse,  thence 
obedience  to  the  Decalogue  and  the  Word  either  as  a  child 
or  as  a  wise  man,  or  by  some  other  similar  motive."  But 


424  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.   [Chap.  VIIE 

he  answered,  "  No  j  and  if  they  say  that  it  is  done  by 
such  things  because  by  faith,  they  still  bur}'  them  in  their 
sermons  with  words  which  produce  the  result  that  it  is  not 
from  faith.  Still  some  put  forth  such  things,  but  as  the 
signs  of  faith,  not  as  its  bonds  with  charity.  Some,  however 
have  devised  a  conjunction  by  the  Word."  And  then  they 
said,  "  Is  there  not  a  conjunction  by  this,  that  a  man  does 
voluntarily  according  to  the  Word  ? "  But  he  answered, 
"  They  do  not  think  this,  but  that  it  is  only  by  the  hearing 
of  the  Word,  and  thus  not  by  the  understanding  of  the 
Word  ;  lest  through  the  understanding  something  should 
enter  manifestly  into  the  thought  and  will  of  the  man.  For 
they  assert  that  every  thing  voluntary  with  man  is  merito- 
rious ;  and  that  man  in  spiritual  things  cannot  begin,  will, 
think,  understand,  believe,  operate,  and  co-operate  any 
thing,  any  more  than  a  stock.  But  yet  it  is  different  with 
the  influx  of  the  Holy  Spirit  through  faith  into  the  words  of 
the  preachers,  because  these  are  the  acts  of  the  mouth,  and 
not  the  acts  of  the  body ;  also  because  man  acts  with 
God  by  faith,  but  with  men  by  charity."  But  one,  when  he 
heard  that  it  was  only  by  the  hearing  of  the  Word,  and  not 
by  the  understanding  of  the  Word,  being  indignant,  said, 
"  Is  it  thus  through  the  understanding  of  the  Word  by  the 
Holy  Spirit  alone,  while  the  man  turns  himself  away  during 
the  service,  or  sits  deaf  as  a  post,  or  while  he  is  sleeping  ? 
or  only  from  an  exhalation  from  the  volume  of  the  Word  ? 
But  what  is  more  ludicrous  ? "  After  this  a  certain  man 
from  the  right-hand  flock,  who  excelled  the  rest  in  judg- 
ment, requested  to  be  heard ;  and  speaking,  he  said,  "  I 
heard  a  certain  one  say,  '  I  have  planted  a  vineyard  ;  I 
will  now  drink  wine  even  to  intoxication.'  But  another 
asked,  *  Are  you  going  to  drink  the  wine  from  your  own  cup 
by  your  own  right  hand  ? '  And  he  said,  '  No,  but  from  an 
unseen  cup  by  an  unseen  hand.'  And  the  other  answered, 
'You  certainly  will  not  then  be  intoxicated.'"  Presently, 
the  same  man  said,  "  But  hear  me,  I  pray :  I  say  unto  you, 


No  417  ]       THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED 


425 


Drink  wine  from  the  Word  understood.  Do  you  not  know 
that  the  Lord  is  the  Word  ?  Is  not  the  Word  from  the 
Lord  ?  Is  He  not  thus  in  it  ?  If  then  you  do  good  from 
the  Word,  do  you  not  do  it  from  the  Lord  ?  from  His  mouth 
and  will  ?  And  if  you  then  look  to  the  Lord,  He  will  also 
lead  you,  and  will  do  the  good  ;  and  He  will  do  it  through 
you ;  and  you  will  do  it  as  of  yourselves.  Who.  that  does 
any  thing  from  a  king  —  his  mouth  and  will  —  can  say,  J 
do  this  of  myself,  —  of  my  own  mouth  or  command,  —  of 
my  own  will  ?"  After  this  he  turned  himself  to  the  clergy, 
and  said,  "  Ministers  of  God,  do  not  mislead  the  flock."  On 
hearing  these  things,  the  greatest  part  of  the  flock  to  the 
left  withdrew,  and  associated  themselves  with  the  flock  to 
the  right.  Some  also  of  the  clergy  then  said,  "  We  have 
heard  what  we  have  not  heard  before.  We  are  shepherds  ; 
we  will  not  leave  the  sheep/'  And  they  withdrew  together 
with  them,  and  said,  "  That  man  spoke  a  true  word. 
Who,  that  acts  from  the  Word,  and  thus  from  the  Lord, 
—  His  mouth  and  will,  —  can  say,  I  do  this  of  myself  ? 
We  now  see  the  Divine  Providence,  why  a  conjunction 
of  faith  and  works  has  not  been  found  out,  which  has 
been  acknowledged  by  the  ecclesiastical  body.  It  could 
not  be  found  out,  because  it  cannot  be  given.  For  there 
is  not  faith  in  the  Lord,  who  is  the  Word  ;  and  hence 
neither  is  there  faith  from  the  Word."  But  the  rest  of  the 
priests  went  away,  and  swung  their  caps,  and  shouted 
"  Faith  alone,  faith  alone  ;  it  will  live  still." 


THE  APOCALYPSE. 


CHAPTER  NINTH. 

1.  And  the  fifth  angel  sounded,  and  I  saw  a  star  fallen 
from  heaven  unto  the  earth ;  and  there  was  given  unto  him 
the  key  of  the  pit  of  the  abyss. 

2.  And  he  opened  the  pit  of  the  abyss  ;  and  there  went 
up  a  smoke  out  of  the  pit  as  the  smoke  of  a  great  furnace. 
And  the  sun  and  the  air  were  darkened  from  the  smoke  of 
the  pit. 

3.  And  out  of  the  smoke  there  went  forth  locusts  upon 
the  earth  ;  and  power  was  given  unto  them  as  the  scorpions 
of  the  earth  have  power. 

4.  And  it  was  said  to  them  that  they  should  not  hurt  the 
grass  of  the  earth,  nor  any  green  thing,  nor  any  tree,  but 
only  the  men  who  have  not  the  seal  of  God  in  their  fore- 
heads. 

5.  And  it  was  given  to  them  that  they  should  not  kill 
them,  but  that  they  should  torment  them  five  months  ;  and 
their  torment  was  like  the  torment  of  a  scorpion,  when  he 
striketh  a  man. 

6.  And  in  those  days  shall  men  seek  death,  and  shall 
not  find  it  j  and  shall  desire  to  die,  and  death  shall  flee 
from  them. 

7.  And  the  likenesses  of  the  locusts  were  like  unto 
horses  prepared  for  war ;  and  upon  their  heads  were  as  it 
were  crowns  like  gold  ;  and  their  faces  were  as  the  faces  of 
men. 

VOL.  ll.  1 


428 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  IX 


8.  And  they  had  hair  as  the  hair  of  women,  and  their 
teeth  were  as  those  of  lions. 

9.  And  they  had  breastplates  as  breastplates  of  iron  ; 
and  the  voice  of  their  wings  was  as  the  voice  of  chariots  of 
many  horses  running  to  war. 

10.  And  they  had  tails  like  unto  scorpions  ;  and  there 
were  stings  in  their  tails :  and  their  power  was  to  hurt  men 
five  months. 

11.  And  they  had  a  king  over  them,  the  angel  of  the 
abyss  :  his  name  in  Hebrew  is  Abaddon,  and  in  the  Greek 
he  hath  the  name  Apollyon. 

12.  One  woe  is  passed;  behold,  there  come  two  woes 
more  hereafter. 

13.  And  the  sixth  angel  sounded,  and  I  heard  a  voice 
from  the  four  horns  of  the  golden  altar  that  is  before 
God. 

14.  Saying  to  the  sixth  angel  that  had  the  trumpet, 
Loose  the  four  angels  that  are  bound  at  the  great  river 
Euphrates. 

15.  And  the  four  angels  were  loosed,  that  were  prepared 
for  an  hour  and  a  day  and  a  month  and  a  year,  to  kill  a 
third  part  of  men. 

16.  And  the  number  of  the  armies  of  horsemen  was 
two  myriads  of  myriads ;  and  I  heard  the  number  of 
them. 

17.  And  thus  I  saw  the  horses  in  the  vision,  and  them 
that  sat  upon  them,  having  breastplates  of  fire  and  jacinth 
and  brimstone :  and  the  heads  of  the  horses  were  as  the 
heads  of  lions ;  and  out  of  their  mouths  issued  fire  and 
smoke  and  brimstone. 

18.  By  these  three  was  a  third  part  of  men  slain,  by  the 
fire  and  by  the  smoke  and  by  the  brimstone  that  issued  out 
of  their  mouths. 

19.  And  their  power  was  in  their  mouth:  for  their  tails 
were  like  unto  serpents,  having  heads  ;  and  with  them  they 
hurt. 


Chap.  IX.]      THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


20.  And  the  rest  of  the  men,  who  were  not  killed  by  these 
plagues,  yet  repented  not  of  the  works  of  their  hands,  thai 
they  should  not  worship  demons,  and  idols  of  gold  and 
silver  and  brass  and  stone  and  wood,  which  can  neither  see 
nor  hear  nor  walk  : 

21.  And  repented  not  of  their  murders,  nor  of  their  en- 
chantments, nor  of  their  whoredoms,  nor  of  their  thefts. 

THE  SPIRITUAL  SENSE. 

The  Contents  of  the  whole  Chapter.  Concerning 
the  exploration  and  manifestation  of  the  state  of  the  life  of 
those  in  the  Church  of  the  Reformed  who  are  called  learned 
and  wise  from  the  confirmation  of  faith  separated  from 
charity,  and  of  justification  and  salvation  by  it  alone  :  these 
are  treated  of,  vers.  1-13.  Concerning  the  exploration 
and  manifestation  of  those  therein  who  are  not  so  learned 
and  wise,  and  are  in  faith  alone,  and  live  as  they  list :  these 
are  treated  of,  vers.  13-20.  Lastly,  concerning  those 
therein  who  know  nothing  but  that  faith  is  the  all  by  which 
man  is  saved,  and  not  any  thing  besides  this,  vers.  20,  21. 

The  Contents  of  each  Verse.  "  The  fifth  angel 
sounded,"  signifies  the  exploration  and  manifestation  of 
the  state  of  the  life  of  those  in  the  Church  of  the  Reformed 
who  are  called  learned  and  wise  from  their  confirmation  of 
faith  separate  from  charity,  and  of  justification  and  salva- 
tion by  it  alone.  "  And  I  saw  a  star  fallen  from  heaven 
unto  the  earth,"  signifies  spiritual  Divine  Truth  flowing 
in  out  of  heaven  into  the  church  with,  them,  exploring  and 
manifesting.  "  And  there  was  given  unto  him  the  key  of 
the  pit  of  the  abyss,"  signifies  the  opening  of  their  hell. 
"  And  he  opened  the  pit  of  the  abyss,  and  there  went  up 
a  smoke  out  of  the  pit  as  the  smoke  of  a  great  furnace," 
signifies  the  falsities  of  the  lusts  of  the  natural  man  arising 
from  their  evil  loves.  "  And  the  sun  and  the  air  were 
darkened  from  the  smoke  of  the  pit,"  signifies  that  thence 


430  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  IX. 

the  light  of  truth  became  thick-darkness.    "  And  out  of  the 
smoke  there  went  forth  locusts  upon  the  earth,"  signifies 
that  from  them  were  falsities  in  the  outermost  things,  such 
as  those  have  who  have  become  sensual,  and  see  and  judge 
all  things  from  the  senses  and  their  fallacies.    "  And  power 
was  given  unto  them  as  the  scorpions  of  the  earth  have 
power,"  signifies  the  power  of  persuading  that  their  falsities 
are  truths.    "  And  it  was  said  to  them  that  they  should  not 
hurt  the  grass  of  the  earth,  nor  any  green  thing,  nor  any 
tree,  but  only  the  men  who  had  not  the  seal  of  God  in  their 
foreheads,"  signifies  the  Lord's  Divine  Providence,  that  they 
should  not  be  able  to  take  away  any  truth  and  good  of  faith, 
nor  affection  for  and  perception  of  them,  from  any  but  those 
who  are  not  in  charity  and  thence  not  in  faith.    "  And  it 
was  given  to  them  that  they  should  not  kill  them,  but  that 
they  should  torment  them  five  months,"  signifies  that  neither 
should  they  be  able  to  take  away  from  these  the  faculty  of 
understanding  and  willing  truth  and  good,  but  only  that  they 
should  be  able  to  induce  a  stupor  for  a  short  time.  "And 
their  torment  was  like  the  torment  of  a  scorpion  when  he 
striketh  a  man,"  signifies  that  this  is  from  their  persuasive 
power.   "  And  in  those  days  men  shall  seek  death,  and  shall 
not  find  it  ;  and  shall  desire  to  die,  and  death  shall  flee 
from  them,"  signifies  that  they  wish  that  in  matters  of  faith 
the  understanding  should  be  shut  up  and  the  will  closed, 
by  which  spiritual  light  and  life  are  extinguished ;  and  still 
that  this  cannot  be  done.    "And  the  likenesses  of  the 
locusts,"  signifies  the  appearances  and  images  of  those  who 
have  confirmed  in  themselves  faith  separate  from  charity. 
"  Were  like  unto  horses  prepared  for  war,"  signifies  that 
because  they  can  reason,  they  appeared  to  themselves  as 
if  fighting  from  the  understanding  of  truth  from  the  Word. 
"  And  upon  their  heads  were  as  it  were  crowns  like  gold," 
signifies  that  they  appeared  to  themselves  as  conquerors. 
"  And  their  faces  were  as  the  faces  of  men,"  signifies  that 
they  appeared  to  themselves  as  wise.    "  And  they  had  hair 


Chap.  IX.]     THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


431 


as  the  hair  of  women,"  sig?iifies  that  they  appeared  to  them- 
selves as  in  affection  for  truth.  "  And  their  teeth  were  as 
those  of  lions,"  signifies  that  sensual  things,  which  are  the 
ultimates  of  the  life  of  the  natural  man,  appeared  to  them 
to  have  power  over  all  things.  "  And  they  had  breastplates 
as  breastplates  of  iron,"  signifies  the  argumentations  from 
fallacies,  by  which  they  fight  and  prevail,  which  appeared  to 
them  so  strong  that  they  could  not  be  refuted.  "And  tie 
voice  of  their  wings  was  as  the  voice  of  chariots  of  many 
horses  running  to  war,"  signifies  their  reasonings  as  from 
the  truths  of  doctrine  from  the  Word,  fully  understood,  for 
which  they  must  ardently  fight.  "  And  they  had  tails  like 
unto  scorpions,"  signifies  the  truths  of  the  Word  falsified  by 
which  they  induce  stupor.  "  And  there  were  stings  in  their 
tails,  and  their  power  was  to  hurt  men  five  months,"  signifies 
subtle  falsifications  of  the  Word,  by  which  for  a  short  time 
they  darken  and  fascinate  the  understanding,  and  thus 
deceive  and  captivate.  "  And  they  had  a  king  over  them, 
the  angel  of  the  abyss  ;  his  name  in  Hebrew  is  Abaddon, 
and  in  the  Greek  he  hath  the  name  Apollyon,"  signifies 
that  they  are  in  the  satanic  hell,  who  are  in  falsities  from 
lusts,  and  have  destroyed  the  church  by  the  total  falsification 
of  the  Word.  "  One  woe  is  passed  ;  behold,  there  come  two 
woes  more  hereafter,"  signifies  further  lamentations  over  the 
state  of  the  church. 

"  And  the  sixth  angel  sounded."  signifies  the  exploration 
and  manifestation  of  the  state  of  the  life  with  those  in  the 
church  of  the  Reformed  who  are  not  so  wise,  and  still  place 
the  all  of  religion  in  faith,  and  think  of  that  alone,  and  live 
as  they  list.  "  And  I  heard  a  voice  from  the  four  horns  of 
the  golden  altar  that  is  before  God,  saying  to  the  sixth  angel, 
who  had  the  trumpet,"  signifies  a  command  from  the  Loid 
out  of  the  spiritual  heaven  to  them  who  should  explore  and 
manifest.  "  Loose  the  four  angels  that  are  bound  at  the 
great  river  Euphrates,"  signifies  that  external  bonds  should 
be  taken  away  from  them,  that  the  interiors  of  their  minds 


432 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  IX. 


might  appear.  "  And  the  four  angels  were  loosed,"  signifies 
that  when  the  external  bonds  were  taken  away  the  interiors 
of  their  minds  appeared.  "  Prepared  for  an  hour  and  a 
day  and  a  month  and  a  year,  to  kill  a  third  part  of  men," 
signifies  that  they  were  in  the  perpetual  effort  to  take  away 
spiritual  light  and  life  from  the  men  of  the  church.  "  And 
the  number  of  the  armies  of  horsemen  was  two  myriads  of 
myriads,"  signifies  the  reasonings  concerning  faith  alone, 
with  which  the  interiors  of  their  minds  were  crammed,  from 
mere  falsities  of  evil  in  abundance.  "  And  I  heard  the 
number  of  them,"  signifies  their  quality  perceived.  "And 
thus  I  saw  the  horses  in  the  vision,  and  them  that  sat  upon 
them,"  signifies  that  it  was  then  disclosed  that  the  reasonings 
of  the  interiors  of  their  minds  concerning  faith  alone  were 
imaginary  and  visionary,  and  that  they  themselves  were 
insane  from  them.  "  Having  breastplates  of  fire,  jacinth, 
and  brimstone,"  signifies  their  argumentations  imaginary  and 
visionary  from  infernal  love  and  their  own  intelligence  and 
from  the  lusts  thence.  "  And  the  heads  of  the  horses  were 
as  the  heads  of  lions,"  signifies  their  fantasies  concerning 
faith  alone  as  if  it  were  in  power.  "  And  out  of  their  mouths 
issued  fire  and  smoke  and  brimstone,"  signifies  that  in  their 
thoughts  and  discourses  viewed  interiorly  there  is  nothing 
else,  and  from  them  proceeds  nothing  else,  but  the  love  of 
self  and  of  the  world,  the  pride  of  their  own  intelligence, 
and  the  lusts  of  evil  and  falsity  from  these  two.  "  By  these 
three  was  a  third  part  of  men  killed,  by  the  fire  and  by  the 
smoke  and  by  the  brimstone,  that  issued  out  of  their  mouths," 
signifies  that  it  is  from  those  things  that  the  men  of  the  church 
perish.  "And  their  power  was  in  their  mouth,"  signifies 
that  they  prevail  only  by  discourse  that  confirms  faith 
"  For  their  tails  were  like  unto  serpents,  having  heads  ; 
and  with  them  do  they  hurt,"  signifies  the  reason,  that  they 
are  sensual  and  inverted,  speaking  truths  with  the  mouth, 
but  falsifying  them  from  the  principle  which  makes  the 
head  of  their  religion  ;  and  thus  they  deceive. 


No.  419.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  433 

"  And  the  rest  of  the  men,  who  were  not  killed  by  these 
plagues,"  signifies  those  in  the  church  of  the  Reformed,  who 
are  not  so  spiritually  dead  from  visionary  reasonings,  and 
from  the  love  of  self,  from  the  pride  of  their  own  intelligence, 
and  from  the  lusts  thence,  as  the  former,  and  still  make  faith 
alone  the  head  of  their  religion.  "  Yet  repented  not  of  the 
works  of  their  hands,"  signifies  that  neither  did  they  shun 
as  sins  the  things  of  their  own  which  are  evils  of  every  kind. 
"That  they  should  not  worship  demons,"  signifies  that  thus 
they  are  in  the  evils  of  their  lusts,  and  make  one  with  their 
like  in  hell.  "  And  idols  of  gold  and  silver  and  brass  and 
stone  and  wood,"  signifies  that  thus  they  are  in  worship  from 
mere  falsities.  "  Which  neither  can  see  nor  hear  nor  walk," 
signifies  in  which  there  is  nothing  of  spiritual  and  truly 
rational  life.  "  And  repented  not  of  their  murders  nor  of 
their  enchantments  nor  of  their  whoredoms  nor  of  their 
thefts,"  signifies  that  the  heresy  of  faith  alone  induces  in 
the  hearts  stupidity,  tergiversation,  and  hardness,  so  that 
they  do  not  think  any  thing  of  the  precepts  of  the  decalogue, 
nor  indeed  of  any  sin  that  it  is  to  be  shunned  because  it  is 
with  the  devil  and  against  God. 


THE  EXPLANATION. 

419.  And  the  fifith  angel  sounded,  signifies  the  exploration 
and  manifestation  of  the  state  of  the  life  of  those  in  the 
Church  of  the  Reformed,  who  are  called  learned  and  wise 
from  their  confirmation  of  faith  separate  from  charity,  and 
of  justification  and  salvation  by  it  alone.  That  these  are 
treated  of  in  what  now  follows  as  far  as  to  vers.  12,  is  evi- 
dent from  the  particulars  when  understood  in  the  spiritual 
sense.  That  by  sounding  is  signified  to  explore  and  mani- 
fest the  state  of  the  church  and  thence  of  the  life  with 
those  whose  religion  is  faith  alone,  may  be  seen  above 
397)- 


434 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chaf.  IX, 


420.  And  I  saw  a  star  fallen  from  heaven  unto  the  ea7'th, 
signifies  spiritual  Divine  Truth  flowing  in  cut  of  heaven 
into  the  church  with  them,  exploring  and  manifesting. 
Spiritual  Divine  Truth  is  here  signified  by  the  star,  be- 
cause it  fell  down  from  the  spiritual  heaven,  spoken  of 
above  (n.  387,  388) ;  and  by  the  earth  is  here  signified  the 
church  with  those  that  are  in  its  internals,  as  above  (n.  398). 
By  spiritual  Divine  Truth  is  meant  intelligence  from  spiiit- 
ual  love,  which  is  love  towards  the  neighbor;  and  because 
that  intelligence  is  at  this  day  called  faith,  and  that  love 
charity,  it  is  faith  from  charity,  or  rather,  it  is  the  truth  of 
faith  from  the  good  of  charity,  which  is  here  signified  by 
the  star.  The  like  is  signified  by  a  star  in  the  singular 
Apoc.  ii.  28  ;  xxii.  16  :  for  by  stars,  in  the  plural,  the 
knowledges  of  good  and  truth  are  signified  (n.  51);  and 
through  these  comes  intelligence.  That  it  is  the  Divine 
Truth  exploring  and  manifesting  is  manifest  from  what 
follows. 

421.  And  there  was  given  unto  him  the  key  of  the  pit  of 
the  abyss,  signifies  the  opening  of  their  hell.  By  a  key  is 
signified  the  power  of  opening,  and  also  the  act  of  opening 
(n.  62,  174,  840);  and  by  the  abyss  is  signified  the  hell 
where  those  are  who  have  confirmed  themselves  in  justifi- 
cation and  salvation  by  faith  alone,  who  all  are  from  the 
Church  of  the  Reformed  ;  here,  however,  those  who,  in 
their  own  eyes  and  thence  in  the  eyes  of  many  others, 
appear  as  learned  and  erudite,  when  yet  they  appear  before 
the  angels  in  heaven  bereft  of  understanding  as  to  the 
things  which  are  of  heaven  and  the  church ;  since  they 
who  confirm  that  faith  even  to  its  interiors  close  up  the 
higher  things  of  their  understanding,  and  to  such  a  degree 
at  length,  that  they  can  no  longer  see  any  spiritual  truth 
in  the  light.  The  reason  is  because  the  confirmation  of 
falsity  is  the  denial  of  truth :  on  which  account,  when  they 
hear  any  spiritual  truth,  which  is  a  truth  of  the  Word  ser- 
viceable for  doctrine  and  life  to  those  who  are  of  the  church, 


No.  421.]       THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  435 

they  keep  '.heir  minds  upon  the  falsities  which  they  have 
confirmed  ;  and  then  the  truth  they  have  heard  they  either 
cover  over  with  falsities,  or  reject  as  a  mere  sound,  or 
yawn  at  it,  and  turn  themselves  away ;  and  this  so  much 
the  more  as  they  are  in  pride  from  their  erudition :  for 
pride  glues  falsities  together,  till  they  at  length  cohere  like 
the  hardened  scum  of  the  sea  ;  on  which  account  the  Word 
is  hidden  to  them,  like  the  Book  sealed  with  seven  seals. 
Of  what  quality  they  are  afterwards,  and  of  what  quality 
their  hell  is,  shall  also  be  told  ;  because  it  has  been  per- 
mitted me  to  see  it,  as  well  as  to  speak  with  them  that  are 
there,  and  also  to  see  the  locusts  which  went  forth  there- 
from. "  That  pit,  which  is  like  the  opening  of  a  furnace, 
appears  in  the  southern  quarter ;  and  the  abyss  below  is 
of  great  extent  towards  the  east.  They  have  light  in  it, 
but  if  light  from  heaven  is  let  in,  there  is  darkness  there ; 
on  which  account  that  pit  is  closed  above.  There  appear 
there  huts  arched  as  if  with  bricks,  which  are  divided  into 
many  cells ;  and  in  each  is  a  table,  upon  which  lie  papers 
with  some  books.  At  his  own  table  sits  every  one  who 
in  the  world  had  confirmed  justification  and  salvation  by 
faith  alone,  by  making  charity  a  merely  natural-moral  act 
and  its  works  only  the  works  of  civil  life,  from  which  men 
may  gain  rewards  in  the  world  :  but  if  they  should  do  them 
for  the  sake  of  salvation,  they  condemn  them  ;  and  some 
severely,  because  there  is  human  reason  and  will  in  them. 
All  who  are  in  this  abyss  were  learned  and  erudite  in  the 
world  ;  and  among  them  are  some  metaphysicians  and 
schoolmen,  who  are  esteemed  above  the  rest  there.  When 
it  was  permitted  me  to  speak  with  them,  I  recognized  some 
of  them.  But  yet  their  lot  is  this.  When  they  are  first 
let  in  thither,  they  sit  clown  in  the  first  cells :  but  as  they 
confirm  faith,  by  excluding  the  works  of  charity,  they  leave 
their  first  seats,  and  enter  the  cells  nearer  to  the  east; 
and  so  on  successively  up  towards  the  end,  where  those 
are  who  confirm  those  dogmas  from  the  Word :  and  be- 

1* 


436 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  IX. 


cause  they  then  cannot  but  falsify  the  Word,  their  huts 
vanish,  and  they  see  themselves  in  a  desert  j  and  then  it 
happens  to  them  as  is  described  above  (n.  153).  There 
is  likewise  an  abyss  below  that  abyss,  where  those  are  who 
have  in  like  manner  confirmed  justification  and  salvation 
by  faith  alone,  but  who  have  denied  God  secretly  in  their 
spirit,  and  have  laughed  in  their  heart  at  the  holy  things 
of  the  church.  There  they  only  quarrel,  tear  their  gar- 
ments, mount  the  tables,  kick,  fight  among  themselves 
with  vituperations ;  and  because  it  is  not  there  permitted 
to  do  harm  to  any  one  as  to  the  body,  they  threaten  with 
mouth  and  fists.  It  is  unclean  and  squalid  there."  But 
these  are  not  treated  of  here. 

422.  And  he  opened  the  pit  of  the  abyss,  and  there  went 
up  a  smoke  out  of  the  pit  as  the  smoke  of  a  great  furnace, 
signifies  the  falsities  of  the  lusts  of  the  natural  man  aris- 
ing from  their  evil  loves.  By  "  the  pit  of  the  abyss"  is 
signified  the  hell  described  just  above  (n.  421):  by  the 
smoke  from  it  the  falsities  from  lusts  are  signified  j  and 
because  it  is  said  to  be  as  the  smoke  of  a  great  furnace, 
the  falsities  of  the  lusts  flowing  up  from  the  evil  loves  are 
meant :  for  fire  signifies  love  (n.  468),  and  the  fire  of  hell 
evil  love  (n.  494).  "  A  great  furnace  "  signifies  the  same, 
since  this  smokes  from  fire.  The  infernal  spirits  are  not 
in  any  material  fire,  but  in  spiritual  fire,  which  is  their 
love  ;  and  therefore  they  do  not  feel  any  other  fire :  on 
which  subject  see  the  work  on  "  Heaven  and  Hell,"  pub- 
lished at  London,  1758  (n.  134,  566-575).  In  the  spiritual 
w  orld,  every  love,  when  it  is  excited,  appears  at  a  distance 
as  fire,  —  within  the  hells  as  a  glowing  fire,  and  out  of  them 
as  the  smoke  of  a  fire  or  as  the  smoke  of  a  furnace.  The 
falsities  of  lusts  welling  up  out  of  the  evil  loves  are  also 
described  elsewhere  in  the  Word  by  smoke  from  fire  and 
from  a  furnace ;  as  in  these  passages  :  Abraham  looked 
iowards  Sodom  and  Gomorrah,  and,  behold,  the  smoke  of  the 
earth  went  up  as  the  smoke  of  a  f  urnace  (Gen.  xix.  28).  The 


No.  424.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


437 


sun  set,  and  there  was  thick-darkness  ;  and,  behold,  a  furnace 
of  smoke,  and  a  torch  of  fire,  which  passed  between  the  pieces 
(Gen.  xv.  1 7).  They  go  on  to  sin,  therefore  they  shall  be  as 
the  smoke  from  a  chi?nncy  (Hos.  xiii.  2,  3).  The  wicked 
shall  perish,  into  smoke  shall  they  consume  (Ps.  xxxvii.  20). 
I  will  show  signs  in  heaven  and  o?i  the  earth,  fire  and  pillars 
of  smoke  (Joel  ii.  30).  They  shall  cast  the  wicked  into  a 
furnace  of  fire,  there  shall  be  weeping  and  gnashing  of  teeth 
(Matt.  xiii.  41,  42,  49,  50,  and  elsewhere). 

423.  And  the  sun  and  the  air  were  darke?ied  from  the  smoke 
of  the  pit,  signifies  that  thence  the  light  of  truth  became 
thick-darkness.  By  the  sun  and  the  air  here  the  light  of 
truth  is  signified  ;  for  love  is  signified  by  the  sun,  and  the 
Divine  Truth  by  the  light  thence  :  on  which  account,  when 
it  is  said  that  the  sun  was  darkened,  and  at  the  same  time 
the  air,  it  is  signified  that  the  Divine  Truth  became  thick- 
darkness.  That  this  was  from  the  falsities  of  lusts  is  signi- 
fied by  its  being  from  the  smoke  of  the  pit. 

424.  And  out  of  the  smoke  there  went  forth  locusts  upon  the 
earth,  signifies  that  from  them  were  falsities  in  the  outer- 
most things,  such  as  those  have  who  have  become  sensual, 
and  see  and  judge  all  things  from  the  senses  and  their 
fallacies.  Those  things  are  called  falsities  in  the  outer- 
most things,  which  are  in  the  outermosts  of  a  man's  life, 
which  are  called  sensual  things,  spoken  of  below  :  these 
are  signified  in  the  Word  by  locusts.  But  it  is  to  be  known 
that  they  do  not  appear  like  locusts  in  the  fields,  which 
leap  about  and  lay  waste  the  meadows  and  the  crops  ;  but 
that  they  appear  like  pigmies  or  dwarfs  ;  which  is  also 
manifest  from  the  description  of  them,  as  that  they  had 
crowns  upon  their  heads,  faces  as  of  men,  hair  as  of  women, 
teeth  as  of  lions,  iron  breastplates,  and  as  king  over  them 
the  angel  of  the  abyss.  That  dwarfs  were  also  called 
locusts  by  the  ancients  may  be  concluded  from  these  pas- 
sages :  The  explorers  of  the  land  of  Canaan  said,  We  sa70 
the  Ncphilim,  the  sons  of  the  Anakim,  and  we  we?'e  in  their 


438 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  IX. 


eyes  as  locusts  (Num.  xiii.  33).  Jehovah  who  sitteth  upon 
the  circle  of  the  earth,  and  the  inhabitants  of  it  are  as 
locusts  (Isa.  xl.  22).  But  because  falsities  in  the  outermost 
things,  such  as  are  with  those  mentioned  above,  are  signi- 
fied in  the  Word  by  locusts,  those  persons  are  therefore 
called  locusts,  and  also  are  said  to  be  crowned  and  com- 
manding, in  Nahum  :  The  fire  shall  devour  thee,  it  shall  eat 
thee  up  like  the  caterpillar  ;  multiply  thyself  like  the  caterpillar, 
multiply  thyself  like  the  locust ;  thy  crowned  ones  are  as  the 
locust,  and  thy  coi?imanders  as  the  locust  of  locusts  (iii.  15-17). 
That  falsities  in  the  outermost  things,  because  they  consume 
the  truths  and  goods  of  the  church  springing  up  in  man,  are 
signified  by  the  locusts  which  consume  the  grass  in  the 
plains  and  the  herbs  in  the  fields,  is  evident  from  these 
passages  :  Thou  shall  carry  out  much  seed  into  the  field,  but 
the  locust  shall  consume  it  (Deut.  xxviii.  38).  That  which 
the  palmer-worm  hath  left  hath  the  locust  eaten,  and  that 
which  the  locust  hath  left  hath  the  ca?iker-worm  eaten,  and 
that  which  the  canker-worm  hath  left  hath  the  caterpillar 
eaten  (Joel  i.  4,  5).  I  will  compe?isate  to  you  the  years  which 
the  locust  hath  consumed,  the  canker-worm,  the  caterpillar,  and 
the  palmer-worm  (Joel  ii.  24,  25).  The  same  is  signified  by 
the  locusts  in  Egypt,  thus  spoken  of  in  Moses  :  Moses 
stretched  out  his  rod  over  the  la?id  of  Egypt,  and  an  east  wind 
brought  the  locusts  ;  a?id  the  locusts  went  up  over  all  the  land 
of  Egypt ;  before  them  there  were  no  such  locusts ;  and  they 
did  eat  up  every  herb  of  the  field :  and  afterwards  Moses 
stretched  out  his  rod,  and  the  locusts  were  cast  into  the  Red 
Sea  (Ex.  x.  12,  &c).  And  in  David:  He  gave  their  produce 
to  the  caterpillar,  and  their  labor  to  the  locust  (Ps.  cv.  34,  3 5 J. 
By  the  miracles  in  Egypt  the  vastation  of  the  church  is 
described  ;  and  by  this  miracle  vastation  by  falsities  in  the 
outermost  things ;  and  the  outermost  things  of  the  life  of 
man,  when  the  interiors  on  which  they  depend  are  closed 
up,  are  infernal :  on  which  account  the  locusts  were  cast 
into  the  Red  Sea,  by  which  hell  is  signified. 


No.  424.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


439 


As  few  at  this  day  know  what  is  meant  by  the  sensual, 
and  of  what  quality  the  sensual  man  is,  since  this  is  signified 
by  the  locusts,  the  following  passages  shall  therefore  be 
adduced  from  the  "  Heavenly  Arcana "  concerning  it. 
"That  the  sensual  is  the  ultimate  of  the  life  of  a  man's 
mind,  adhering  and  cohering  to  the  five  senses  of  his  body 

(n-  5°77>  5767>  92I2>  92l6>  933I>973°)-  That  he  is  called 
a  sensual  man  who  judges  all  things  from  the  senses  of  the 
body,  and  who  believes  nothing  but  what  he  can  see  with 
his  eyes  and  touch  with  his  hands,  saying  that  these  are 
something,  and  rejecting  every  thing  else  (n.  5094,  7693). 
That  the  interiors  of  his  mind,  which  see  from  the  light 
of  heaven,  are  closed  up  ;  so  that  he  sees  in  them  nothing 
of  the  truth,  which  is  of  heaven  and  the  church  (n.  6564, 
6844,  6845).  That  such  a  man  thinks  in  the  outermost 
things,  and  not  interiorly  from  any  spiritual  light  (n.  5089, 
5094,  6564,  7693).  In  a  word,  that  such  men  are  in  gross 
natural  light  {lumen)  (n.  6201,  6310,  6564,  6844,  6845, 
6612,  6614,  6622,  6624).  That  hence  they  are  interiorly 
against  the  things  which  are  of  heaven  and  the  church,  but 
that  exteriorly  they  can  speak  in  favor  of  them,  with  an 
ardor  proportioned  to  the  dominion  by  them  (n.  6201, 
6316,  6844,  6845,  6948,  6949).  That  the  learned  and 
erudite,  who  have  confirmed  themselves  deeply  in  falsities, 
and  still  more  those  who  have  confirmed  themselves 
against  the  truths  of  the  Word,  are  sensual  beyond  others 
(n.  6316).  That  sensual  men  reason  acutely  and  shrewdly, 
because  their  thought  is  so  near  to  the  speech  as  to  be 
almost  in  it,  and  as  it  were  in  the  lips ;  and  because  they 
place  all  intelligence  in  speech  from  the  memory  alone  : 
also  that  some  of  them  can  confirm  falsities  dexterously, 
and  that  after  confirmation  they  believe  them  to  be  true 
(n.  195,  196,  5700,  10236).  But  that  they  reason  and  con- 
firm from  the  fallacies  of  the  senses,  oy  which  the  common 
people  are  captivated  and  persuaded  (n.  5084,  6948,  6949, 
7693)-    That  sensual  men  are  cunning  and  malicious  above 


440 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  IX. 


others  (n.  7693,  10236).  That  the  avaricious,  adulterers,  the 
voluptuous,  and  the  deceitful  are  especially  sensual,  although 
they  do  not  appear  so  before  the  world  (n.  6310).  That  the 
interiors  of  their  minds  are  foul  and  filthy  (n.  6201).  That 
by  them  they  communicate  with  the  hells  (n.  63 11),  That 
they  who  are  in  the  hells  are  sensual,  and  the  more  so  the 
deeper  they  are  (n.  4623,  63 11).  That  the  sphere  of  infer- 
nal spirits  conjoins  itself  with  man's  sensual  from  behind 
(n.  63 1 2).  That  they  who  reasoned  from  sensual  things  alone, 
and  thence  against  the  genuine  truths  of  the  church,  were 
called  by  the  ancients  serpents  of  the  tree  of  knowledge 
(n.  195,  196,  197,  6398,  6399,  10313).  Further,  man's  sen- 
sual and  the  sensual  man  is  described  (n.  10236) ;  and  the 
extension  of  sensual  things  with  man  (n.  9731).  That  sen- 
sual things  ought  to  be  in  the  last  place,  and  not  in  the 
first ;  and  that  with  a  wise  and  intelligent  man  they  are  in 
the  last  place,  and  subject  to  things  interior  ;  but  that  with 
an  unwise  man  they  are  in  the  first  place,  and  rule :  it  is 
the  latter  who  are  properly  called  sensual  (n.  5077,  5125, 
5128,  7645).  That  if  sensual  things  are  in  the  last  place, 
the  way  to  the  understanding  is  opened  by  them,  and  truths 
are  elaborated  by  a  mode  of  extraction  (n.  5580).  That  these 
sensual  things  stand  out  nearest  to  the  world,  and  admit 
the  things  that  flow  in  from  the  world,  and  as  it  were  sift 
them  (n.  9726).  That  by  these  sensual  things  man  commu- 
nicates with  the  world,  and  by  rational  things  with  heaven 
(n.  4009).  That  the  sensual  supply  things  that  are  of  service 
to  the  interiors  of  the  mind(n.  5077,  5081).  That  there  are 
sensuals  that  supply  the  intellectual  part,  and  those  that  sup- 
ply the  voluntary  part  (n.  5077).  That  unless  the  thought  is 
elevated  out  of  sensual  things  the  man  has  little  wisdom  (n. 
5089).  That  a  wise  man  thinks  above  sensual  things  (n.  5089, 
5094).  That  a  man,  when  his  thought  is  elevated  above  sen- 
sual things,  comes  into  a  clearer  light  (lumen),  and  at  length 
into  heavenly  light  (n.  6183,  6313,  6315,  9407,  9730,  9922). 
That  elevation  above  sensual  things  and  withdrawal  from 


No.  426  J        THE  APOCALYrSE  REVEALED. 


441 


them  was  known  to  the  ancients  (n.  6313).  That  a  man  can 
observe  in  his  spirit  the  things  that  are  done  in  the  spiritual 
world,  if  he  can  be  led  away  from  sensual  things,  and  ele- 
vated into  the  light  of  heaven,  by  the  Lord  (n.  4622)  j  the 
reason  is,  because  the  body  does  not  think,  but  the  man's 
spirit  within  the  body,  and  as  far  as  it  does  this  in  the  body, 
so  far  it  does  it  obscurely  and  in  darkness  :  and  as  far  as 
it  does  it  not  in  the  body,  so  far  it  does  it  clearly  and  in 
light;  but  in  spiritual  things  (n.  4622,  6614,  6622).  That 
the  ultimate  of  the  understanding  is  the  sensual  faculty*  of 
knowing,  and  that  the  ultimate  of  the  will  is  sensual  enjoy- 
ment (n.  9996).  What  the  difference  is  between  the  sen- 
suals  common  to  beasts  and  the  sensuals  not  common  to 
them  (n.  10236).  That  there  are  sensual  persons  who  are 
not  evil,  because  their  interiors  are  not  so  much  closed  up ; 
whose  state  in  the  other  life  is  spoken  of  n.  63 1 1 . 

425.  And  power  was  given  unto  them,  as  the  scorpions  of 
the  earth  have  power,  signifies  the  power  of  persuading  that 
their  falsities  are  truths.  By  a  scorpion  is  signified  a  deadly 
persuasive  power,  and  by  "  a  scorpion  of  the  earth  "  per- 
suasive power  in  matters  of  the  church  ;  since  the  earth 
signifies  the  church  (n.  285).  For  a  scorpion,  when  he 
stings  a  man,  induces  a  stupor  upon  the  limbs,  and,  if  it  is 
not  cured,  death.  Their  persuasive  power  induces  the  like 
upon  the  understanding.  Such  also  is  signified  by  the 
scorpion  in  these  passages  :  Be  thou  not  afraid  of  them  a?id 
of  their  words  ;  they  are  thorny  ;  thou  divellest  among  scor- 
pions ;  they  a?-e  hard  of  face  and  obstinate  of  heart  (Ez.  ii. 
6).  Jesus  said  to  the  seventy  whom  He  sent  forth,  Behold, 
I  give  unto  you  power  to  tread  upon  serpents  and  scorpions, 
and  over  all  the  power  of  the  enemy,  and  nothing  shall  by  any 
means  hurt  you  (Luke  x.  19). 

426  And  it  was  said  to  them,  that  they  should  not  hurt 
the  grass  of  the  earth,  nor  any  green  thing,  nor  a?iy  tree,  but 
only  the  men  who  had  not  the  seal  of  God  in  their  foreheads, 
signifies  the  Lord's  Divine  Providence,  that  they  should 


442  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  DC 

not  be  able  to  take  away  any  truth  and  good  of  faith,  nor 
affection  for  and  perception  of  them,  from  any  but  those 
who  are  not  in  charity  and  thence  not  in  faith.    By  "  its 
being  said  to  them  V  the  Lord's  Divine  Providence  is  sig- 
nified, because  it  was  said  from  heaven.    By  "  not  hurting 
the  grass  of  the  earth,  nor  any  green  thing,"  is  signified 
not  to  be  able  to  take  away  any  truth  and  good  of  faith  ; 
for  the  truth  of  faith,  which  is  the  first  thing  springing  up 
in  a  man,  is  signified  by  grass  (n.  401)  :  and  by  a  green 
thing  is  signified  the  living  principle  of  faith,  which  is  from 
good  (n.  401).    By  not  hurting  any.  tree  is  signified  not  to 
be  able  to  take  away  the  affection  for  and  perception  of 
truth  and  good  ;  for  man  as  to  these  is  signified  by  a  tree 
(n.  400).     By  them  that  have  not  the  seal  of  God  upon 
their  foreheads  those  are  signified  who  are  not  in  charity 
and  thence  in  faith ;  for  the  forehead  signifies  love  and 
charity  (n.  347)  ;  and  to  have  a  seal  signifies  to  know  and 
distinguish  these  from  others  (n.  345).    That  they  who 
have  confirmed  faith  alone  even  to  the  arcana  of  justifi- 
cation and  salvation  by  it,  cannot  take  away  any  truth  and 
good  of  faith,  nor  affection  and  perception,  from  any  but 
those  who  are  not  in  the  faith  of  charity,  is  because  scarce 
any  one  except  the  prelate  who  teaches  and  preaches  them, 
comprehends  those  things.    The  layman  hears  them  ;  but 
they  pass  in  through  one  of  his  ears,  and  out  at  the  other : 
which  the  mystery-preaching  priest  himself  may  know  from 
this,  that  he  has  himself  expended  all  the  force  of  his  talent 
in  imbibing  them  in  his  youth,  and  afterwards  in  retaining 
them  in  his  subsequent  age ;  also  that  he  esteems  himself 
super-learned  by  reason  of  them.     What  then  shall  the 
layman  do,  who  simply  thinks  of  faith  from  charity,  when 
he  hears  these  mystic  notions  ?    It  may  be  seen  from 
this,  that  faith  alone  justifying  is  the  faith  of  the  clergy, 
and  not  of  the  laity,  except  of  those  who  live  carelessly. 
These  draw  from  those  mysteries  only  this,  that  faith  alone 
saves  ;  that  they  cannot  do  good  of  themselves  ;  that  they 


No  427.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


443 


can  neither  fulfil  the  law  j  that  Christ  suffered  fcr  them  : 
besides  a  few  more  general  propositions  similar  to  these. 

427.  And  it  7i>as  given  to  them  that  they  should  not  kill 
them,  but  that  they  should  torment  them  Jive  months,  signifies 
that  it  is  of  the  Lord's  Divine  Providence  that  they  cannot 
take  away  from  those  who  are  not  in  the  faith  of  charity 
the  faculty  of  understanding  and  willing  truth  and  good, 
but  can  only  induce  a  stupor  for  a  short  time.  By  "  its 
being  given  to  them  "  is  signified  that  it  is  of  the  Divine 
Providence  of  the  Lord,  as  just  above.  "  Not  to  be  able  to 
kill  them  "  signifies  not  to  be  able  to  take  away  from  those 
who  are  not  in  the  faith  of  charity  the  faculty  of  under- 
standing and  willing  truth  and  good  ;  for  when  this  faculty- 
is  taken  away  the  man  is  spiritually  killed.  By  tormenting 
them  five  months  is  signified  to  induce  a  stupor  for  a  sho?i 
time.  Five  signifies  a  little,  or  for  a  short  time  ;  and  to 
torment  signifies  to  induce  a  stupor,  because  this  is  signi- 
fied by  a  scorpion  (n.  425),  and  by  torment  as  of  a  scorpion, 
as  it  follows  (n.  428).  That  the  faculty  of  understanding 
truth  and  of  willing  it,  or  rationality  and  liberty,  cannot 
be  taken  away  from  a  man,  is  shown  in  many  places  in  the 
"  Angelic  Wisdom  concerning  the  Divine  Providence  "  (n.  73, 
74,  82-86,  92-98,  138-149,  322).  "  Five  months  "signify  a 
little,  or  a  short  time,  because  this  is  signified  by  five :  for 
times,  whether  they  be  hours,  days,  weeks,  months,  or  years, 
do  not  signify  time,  but  state ;  and  the  numbers  determine 
its  quality  (n.  4, 10,  348,  947).  That  five  signifies  some,  and 
also  a  little,  may  be  evident  from  these  passages  :  A  thru- 
sand  shall  flee  at  the  rebuke  of  five  (Isa.  xxx.  17).  Five 
shall  pursue  a  hundred  (Lev.  xxvi.  8).  Jesus  said,  that  the 
kingdom  of  the  heavens  is  like  unto  ten  virgins,  of  who??i 
five  were  prudent,  and  five  foolish  (Matt.  xxv.  1,  2).  By 
the  ten  virgins  all  in  the  church  are  signified  ;  by  five  are 
signified  some  part  or  some.  Similar  things  are  signified 
by  ten  and  five  in  the  parable  which  says,  that  the  pound's 
u    v  given  to  the  servants,  that  they  might  traffic,  and  that 


444 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  IX. 


from  a  pound  one  acquired  ten  pounds,  and  another  five  (Luke 
xix.  13-20).  "Ten  pounds"  signify  much,  and  "five 
pounds  "  a  little  :  besides  other  places,  as  Isa.  xvii.  6  ;  xix. 
18,  19  j  Matt.  xiv.  15-22. 

428.  And  their  torment  was  like  the  torment  of  a  scorpion 
when  he  striketh  a  man,  signifies  that  this  is  from  their 
persuasive  power.  This  follows  from  the  things  just  said 
(n,  427) :  for  by  the  torment  is  signified  the  stupor  which  their 
persuasive  power  induces  upon  the  understanding,  as  the 
scorpion  does  upon  the  body,  when  he  stings.  The  scor- 
pion signifies  that  persuasive  power  (n.  425).  In  the 
spiritual  world  a  persuasive  power  is  given,  which  takes 
away  the  understanding  of  truth,  and  induces  stupor  and 
thus  pain  in  the  mind  (animus)  ;  but  this  persuasive  power 
is  unknown  in  the  natural  world. 

429.  And  in  those  days  men  shall  seek  death,  and  shall  not 
find  it,  and  shall  desire  to  die  and  death  shall  flee  from  them, 
signifies  that  they  who  are  in  the  doctrine  of  faith  separate 
wish  that  in  matters  of  faith  the  understanding  should  be 
shut  up,  and  the  will  closed,  and  thus  that  they  should  not 
have  any  spiritual  light  and  life  5  but  that  it  is  still  provided 
by  the  Lord,  that  the  understanding  should  not  be  shut  up, 
nor  the  will  closed,  lest  spiritual  light  and  life  should  be 
extinguished  with  man.  "  In  those  days,"  signifies  the  last 
state  of  the  church,  when  the  doctrine  concerning  faith 
alone  was  universally  received.  "  Men  shall  seek  death," 
signifies  that  they  wish  the  understanding  to  be  shut  up  in 
matters  of  faith  :  "  and  shall  not  find  it,"  signifies  that  it  is 
provided  by  the  Lord,  that  it  should  not  be  done:  and  shall 
desire  to  die,  signifies  that  they  wish  also  to  have  the  will 
closed  in  those  things :  and  death  shall  flee  from  them, 
signifies  that  it  is  provided  that  this  cannot  be  done :  for 
thus  spiritual  light  and  life  would  be  extinguished,  and 
man  would  spiritually  die.  "  To  seek "  is  predicated  of 
he  understanding,  and  "  to  desire  "  of  the  will,  and  "  death  " 
>f  both.    That  this  is  signified  by  these  words  is  manifest. 


No.  432.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


445 


What  otherwise  would  it  mean  that  "men  should  seek 
death  in  those  days,  and  not  find  it  ?  and  desire  to  die, 
and  death  should  flee  from  them  ?  "  For  by  death  no  other 
death  is  meant  but  spiritual  death,  which  is  brought  on 
when  the  understanding  is  removed  from  the  things  that 
should  be  believed  :  for  thus' a  man  does  not  know  whether 
he  thinks  and  does  truth  or  falsity ;  and  thus  whether  he  is 
with  the  angels  of  heaven  or  with  the  devils  of  hell. 

430.  And  the  likenesses  of  the  locusts,  signifies  the  appear- 
ances and  images  of  those  who  have  confirmed  in  themselves 
faith  separate  from  charity.  By  the  likenesses  are  signified 
their  appearances  in  a  representative  image  :  by  the  locusts 
falsities  in  the  outermost  things  are  signified  (n.  424) :  and 
because  falsities  make  one  with  those  who  are  in  the  falsities, 
these  also  are  signified  by  the  locusts.  That  they  who  have 
confirmed  faith  alone  in  themselves,  or  their  falsities,  are 
meant  by  the  locusts,  was  clearly  manifest  to  me  from  this, 
that  the  Presbyters  who  were  in  that  faith  embraced  and 
kissed  the  locusts  that  were  seen,  and  wished  to  introduce 
them  into  their  houses.  For  the  images,  which  are  repre- 
sentative forms  of  the  affections  and  thoughts  of  angels  and 
spirits  in  the  spiritual  world,  appear  as  alive,  in  like  manner 
as  the  animals,  birds,  and  fishes  spoken  of  above. 

431.  Were  like  unto  horses  prepared  for  war,  signifies  that 
because  they  can  reason  they  appeared  to  themselves  as  if 
fighting  from  the  understanding  of  truth  from  the  Word. 
The  understanding  of  the  Word  is  signified  by  a  horse 
(n.  298) :  by  war  spiritual  war  is  signified,  which  is  made 
by  reasonings  and  argumentations  (n.  500,  586)  :  by  "like  9 
or  "likenesses  "  are  signified  the  appearances,  as  just  above 

(n.  43°)-  • 

432.  And  upon  their  heads  7vere  as  it  were  crcnuns  like  gold, 
signifies  that  they  appeared  to  themselves  as  conquerors. 
By  "crowns  upon  their  heads  like  unto  gold"  are  signified 
badges  of  victory,  because  kings  formerly  wore  golden 
crowns  in  battles  (n.  300)  ;  for  it  was  said  that  they  were 


446  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      ICHAr.  IX. 

seen  like  unto  horses,  that  is,  upon  horses,  prepared  for  war 
(n.  431),  for  they  had  the  faces  of  men,  as  it  follows :  and 
they  are  in  the  persuasion  that  they  cannot  be  con- 
quered. 

.  433.  And  their .faces  were  as  the  faces  of men,  signifies  that 
they  appeared  to  themselves  as  wise.  By  man  in  the  Word 
one  wise  and  intelligent  is  signified  (n.  243)  ;  and  by  his 
face  wisdom  and  intelligence.  Hence  it  is  that  by  their 
faces  being  as  the  faces  of  men  is  signified  that  they  appeared 
to  themselves  wise.  They  are  also  called  wise,  learned,  and 
erudite,  although  they  are  among  "  the  foolish  virgins  who 
had  not  oil  in  their  lamps  "  (Matt.  xxv.  1,  2) :  oil  signifies 
love  and  charity :  and  they  are  among  "  the  foolish  ones 
who  hear  the  Lord,"  that  is,  read  the  Word,  "  and  do  not 
do  it"  (Matt.  vii.  26). 

434.  A7id  they  had  hair  as  the  hair  of  women,  signifies 
that  they  appeared  to  themselves  to  be  in  affection  for 
truth.  By  a  man  (vir)  in  the  Word  the  understanding  of 
truth  is  signified,  and  by  a  woman  the  affection  for  truth ; 
because  the  man  is  born  understanding,  and  the  woman 
affection  ;  on  which  see  "  the  Angelic  Wisdom  concerning 
Marriage."  By  hair  in  the  Word  is  signified  the  ultimate 
of  man's  life,  which  is  the  sensual,  described  n.  424.  It  is 
this  which  appears  to  them  as  being  in  affection  for  truth, 
when  yet  they  are  in  affection  for  falsity ;  for  this  they  believe 
to  be  truth.  That  "  a  woman  "  signifies  affection  for  truth 
may  be  evident  from  any  passages  in  the  Word.  It  is  hence 
that  the  church  is  called  a  wife,  a  woman,  a  daughter,  a 
virgin  ;  and  the  church  is  a  church  from  love  or  affectic  n 
for  truth,  for  from  this  comes  the  understanding  of  truth. 
The  church  is-  called  a  woman  in  these  passages :  There 
were  two  women  of  one  mother,  who  committed  whoredo?n 
in  Egypt,  OJwla  which  is  Samaria,  and  Oholiba  which  is 
"Jerusalem  (Ez.  xxiii.  2,  3,  4).  As  a  woman  deserted  and 
afflicted  in  spirit  hath  Jehovah  called  thee,  and  a  wo?7ian  of 
youth  (Isa.  liv.  6,  7).    Jehovah  will  create  a  new  thing  in 


No.  435  ]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


447 


the  earth,  a  woman  shall  compass  a  man  (Jer.  xxxi.  21,  22). 
By  the  woman  encompassed  with  the  sun,  whom  the  dragon 
persecuted  (Apoc.  xii.),  a  New  Church,  which  is  the  New 
Jerusalem,  is  signified.  By  women  are  signified  affections 
for  truth,  from  which  the  church  is  a  church,  in  very  many 
places,  as  in  these :  Ye  drive  out  the  women  of  my  people 
from  the  house  of  their  delights  (Mic.  ii.  9).  The  families  of 
the  houses  shall  i?iour?i  apart,  and  the  women  apart  (Zech. 
xii  11-13).  Stand  up,  ye  careless  women;  hear  my  speech 
(Isa.  xxxii.  9).  Wherefore  ye  do  evil  to  cut  off  from  you  man 
and  woman  (Jer.  xliv.  7).  /  will  disperse  ma?i  and  woman 
(Jer.  li.  22).  By  man  and  woman,  here  and  elsewhere,  in 
the  spiritual  sense,  the  understanding  of  truth  and  affection 
for  truth  are  signified. 

435.  A?id  their  teeth  were  as  those  of  lions,  signifies  that 
the  sensual  things  which  are  the  ultimates  of  the  life  of 
the  natural  man,  appeared  to  them  to  have  power  over  all 
things.  The  teeth  signify  the  ultimates  of  the  natural  life 
of  man,  which  are  called  things  sensual,  spoken  of  above 
(n.  424).  There  are  two  kinds  of  sensual  things,  one  which 
is  of  the  will,  and  another  which  is  of  the  understanding. 
The  sensual  things  of  the  will  are  signified  by  "  the  hair  of 
women,"  treated  of  just  above  (n.  434)  ;  and  the  sensual 
things  of  the  understanding  are  signified  by  the  teeth. 
These  sensual  things,  or,  what  is  the  same,  sensual  men 
who  are  in  falsities  from  confirmation,  appear  to  themselves 
to  be  in  such  power  over  all  things  that  they  cannot  be 
conquered ;  on  which  account  the  teeth  of  the  locusts,  by 
which  such  sensual  things  are  signified,  were  like  those  of 
lions.  By  the  lion  is  signified  power  (n.  241).  That  teeth 
signify  the  ultimates  of  the  life  of  man,  which  are  called 
sensual  things,  which  when  they  are  separated  from  the 
interiors  of  the  mind  are  in  mere  falsities,  and  offer  violence 
to  truths,  and  destroy  them,  may  be  evident  from  the  following 
passages  :  My  soul,  I  lie  in  the  midst  of  lions,  their  teeth  are 
spears  and  darts  (Ps.  lvii.  4).    O  God,  break  the  teeth  in  their 


44* 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  IX. 


month,  break  out  the  great  teeth  of  the  young  lions  (Ps.  lviii.  6). 
A  strong  nation  hath  come  up  upon  my  land,  its  teeth  are  the 
teeth  of  a  lion,  a?id  it  hath  the  great  teeth  of  a  lion  (Joel  i.  6). 
Jehovah,  thou  breakcst  the  teeth  of  the  ungodly  (Ps.  iii.  7). 
A  beast  came  up  out  of  the  sea,  terrible,  and  dreadful,  and 
strong  exceedingly,  which  had  great  iron  teeth  ;  it  devoured 
and  crushed  (Dan.  vii.  7).  Blessed  be  Jehovah,  who  hath 
not  delivered  us  a  prey  to  their  teeth  (Ps.  cxxiv.  6).  Since 
sensual  men  do  not  see  any  truth  in  its  light,  but  argue  and 
wrangle  about  every  thing  as  to  whether  it  is  so,  and  these 
altercations  in  the  hells  are  heard  out  of  them  as  gnashings 
of  teeth,  which  in  themselves  are  the  collisions  of  falsity 
and  truth,  it  is  manifest  what  is  signified  by  the  gnashing 
of  teeth  (Matt.  viii.  12  ;  xiii.  42,  50  ;  xxii.  13  ;  xxiv.  51  ;  xxv. 
30 ;  Luke  xiii.  28)  :  and  in  a  measure  what  by  gnashing  v 
with  the  teeth  (Ps.  xxxv.  16 ;  xxxvii.  12  ;  cxii.  10 ;  Mic.  iii. 
5  \  Lam.  ii.  16). 

436.  And  they  had  breastplates  as  breastplates  of  iron, 
signifies  the  argumentations  from  fallacies  by  which  they 
fight  and  prevail,  which  appeared  to  them  so  strong  that 
they  could  not  be  refuted.  By  breastplates  are  signified 
protections,  because  they  protect  the  breast ;  here  the  pro- 
tections of  falsities,  which  are  effected  by  argumentations 
from  fallacies,  by  which  a  false  principle  is  defended.  For 
from  a  false  principle  nothing  but  falsities  can  flow  forth. 
If  truths  are  brought  forward,  they  are  not  looked  at  except 
outwardly  and  superficially,  and  thus  also  sensually,  and 
so  are  falsified,  and  become  fallacies  with  them.  Breast- 
plates signify  such  things,  because  wars  in  the  Word  sig- 
nify spiritual  wars ;  and  hence  the  arms  of  war  signify  the 
various  things  which  are  of  this  war ;  as  in  Jeremiah : 
Harness  the  horses,  and  mount,  ye  horsemen,  and  stand  ye  in 
helmets,  polish  the  lances,  put  on  the  coat-of-mail  (xlvi.  4). 
In  Isaiah  :  He  put  on  justice  as  a  coat-of-mail,  and  thehehnei 
of  salvation  upon  his  head  (lix.  17).  In  David:  Under  Hh 
wings  shall  thou  trust,  His  truth  thy  shield  and  buckler  (Ps, 


No.  437.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


449 


xci.  4).  Besides  other  places,  as  Ez.  xxiii.  24  j  xxxviii.  4 ; 
xxxix.  9  ;  Nah.  ii.  3  ;  Ps.  v.  12  ;  xxxv.  2,  3.  The  breast- 
plates being  as  of  iron  signifies  that  the  argumentations 
appeared  to  them  so  strong,  that  they  could  not  be  refuted  ; 
for  iron,  from  its  hardness,  signifies  strength. 

437.  And  the  voice  of  their  wings  was  as  the  voice  of  the 
chariots  of  many  horses  running  to  war,  signifies  their  rea- 
i  onings  as  from  the  truths  of  doctrine,  from  the  Word  fully 
understood,  for  which  they  must  ardently  fight.  "The 
voice  of  wings  "  signifies  reasonings,  because  "  to  fly  "  sig- 
nifies to  perceive  and  to  instruct  (n.  245,  415):  "a  char 
iot "  signifies  doctrinal  tenets,  spoken  of  hereafter :  horses 
signify  the  understanding  of  the  Word  (n.  298)  ;  and 
"many  horses"  plenary  understanding:  that  "to  run  to 
war  "  signifies  ardor  for  fighting,  is  manifest.  That  a  char- 
iot signifies  doctrine  is  evident  from  these  passages  :  The 
chariots  of  God  are  two  myriads,  thousands  of  peaceful  ones  ; 
the  Lord  is  in  them  (Ps.  lxviii.  17).  Jehovah  maketh  the 
clouds  His  chariots,  He  goeth  upon  wings  of  the  wind  (Ps. 
civ.  2,  3)  Jehovah,  thou  rides t  upon  thy  horses,  thy  chariots 
are  salvation  (Hab.  iii.  8).  Behold,  Jehovah  shall  come  in 
fire,  and  His  chariot  as  a  storm  (Isa.  lxvi.  15).  Ye  shall 
be  satisfied  upon  my  table  with  horses  and  with  chariots  ;  so 
will  I  set  my  glory  among  the  nations  (Ez.  xxxix.  20,  21).  / 
will  cut  off  the  horse  from  Ephraim,  and  the  chariot  from 
Jc7'usalem  (Zech.  ix.  10).  /  will  overturn  the  throne  of 
kingdoms j  I  will  overturn  the  chariot,  arid  them  that  ride  in 
//(Hag.  ii.  22).  Set  a  watchman,  who  may  boh;  and  an- 
nounce: he  saw  therefore  a  chariot,  a  pair  of  horsemen,  a 
camel-chariot,  and  the  chariot  of  a  man;  and  he  said, 
Babylon  hath  fallen,  hath  fallen  (Isa.  xxi.  6-9).  Since 
Elijah  and  Elisha  represented  the  Lord  as  to  the  Word, 
and  thence  signified  doctrine  from  the  Word,  as  all  the 
prophets  did  (n.  8),  they  were  therefore  called  the  chariot 
of  Israel  and  the  horsemen  thereof ;  and  Elijah  was  there- 
fore seen  to  be  taken  away  inty  heaven  in  a  chariot  of  fire ; 


45° 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  IX. 


and  around  Elisha  chariots  and  horses  of  fire  were  seen  by 
his  servant  (2  Kings  ii.  f  i,  12;  vi.  27;  xiii.  14).  Besides 
other  places,  where  chariot  is  mentioned ;  as  Isa.  xxxi.  1  ; 
xxxvii.  24  ;  Ixvi.  20  •  Jer.  xvii.  25  ;  xxii.  4 ;  xlvi.  2,  3,  8,  9  ; 
I.  37,  38  ;  li.  20,  21  ;  Ez.  xxvi.  7,  8,  10,  11  ;  Dan.  xi.  40  ; 
N*h.  iii.  1-3  ;  Joel  ii.  1-5. 

438.  And  they  had  tails  like  unto  scorpions,  signifies  the 
Itutbs  of  the  Word  falsified,  by  which  they  induce  stupor. 
By  the  tail  is  signified  the  ultimate  of  the  head,  because 
the  head  is  continued  through  the  spine  of  the  back  into 
the  tail ;  on  which  account  the  head  and  the  tail  make  one 
as  the  first  and  the  last.  When,  therefore,  faith  alone  jus- 
tifying and  saving  is  signified  by  the  head,  by  the  tail  are 
signified  all  the  confirmations  of  it  in  the  aggregate,  which 
are  from  the  Word,  and  thus  the  truths  of  the  Word  falsi- 
fied. Every  one  who  takes  a  principle  of  religion  from  his 
own  intelligence,  and  puts  it  for  the  head,  takes  confirming 
things  from  the  Word,  and  puts  these  for  the  tail.  He 
thus  induces  stupor  upon  others,  and  so  hurts  them.  On 
which  account  it  is  said,  that  they  "had  tails  like  unto 
scorpions,"  and  directly,  that  "  there  were  stings  in  theii 
tails,  and  their  power  was  to  hurt  men  :  "  for  by  the  scor 
pion  is  signified  a  persuasive  power  inducing  stupor  upon 
the  understanding  (n.  425).  As  to  the  tail  being  the  con- 
tinuation of  the  brain  through  the  spine  of  the  back  to  its 
ultimate,  ask  an  anatomist,  and  he  will  tell  you ;  or  look  at 
a  dog  or  other  wild  beast  which  has  a  tail,  and  coax  and 
caress  him,  and  you  will  see  the  crest  of  the  back  smooth 
clown,  and  the  tail  move  correspondingly ;  and  on  the  con- 
trary, that  the  crest  will  rise  up,  if  you  irritate  him.  The 
primary  thing  of  the  understanding,  which  is  taken  as  a 
principle,  is  also  signified  by  the  head,  and  the  ultimate 
by  the  tail,  in  these  passages  :  He  shall  cut  off  from  Israel 
the  head  and  the  tail ;  the  old  and  the  honored  is  the  head, 
but  the  prophet  a  teacher  of  lies  is  the  tail  (Isa.  ix.  14,  15). 
There  shall  be  no  work  for  Egypt  which  may  make  head  and 


No.  439.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


45' 


tail  (Is a.  xix.  15).  By  the  seven  heads  of  the  dragon,  and 
by  the  tail,  with  which  he  drew  down  a  third  part  of  the  stars 
of  heaven,  and  cast  them  unto  the  earth  (Apoc.  xii.  4),  as 
also  by  the  tails  like  unto  serpents,  having  heads,  with  which 
they  do  hurt  (vers.  19  of  this  chapter),  nothing  else  is  sig- 
nified. Since  the  ultimate  is  signified  by  the  tail,  and  the 
ultimate  is  the  aggregate  of  all,  Jehovah  therefore  said  to 
Moses,  Take  hold  of  the  tail  of  the  serpent,  and  he  took  hold, 
and  it  became  a  rod  (Ex.  iv.  3,  4).  And  it  was  therefore 
commanded  that  they  should  remove  the  entire  tail  next  the 
spi?ie  of  the  back,  and  should  sacrifice  it  with  the  fat  which  is 
upon  the  inwards,  the  kidneys,  and  the  intestines,  and  the  liver 
(Lev.  iii.  9-1 1  ;  viii.  25  ;  ix.  19;  Ex.  xxix.  22).  That  the 
ultimate  is  the  continent  and  aggregate  of  all  prior  things, 
may  be  seen  in  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem 
concerning  the  Sacred  Scripture  "  (n.  38,  65)  ;  and  in  the 
"  Angelic  Wisdom  concerning  the  Divine  Love  and  Divine 
Wisdom"  (n.  209-216,  217-222). 

439.  And  there  were  stings  i?i  their  tails,  and  their  power 
was  to  hurt  ?nen  five  months,  signifies  subtle  falsifications  of 
the  Word  by  which  for  a  short  time  they  darken  and  fasci- 
nate the  understanding,  and  thus  deceive  and  captivate. 
By  the  stings  in  their  tails  are  signified  subtle  falsifications 
of  the  Word  ;  by  the  stings  subtlety,  and  by  the  tails  the 
truths  of  the  Wrord  falsified  (n.  43S)  :  by  the  power  of  hurt- 
ing is  signified  that  they  can  bring  on  stupor  by  those  falsi- 
fications, that  is,  darken  and  fascinate  the  understanding, 
and  so  deceive  and  captivate ;  for  the  tails  were  similar 
to  scorpions,  and  such  things  are  signified  by  scorpions 
(n.  425) :  by  the  five  months  is  signified  for  a  short  time, 
as  above  (n.  427).  This  takes  place  when  they  bring  forth 
any  things  from  the  Word  and  apply  them  :  for  the  Word 
is  written  by  correspondences,  and  correspondences  are  in 
part  appearances  of  truth ;  and  these  contain  genuine 
truths  within  in  themselves.  If  the  genuine  truths  are  not 
known  in  the  church,  many  things  can  be  produced  from 

vol.  11.  2 


452 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  IX. 


the  Word  which  appear  at  first  as  agreeing  with  heresy: 
but  when  genuine  truths  are  known  in  the  church,  the  ap- 
pearances of  truth  are  then  laid  bare,  and  the  genuine  truths 
come  into  view.  But  before  this  is  done,  a  heretic  can,  by 
various  things  from  the  Word,  veil  over  and  fascinate  the 
understanding,  and  so  deceive  and  captivate.  That  this 
is  done  by  those  who  assert  that  sins  are  remitted  to  man 
(which  is  to  be  justified)  by  the  act  of  faith,  of  which  no 
one  knows  any  thing,  and  this  in  a  moment,  and  at  the 
last  hour  of  death  if  not  before,  —  this  may  be  illustrated 
by  examples,  but  not  properly  here.  By  "  stings  "  falsities 
from  evil  doing  hurt  are  signified  also  in  Amos :  Behold^ 
the  days  shall  come  upon  you  in  which  they  shall  take  you 
away  with  stings  (iv.  2)  ;  and  in  Moses :  that  they  should 
extirpate  the  inhabitants  of  the  land,  lest  they  should  be  thorns 
in  their  eyes,  and  stings  in  their  sides  (Num.  xxxiii.  55). 
Thorns,  briers,  brambles,  and  thistles  also  signify  the  falsi- 
ties of  evil  from  their  stings. 

440.  And  they  had  a  king  over  them,  the  angel  of  the  abyss, 
whose  name  in  Hebrew  is  Abaddon,  and  in  Greek  he  hath  the 
name  Apollyon,  signifies  that  they  are  in  the  satanic  hell 
who  are  in  falsities  from  lusts,  and  who  have  destroyed  the 
church  by  the  total  falsification  of  the  Word.  By  "  the 
king  the  angel  of  the  abyss  "  is  not  signified  any  angel  as 
king  there,  but  the  falsity  reigning  there :  for  by  a  king  in 
the  genuine  sense  he  who  is  in  truths  from  affection  for 
good  is  signified,  and  abstractly  that  truth  itself  (n.  20) ; 
and  hence,  in  the  opposite  sense,  he  who  is  in  falsities  from 
the  lust  of  evil  is  signified  by  a  king,  and  abstractly  that 
falsity  itself.  By  the  abyss  is  signified  the  satanic  hell, 
where  those  are  (n.  387,  421).  By  a  name  the  quality  of  a 
state  is  signified  (n.  81,  122,  165).  Abaddon  in  the  Hebrew 
language  is  he  that  destroys  or  a  destroyer,  and  Apollyon 
in  the  Greek  language  is  the  same;  and  this  is  falsity  in 
the  outermost  things,  which  by  the  total  falsification  of  the 
Word  had  destroyed  the  church.    Destruction  is  signified 


No.  442.]        THE  ArOCALYPSE  RE  YE  A  LED. 


453 


by  Abaddon  in  the  Hebrew  text,  in  these  places :  Thy  truth 
in  destruction  (Ps.  lxxxviii.  11).  Hell  is  naked  before  him, 
and  there  is  no  covering  to  destruction  (Job  xxvi.  6).  Shall  the 
fire  drcour  even  to  destruction  ?  (Job  xxxi.  12).  Destruction 
and  death  say  (Job  xxviii.  22).  In  other  places  hell  and  the 
devil  are  called  destruction  and  destroyer  (Isa.  liv.  16 ;  ¥.z. 
v.  16  j  ix.  1  ;  Ex.  xii.  13),  but  by  another  word. 

441.  One  woe  is  past;  behold,  there  come  two  woes  more 
hereafter,  signifies  further  lamentations  over  the  devastation 
of  the  church.  That  "  woe  "  signifies  lamentation  over  ca- 
lamity, unhappiness,  and  damnation,  may  be  seen  n.  416 : 
Here,  therefore,  by  "the  two  woes  hereafter"  further  lam- 
entations over  the  state  of  the  church  are  signified. 

442.  And  the  sixth  angel  sounded,  signifies  the  exploration 
and  manifestation  of  the  state  of  the  life  with  those  in  the 
church  of  the  Reformed  who  are  not  so  wise,  and  still  place 
the  all  of  religion  in  faith,  and  think  of  that  aione,  and  of 
nothing  beyond  that  and  the  customary  worship,  and  thus 
live  as  they  list.  That  these  are  treated  of  quite  to  the 
end  of  the  chapter,  will  be  manifest  from  the  explanation 
of  what  follows.  That  to  sound  signifies  to  explore  and 
manifest  the  state  of  the  church  and  thence  of  the  life  with 
those  whose  religion  is  faith  alone,  see  above  (n.  397). 

"These  who  are  now  treated  of  are  altogether  distinct 
from  those  who  have  been  treated  of  thus  far  in  this  chapter, 
and  whose  falsities  of  faith  were  seen  in  the  forms  of  locusts. 
They  are  distinct  in  this,  that  they  who  have  been  treated 
of  apply  themselves  closely  to  the  study  of  exploring  the 
arcana  of  justification  by  faith,  and  also  of  teaching  the 
signs  of  it,  as  also  the  evidences  of  it,  which,  with  them,  are 
the  goods  of  moral  and  civil  life ;  admitting  that  the  precepts 
of  the  Word  are  in  themselves  indeed  Divine,  but  that  with 
man,  because  they  proceed  from  his  will,  they  become  natural 
things  which  have  no  conjunction  with  the  spiritual  things 
of  faith :  and  because  they  confirm  these  by  the  rational 
things  which  they  are  skilled  in  from  erudition,  they  dwell 


454 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  IX. 


in  the  southern  quarter  in  the  abyss,  according  to  the 
description  above  (n.  421).  But  they  who  are  treated  of  in 
what  now  follows  to  the  end  of  the  chapter  do  not  study 
those  arcana,  but  only  make  bare  faith  the  all  of  religion, 
and  think  of  nothing  beyond  that  and  the  stated  worship, 
and  so  live  as  they  list.  These  it  has  also  been  given  me 
to  see,  and  to  speak  with  them.  They  live  in  the  northern 
quarter  in  huts  built  of  rushes  and  reeds  plastered  over 
with  lime,  in  which  the  ground  is  the  floor.  These  huts 
are  scattered  about.  The  more  ingenious,  who  know  from 
natural  light  (lumen)  how  to  establish  that  faith  by  reasonings, 
and  to  prove  that  it  has  nothing  in  common  with  the  life, 
dwell  more  in  front,  the  more  simple  behind  these,  and  the 
more  stupid  towards  the  west  of  that  quarter.  The  multitude 
of  them  is  so  great  that  it  cannot  be  believed.  They  are 
taught  by  angelic  spirits  ;  but  they  who  do  not  receive  the 
truths  of  faith,  and  live  according  to  them,  are  sent  down 
into  the  hell  which  is  under  them,  and  imprisoned." 

443.  And  I  heard  a  voice  from  the  four  horns  of  the  golden 
altar  which  is  before  God,  saying  to  the  sixth  angel  who  had 
the  trumpet,  signifies  a  command  from  the  Lord  out  of  the 
spiritual  heaven  to  those  who  should  explore  and  manifest. 
By  the  voice  the  Divine  command  is  signified :  by  the  golden 
altar,  or  the  altar  upon  which  incense  offerings  were  made, 
the  spiritual  heaven  is  signified  (n.  277,  392):  by  the  four 
horns  of  that  altar  its  power  is  signified  (n.  270) ;  here  the 
power  of  loosing  the  four  angels  bound  at  the  river  Euphrates, 
as  it  follows :  by  the  sixth  angel  who  had  the  trumpet  is 
signified  those  upon  whom  the  office  of  exploring  and  man- 
ifesting those  things  was  enjoined  (n.  442). 

444.  Loose  the  four  angels  that  are  bound  at  the  great  river 
Euphrates,  signifies  that  external  bonds  should  be  taken 
away  from  them,  that  the  interiors  of  their  minds  might 
appear.  That  this  is  signified  by  these  words  no  one  can 
know,  and  scarce  suspect,  unless  he  knows  what  is  meant 
by  the  great  river  Euphrates,  and  what  by  the  four  angels 


No.  444.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


455 


bound  there.  By  the  river  Euphrates  in  the  Word  those 
interiors  of  the  human  mind  which  are  called  rational  are 
signified  ;  which,  with  them  who  are  in  truths  from  good, 
are  full  of  wisdom,  but  with  those  that  are  in  falsities  from 
evil,  are  full  of  insanity.  The  reason  that  these  things  are 
signified  in  the  Word  by  the  river  Euphrates,  is  because 
that  river  separated  the  land  of  Canaan  from  Assyria  ;  and 
by  the  land  of  Canaan  the  church  was  signified,  and  by 
Assyria  its  rational ;  and  hence  by  the  bounding  river  those 
interiors  of  the  mind  which  are  called  rational  are  signified 
in  both  senses.  For  there  are  three  things  which  make 
the  man  of  the  church,  —  the  Spiritual,  the  Rational  or 
Intellectual,  and  the  Natural,  which  is  also  the  faculty  of 
knowing.  The  spiritual  of  the  church  was  signified  by  the 
land  of  Canaan  and  by  the  rivers  in  it ;  the  rational  or 
intellectual  of  the  church,  by  Ashur  or  Assyria,  and  by  its 
river  the  Euphrates  j  and  the  natural  of  the  church,  which 
also  is  the  faculty  of  knowing,  by  Egypt  and  its  river  the 
Nile :  but  on  these  subjects  see  more  below  (n.  503).  By 
"the  four  angels  bound  at  the  river  Euphrates  "  are  signified 
those  interiors  with  the  men  of  the  church,  which  are  said 
to  be  bound  because  they  are  not  manifested.  For  they 
are  infernal  spirits  which  are  meant  by  these  four  angels, 
because  it  is  said  of  them  that  they  were  prepared  to  kill  a 
third  part  of  men,  as  soon  follows  (n.  446)  :  and  the  interiors 
of  men  make  one  with  spirits,  either  infernal  or  heavenly ; 
since  they  dwell  together.  By  loosing  them  is  signified  to 
take  away  external  bonds,  that  the  interiors  of  their  minds 
may  appear.  These  are  the  things  that  are  signified  by 
those  words.  That  by  the  Euphrates  are  signified  the 
interiors  of  the  mind  of  man  bordering  upon  the  spiritual 
things  of  the  church  in  him,  may  be  evident  from  the 
passages  in  the  Word  where  Ashur  or  Assyria  is  named : 
but  the  Euphrates  occurs  in  the  opposite  sense,  in  which  it 
signifies  the  interiors  full  of  falsities  and  thence  of  insanities, 
in  these  passages :  Behold,  God  bringeth  up  over  them  the 


456 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  IX. 


waters  of  the  river  (Euphrates)  strong  a7id  many  ;  the  king 
of  Ashur,  he  shall  pass  through  Judah  ;  he  shall  overflow 
and  go  over  (Is  a.  viii.  7,  8).  What  hast  thou  to  do  with  the  way 
of  Egypt,  to  drink  the  waters  of  the  Sihor  ?  and  what  hast 
thou  to  do  with  the  way  of  Assyria,  to  drink  the  waters  of 
the  river  ?  (Jer.  ii.  18).  Jehovah  shall  curse  the  tongue  of 
the  sea  of  Egypt,  and  shall  shake  His  hand  over  the  river 
Euphrates  (Isa.  xi.  15,  16).  The  sixth  angel  poured  out  his 
vial  upon  the  river  Euphrates,  whose  water  was  dried  up 
(Apoc.  xvi.  12).  //  was  commanded  the  prophet  that  he 
should  put  a  girdle  upon  his  loins,  and  should  afterwards 
hide  it  in  a  hole  of  a  rock  by  the  Euphrates ;  and  when  after  a 
short  time  he  took  it  again,  behold,  it  was  rotten,  nor  was  it  good 
for  any  thing  (Jer.  xiii.  1-7, 1 1).  And  it  was  also  commanded 
him  that  after  he  should  finish  reading  the  book,  he  should 
throw  it  into  the  midst  of  the  Euphrates,  and  say,  thus  shall 
Babylon  sink,  and  shall  not  rise  again  (Jer.  li.  63,  64).  By 
these  things  the  interiors  of  the  state  of  the  church  with 
the  children  of  Israel  were  represented.  That  the  river  of 
Egypt,  the  Nile,  and  the  river  of  Assyria,  the  Euphrates, 
were  the  boundaries  of  the  land  of  Canaan,  is  manifest 
from  this :  Jehovah  made  a  covenant  with  Abraham,  Unto 
thy  seed  will  I  give  this  land,  from  the  river  of  Egypt  even  to 
the  great  river  Euphrates  (Gen.  xv.  18).  That  the  Euphrates 
was  a  boundary,  see  Ex.  xxiii.  31  \  Deut.  i.  7,  8 ;  xi.  24; 
Josh.  i.  4 ;  Mic.  vii.  12. 

445.  And  the  four  angels  were  loosed,  signifies  that  when 
the  external  bonds  were  taken  away,  the  interiors  of  their 
minds  appeared.    This  follows  from  what  is  said  above. 

446.  Prepared  for  an  hour  and  a  day  and  a  month  and  a 
year,  to  kill  a  third  part  of  men,  signifies  that  they  were  in 
the  perpetual  effort  to  take  away  from  the  men  of  the  church 
spiritual  light  and  life.  By  "  prepared  "  is  signified  tha^ 
they  were  in  the  effort :  by  "  an  hour,  a  day,  a  month,  and  a 
year,"  is  signified  continually  and  perpetually,  the  same  as 
by  all  time  :  by  "  to  kill  "  is  signified  to  take  away  spiritual 


No.  447. J 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


457 


light  and  life  from  the  men  of  the  church  (n.  325)  :  and  by 
"  a  third  part  of  men  "  all  are  signified  (n.  400). 

447.  And  the  number  of  the  armies  of  the  horsemen  was 
two  myriads  of  myriads,  signifies  the  reasonings  concerning 
faith  alone,  with  which  the  interiors  of  their  minds  were 
crammed,  from  mere  falsities  of  evil  in  abundance.  By 
an  army  goods  and  truths  are  signified,  and  in  the  opposite 
sense,  evils  and  falsities  ;  here  the  falsities  of  evil  described 
in  what  follows  :  by  horsemen  are  signified  reasonings  con- 
cerning faith  alone,  because  the  understanding  of  the  Word 
is  signified  by  a  horse  (n.  298),  and  also  the  understanding 
of  the  Word  destroyed  (n.  305,  312,  321) :  hence  by  horsemen 
are  signified  reasonings  from  the  understanding  of  the  Word 
destroyed  ;  here  concerning  faith  alone,  because  those  who 
are  in  it  are  treated  of.  By  two  myriads  of  myriads  are 
not  meant  so  many  in  number,  but  great  abundance. 
There  are  said  to  be  two,  because  two  is  predicated  of  good, 
and  in  the  opposite  sense  of  evil  (n.  322)  ;  and  myriads 
are  predicated  of  truths,  and  in  the  opposite  sense  of  falsities 
(n.  287).  It  may  be  seen  from  this,  that  by  the  number  of 
the  aimies  of  the  horsemen,  two  myriads  of  myriads,  are 
signified  the  reasonings  concerning  faith  alone,  of  which 
the  interiors  of  their  minds  were  full  from  mere  falsities  of 
evil  in  abundance.  That  the  goods  and  truths  of  heaven 
and  the  church  are  signified  in  the  Word  by  armies,  and  in 
the  opposite  sense  evils  and  falsities,  may  be  evident  from 
the  passages  where  the  sun,  moon,  and  stars  are  called 
armies  or  hosts  j  and  by  the  sun  the  good  of  love  is  signi- 
fied, by  the  moon  the  truth  of  faith,  and  by  the  stars  the 
knowledges  of  good  and  truth  ;  and  the  contrary  in  the  op- 
posite sense  (n.  51,  53,  332,  413).  The  former  and  the 
latter  are  called  armies  (hosts)  in  these  passages  :  Praise 
Jehovah,  all  His  hosts  ;  praise  Hi)n,  sun  and  moon  ;  praise 
Him,  all  the  stars  (Ps.  cxlviii.  2,  3).  My  hands  have  spread 
out  the  heavens,  and  I  have  commanded  all  their  host  (Isa. 
civ.  12).    By  the  Word  of  Jehovah  wc?<,  the  heavens  madef 


458 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chak  IX. 


and  all  the  host  of  them  by  the  breath  of  His  mouth  (Ps. 

xxxiii.  6).  The  heavens  and  the  earth  were  finished,  and 
all  the  host  of  them  (Gen.  ii.  i).  The  horn  of  the  he-goat 
grew  even  to  the  host  of  the  heavens ;  and  it  cast  down 
unto  the  earth  from  the  host  and  from  the  stars ;  yea,  it 
raised  itself  up  even  to  the  prince  of  the  host :  and  the  host 
was  delivered  to  it  on  account  of  the  co?itinual  sacrifice  for 
transgression,  because  he  cast  down  the  truth  to  the  earth  :  the 
holy  one  said,  How  long  is  the  holy  place  and  the  host  given  to 
be  trodden  down?  (Dan.  viii.  10-14).  Jehovah  uttered  His 
voice  before  His  army  (Joel  ii.  11).  Upon  the  roofs  of  the 
houses  they  have  offered  incense  to  all  the  host  of  the  heavens 
(Jer.  xix.  13).  Lest  thou  shouldst  bow  thyself  dowfi  and  serve 
the  sun,  the  moon,  the  stars,  and  all  the  host  of  the  heavens 
(Deut.  iv.  19  ;  xvii.  3  ;  Jer.  viii.  2)  :  so  too  in  Isa.  xiii. 
4;  xxxiv.  4;  xl.  26;  Jer.  xxxiii.  22  ;  Apoc.  xix.  14.  Since 
the  goods  and  truths  of  heaven  and  the  church  are  signified 
by  the  hosts  or  armies  of  the  heavens,  the  Lord  is  therefore 
called  Jehovah  Zebaoth,  that  is,  Jehovah  of  armies  or 
hosts  ;  and  on  this  account  the  ministry  of  the  Levites  was 
called  a  military  service  (Num.  iv.  3,  23,  30,  39) :  and  it  is 
said  in  David,  Bless  Jehovah,  all  His  hosts,  His  ministers 
that  do  His  will  (Ps.  ciii.  21).  The  evils  and  falsities  in 
the  church  are  signified  by  the  army  of  the  nations  (Isa. 

xxxiv.  2)  ;  by  the  army  of  the  king  of  the  north  with  which  he 
came  against  the  king  of  the  south  (Dan.  xi.  13,  15,  20). 
"  The  king  of  the  north  "  is  the  falsity  of  evil  in  the  church, 
and  the  king  of  the  south  is  the  truth  of  good  therein.  It 
is  said  by  the  Lord,  When  ye  shall  see  Jeritsale7n  encompassed 
with  ar?nies,  know  that  its  devastation  is  near  (Luke  xxi.  20). 
By  Jerusalem  the  church  is  here  signified,  and  by  armies 
the  evils  and  falsities  which  were  vastating  it.  The  con- 
summation of  the  age  is  there  treated  of,  which  is  the  last 
time  of  the  church.  Evils  and  falsities  are  signified  by 
armies  in  Joel :  I  will  recompense  to  you  the  years  which 
the  locust  hath  consumed,  the  canker-worm,  the  caterpillar^ 


No.  449.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


459 


and  the  palmer-worm,  my  great  army,  which  I  have  sent 
among  you  (Joel  ii.  25).  That  by  the  locust  and  the  other 
insects  falsity  in  outermost  things  is  signified,  may  be  seen 
above  (n.  424). 

448.  And  I  heard  the  number  of  them,  signifies  their 
quality  perceived,  that  it  was  as  follows  :  By  hearing  is 
signified  to  perceive :  by  number  the  quality  of  a  thing  or 
^>f  a  state  is  signified  (n.  10,  348,  364).  It  is  the  quality 
of  their  state  as  now  follows,  because  it  is  described  in  the 
following  paragraphs ;  on  which  account  it  is  said,  "  and 
thus  I  saw." 

449.  And  thus  I  saw  the  horses  in  the  vision  and  them 
that  sat  upon  them,  signifies  that  it  was  then  disclosed  that 
the  reasonings  of  the  interiors  of  their  minds  concerning 
faith  alone  were  imaginary  and  visionary,  and  that  they 
themselves  were  insane  from  them.  By  seeing  is  signified 
to  disclose  their  quality :  by  the  horses  the  reasonings  of 
the  interiors  of  their  minds  concerning  faith  alone  are  sig- 
nified,—  here  that  they  were  imaginary  and  visionary,  be- 
cause it  is  said  that  he  saw  them  in  vision  :  by  them  that 
sat  upon  horses  those  who  are  intelligent  from  the  Word 
understood  are  signified  ;  here  they  that  are  insane  from 
imaginary  and  visionary  things,  which  are  contrary  to  the 
Word.  As  the  interiors  of  their  minds  appeared  under 
such  forms  as  those  by  which  the  imaginary  and  visionary 
things  relating  to  faith  alone  are  signified,  a  few  things  will 
be  related  concerning  them,  which  I  have  heard  from  their 
own  lips  ;  which  are  these  :  "Was  not  faith  alone,  after 
man's  so  grievous  fall,  made  the  one  only  means  of  salva- 
tion ?  Without  that  means,  how  can  we  appear  before 
God  ?  Is  not  that  the  only  means  ?  Are  we  not  born  in 
sins  ?  Is  not  our  nature  altogether  corrupted  by  Adam's 
transgression?  Is  there  any  other  means  of  healing  than 
faith  alone  ?  What  will  our  works  do  towards  this  ?  Who 
can  do  any  good  work  of  himself  ?  Who  can  purif) ,  ab- 
solve, justify,  and  save  himself?    In  every  little  work  which 

2* 


460  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  IX. 


A  man  does  of  himself,  do  not  merit  and  his  own  righteous* 
ness  lie  concealed  ?  And  if  by  chance  we  should  do  any 
thing  that  might  be  good,  could  we  do  all  things,  and  fulfil 
the  law  ?  and  further,  if  any  one  sins  against  one  thing,  he 
sins  against  all,  because  they  cohere  together.  Why  did 
the  Lord  come  into  the  world,  and  suffer  so  grievous  a 
cross,  unless  that  he  might  take  away  from  us  the  condem- 
nation and  curse  of  the  law,  might  propitiate  God  the 
Father,  and  might  alone  become  merit  and  righteousness, 
which  should  be  imputed  to  man  by  faith  ?  On  any  other 
ground,  what  good  did  His  coming  do  ?  or  to  whom  did  it 
do  any  good  ?  Since  therefore  Christ  suffered  for  us,  and 
fulfilled  the. law  for  us,  and  took  away  its  right  of  condem- 
nation, can  evil  then  any  longer  condemn  us  ?  and  can 
good  save  us  ?  Wherefore  we  who  have  faith  are  in  the 
full  liberty  of  thinking,  willing,  speaking,  and  doing  what- 
ever we  list,  provided  we  do  not  incur  the  loss  of  reputa- 
tion, honor,  and  gain,  and  do  not  bring  upon  us  the  penalties 
of  the  civil  law,  from  which  come  disgrace  and  injury." 
Some,  who  were  wandering  more  remotely  in  the  north, 
said  that  "  the  good  works  which  are  done  for  the  sake  of 
salvation  are  injurious,  pernicious,  and  cursed."  Among 
these  were  also  some  presbyters.  These  are  the  things  that 
I  heard ;  but  they  prated  and  muttered  more,  which  I  did 
not  hear.  Besides,  they  spoke  shamelessly  with  all  license, 
and  were  lascivious  both  in  words  and  actions,  without  the 
restraint  of  fear  for  any  misdeed,  except  by  pretence  for  the 
sake  of  the  appearance  of  respectability.  Such  are  the  in- 
teriors of  the  mind,  and  thence  the  exteriors  of  the  body, 
of  those  who  make  faith  alone  the  all  of  religion. 
But  all  these  things  which  were  said  by  them  fall  to  the 
ground,  if  the  Lord  the  Saviour  Himself  is  approached  im- 
mediately, and  believed  in,  and  good  is  done,  for  the  sake 
of  salvation  ;  and  if  they  are  dona-  by  man  as  of  himself, 
with  the  belief,  however,  that  it  is  from  the  Lord  :  and  un- 
less these  things  are  done  by  a  man  as  of  himself,  there  is 


No.  450-]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  46 1 


not  any  faith  nor  any  charity,  and  thus  no  religion,  and  na 
salvation. 

450.  Having  breastplates  of  fire,  jacinth,  and  brimstone, 
signifies  their  argumentations  imaginary  and  visionary  from 
infernal  love  and  their  own  intelligence,  and  from  the  lusts 
thence.  By  the  breastplates  are  signified  the  argumenta- 
tions with  which  they  fight  for  faith  alone  (n.  436)  :  by  fire 
heavenly  love  is  signified,  and  in  the  opposite  sense,  infer- 
nal love  (n.  452,  465,  494)  :  by  jacinth  is  signified  intelli- 
gence from  spiritual  love,  and  in  the  opposite  sense, 
intelligence  from  infernal  love,  which  is  one's  own  intelli- 
gence, spoken  of  below  :  and  by  brimstone  is  signified  lust 
from  that  love  through  one's  own  intelligence  (n.  452).  It 
follows  from  this,  that  such  things  are  signified  by  the 
breastplates  of  fire,  of  jacinth,  and  of  brimstone.  The 
reason  why  their  argumentations  for  faith  alone  are  thus 
described,  is  because  all  those  that  believe  themselves  to 
be  justified,  that  is,  absolved  from  sins,  by  means  of  faith 
alone,  never  think  of  repentance :  and  an  impenitent  man 
is  in  nothing  but  sins  ;  and  all  sins  are  derived  from  and 
thence  partake  of  infernal  love,  of  one's  own  intelligence,  and 
of  the  lusts  that  are  from  them  :  and  they  who  are  in  them 
not  only  act  from  them,  but  also  speak,  and  indeed  think 
and  will,  consequently  reason  and  argue,  from  them. 
These  are  the  man,  because  they  are  their  life ;  but  a  man- 
devil,  and  his  life,  which  is  infernal  life.  But  indeed  they 
who  live  a  moral  life  only  for  the  sake  of  themselves  and 
the  world,  do  not  know  this.  The  cause  is,  that  their  in- 
teriors are  of  such  a  character,  but  their  exteriors  similar 
to  the  exteriors  of  those  who  live  a  Christian  life.  Yet  let 
them  know  that  any  one,  when  he  dies,  comes  into  his 
interiors,  because  he  becomes  a  spirit ;  and  this  is  his  inter- 
nal man.  And  the  interiors  then  accommodate  the  exte- 
riors to  themselves,  and  they  become  similar.  On  which 
account  the  moral  things  of  their  life  in  the  world  then 
become  like  the  scales  of  fishes,  which  are  wiped  away.  It 


462 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  IX. 


is  altogether  otherwise  with  those  who  regard  the  precepts 
of  moral  life  as  Divine,  and  the  civil  ones  also,  because 
they  are  of  love  towards  the  neighbor.  Hyacinth  or  jacinth 
signifies  intelligence  from  the  affection  of  spiritual  love, 
because  that  color  partakes  of  the  redness  of  fire  and  of  the 
whiteness  of  light ;  and  love  is  signified  by  fire,  and  in- 
telligence by  light.  This  intelligence  is  signified  by  the 
hyacin  thine  blue  in  the  coverings  and  vails  of  the  Tabernacle 
(Ex.  xxvi.  31,  36  ;  xxvii.  16) :  in  Aaron's  ephod  (Ex.  xxviii. 
6,  15)  :  by  the  cloth  of  hyacinth  placed  over  the  ark,  the 
table,  the  candlestick,  and  the  altar,  when  they  set  forth 
(Num.  iv.  6,  7,  9,  11,  12)  :  by  the  ribbon  of  hyacinth  upon  the 
skirts  of  their  garments  (Num.  xv.  38,  39)  :  and  by  hyacinth 
(Ez.  xxvii.  7,  24).  But  intelligence  from  the  affection  of 
infernal  love  is  signified  by  hyacinth  in  Ezekiel :  Ohola  or 
Samaria  committed  whoredom,  and  delighted  in  her  lovers  the 
Assyrians  her  neighbors,  clothed  in  hyacinth,  horsemen  riding 
on  horses  (xxiii.  4-6).  Thus  is  described  the  church  which 
had  falsified  the  truths  of  the  Word  by  reasonings  from 
their  own  intelligence.  And  in  Jeremiah  :  They  are  i?ifatu- 
ated  and  grown  foolish,  their  teaching  of  vanities  is  a  stock  ; 
silver  spread  into  plates  is  brought  from  Tarshish,  the  work 
of  the  workmen  and  of  the  hands  of  the  founder,  hyacinth 
and  purple  is  their  clothing,  all  is  the  work  of  the  wise 
(x  8,  9).  "  The  work  of  the  workmen  and  of  the  hands 
of  the  founder,"  and  "  all  is  the  work  of  the  wise,"  signify 
here  that  they  are  from  their  own  intelligence. 

451.  And  the  heads  of  the  horses  were  as  the  heads  of 
lions,  signifies  their  fantasies  concerning  faith  alone  as  if 
it  "w  ere  in  power.  By  the  heads  the  imaginary  and  vision- 
ary things  with  them  concerning  faith  alone  are  signified, 
which  are  here  treated  of,  and  which  are  called  by  one 
word  fantasies  :  by  the  horses  are  signified  the  reasonings 
of  the  interiors  of  their  minds,  which  are  such  (n.  449) :  by 
lions  power  is  signified  (n.  241).  That  it  is  power  from 
fallacies  is  because  they  are  sensual  5  and  the  sensual 


No.  452.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


reason  from  fallacies,  by  which  they  persuade  and  capti- 
vate (n.  424).  That  their  argumentations  in  favor  of  faith 
alone  are  Imaginary  and  visionary,  every  one  who  elevates 
the  mind  a  little  can  see.  What  are  faith  in  act  and  faith 
in  state,  according  to  their  idea,  but  visionary  things? 
Who  of  them  knows  any  thing  about  faith  in  act?  and 
what  avails  faith  in  state,  when  nothing  of  good  enters 
from  the  man  into  faith  in  act?  What  is  the  remission 
of  sins,  and  thence  instantaneous  salvation,  but  a  thing  of 
visionary  thought?  That  it  is  the  flying  serpent  in  the 
church  may  be  seen  in  the  "  Angelic  Wisdom  concerning 
the  Divine  Providence"  (n.  340).  What  is  the  conceit  of 
immunity,  merit,  justice,  holiness,  from  imputation,  but  a 
visionary  thing  ?  (see  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem 
concerning  the  Lord,"  n.  18).  What  is  the  Divine  opera- 
tion in  internals  without  man's  co-operation  in  externals  as 
from  himself  ?  for  to  separate  the  internal  from  the  external 
so  that  there  should  not  be  conjunction,  is  merely  vision- 
ary (see  below,  n.  606).  Such  a  visionary  thing  is  faith 
separated  from  charity,  for  charity  in  works  is  the  conti- 
nent and  foundation  of  faith.  It  is  its  ground  and  earth, 
also  its  essence  and  life.  In  a  word,  faith  from  charity  is 
a  man  ;  but  faith  without  charity  is  a  spectre :  and  it  is  a 
creature  of  the  imagination,  like  a  bubble  of  water  flying 
in  the  air.  But  perhaps  some  one  is  ready  to  say,  "  If  you 
remove  the  understanding  from  faith,  you  will  not  see 
visionary  things."  Yet  let  him  know,  that  he  who  can 
remove  the  understanding  from  faith,  can  also  obtrude  a 
thousand  visionary  things  upon  any  religion  ;  as  has  been 
done  by  the  Roman  Catholics  for  ages  back. 

452.  And  out  of  their  mouths  issued  fire  and  smoke  and 
brimstone,  signifies  that  in  their  thoughts  and  discourses 
viewed  interiorly,  there  is  nothing  else,  and  from  them  pro- 
ceeds nothing  else,  but  the  love  of  self  and  of  the  world 
which  is  the  proprium  (ownhood)  of  the  will,  the  pride  of 
self-intelligence  which  is  the  proprium  of  the  understanding 


464 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  IX, 


and  the  lusts  of  eril  and  falsity  which  is  the  general  pro 
prium  ilowing  forth  from  those  two.  "  Out  of  their  mouths  " 
means  from  their  thoughts  and  discourses.  By  the  fire  is 
signified  the  love  of  self  and  of  the  world,  which  love  is 
the  proprium  of  man's  will  (n.  450,  468,  494)  :  by  the  smoke 
the  pride  of  one's  own  intelligence  is  signified,  which  is  the 
proprium  of  his  understanding,  going  forth  from  the  love  of 
self  and  of  the  world,  as  smoke  from  a  fire  (n.  422)  :  and 
by  the  brimstone  is  signified  the  lust  of  evil  and  falsity, 
which  is  the  general  proprium  flowing  forth  from  those 
two.  But  these  things  do  not  appear  from  their  discourses 
before  men  in  the  world,  but  manifestly  before  the  angels  in 
heaven ;  on  which  account  it  is  said  that  viewed  interiorly 
they  are  of  such  a  quality.  Fire  signifies  infernal  love, 
and  brimstone  the  lusts  flowing  forth  from  that  love  through 
the  pride  of  one's  own  intelligence,  in  the  following  pas- 
sages :  7"  will  make  it  rai?i  fire  a?id  brimstone  upon  him  (Ez. 
xxxviii.  22).  Jehovah  will  rain  upon  the  wicked  fire  and 
brimstone  (Ps.  xi.  6).  The  day  of  the  vengeance  of  Jehovah  ; 
the  streams  shall  be  turned  into  pitch,  and  the  dust  of  it  into 
brimsto7ie .  the  smoke  of  it  shall  go  up  for  ever  (Isa.  xxxiv. 
8-10).  In  the  day  that  Lot  went  out  of  Sodom  it  rai?ied fire 
and  brimstone  from  heaven :  so  shall  it  be  i?i  the  day  when 
the  Son  of  Man  shall  be  revealed  (Luke  xvii.  29,  30  \  Gen. 
xix.  24).  He  that  worshippeth  the  beast  and  his  image  shall 
be  tormented  with  fire  'and  brimstone  (Apoc.  xiv.  9,  10). 
The  beast,  the  false-prophet,  and  the  devil  shall  be  cast  into 
thz  lake  of  fire  and  brimstoiie  (Apoc.  xix.  20;  xx.  10;  xxi. 
8).  The  breath  of  Jehovah,  like  a  stream  of  brimstone, 
shall  kindle  the  pile  (Isa.  xxx.  33).  The  whole  land  is  brim- 
stone, salt,  and  burning;  it  shall  not  be  sown,  it  shall  not 
put  forth,  according  to  the  overthrow  of  Sodom  and  Gomor- 
rah (Deut.  xxix.  2i,  23).  Brimstone  shall  be  strewn  upon 
the  habitation  of  the  wicked  (Job  xviii.  15). 

453.  By  these  three  was  a  third  part  of  men  killed,  by  the 
smoke  and  by  the  fire  and  by  the  brimstofie  issuing  out  of  their 


No.  455  TIIE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


465 


mouth  >,  signifies  that  it  is  from  those  things  that  the  men  of 
the  church  perish.  A  third  part  of  men  being  killed,  sig- 
nifies that  the  men  of  the  church  perish  from  those  three 
things  spoken  of  just  above  (n.  452)  :  for  by  being  killed 
is  signified  to  be  killed  spiritually,  which  is  to  perish  as  to 
the  soul  ;  and  by  a  third  part  is  signified  all  who  are  in 
those  falsities,  as  often  said  above.  What  is  signified  by 
the  fire,  the  smoke,  and  the  brimstone,  and  what  by  their 
going  forth  out  of  their  mouths,  may  be  seen  just  above 
(n.  452).  It  is  owing  to  those  falsities  that  it  is  not  known 
in  the  whole  Christian  world,  that  the  fire  which  is  here 
treated  of  is  the  love  of  self  and  of  the  world,  and  that  that 
love  is  the  devil  j  also  that  the  smoke  from  that  fire  is  the 
pride  of  one's  own  intelligence,  and  that  that  pride  is  satan  ; 
as  also  that  the  brimstone  kindled  from  that  fire  by  means 
of  that  pride,  is  the  lusts  of  evil  and  falsity  ;  and  that 
these  lusts  are  the  crew  of  the  devil  and  satan,  of  which 
hell  consists :  and  when  these  things  are  not  known,  it 
cannot  be  known  what  sin  is  j  for  sin  draws  all  its  enjoy- 
ment and  pleasantness  from  those  things. 

454.  And  their  power  was  in  their  mouth,  signifies  that 
they  prevail  only  by  discourse  that  confirms  faith.  By 
power  in  the  mouth  is  signified  power  in  discourse  con- 
firming doctrine  :  for  finish  and  elegance  of  discourse, 
assumed  zeal,  the  ingenious  confirmation  of  falsity,  espe- 
cially from  the  appearances  in  the  Word,  authority,  the 
closing  of  the  understanding,  and  other  similar  things,  do 
all,  and  the  truth  nothing,  nor  yet  the  Wcrd.  For  the  truth 
does  not  shine  before  any  others  but  those  who  are  in 
charity  and  thence  in  faith  \  nor  does  the  Word  teach  ar.y 
others. 

455.  For  their  tails  were  like  unto  serpents,  having  heads, 
and  with  them  do  they  hurt,  signifies  the  reason  ;  that  they 
are  sensual  and  inverted,  speaking  truths  with  the  mouth, 
but  falsifying  them  from  the  principle  which  makes  the 
head  of  the  doctrine  of  their  religion  ;  and  so  they  de* 


466  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chaf.  IX. 


ceive.  Similar  things  are  here  signified  as  above  concern- 
ing the  locusts  (n.  438,  439) :  but  it  is  there  said  that  they 
had  tails  like  unto  scorpions,  but  here  like  unto  serpents  ; 
because  those  who  are  described  by  the  locusts,  speak  and 
persuade  from  the  Word,  from  knowledges,  and  from  eru- 
dition ;  but  these  only  from  arguments,  which  are  the 
appearances  of  truth,  and  fallacies:  and  they  that  speak 
from  these  elegantly  and  as  it  were  wisely,  do  indeed 
deceive,  but  not  to  so  great  a  degree.  By  serpents  in  the 
Word  are  signified  the  sensual  things  which  are  the  ulti- 
mates  of  man's  life,  treated  of  above  (n.  424).  The  reason 
is,  that  all  animals  signify  man's  affections  ;  on  which 
account  the  affections  of  the  angels  and  spirits  also  in  the 
spiritual  world  appear  at  a  distance  like  animals,  and  the 
merely  sensual  affections  like  serpents.  The  reason  is, 
that  serpents  creep  on  the  ground  and  lick  up  the  dust : 
and  sensual  things  are  the  lowest  things  of  the  understand- 
ing and  will :  for  they  stand  forth  next  to  the  world,  and 
are  nourished  from  its  objects  and  its  enjoyments,  which 
affect  only  the  material  senses  of  the  body.  Noxious  ser- 
pents, which  are  of  manv  kinds,  signify  the  sensual  things 
which  are  derived  from  the  evil  affections,  which  make  up 
the  interiors  of  the  mind  with  those  who  are  insane  from 
the  falsities  of  evil  ;  and  harmless  serpents  signify  the 
sensual  things  which  are  derived  from  the  good  affections, 
which  make  up  the  interiors  of  the  mind  with  those  who 
are  wise  from  the  truths  of  good.  The  sensual  things  that 
grow  out  of  the  evil  affections  are  signified  by  serpents  in 
these  passages  :  They  lick  the  dust  like  a  serpent  (Mic.  vii. 
17).  Dust  shall  be  the  serpenfs  meat  (Isa.  lxv.  25).  He 
said  to  the  serpent,  Updn  thy  belly  shall  thou  go,  and  dust 
shall  thou  eat  all  the  days  of  thy  life  (Gen.  iii.  14).  The 
sensual  is  thus  described,  which,  because  it  communicates 
with  hell,  where  all  are  sensual,  turns  heavenly  wisdom 
into  infernal  insanity  in  spiritual  things.  Rejoice  not,  Phi- 
listia,  for  out  of  the  serpenfs  root  shall  go  forth  a  basilisk, 


No  456.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


467 


whose  fruit  is  a  flying  fiery  serpe?it  (Isa.  xiv.  29)  They  lay 
asp's  eggs ;  he  that  eateth  ofi  its  eggs  dieth,  and  when  one 
presses  it  out,  a  viper  is  hatched  (Isa.  lix.  5).  Because  the 
sons  of  Israel  desired  to  return  into  Egypt,  they  were  bitten 
by  serpents  (Num.  xxi.  1-10).  "To  return  into  Egypt,"  sig- 
nified to  become  sensual  from  being  spiritual ;  on  which 
account  it  is  said,  The  hirelings  of  Egypt  have  turned  them- 
selves away,  the  voice  thereof  shall  go  like  a  serpent  (Jer  xlvi. 
21,  22).  Because  Dan  was  the  farthest  of  the  tribes,  and 
thence  signified  the  ultimate  of  the  church,  which  is  the 
sensual  subject  to  the  interiors,  it  is  therefore  said  thus  of 
him  :  Dan  is  a  serpe?it  upon  the  way  biting  the  horse's  heels, 
and  the  rider  shall  fall  backwards  (Gen.  xlix.  17).  By  the 
horse's  heels  the  ultimates  of  the  understanding,  which  are 
sensual,  are  signified  :  by  biting  is  signified  to  adhere  to 
them :  by  the  rider  is  signified  the  lack  of  knowledge  from 
them,  by  which  truths  are  perverted  ;  for  which  reason  it 
is  said,  "His  rider  shall  fall  backwards."  Since  sensual 
men  are  crafty  and  cunning  as  foxes,  the  Lord  therefore 
says,  Be  ye  prudent  as  serpents  (Matt.  x.  16):  for  the  sen- 
sual man  speaks  and  reasons  from  appearances  and  falla- 
cies ;  and  if  he  is  strong  in  the  gift  of  arguing,  he  knows 
how  to  confirm  every  falsity  shrewdly,  and  also  the  heresy 
concerning  faith  alone,  and  still  is  so  dull  in  the  power  of 
seeing  truth  that  it  is  scarcely  possible  to  be  duller. 

456.  And  the  rest  of  the  men,  who  were  not  killed  by  these 
plagues,  signifies  those  in  the  Church  of  the  Reformed  who 
are  not  so  spiritually  dead  from  visionary  reasonings  and 
the  Jove  of  self,  the  pride  of  their  own  intelligence,  and  from 
the  lusts  thence,  as  the  former,  and  still  make  faith  alone  the 
head  of  their  religion.  By  "  the  rest  of  the  men  "  are  meant 
those  who  are  not  such,  but  still  make  faith  alone  the 
head  of  their  religion  :  by  "  who  were  not  killed  "  those 
are  signified  who  are  not  so  spiritually  dead :  by  "  these 
plagues  "  are  meant  the  love  of  self,  the  pride  of  their  own 
intelligence,  and  the  lusts  of  evil  and  falsity  from  them ; 


4.68  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  IX. 


which  three  things  are  signified  by  the  fire,  the  smoke, 
and  the  brimstone,  spoken  of  above  (n.  452,  453).  That 
the  plagues  signify  such  things  will  be  seen  below  ;  but 
concerning  these  something  shall  first  be  said.  "These 
also  it  has  been  given  me  to  see,  and  to  speak  with  them. 
They  dwell  in  the  northern  quarter  towards  the  west,  where 
some  have  huts  with  roofs,  and  some  without  roofs.  Their 
beds  are  of  rushes,  their  garments  of  goats'  hair.  In  the 
light  flowing  in  from  heaven  there  appears  in  their  faces  a 
lividness  and  also  a  stupor.  The  reason  is,  because  they 
know  nothing  else  from  that  religion,  but  that  there  is  a  God, 
that  there  are  three  persons,  that  Christ  suffered  the  cross  for 
them,  and  that  it  is  faith  alone  by  which  they  are  saved,  and 
also  by  worship  in  the  temples,  and  by  prayers  at  stated  times. 
To  the  rest  of  the  things  which  are  of  religion  and  its  doctrine 
they  give  no  attention ;  for  the  worldly  and  corporeal  things 
with  which  their  minds  are  entirely  occupied,  close  their 
ears  to  them.  There  are  many  of  the  Presbyters  among 
them,  whom  I  have  asked  what  they  thought  when  they 
read  in  the  Word  of  works,  of  love  and  charity,  of  fruits,  of 
the  precepts  of  life,  of  repentance,  in  a  word,  of  the  things 
to  be  done.  They  answered  that  they  read  them  indeed, 
and  so  saw  them,  but  still  did  not  see  them,  because  they 
held  their  minds  in  faith  alone,  and  thence  in  the  idea  that 
all  those  things  are  faith  ;  and  that  they  did  not  think  that 
they  are  the  effects  of  faith.  That  such  ignorance  and 
stupidity  belongs  to  those  who  have  once  embraced  faith 
alone,  and  have  made  it  the  all  of  their  religion,  can  scarcely 
be  believed ;  although  it  has  been  given  me  to  know  it  by 
much  experience."  That  by  plagues  spiritual  plagues  are 
signified,  by  which  a  man  dies  in  spirit  or  soul,  is  manifest 
from  these  passages :  Thy  wound  is  incurable,  thy  plague 
grievous  ;  I  will  restore  health  unto  thee,  I  will  heal  thee  of 
thy  plagues  (Jer.  xxx.  12,  14,  17).  Every  one  that  passeth 
by  Babylo?i  shall  hiss  at  all  her  plagues  (Jer.  1.  13).  In  one 
day  shall  the  plagues  come  upon  Babylon,  death  and  lamentation 


No.  457.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


469 


(Apoc.  xviii.  8).  /  saw  the  seven  ivigels  that  had  the  seven 
last  plagues,  bj  which  the  anger  of  God  is  to  be  Consummated 
(Apoc.  xv.  1).  Woe  to  the  sinful  nation,  to  the  people  heavy 
with  iniquity  ;  fro?n  the  sole  of  the  foot  even  to  the  head  there 
is  no  soundness  in  it,  a  wound  and  a  scar  and  a  recent  plague, 
not  pressed,  not  bound  up,  not  mollified  with  oil  (Isa.  i.  4,  6). 
In  the  day  that  Jehovah  bound  up  the  fracture  of  His  people, 
and  healed  the  wound  of  their  plague  (Isa.  xxx.  26.  Besides 
other  places,  as  Deut.  xxviii.  59  ;  Jer.  xlix.  17  ;  Zech.  xiv. 
12,  15  ;  Luke  vii.  21  ;  Apoc.  xi.  6  ;  xvi.  21). 

457.  Yet  repented  not  of  the  works  of  their  hands,  signifies 
that  neither  did  they  shun  as  sins  the  things  of  their  own, 
which  are  evils  of  every  kind.  The  reason  that  by  the 
works  of  a  man's  hands  the  man's  own  things,  which  are 
evils  and  the  falsities  from  them,  are  signified,  is  because 
the  things  which  proceed  from  the  man  are  signified  in  the 
sum  by  the  hands  j  for  the  powers  of  his  mind  and  thence 
of  his  body  are  determined  into  the  hands,  and  are  there 
terminated :  on  which  account  by  the  hands  power  is  sig- 
nified. Hence  it  is  that  by  the  works  of  a  man's  hands  the 
things  of  his  own  are  signified,  which  are  evils  and  falsities 
of  every  kind ;  his  own  things  in  the  will  are  evils,  and  his 
own  things  in  the  understanding  are  the  falsities  from 
them.  It  is  said  of  those  who  are  here  treated  of,  that 
they  repented  not ;  because  they  who  make  faith  alone  the 
all  of  religion  say  in  themselves,  "What  is  the  need  of 
repentance,  when  sins  are  remitted  and  we  are  saved  by 
faith  alone  ?  What  do  our  works  do  towards  this  ?  I  know 
that  I  was  born  in  sins,  and  that  I  am  a  sinner.  If  I 
confess  this,  and  pray  that  my  faults  may  not  be  imputed 
to  me,  is  not  repentance  then  done?  What  need  of  more?" 
And  so  he  does  not  think  any  thing  about  his  sins,  even 
till  he  does  not  know  that  they  are  sins ;  and  therefore  he 
is  borne  on  continually  by  enjoyment  and  pleasantness 
from  them,  in  them,  and  into  them,  as  a  ship  with  a  favor- 
able wind  and  current  is  borne  upon  the  rocks,  while  the 


47° 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  IX, 


helmsman  and  sailors  are  asleep.  By  the  works  of  a  man's 
hands  in  the  Word  in  its  natural  sense  are  meant  graven 
images,  molten  images,  and  idols  :  but  in  the  spiritual  sense 
evils  and  falsities  of  every  kind  are  signified  by  them,  which 
are  the  things  of  man's  own  ;  as  in  these  passages  :  Provoke 
me  not  to  anger  by  the  works  of  your  hands ;  if  ye  provoke  me 
to  anger  by  the  works  of  your  hands,  to  your  own  hurt  : 
I  will  recompense  them  according  to  their  works,  and  according 
to  the  deeds  of  their  hands  (Jer.  xxv.  6,  7,  14).  The  children 
of  Israel  provoked  me  to  anger  by  the  works  of  their  hands 
(Jer.  xxxii*.  30 ;  xliv.  8).  /  will  speak  judgments  against 
them  touching  all  their  wickedness,  that  they  have  bowed 
themselves  down  to  the  works  of  their  hands  (Jer.  i.  16).  In 
that  day  their  eyes  shall  look  to  the  Holy  One  of  Israel,  a?id 
not  to  the  altars  the  wo?'k  of  their  hands,  and  which  their  fingers 
have  made  (Isa.  xvii.  7,  8  ;  xxxi.  7  ;  xxxvii.  19  j  Jer.  x.  9). 
That  the  work  of  a  man's  hands  is  his  proprium  (ownhood), 
and  the  evil  and  falsity  thence,  may  be  manifestly  evident 
from  this,  that  for  that  reason  it  was  prohibited  to  build  the 
altar  and  the  Temple  of  hewn  stones,  and  to  lift  up  a  tool 
of  iron  upon  those  stones ;  for  by  this  the  work  of  man's 
hands  was  signified.  If  thou  makest  an  altar  of  stones  unto 
Me,  thou  shall  not  build  them  hewn  ;  because  if  thou  lift  up  a 
chisel  upon  it,  thoti  wilt  profane  it  (Ex.  xx.  25).  Joshua  built 
an  altar  of  stones,  upon  which  he  did  not  lift  up  any  iron 
(Josh.  vili.  30,  31).  The  Temple  at  Jerusalem  was  built  of 
whole  stone,  and  neither  hammer  nor  axe  nor  any  instruments 
of  iron  were  heard  when  it  was  building  (1  Kings  vi.  7). 
All  things  also  which  are  done  by  the  Lord,  are  called  the 
works  of  His  hands  ;  which  are  His  own,  and  in  themselves 
goods  and  truths ;  as  in  these  places :  The  works  of  the 
hands  of  Jehovah  are  truth  and  judgment  (Ps.  cxi.  7).  O 
Jehovah,  thy  mercy  is  for  ever  ;  forsake  not  the  works  of  thy 
hands  (Ps.  cxxxviii.  8).  Thus  said  Jehovah,  the  Holy  One  of 
Israel,  and  His  Maker,  ask  signs  of  Me  concerning  my  sons, 
concerning  the  work  of  my  hands  command  ye  Me  (Isa.  xlv.  11). 


No.  458  ]       THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


471 


Thy  people  shall  all  be  just,  the  branch  of  my  planti?ig,  the 
work  of  my  hands  (Isa.  lx.  21).  O  Jehovah,  thou  art  our 
Father;  we  are  the  clay,  a?id  thou  our  potter  ;  and  we  all  are 
the  7Vork  of  thy  hands  (Isa.  lxiv.  8). 

458.  That  they  should  not  worship  demons,  signifies  that 
thus  they  are  in  the  evils  of  their  lusts,  and  make  one  with 
their  like  in  hell.  By  demons  the  lusts  of  evil  arising  from 
the  love  of  the  world  are  signified.  The  reason  is,  that 
in  hell  they  are  called  demons  who  are  in  those  lusts ;  and 
men  also  who  are  in  the  same  become  demons  after  death. 
Such  men  also  have  conjunction  with  them ;  for  every  man 
is  conjoined  with  spirits  as  to  his  affections,  to  such  a  degree 
that  they  make  one.  From  which  it  is  manifest,  that  to 
worship  demons  is  to  sacrifice  to  those  lusts  from  the  love  of 
them.  He,  therefore,  who  invokes  faith  alone  as  the  head 
of  his  religion,  or  as  his  idol,  because  he  does  not  search  out 
any  evil  in  himself  which  he  calls  a  sin,  and  therefore  does 
not  wish  to  remove  it  by  repentance,  remains  in  it ;  and 
because  every  evil  is  made  up  of  lusts,  and  is  nothing  but 
a  bundle  of  lusts,  it  follows  that  he  who  does  not  search  out 
any  evil  in  himself,  and  shun  it  as  a  sin  against  God,  which 
is  done  solely  by  repentance,  becomes  a  demon  after  death. 
Nothing  but  such  lusts  are  signified  by  demons  in  the  fol- 
lowing passages  :  They  sacrifice  to  demons,  not  to  God  (Deut. 
xxxii.  17).  The  children  of  Israel  shall  no  longer  sacrifice  to 
demons,  after  whom  they  have  committed  whoredom  (Lev.  xvii. 
7  ;  Ps.  cvi.  37).  The  Ziim  shall  meet  with  the  Ijim,  and  the 
de?non  of  the  forest  shall  co?ne  to  his  companion  (Isa.  xxxiv.  14). 
The  Ziim  shall  sing  there,  and  the  Ochim  shall fill  their  houses, 
and  the  daughters  of  the  owl  shall  diuell  there,  and  the  dcmofis 
of  the  forest  shall  dance  there  (Isa.  xiii.  21).  By  the  Ziim,  the 
Ijim,  the  Ochim,  and  the  daughters  of  the  owl,  various  lusts 
are  signified.  The  demons  of  the  forest  are  lusts  such  as 
those  of  the  Priapi  and  Satyrs.  Babylon  has  become  the 
habitation  of  demons,  and  the  hold  of  every  unclean  spirit 
(Apoc.  xviii.  2).  The  demons  which  the  Lord  cast  out  were 


472 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  IX, 


such  lusts  when  they  lived  in  the  world,  concerning  whom 
Matt.  viii.  16,  28  ;  ix.  32,33  ;  x.  8  ;  xii.  22  ;  xv.  22  ;  Mark  i.  32- 
34  j  Luke  iv.  33-37,  41  >  viii.  2,  26-40  j  ix.  1,37-50  ;  xiii.  32. 

459.  And  idols  of  gold  and  silver  and  brass  and  stone  and 
wood,  signifies  that  thus  they  are  in  worship  from  mere 
falsities.  By  idols  in  the  Word  are  signified  the  falsities  of 
worship,  and  hence  by  adoring  them  worship  from  falsities 
is  signified  ;  and  by  adoring  idols  of  gold,  and  silver,  and 
brass,  and  stone,  and  wood,  is  signified  worship  from  falsi- 
ties of  every  kind  ;  and,  taking  them  together,  worship  from 
mere  falsities.  Even  the  materials,  the  forms,  and  the  gar- 
ments of  the  idols  among  the  ancients  represented  the 
falsities  of  religion  from  which  the  worship  of  them  was 
performed.  Idols  of  gold  signified  falsities  concerning 
Divine  things,  idols  of  silver  falsities  concerning  spiritual 
things,  idols  of  brass  falsities  concerning  charity,  idols  of 
stone  falsities  concerning  faith,  and  idols  of  wood  falsities 
concerning  good  works.  All  these  falsities  are  in  those 
who  do  not  repent,  that  is,  shun  evils  as  sins  against  God. 
These  things  are  signified  in  the  spiritual  sense  by  the  idols 
which  were  graven  images  and  molten  images,  in  the  follow- 
ing passages  :  Every  man  has  become  foolish  by  knowledge, 
every  founder  is  affected  with  shame  by  his  graven  image, 
because  his  molten  image  is  a  lie,  neither  is  there  breath  in 
them  ;  they  are  vanity,  a  work  of  errors  ;  in  the  time  of  their 
visitation  they  shall  perish  (Jer.  x.  14,  15  ;  li.  17,  18).  The 
graven  images  are  the  work  of  the  hands  of  the  workman  ; 
they  speak  not ;  they  are  infatuated  and  grow  foolish  together  ; 
the  wood  is  a  teaching  of  vanities  ;  they  all  are  the  work  of  the 
wise  (Jer.  x.  3-5,  8-10).  What profiteth  the  graven  image, 
that  the  maker  and  teacher  of  lies  has  graven  it ;  that  the 
maker  of  a  lie  hath  trusted  in  it  ?  there  is  no  breath  in  the 
midst  of  it  (Hab.  ii.  18-20).  In  that  day  a  man  shall  cast 
his  idols  of  silver  and  his  idols  of  gold,  which  they  made  for 
themselves  to  bow  themselves  down  to,  to  the  moles  and  to  the 
bats  (Isa.  ii.  18,  20).    They  have  made  themselves  a  molten 


No.  460.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


473 


image  of  their  silver,  idols  according  to  their  own  understand- 
ing, the  whole  the  work  of  the  artificers  (Hos.  xiii.  2).  J  will 
sprinkle  clean  waters  upon  you,  that  ye  may  be  cleansed  from 
all  your  uncleannesses,  and  from  all  your  idols  (Ez.  xxxvi. 
25).  "  Clean  waters  "  are  truths  ;  the  idols  are  the  falsities 
of  worship.  Ye  shall  pronounce  unclean  the  coveri?ig  of  thy 
graven  images  of  silver  and  the  veil  of  thy  molten  image  of 
gold ;  thou  shall  cast  it  away  as  a  menstruous  cloth,  thou 
s halt  call  it  dung  (Isa.  xxx.  22).  Nor  is  any  thing  but  the 
falsities  of  religion  and  thence  of  worship  signified  by  the 
gods  of  gold,  of  silver,  of  brass,  of  iron,  of  wood,  and  of  stone \ 
which  Belshazzar,  king  of  Babylon,  praised  (worshipped}, 
when  he  drank  wine  with  his  lords,  wives,  and  concubifies  out 
of  the  vessels  of  gold  and  silver  of  the  Temple  of  Jerusalem  ; 
for  which  the  king  was  slain  (Dan.  v.  1-5,  &c.)  :  besides 
many  other  places,  as  Isa.  x.  10,  11  ;  xxi.  9  ;  xxxi.  7  ;  xl. 
19,  20  ;  xli.  29 :  xlii.  17  ;  xlviii.  5  ;  Jer.  viii.  19  ;  1.  38,  39  ; 
Ez.  vi.  4,  5  3  xiv.  3-6  ;  Mic.  i.  7  ;  v.  13  ;  Ps.  cxv.  4,  5  ; 
exxxv.  15,  16  ;  Lev.  xxvi.  30.  By  idols  are  properly  signified 
the  falsities  of  worship  from  one's  own  intelligence.  How 
a  man  fashions  them,  and  afterwards  accommodates  them,  so 
as  to  appear  as  truths,  is  fully  described  in  Isaiah  xliv.  9-20. 

460.  Which  neither  can  see,  nor  hear,  nor  walk,  signifies 
in  which  there  is  nothing  of  spiritual  and  truly  rational 
life.  These  things  are  said  because  idolaters  believe  that 
their  idols  see  and  hear  ;  for  they  regard  them  as  gods. 
But  still  this  is  not  the  meaning  of  those  words  ;  but  that 
in  falsities  of  worship  there  is  nothing  of  spiritual  nor  truly 
rational  life  :  for  by  seeing  and  hearing  is  signified  to  un- 
derstand and  to  perceive  (n.  7,  25,  87)  ;  and  by  walking  is 
signified  to  live  (n.  167)  :  hence  by  the  three,  spiritual  and 
truly  rational  life  is  signified.  These  things  are  signified 
because  by  idols  falsities  of  worship  are  signified,  and  in 
these  there  is  nothing  of  spiritual  and  rational  life.  Thai 
idols  do  not  see,  hear,  and  walk,  is  too  manifest  to  be  men- 
tioned here,  unless  there  is  something  within  which  is 


474 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  IX. 


signified.  Similar  things  are  also  said  of  idols  elsewhere 
in  the  Word,  as  in  these  places  :  They  k?iow  not,  nor  under- 
stand, and  their  eyes  do  not  see,  their  hearts  do  not  know  ;  they 
have  no  knowledge  nor  intelligence  (Isa.  xliv.  18,  19).  They 
do  not  speak  nor  walk  (Jer.  x.  3-10).  They  have  mouths, 
but  they  speak  not ;  and  they  have  eyes,  but  do  not  see  (Ps. 
cxv.  5  j  cxxxv.  15,  16)  :  by  which  similar  things  are  signified, 
because  falsities  of  worship  are  signified  by  idols  ;  and  in 
falsities  of  worship  there  is  nothing  of  life,  which  is  life. 

461.  And  repented  not  of  their  7?iurders,  nor  of  their  en- 
chantments, nor  of  their  whoredoms,  nor  of  their  thefts,  signi- 
fies that  the  heresy  of  faith  alone  induces  in  the  hearts 
stupidity,  tergiversation,  and  hardness,  so  that  they  do  not 
think  any  thing  of  the  precepts  of  the  Decalogue,  nor  indeed 
of  any  sin  that  it  is  to  be  shunned  because  it  is  with  the 
devil  and  against  God.  What  murders,  whoredoms,  and 
thefts  signify  in  every  sense,  may  be  seen  in  the  "  Doctrine 
of  Life  for  the  New  Jerusalem  from  the  Precepts  of  the 
Decalogue,"  where  it  is  shown  ;  on  which  account  there  is 
no  need  of  explaining  them  here.  But  what  enchantments 
signify  will  be  told  in  the  following  paragraph.  That  faith 
alone  induces  stupidity,  tergiversation,  and  hardness  in  th-c 
hearts  of  them  that  are  in  the  Churches  of  the  Reformed, 
is  because  goodness  of  life  is  not  religion  where  faith 
alone  prevails  ;  and  if  goodness  of  life  is  not  religion, 
then  the  second  table  of  the  Decalogue,  which  is  a  table  of 
repentance,  is  like  a  smoothed  tablet,  on  which  nothing  is 
written.  That  the  second  table  of  the  Decalogue  is  a  table 
of  repentance,  is  manifest ;  since  it  is  not  said  in  it  that 
good  works  are  to  be  done,  but  that  evil  works  are  not  to 
be  done ;  as,  "  Thou  shalt  not  kill,  Thou  shalt  not  commit 
adultery,  Thou  shalt  not  steal,  Thou  shalt  not  testify  falsely, 
Thou  shalt  not  covet  the  things  that  are  thy  neighbor's  ;  " 
and  if  these  are  not  of  one's  religion,  this  comes  to  pass, 
"  And  they  repented  not  of  their  murders,  nor  of  their  en- 
chantments, nor  of  their  whoredoms,  nor  of  their  thefts." 


No.  462.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


475 


That  good  of  life  is  not  religion  where  faith  alone  pre- 
vails, will  be  clearly  seen  in  what  follows. 

462.  As  it  is  not  known  at  this  day  what  is  meant  by 
cnchant?nents,  it  will  be  briefly  told.  Enchantments  are 
mentioned  just  above  in  place  of  the  eighth  precept  of 
the  Decalogue,  "  Thou  shalt  not  testify  falsely ; "  for  the 
remaining  three  evils,  which  are  murders,  whoredoms, 
and  thefts,  are  there  named.  By  "  testifying  falsely  "  is 
signified  in  the  natural  sense  to  act  as  false  witness,  to 
lie,  and  defame ;  and  in  the  spiritual  sense,  to  confirm 
and  persuade  that  falsity  is  truth  and  that  evil  is  good  : 
from  which  it  is  manifest,  that  by  enchanting  is  signified 
to  persuade  to  falsity,  and  so  to  destroy  truth.  Enchant- 
ments were  in  use  among  the  ancients,  and  were  effected 
in  three  ways.  First :  They  kept  the  hearing  of  another, 
and  thus  his  mind,  continually  in  their  words  and  sayings, 
not  relaxing  any  thing  from  them  ;  and  at  the  same  time 
breathing  and  inspiring  thought  conjoined  with  affection 
through  the  breath  in  the  sound  of  the  speech,  in  conse- 
quence of  which  the  hearer  could  not  think  any  thing  of  him- 
self ;  and  thus  the  falsifiers  infused  their  falsities  by  force. 
Secondly :  They  infused  a  persuasion  ;  which  was  done  by 
keeping  the  mind  away  from  every  thing  contrary,  and 
holding  it  intent  in  the  sole  idea  of  the  things  said  by  them  : 
hence  the  spiritual  sphere  of  their  mind  dispelled  the 
spiritual  sphere  of  the  other's  mind,  and  suffocated  it. 
This  was  the  spiritual  witchcraft  which  the  magi  of  old 
used  ;  and  it  was  called  the  binding  and  tying  of  the  under- 
standing. This  kind  of  enchantment  was  of  the  spirit  or 
thought  alone,  but  the  former  was  also  of  the  mouth  or  the 
speech.  Thirdly :  The  hearer  kept  his  mind  so  fixedly  on 
liis  own  belief,  as  almost  to  stop  his  ears  against  hearing 
any  thing  from  the  speaker  ;  which  was  done  by  keeping  in 
the  breath  of  the  mouth,  and  sometimes  by  a  tacit  mum- 
bling, and  so  by  continual  denial  of  the  sentiments  of  his 
adversary.  This  kind  of  enchantment  was  that  of  those 
vol.  a.  3 


476 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  IX. 


who  heard  others,  but  the  two  former  were  used  by  those 
who  spoke  to  others.  These  three  kinds  of  enchantment 
were  among  the  ancients,  and  are  still  with  infernal  spirits  ; 
but  with  men  in  the  world  there  is  only  the  third  kind,  re- 
maining with  those  who  have  confirmed  in  themselves  the 
falsities  of  religion  from  pride  in  their  own  intelligence  : 
for  when  these  hear  things  contrary,  they  admit  them  no 
nearer  into  their  thought  than  to  contact,  and  then  emit 
from  the  interior  bosom  of  their  mind  a  fire  as  it  were  which 
consumes  them  ;  of  which  the  other  knows  nothing,  except 
by  the  indications  from  the  face  and  the  tone  in  the  answer, 
if  the  enchanter  does  not  keep  down  that  fire,  that  is,  the 
anger  of  his  pride,  by  simulation.  This  kind  of  enchant- 
ment, at  the  present  day,  causes  truths  not  to  be  received, 
and  with  many,  not  to  be  understood.  That  in  ancient 
times  there  were  many  magic  arts,  and  among  them  en- 
chantments, is  manifest  in  Moses  :  When  thou  shalt  come 
into  the  land,  thou  shalt  not  learn  to  do  after  the  abomina- 
tions of  those  nations  ;  there  shall  not  be  found  in  thee  one 
that  passeth  his  son  or  his  daughter  through  the  fire;  a 
diviner  by  divinations,  a  magician  and  a  soothsayer,  a  sorcerer, 
and  an  enchanter  of  enchantment,  and  one  that  interrogateth 
a  python,  and  an  augurer,  and  one  that  inquireth  of  the  dead  ; 
for  all  these  are  an  abomination  to  Jehovah  (Deut.  xviii. 
9-1 1).  The  persuasion  of  falsity,  and  thus  the  destruction 
of  truth,  are  signified  by  enchantments  in  these  passages  : 
Thy  wisdom  and  thy  k?iowledge  hath  seduced  thee  ;  therefore 
shall  evil  come  upon  thee :  persist  in  thine  enchantments,  and  in 
the  multitude  of  thy  divinations  (Isa.  xlvii.  10-12).  All  nations 
were  seduced  by  the  enchantment  of  Babylon  (Apoc.  xviii.  23). 
Without  shall  stand  dogs,  enchanters,  whoremongers,  mur- 
derers (Apoc.  xxii.  15).  Jehoram  said  to  Jehu,  Is  it  peace  ? 
he  said,  What  peace  to  the  whoredoms  of  thy  mother  Jezebel, 
and  her  many  enchantments  (2  Kings  ix.  22).  By  her  whore- 
doms are  signified  falsifications  (n.  134),  and  by  her  en- 
chantments the  destructions  of  truth  by  persuasions  of 


No.  463.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


477 


falsity.  That  enchantment,  on  the  other  hand,  signifies  the 
rejection  of  falsity  by  truths,  which  was  also  done  by  tacitly 
thinking  and  muttering  charms  from  a  zeal  for  truth  against 
falsity,  is  manifest  from  these  passages  :  Jehovah  will  re- 
move out  of  Zion  the  mighty,  the  man  of  war,  the  counsellor, 
the  learned  in  muttering  charms,  the  skilful  in  enchantment 
(Isaj  iii.  1-3).  Their  poison  is  as  the  poison  of  the  deaf  asp ; 
that  stoppeth  her  ear  that  she  may  not  hear  the  voice  of  tht 
charmers,  of  the  wise  e?ichanter  of  enchantments  (Ps.  lviii.  4, 5). 
Behold,  I  send  against  you  basilisk  serpents,  against  which 
there  is  no  enchantment  (Jer.  viii.  17).  Iji  distress  they  sought 
thee,  they  cried  out  in  murmuring  speech  (Isa.  xxvi.  16). 

463.  To  this  I  will  add  this  Relation.  I  looked  forth 
to  the  sea-coast  in  the  spiritual  world,  and  saw  there  a 
magnificent  dock.  I  drew  near,  and  looked  at  it ;  and, 
behold,  there  were  vessels  there  large  and  small,  and  mer- 
chandise in  them  of  every  kind  ;  and  upon  the  decks  were 
boys  and  girls  distributing  it  to  those  that  wished.  And 
they  said,  We  are  waiting  to  see  our  beautiful  tortoises, 
which  now  and  then  come  up  to  us  out  of  the  sea.  And, 
behold,  I  saw  tortoises  great  and  small,  upon  whose  shells 
and  scales  young  tortoises  were  sitting,  which  were  looking 
at  the  islands  around.  The  father  tortoises  had  two  heads, 
the  one  large,  covered  over  with  a  shell  similar  to  the  shell 
of  their  body,  whence  they  had  a  reddish  glow ;  and  the 
other  small,  such  as  tortoises  have,  which  they  were  wont 
to  draw  back  into  the  front  parts  of  the  body,  and  also  to 
insert  in  an  unobserved  manner  in  the  larger  head.  But  I 
kept  my  eyes  on  the  great  reddish  head  ;  and  I  saw  that  it 
had  a  face  like  a  man's,  and  spoke  with  the  boys  and  girls 
upon  the  decks,  and  licked  their  hands.  And  the  boys 
and  girls  then  stroked  them,  and  gave  them  eatables  and 
dainties,  and  also  costly  things,  as  pure  silk  for  garments, 
thyine  wood  for  tablets,  purple  for  decorations,  and  scarlet 
for  paints.    Seeing  these  things,  I  desired  to  know  what 


478 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  IX. 


they  represented  ;  as  I  knew  that  all  the  things  that  appear 
in  the  world  of  spirits  are  correspondences,  and  represent 
something  spiritual  coming  down  from  heaven.  And  they 
then  spoke  with  me  out  of  heaven,  and  said,  "  You  know 
yourself  what  the  dock  represents,  also  what  the  ships, 
and  the  boys  and  girls  upon  the  decks ;  but  you  do  not 
know  what  the  tortoises  represent."  And  they  said,  "The 
tortoises  represent  those  of  the  clergy  there,  who  altogether 
separate  faith  from  charity  and  its  good  works,  affirming 
in  themselves  that  there  is  plainly  no  conjunction  between 
them ;  but  that  the  Holy  Spirit,  through  faith  in  God  the 
Father  for  the  sake  of  the  Son's  merit,  enters  into  a  man, 
and  purines  his  interiors  even  to  his  own  will,  out  of  which 
they  make  an  oval  plane  as  it  were ;  and  that  when  the 
operation  of  the  Holy  Spirit  approaches  this  plane,  it  bends 
itself  around  it  on  the  left  side,  and  by  no  means  touches 
it :  and  thus  that  the  inner  or  higher  part  of  a  man's  con- 
stitution is  for  God,  and  that  the  outer  or  lower  is  for  man  ; 
and  that  so  nothing  that  the  man  does,  neither  good  nor 
evil,  appears  before  God  :  not  the  good,  because  this  is 
meritorious  ;  and  not  the  evil,  because  this  is  evil :  since, 
if  either  appeared  before  God,  the  man  would  perish  ;  and 
since  it  is  so,  that  man  is  permitted  to  will,  think,  speak 
and  do  whatever  he  pleases,  provided  he  is  careful  before 
the  world."  I  asked  whether  they  also  assert  that  it  is 
permitted  to  think  of  God,  that  He  is  not  omnipresent 
and  omniscient  ?  They  said  from  heaven,  that  this  also  is 
permitted  them  ;  because  God,  in  him  who  has  once  been 
purified  and  so  justified,  does  not  look  at  any  thing  of  his 
thought  and  will ;  and  that  he  still  retains  in  the  inner 
bosom  or  higher  region  of  the  mind  or  constitution  the 
faith  which  he  had  received  in  its  first  operation ;  and  that 
that  operation  may  sometimes  return,  when  the  man  does 
not  know  it  These  are  the  things  which  the  small  head 
represents,  which  they  draw  into  the  fore  parts  of  the  body, 
and  conceal,  and  also  insert  in  the  great  head,  when  they 


No  463.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


479 


speak  with  the  laity  :  for  they  do  not  speak  with  them  from 
the  small  head,  but  the  large  one,  which  appears  in  front 
as  furnished  with  a  human  face.  And  they  speak  with 
them  from  the  Word  concerning  love,  charity,  good  works, 
the  precepts  of  the  Decalogue,  repentance  ;  and  they  quote 
from  the  Word  almost  all  the  things  that  are  there  on 
these  subjects.  But  they  then  insert  the  small  head  into 
the  large  one,  from  which  they  understand  inwardly  in 
themselves,  that  all  those  things  are  not  to  be  done  for  the 
sake  of  God,  of  heaven,  and  of  salvation  ;  but  only  for  pub- 
lic and  private  good.  But  as  they  speak  concerning  these 
things  from  the  Word,  especially  concerning  the  Gospel, 
the  operation  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  salvation,  agreeably 
and  elegantly,  they  therefore  appear  before  their  hearers 
as  handsome  men,  and  as  wise  above  all  others  in  the 
whole  world :  for  which  reason  also  you  saw  that  costly 
and  precious  things  were  given  to  them  by  the  boys  and 
girls  that  sat  upon  the  decks  of  the  vessels.  It  is  these, 
therefore,  whom  you  saw  represented  as  tortoises.  In 
your  world  they  are  little  distinguished  from  others, — 
only  by  this,  that  they  believe  themselves  to  be  wiser  than 
all,  and  laugh  at  others,  —  especially  at  their  companions 
who  they  say  are  not  wise,  —  as  those  whom  they  despise. 
They  carry  a  kind  of  small  mark  with  them  on  their  gar- 
ments, by  which  they  are  known  to  one  another.  He  that 
spake  with  me  said,  "  I  shall  not  tell  you  what  they  think 
concerning  other  matters  of  faith  ;  as  election,  free  agency, 
baptism,  the  Holy  Supper :  which  are  such  things  as  they 
do  not  divulge,  but  we  in  heaven  know.  But  because  they 
are  such  in  the  world,  and  after  death  it  is  not  permitted 
any  one  to  speak  otherwise  than  he  thinks,  therefore  be- 
cause they  cannot  then  do  otherwise  than  speak  from  the 
insanity  of  their  thoughts,  they  are  reputed  as  insane,  and 
are  cast  out  of  the  societies,  and  are  at  length  let  down 
into  the  pit  of  the  abyss,  and  become  corporeal  spirits,  and 
appear  like  mummies  :  for  a  callousness  is  induced  over 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED       [Chap.  IX. 


the  interiors  of  their  minds,  because  in  the  world  also  they 
had  interposed  a  barrier.  There  is  an  infernal  society  of 
them  on  the  confines  next  the  society  from  the  Machiavel- 
lists,  and  they  sometimes  enter  from  the  one  into  the  other, 
and  call  themselves  companions  ;  but  they  go  away  be- 
cause there  is  a  contrariety,  on  this  account,  that  there  was 
with  them  some  religion  concerning  faith  in  act,  but  none 
among  the  Machiavellists. 

After  I  saw  them  cast  out  of  the  societies,  and  gathered 
together  to  be  cast  down,  there  was  seen  a  vessel  in  the 
air  flying  with  seven  sails,  and  therein  officers  and  sailors 
clothed  in  a  purple  dress,  having  magnificent  laurels  upon 
their  hats,  crying,  "  Lo,  we  are  in  heaven ;  we  are  the 
purple-robed  doctors,  and  crowned  above  all,  because  we 
are  the  chief  of  the  wise  from  all  the  clergy  in  Europe." 
I  wondered  what  this  was ;  and  it  was  told  me  that  they 
were  images  of  the  pride,  and  the  ideal  thoughts  which 
are  called  fantasies,  from  those  who  were  before  seen  as 
tortoises,  and  now  as  the  insane  ones  cast  out  of  the  soci- 
eties, and  gathered  together  into  one,  and  standing  to- 
gether in  one  place.  And  I  then  desired  to  speak  with 
them ;  and  I  came  to  the  place  where  they  were  standing, 
and  saluted  them,  and  said,  "  Are  you  they  who  have  sep- 
arated men's  internals  from  their  externals,  and  the  opera- 
tion of  the  Holy  Spirit  as  in  faith  from  its  co-operation 
with  man  outside  of  faith,  and  so  have  separated  God 
from  man  ?  Have  you  not  thus  removed  not  only  charity 
itself  and  its  works,  from  faith,  like  many  other  doctors 
of  the  clergy,  but  also  faith  itself  as  to  its  manifestation 
before  God,  from  man  ?  But,  I  pray,  Do  you  wish  that  I 
should  speak  with  you  on  this  matter  from  reason,  or  from 
the  sacred  Scripture  ? "  They  said,  "  Speak  first  from 
reason."  And  I  spoke,  saying,  "  How  can  the  internal 
and  the  external  with  a  man  be  separated  ?  Who  does 
not  see,  or  cannot  see,  from  common  perception,  that  all 
of  a  man's  interiors  proceed  and  are  continued  into  his 


No.  463.J 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


481 


exteriors  and  even  into  the  outermosts.  that  they  may 
produce  their  effects  and  do  their  works  ?  Are  not  the 
internals  for  the  sake  of  the  externals,  that  they  may  ter- 
minate, in  them,  and  subsist  in  them,  and  so  exist,  scarce 
otherwise  than  as  a  column  does  upon  its  pedestal  ?  You 
can  see  that  if  there  were  not  continuation,  and  so  con- 
junction, the  outermosts  would  be  dissolved,  and  would 
disperse  like  bubbles  in  the  air.  Who  can  deny  that  the 
i  iterior  operations  of  God  with  men  are  myriads  of  myri- 
ads, of  which  man  knows  nothing  ?  And  what  good  does 
it  do  to  know  them,  provided  he  knows  the  outermosts,  in 
which  he  is  with  his  thought  and  will,  together  with  God  ? 
But  this  shall  be  illustrated  by  an  example.  Does  a  man 
know  the  interior  operations  of  his  speech?  as  how  the 
lungs  draw  in  the  air,  and  fill  the  vesicles,  the  bronchiae, 
and  the  lobes  with  it?  how  they  emit  this  air  into  the  tra- 
chea, and  there  turn  it  into  sound  ?  how  that  sound  is  mod- 
ified in  the  glottis  by  the  help  of  the  larynx  ?  and  how  the 
tongue  then  articulates  it,  and  the  lips  complete  the  artic- 
ulation, so  that  it  becomes  speech  ?  All  these  interior 
operations,  of  which  the  man  knows  nothing,  are  they  not 
for  the  sake  of  the  outermost,  that  man  may  be  able  to 
speak?  Remove  or  separate  one  of  those  internal  things 
from  its  continuous  connection  with  the  outermosts,  — 
could  the  man  speak  any  more  than  a  stock  ?  Take  another 
example :  The  two  hands  are  the  ultimates  of  man.  Are 
there  not  interiors,  which  are  continued  thither  ?  Thev 
are  from  the  head  through  the  neck,  also  through  the 
breast,  the  shoulders,  the  amis,  and  the  forearms  ;  and 
there  are  the  innumerable  muscular  textures,  the  number- 
less orders  of  the  moving  fibres,  the  innumerable  bundles 
of  the  nerves  and  blood-vessels,  and  the  many  connec- 
tions of  the  bones  with  their  membranes  and  ligaments. 
Do^s  man  know  any  thing  concerning  these?  and  yet  they 
all  combine  in  the  motion  of  his  hands.  Suppose  that 
those  interiors  around  the  elbow  were  turned  to  the  left, 


482 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  IX 


and  -did  not  enter  the  hand  ;  would  not  the  hand  from  the 
elbow  pine  away,  and  go  to  decay  like  something  torn  off 
without  life  ?  Indeed,  if  you  are  willing  to  believe  it,  it 
would  be  as  it  would  with  the  body,  if  the  man  were 
beheaded.  It  would  be  altogether  similar  with  the  will 
and  thought  of  man,  if  the  Divine  operation  should  leave 
off  before  it  reaches  them,  and  not  flow  into  them.  This 
is  according  to  reason.  Now  if  you  are  willing  to  hear  it, 
these  same  things  are  also  according  to  the  Sacred  Scrip- 
ture. Does  not  the  Lord  say,  Abide  in  me,  and  I  in  you : 
I  am  the  Vine,  and  ye  are  the  bra?iches :  he  that  abideth  in 
me,  and  I  in  him,  the  same  beareth  much  fruit ;  for  without 
me  ye  cannot  do  any  thing?  (John  xv.  4,  5).  Is  not  this  fruit 
the  good  works  which  the  Lord  does  through  the  man, 
and  which  the  man  does  as  of  himself?  Does  not  the 
Lord  also  say  that  He  stands  at  the  door  and  knocks  ;  and 
that  to  him  who  opetis  He  will  enter  in,  and  will  sup  with 
him,  and  he  with  Hi?n  1  (Apoc.  iii.  20).  Does  not  the  Lord 
give  the  pounds  and  the  talents,  that  ma7i  may  trade  with 
them,  and  get  gain  ;  and  as  he  gains,  give  him  eternal  life  ? 
(Matt.  xxv.  14-34;  Luke  xix.  13-26).  Also  that  He  gives 
reward  to  every  one  according  to  his  labor  in  His  vineyard 
(Matt.  xx.  1-17).  These  are  but  a  few  passages.  Pages 
might  be  tilled  from  the  Word  concerning  this,  —  that  man 
ought  to  bear  fruit  as  a  tree,  to  do  the  commandments,  to 
love  God  and  the  neighbor,  and  other  like  things.  But  I 
know  that  your  own  intelligence  can  hold  no  such  prin- 
ciple, as  it  really  is,  in  common  with  the  Word,  which 
although  you  quote,  still  your  ideas  pervert  it.  And  you 
cannot  do  otherwise,  because  you  remove  all  the  things  of 
God  away  from  man  as  regards  communication  and  thence 
conjunction.  What  then  remains,  except  also  all  the  things 
of  worship  ?  "  They  were  afterwards  seen  by  me  in  the  light 
of  heaven,  which  discloses  and  makes  manifest  what  the 
quality  of  each  one  is ;  and  then  they  were  not  seen  as 
before  in  a  ship  in  the  air  as  it  were  in  heaven,  nor  in  pur- 


Chap.  IX.]      THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


4«3 


pie  garments,  nor  with  heads  crowned  with  laurel ;  but  in 
a  sandy  place,  and  in  garments  of  rags,  and  girded  with 
fishing  nets  as  it  were  around  the  loins  ;  through  which 
their  nakedness  appeared :  and  they  were  then  cast  down 
into  the  society  on  the  confines  next  the  Machiavellists, 
spoken  of  above. 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap  X. 


CHAPTER  TENTH. 

1.  And  I  saw  another  mighty  angel  coming  down  from 
heaven,  encompassed  with  a  cloud,  and  a  rainbow  was  over 
his  head,  and  his  face  was  as  the  sun,  and  his  feet  as  pillars 
of  fire. 

2.  And  he  had  in  his  hand  a  little  book  open ;  and  he 
set  his  right  foot  upon  the  sea,  and  his  left  upon  the  earth. 

3.  And  he  cried  with  a  great  voice,  as  a  lion  roareth ; 
and  when  he  cried,  the  seven  thunders  uttered  their  voices. 

4.  And  when  the  seven  thunders  uttered  their  voices,  I 
was  about  to  write.  And  I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven 
saying  unto  me,  Seal  up  the  things  which  the  seven  thunders 
uttered,  and  write  them  not. 

5.  And  the  angel  whom  I  saw  standing  upon  the  sea  and 
upon  the  earth,  lifted  up  his  hand  unto  heaven. 

6.  And  sware  by  Him  that  liveth  for  ever  and  ever,  who 
created  the  heaven  and  the  things  that  are  in  it,  and  the 
earth  and  the  things  that  are  in  it,  and  the  sea  and  the  things 
that  are  in  it,  that  time  shall  be  no  longer. 

7.  But  in  the  days  of  the  voice  of  the  seventh  angel,  when 
he  is  about  to  sound,  the  mystery  of  God  shall  also  be  fin- 
ished, as  He  hath  declared  to  His  servants  the  prophets. 

8.  And  the  voice  which  I  heard  from  heaven  spake  again 
unto  me,  and  said,  Go,  take  the  little  book  that  is  open  in 
the  hand  of  the  angel  that  standeth  upon  the  sea  and  upon 
the  earth. 

9.  And  I  went  unto  the  angel,  saying  unto  him,  Give 
me  the  little  book ;  and  he  said  unto  me,  Take  it  and  eat 
it  up  j  and  it  shall  make  thy  belly  bitter ;  but  in  thy  mouth 
it  shall  be  sweet  as  honey. 

10.  And  I  took  the  little  book  out  of  the  angel's  hand. 


Chap.  X.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALEf > 


485 


and  eat  it  up  ;  and  it  was  in  my  mouth  sweet  as  honey ; 
and  when  I  had  eaten  it  up,  my  belly  was  made  bitter. 

it.  And  he  saith  unto  me,  Thou  must  prophesy  again 
over  peoples  and  nations  and  tongues  and  many  kings 

THE  SPIRITUAL  SENSE. 

The  Contents  of  the  whole  Chapter.  The  explora 
tion  and  manifestation  of  those  who  are  in  the  Churches  of 
the  Reformed  is  still  treated  of ;  here  what  they  believe 
concerning  the  Lord  as  being  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth, 
as  He  taught  (Matt,  xxviii.  18)  j  and  as  to  His  Humanity 
being  Divine :  and  that  this  is  not  received  there,  and  that 
it  can  with  difficulty  be  received  as  long  as  the  dogma 
concerning  justification  by  faith  alone  is  seated  in  their 
hearts. 

The  Contents  of  each  Verse.  "  And  I  saw  another 
mighty  angel  coming  down  from  heaven,"  signifies  the  Lord 
in  Divine  Majesty  and  Power.  "  Encompassed  with  a  cloud, 
and  a  rainbow  was  over  his  head,"  signifies  His  Divine 
Natural  and  Divine  Spiritual.  "  And  his  face  was  as  the 
sun,"  signifies  the  Divine  Love  and  at  the  same  time  the 
Divine  Wisdom.  "  And  his  feet  as  pillars  of  fire,"  signifies 
the  Lord's  Divine  Natural  as  to  the  Divine  Love,  which 
sustains  all  things.  "  And  he  had  in  his  hand  a  little  book 
open,"  signifies  the  Word  as  to  this  point  of  doctrine  therein, 
lhat  the  Lord  is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  that  His 
Human  is  Divine.  "  And  he  set  his  right  foot  upon  the 
sea  and  his  left  upon  the  earth,"  signifies  that  the  Lord  has 
the  universal  church  under  his  auspices  and  dominion. 
"  And  he  cried  with  a  great  voice  as  a  lion  roareth,"  signifies 
grievous  lamentation  that  the  Church  was  taken  away  from 
Him.  "  And  when  he  cried,  the  seven  thunders  uttered 
'heir  voices,"  signifies  that  the  Lord  will  disclose  through 
the  universal  heaven  what  is  in  the  little  book.    "  And 


486  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap.  X. 


when  the  seven  thunders  uttered  their  voices,  I  was  about 
to  write ;  and  I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven  saying  unto  me, 
Seal  up  the  things  which  the  seven  thunders  uttered,  and 
write  them  not,"  signifies  that  those  things  are  indeed 
manifested,  but  that  they  are  not  received,  until  after  they 
who  are  meant  by  the  dragon,  the  beast,  and  the  false- 
prophet  have  been  cast  out  of  the  world  of  spirits  ;  because 
there  would  be  danger  if  they  were  received  before.  "  And 
the  angel  whom  I  saw  standing  upon  the  sea  and  upon  the 
earth  lifted  up  his  hand  unto  heaven,  and  sware  by  Him 
that  liveth  for  ever  and  ever,"  signifies  attestation  and  tes- 
tification of  the  Lord  by  Himself.  "  Who  created  heaven 
and  the  things  that  are  in  it,  and  the  earth  and  the  things 
that  are  in  it,  and  the  sea  and  the  things  that  are  in  it," 
signifies  who  gives  life  to  all  who  are  in  heaven  and  who 
are  in  the  church  and  each  and  every  thing  within  them. 
!<  That  time  shall  be  no  longer,"  signifies  that  there  would 
not  be  any  state  of  the  church,  nor  any  church,  unless  one 
God  were  acknowledged,  and  that  the  Lord  is  He.  "  But 
in  the  days  of  the  voice  of  the  seventh  angel,  when  he  is 
about  to  sound,"  signifies  the  final  exploration  and  manifes- 
tation of  the  state  of  the  church,  that  it  would  perish  if  a  new 
one  were  not  established  by  the  Lord.  "  And  the  mystery  of 
God  shall  be  finished,  as  He  hath  declared  to  His  servants 
the  prophets,"  signifies  that  it  will  then  appear  that  it  has 
been  foretold  in  the  Word  of  both  Testaments,  and  has 
hitherto  been  hidden,  that  after  the  last  judgment  upon 
those  who  have  devastated  the  church,  the  Lord's  kingdom 
will  come.  "And  the  voice  which  I  heard  from  heaven 
spake  unto  me  again,  saying,  Take  the  little  book  that  is 
open  in  the  hand  of  the  angel  that  standeth  upon  the  sea 
and  upon  the  earth,"  signifies  a  command  from  heaven  that 
the)  should  take  to  themselves  that  doctrine,  but  that  it 
would  be  made  manifest  through  John  how  it  would  be 
received  in  the  church,  before  they  who  are  meant  by  the 
dragon,  the  beast,  and  the  false-prophet,  were  removed, 


No.  465.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


487 


"And  I  went  unto  the  angel,  saying  unto  him,  Give  me  the 
little  book,"  signifies  an  inclination  of  the  natural  mind  with 
many  to. receive  the  doctrine.  "  And  he  said  unto  me,  Take 
it,  and  eat  it  up,  and  it  shall  make  thy  belly  bitter,  but  in 
thy  mouth  it  shall  be  sweet  as  honey,"  signifies  that  the 
reception  from  acknowledgment  that  the  Lord  is  the  Sav- 
iour and  Redeemer  is  agreeable  and  pleasant,  but  that  the 
acknowledgment  that  He  alone  is  the  God  of  heaven  and 
earth,  and  that  His  Human  is  Divine,  is  disagreeable  and 
difficult  owing  to  falsifications.  "And  I  took  the  little 
book  out  of  the  angel's  hand,  and  eat  it  up ;  and  it  was  in 
my  mouth  sweet  as  honey  •  and  when  I  had  eaten  it  up, 
my  belly  was  made  hitter  "signifies  that  it  was  so  done,  and 
so  manifested.  "  And  he  said  unto  me,  Thou  must  prophesy 
again  over  peoples  and  nations  and  tongues  and  many 
kings,"  signifies  that  because  it  is  so,  it  must  be  further 
taught  of  what  quality  they  are  who  are  in  faith  alone. 


THE  EXPLANATION. 

464.  In  this  and  the  following  chapter  the  Lord  is  treated 
of,  that  He  is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  that  He 
is  also  God  as  to  His  Human  :  consequently  that  He  is 
Jehovah.  That  this  is  treated  of  in  these  two  chapters 
may  be  seen  from  the  particulars  in  the  spiritual  sense,  and 
from  the  conclusion  of  them  (chap.  xi.  15-17). 

465.  And  I  saw  another  mighty  angel  coming  down  from 
heaven,  signifies  the  Lord  in  Divine  Majesty  and  Power. 
That  this  angel  is  the  Lord  is  manifest  from  the  description 
of  him ;  that  he  was  encompassed  with  a  cloud,  a  rainbow 
over  his  head,  his  face  as  the  sun,  his  feet  as  pillars  of  fire, 
and  that  he  set  his  feet  upon  the  sea  and  upon  the  earth  ; 
also  that  he  cried  as  a  lion  roareth,  and  spake  like  thunder. 
He  was  seen  as  an  angel,  because  He  appears  in  the 
heavens  and  below  the  heavens  as  an  angel,  when  He 


488 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap.  X. 


manifests  Himself :  for  He  fills  some  angel  with  His  Divine 
accommodated  to  the  reception  of  those  to  whom  He  gives 
to  see  Him.  His  presence  itself,  such  as  it  is  in  itself  or 
in  its  essence,  not  any  angel,  and  still  less  any  man,  can 
sustain  j  on  which  account  He  appears  above  the  heavens 
as  the  Sun,  which  is  distant  from  the  angels  as  the  sun  of  the 
world  from  men.  There  He  is  in  His  Divine  from  eternity, 
and  at  the  same  time  in  His  Divine  Human,  which  are  one, 
as  soul  and  body.  He  is  here  called  "  a  mighty  angel "  from 
the  Divine  Power :  and  He  is  said  to  be  "  another  angel  " 
from  the  fact  that  His  Divine  is  described  here  different 
from  before. 

466.  Encompassed  with  a  cloud,  and  a  rainbow  was  over 
His  head,  signifies  His  Divine  Natural  and  Divine  Spiritual. 
By  the  cloud  with  which  He  was  encompassed  the  Divine 
Natural  is  signified  ;  on  which  account  the  Word  in  the 
natural  sense,  which  also  is  from  Him,  thus  His  and 
Himself,  is  signified  by  a  cloud  (n.  24).  By  the  rainbow 
is  signified  the  Divine  Spiritual ;  and  because  this  is  above 
the  Natural,  the  rainbow  was  therefore  seen  over  His  head. 
It  is  to  be  known,  that  the  Lord  in  His  Divine  Natural  is 
with  men,  but  in  His  Divine  Spiritual  with  the  angels  of  the 
spiritual  kingdom,  and  in  the  Divine  Heavenly  (Celestial) 
with  the  angels  of  the  heavenly  (celestial)  kingdom ;  but 
still  He  is  not  divided,  but  appears  to  each  one  according 
to  his  quality.  The  Lord's  Divine  Spiritual  is  also  signified 
by  the  rainbow  in  Ezekiel :  Upon  the  expanse  of  the  cherubs 
was  the  likeness  of  a  throne,  and  upo?i  it  the  appearance  of 
a  man  ;  and  from  the  fire  of  his  loins  as  the  appearance  of  the 
rainbow  which  is  in  the  cloud  on  a  day  of  rain  ;  this  was  the 
appearance  of  the  glory  of  Jehovah  (Ez.  i.  26-29).  By  the 
throne  heaven  is  signified :  by  the  man  upon  it  the  Lord : 
by  the  fire  of  his  loins  heavenly  (celestial)  love ;  and  by 
the  rainbow  the  Divine  Truth  Spiritual,  which  aiso  is  of 
His  Divine  Wisdom.  By  the  rainbow,  of  which  this  is 
said  in  Moses,  I  have  set  my  bow  in  the  cloud)  which  shall  be 


N0.46S.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  4S9 


a  sign  of  the  covenant  between  me  and  the  earth  ;  and  when 
I  see  it  in  the  cloud,  I  will  remember  tht  eternal  covenant 
(Gen.  ix.  12-17),  nothing  else  is  meant  but  the  Divine 
Truth  spiritual  in  the  natural  with  the  man  who  is  being 
regenerated ;  for  a  man,  when  he  is  being  regenerated, 
from  natural  is  becoming  spiritual :  and  because  there  is 
then  a  conjunction  of  the  Lord  with  him,  it  is  therefore 
said  that  the  bow  in  the  cloud  was  for  a  sign  of  a  covenant. 
A  covenant  signifies  conjunction.  That  there  is  no  con- 
junction of  the  Lord  with  man  by  the  rainbows  in  the 
world,  is  manifest. 

467.  And  his  face  was  as  the  sun.  That  it  signifies  the 
Divine  Love  and  at  the  same  time  the  Divine  Wisdom,  is 
manifest  from  the  explanations  above  (n.  53),  where  similar 
things  are  said  of  the  Son  of  Man. 

468.  And  His  feet  as  pillars  of  fire,  signifies  the  Lord's 
Divine  Natural  as  to  the  Divine  Love,  which  sustains  all 
things.  This  also  is  manifest  from  the  explanations  above 
(n.  49),  where  it  is  said  of  the  Son  of  Man.  that  His  feet 
were  like  unto  fine  brass,  as  if  glowing  in  a  furnace.  The 
reason  that  His  feet  were  seen  as  pillars  of  tire,  is  because 
the  Lord's  Divine  Natural,  which  in  itself  is  the  Divine 
Human  which  He  begot  in  the  world,  sustains  His  Divine 
from  eternity,  as  the  body  does  the  soul,  and  as  the  natural 
sense  of  the  Word  sustains  its  spiriDial  and  heavenly 
(celestial)  senses  ;  respecting  which  see  the  "  Doctrine  of 
the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Sacred  Scripture " 
(n.  27-49A  That  the  feet  signify  the  natural  may  be  seen 
(n.  49),  and  a  pillar  support  (n.  191).  Fire  signifies  love, 
because  spiritual  fire  is  nothing  else  :  for  which  cause  it  is 
customary  in  worship  to  pray  that  heavenly  tire  nay  kindle 
the  hearts,  that  is,  heavenly  love.  That  there  is  a  corre- 
spondence between  fire  and  love  is  known  from  this,  — 
that  a  man  grows  warm  from  love,  and  grows  cold  from  the 
privation  of  it.  There  is  nothing  else  that  makes  vital  heat 
but  love  in  both  senses.    The  origin  of  correspondences 


490 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap.  X. 


is  from  the  two  Suns ;  the  one  in  the  heavens,  which  is 
pure  love ;  and  the  other  in  the  world,  which  is  pure  fire. 
Thence  also  there  is  a  correspondence  of  all  spiritual  and 
natural  things.  Since  fire  signifies  the  Divine  Love,  there- 
fore Jehovah  was  seen  by  Moses  upon  mount  Horeb  in  a  bush 
i?i  fire  (Ex.  iii.  1—3).  And  He  came  down  on  mount  Sinai  in 
fire  (Deut.  iv.  36).  And  therefore  the  seven  lamps  of  tht 
candlestick  in  the  tabernacle  were  kindled  every  evening,  that 
they  might  burn  before  Jehovah  (Lev.  xxiv.  2-4).  Also, 
that  the  fire  burned  perpetually  upon  the  altar,  and  was  not 
extinguished  (Lev.  vi.  13).  And  that  they  took  fire  from  the 
altar  in  the  censers,  and  offered  incense  (Lev.  xvi.  12,  13  ; 
Num.  xvi.  46,  47).  That  Jehovah  went  before  the  children 
of  Israel  by  night  in  a  pillar  of  fire  (Ex.  xiii.  21,  22).  That 
there  was  fire  by  night  upo?i  the  tabernacle  (Ex.  xl.  38  ;  Ps. 
cv.  39  ;  Isa.  iv.  5,  6).  That  fire  from  heaven  consumed  the 
burnt-offerings  upon  the  altar,  as  a  sign  of  the  Lord's  good 
pleasure  (Lev.  ix.  24;  1  Kings  xviii.  38).  That  the  bur?it- 
offerings  were  called  offerings  made  by  fire  to  Jehovah,  and 
the  offerings  by  fire  for  an  odor  of  rest  to  Jehovah  (Ex.  xxix. 
18  3  Lev.  i.  9,  13,  17  •  ii.  2,  9-1 1  ;  iii.  5,  16  ;  iv.  31  ;  v.  12  ; 
vi.  t8;  xxi.  6  ;  Num.  xxviii.  2  ;  Deut.  xviii.  1).  That  the 
eyes  of  the  Lord  were  seen  as  a  flame  of  fire  ( Apoc.  i.  1 4 ; 
ii.  18  ;  xix.  12  ;  Dan.  x.  5,  6).  That  the  seven  lamps  of  fire 
burned  before  the  thro?ie  (Apoc.  iv.  5).  Hence  it  is  manifest 
what  is  signified  by  the  lamps  with  oil  and  without  oil 
(Matt.  xxv.  1-11).  By  the  oil  is  meant  fire,  and  thus  love. 
Besides  many  other  places.  That  fire  in  the  opposite  sense 
signifies  infernal  love,  is  manifest  from  so  many  places  in 
the  Word,  that  it  is  in  vain  to  adduce  them  on  account  of 
their  abundance  :  see  something  on  this  subject  in  the  work 
on  "Heaven  and  Hell,"  published  at  London  (n.  566-575). 

469.  And  he  had  in  his  hand  a  little  book  open,  signifies 
the  Word  as  to  this  point  of  doctrine  therein,  that  the  Lord 
is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  that  His  Human  is 
Divine.    That  by  the  Book  which  the  Lamb  took  from  Him 


No.  470.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  49  I 

that  sat  upon  the  throne,  and  whose  seven  seals  He  loosed 
(Apoc.  v.  1,  7  ;  vi.  1),  is  meant  the  Word,  may  be  seen 
above  (n.  256,  259,  295,  &x.)  ;  for  which  reason  by  the  little 
book  in  the  hand  of  the  angel,  who  also  is  the  Lord  (n. 
465),  nothing  else  is  meant  but  the  Word  as  to  some  essen- 
tial therein.  That  this  is  the  point  of  doctrine  in  the  Word, 
that  the  Lord  is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  that 
His  Human  is  Divine,  is  manifest  from  the  particular  in 
this  chapter  and  in  the  following,  in  the  spiritual  sense  ; 
and  also  from  the  natural  sense  (chap.  xi.  15-17).  The 
little  book  is  said  to  be  open,  because  that  point  stands  out 
openly  in  the  Word,  and  is  manifest  to  every  one  who  reads, 
if  he  attends.  This  is  now  treated  of,  because  this  is  the 
essential  itself  of  the  New  Church.  The  reason  is,  that  on 
the  knowledge  and  acknowledgment  of  God  depends  the 
salvation  of  every  one  :  for  it  is  as  it  was  said  in  the  Pref- 
ace, that  "  upon  a  just  idea  of  God  the  universal  heaven  is 
founded,  and  the  entire  church  on  earth,  and  in  general  all 
religion  ;  because  by  that  there  is  conjunction,  and  by  con- 
junction light,  wisdom,  and  eternal  happiness."  Now  as 
the  Lord  is  Himself  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  if  there- 
fore He  is  not  acknowledged,  no  one  is  admitted  into 
heaven  ;  for  heaven  is  His  body  :  but  he  stands  beneath, 
and  is  bitten  by  serpents  ;  that  is,  by  infernal  spirits, 
against  whom  there  is  given  no  healing,  except  that  which 
was  given  to  the  children  of  Israel,  that  they  should  look 
to  the  serpent  of  brass  (Num.  xxi.  1-9)  ;  that  by  this  the 
Lord  is  meant  as  to  His  Divine  Human,  is  manifest  from 
this  in  John  :  As  Moses  lifted  up  the  serpoit  in  the  wilderness •, 
so  must  the  Son  of  Man  be  lifted  up,  that  every  one  that  be- 
lieveth  in  Him  should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life  (iii. 

470.  And  he  set  his  right  foot  upon  the  sea  and  his  left 
upon  the  earth,  signifies  that  the  Lord  has  the  universal 
church  under  His  auspices  and  dominion,  as  well  those 
therein  who  are  in  its  externals  as  those  who  are  in  its  in- 


492 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  X. 


ternals.  By  the  sea  and  the  earth  the  universal  church  is 
signified  ;  by  the  sea  the  external  church,  that  is,  those  who 
are  in  its  externals  ;  and  by  the  earth  the  internal  church, 
that  is,  those  who  are  in  its  internals  (n.  398).  By  setting 
His  feet  upon  them  is  signified  to  have  all  things  subject  to 
Himself,  consequently  under  His  Divine  auspices  and  do- 
minion. Since  the  Lord's  church  on  the  earth  is  under  the 
heavens,  it  is  therefore  called  the  footstool  of  His  feet ;  as 
in  these  passages  :  He  hath  cast  forth  out  of  heaven  unto  the 
earth  the  beauty  of  Israel,  He  doth  not  remember  the  footstool 
of  His  feet  (Lam.  ii.  1).  The  earth  is  the  footstool  of  ?ny  feet 
(Isa.  lxvi.  1).  We  will  enter  ifito  His  habitations,  we  will 
bow  ourselves  down  at  the  footstool  of  His  feet  (Ps.  cxxxii.  7). 
Thou  shall  not  swear  by  heaven,  because  it  is  the  throne  of 
God,  neither  by  the  earth,  because  it  is  the  footstool  of  His  feet 
^Matt.  v.  34,  35).  I  will  make  the  place  of  my  feet  honorable 
Tsa.  lx.  13).  Thou  hast  made  Him  to  rule  over  the  works  of 
thy  hands,  thou  hast  put  all  things  under  His  feet  (Ps.  viii.  6). 
This  is  said  of  the  Lord.  That  he  put  his  right  foot  upon 
the  sea  and  his  left  upon  the  earth  is  because  they  who  are 
in  the  externals  of  the  church  have  not  so  confirmed  falsi- 
ties with  themselves  as  those  who  are  in  its  internals. 

471.  And  he  cried  with  a  great  voice  as  a  lion  roareth, 
signifies  grievous  lamentation  that  the  church  was  taken 
away  from  Him.  That  by  "  crying  as  a  lion  roareth  "  a 
grievous  lamentation  concerning  the  church  is  signified, 
and  that  it  has  been  taken  away  from  Him,  is  manifest  from 
the  explanations  in  the  preceding  chapter,  where  the  states 
of  life  of  those  who  are  of  the  church  were  explored  and 
manifested,  which  were  lamentable  :  also  from  these  things 
in  this  chapter,  that  "  the  angel  sware  by  Him  that  liveth  for 
ever  and  ever,  that  time  shall  be  no  longer  ; "  by  which  is 
signified  that  there  is  not  a  church  :  as  also  in  the  following 
chapter,  that  "  the  beast  that  came  up  out  of  the  abyss  slew 
His  two  witnesses  ;  "  particularly  that  He  is  not  acknowl- 
edged and  approached,  although  He  is  the  God  of  heaven 


No.  472.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


493 


and  earth.  Lamentation  concerning  these  things  is  signi- 
fied by  his  roaring  like  a  lion  ;  for  the  lion  roars  when  he 
sees  his  enemies  and  their  insults,  and  when  he  sees  his 
whelps  and  his  prey  taken  away  :  and  so  by  comparison  the 
Lord,  when  He  sees  His  church  taken  away  by  devils. 
That  this  is  signified  by  roaring  as  a  lion,  may  be  evident 
fjom  these  passages:  As  the  lion  roareth.  and  the  young 
Hotly  over  his  prey,  when  a  multitude  of  shepherds  goeth  forth 
against  him,  so  Jehovah  Zebaoth  co?neth  down  to  fight  for 
7nount  Zion  (Isa.  xxxi.  4).  The  anger  of  Jehovah  was  kindled 
against  His  people,  His  roari?ig  is  like  a  lion's,  He  roared 
like  the  young  lions,  and  He  growled  and  seized  the  prey  ;  for, 
behold,  darkness  and  sorrow  ;  and  the  light  shall  be  darkened 
in  the  ruins  thereof  (Isa.  v.  25-30).  Jehovah  shall  roar 
from  on  high,  and  shall  utter  His  voice  from  the  habitation 
of  His  holiness  ;  He  shall  mightily  roar  against  His  habita- 
tions (Jer.  xxv.  29-31).  Jehovah  shall  roar  out  of  Zion, 
and  shall  utter  His  voice  out  of  Jerusalem  (Joel  iii.  16).  / 
will  not  destroy  Ephrawi  ;  they  shall  go  after  Jehovah  ;  as  a 
lion  shall  He  roar,  because  He  shall  roar  (Hos.  xi.  9-1 1). 
The  lion  roareth,  who  shall  not  fear  ?  the  Lord  Jehovah 
spake,  who  will  not  prophesy  (Am.  iii.  7,  8).  God  roareth  with 
His  voice,  He  thunder eth  with  the  voice  of  His  majesty  (Job 
xxxvii.  4,  5).  That  roaring  signifies  grievous  lamentation  is 
evident  from  these  :  ATy  bones  have  become  old  through  my 
roaring  all  the  day  (Ps.  xxxii.  3).  I  am  feeble  and  broken  ; 
I  have  roared  because  of  the  roaring  of  my  heart  (Ps.  xxxvii i. 
8).  My  sighing  comes  before  my  bread,  and  my  roarings  are 
poured  out  as  water  (Job  iii.  24). 

47  2 .  And  when  he  cried,  the  sroen  thunders  uttered  their  voices, 
signifies  that  the  Lord  will  disclose  through  the  universal 
heaven  what  is  in  the  little  book.  This  is  signified  because 
it  follows  that  he  wished  to  write  what  the  seven  thunders 
spake ;  but  that  it  was  said  to  him  from  heaven  that  he 
should  seal  up  those  things,  and  not  write  them  :  and  after- 
wards, hat  he  should  eat  up  the  little  book  ;  and  that  it 


494 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap.  X. 


should  be  sweet  as  honey  in  his  mouth,  but  that  his  belly 
should  be  made  bitter  by  it ;  by  which  is  signified  that 
such  things  were  in  it  as  could  not  yet  be  received.  The 
reason  may  be  seen  in  the  following. paragraph.  But  I  will 
lay  open  what  was  in  the  little  book.  In  the  little  book 
were  the  things  which  are  contained  in  the  "  Doctrine  of 
the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Lord,"  from  beginning 
to  end,  which  are  the  following  :  — 

That  the  entire  Sacred  Scripture  is  concerning  the 
Lord,  and  that  the  Lord  is  the  Word  (n.  1-7). 

The  Lord's  fulfilling  all  the  things  of  the  Law 
means  that  He  fulfilled  all  the  things  of  the  Word 
(n.  8-1 1). 

That  the  Lord  came  into  the  world,  that  He  might 
subjugate  the  hells,  and  glorify  His  Human  ;  and  that 
the  passion  of  the  cross  was  the  last  combat,  by  which 
He  fully  overcame  the  hells,  and  fully  glorified  His 
Human  (n.  12-14). 

That  the  Lord  by  the  passion  of  the  cross  did 
not  take  away  sins,  but  that  He  bore  them  (n.  15-17). 

That  the  imputation  of  the  Lord's  merit  is  noth- 
ing else  but  the  remission  of  sins  after  repentance 
(n.  18). 

That  the  Lord  as  to  His  Divine  Human  is  called 
the  Son  of  God,  and  the  Son  of  Man  as  to  the  Wc:d 
(n.  19-28)'. 

That  the  Lord  made  His  Human  Divine  from  the 
Divine  in  Himself,  and  that  He  thus  became  one  with 
the  Father  (n.  29-36). 

That  the  Lord  is  God  Himself  from  whom  and  con- 
cerning whom  is  the  Word  (n.  37-44). 

That  God  is  one,  and  that  the  Lord  is  that  God 
(n.  45). 


No.  473.]       THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


495 


That  the  Holy  Spirit  is  the  Divine  proceeding 
from  the  Lord,  and  that  it  is  the  Lord  Himself 
(n.  46-54)- 

That  the  Doctrine  of  the  Athanasian  Creed  agrees 
with  the  truth,  provided  that  by  the  Trinity  of  Per- 
sons is  understood  a  Trinity  of  Person,  which  is  in 
the  Lord  (n.  55-61). 

It  is  said  that  the  seven  thunders  uttered  their  voices, 
because  the  speech  of  the  Lord  passing  down  through  the 
heavens  into  the  lower  parts  is  heard  as  thunder  j  and  be- 
cause He  speaks  at  the  same  time  through  the  whole 
heaven,  and  thus  fully,  they  are  called  the  seven  thunders  : 
for  by  seven  are  signified  all,  all  things,  and  the  whole  (n.  10, 
391).  For  which  reason  instruction  and  the  perception  of 
truth  is  also  signified  by  thunder  (n.  236) ;  here  also  disclosure 
and  manifestation.  That  a  voice  out  of  heaven,  when  from 
the  Lord,  is  heard  as  thunder,  is  manifest  from  these  pas- 
sages :  Jesus  said,  Father,  glorify  thy  name  :  a?id  there  came 
forth  a  voice  out  of  heave?i,  and  said,  I  have  both  glorified  it, 
and  will  glorify  it:  the  multitude  heard  this  as  thunder  (John 
xii.  28-30).  God  roareth  with  His  voice,  He  thunder eth  with 
the  voice  of  His  majesty  (Job  xxxvii.  4,  5).  Jehovah  thun- 
dered out  of  heaven,  and  the  Highest  uttered  His  voice  (2  Sam. 
xxii.  14).  I  heard  a  voice  out  of  heaven,  as  the  voice  of  great 
thunder  (Apoc.  xiv.  2).  Thou  calledst  unto  me,  and  I  an- 
swered thee  in  secret  thunder  (Ps.  lxxxi.  7). 

473.  And  when  the  seven  thunders  uttered  their  voices,  I 
was  about  to  write  ;  and  I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven  saying 
unto  me,  Seal  up  the  things  which  the  seven  thunders  uttered, 
and  write  them  not,  signifies  that  those  things  are  indeed 
manifested,  but  that  they  are  not  received,  until  after  they 
who  are  meant  by  the  dragon,  the  beast,  and  the  false- 
prophet,  have  been  cast  out  of  the  world  of  spirits  ;  because 
there  would  be  danger,  if  they  were  received  before.  The 


496  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap.  X. 

voices  winch  the  seven  thunders  uttered  are  the  things  which 
are  treated  of  just  above  (n.  472),  which,  because  they  are 
the  very  essentials  of  the  New  Church,  are  mentioned 
thrice.  By  writing,  in  the  natural  sense,  is  signified  to 
commit  to  paper,  and  thus  to  posterity,  for  remembrance. 
But  in  the  spiritual  sense  by  writing  is  signified  to  commit 
to  the  heart  for  reception.  Hence  by  sealing  up  and  not 
writing  those  things,  is  signified  that  they  are  not  committed 
to  the  heart  and  received,  until  after  the  dragon,  the  beast, 
and  the  false-prophet  were  cast  out  of  the  world  of  spirits, 
because  there  would  be  danger  if  they  should  be  received 
before.  The  reason  is,  because  by  the  dragon,  the  beast, 
and  the  false-prophet  those  are  signified  who  are  in  faith 
separate  from  charity  ;  and  these  constantly  and  tenaciously 
adhere  to  their  faith,  that  God  the  Father  is  to  be  ap- 
proached, and  not  the  Lord  immediately  ;  also  that  the 
Lord  is  not  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth  as  to  His  Human : 
on  which  account,  if  that  doctrine,  stated  just  above  (n.  472), 
which  has  been  manifested  and  is  still  being  manifested, 
—  which  is  signified  by  the  little  book  being  open  —  should  be 
received  by  any  others  but  those  who  are  in  charity  and  its 
faith,  who  are  also  they  that  are  signified  by  John  (n.  5,  17), 
before  the  dragon  is  cast  out,  it  would  be  rejected  not  only 
by  them,  but  also  through  them  by  the  rest :  and  if  it  should 
not  be  rejected,  it  would  still  be  falsified,  yea,  profaned. 
That  it  is  so  is  plainly  manifest  from  the  things  that  now  fol- 
low in  the  Apocalypse,  when  seen  in  series  ;  which  are,  that 
they  killed  the  Lord's  two  witnesses  (chap,  xi.) ;  that  the 
dragon  stood  near  the  woman  that  was  to  bring  forth,  to 
devour  her  offspring,  and  after  he  had  fought  with  Michael, 
persecuted  the  woman  (chap,  xii.)  ;  and  that  the  two  beasts 
coming  up,  the  one  out  of  the  sea  and  the  other  out  of  the 
earth,  made  one  with  him  (chap,  xiii.) ;  also  that  they 
gathered  their  associates  together  to  war  at  the  place  called 
Armageddon  (chap,  xvi.) ;  and  lastly,  that  they  called 
together  to  the  war  the  nations,  Gog  and  Magog  (chap,  xx 


No.  474-]      THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


497 


8,  9)  :  but  that  the  dragon,  the  beast,  and  the  false-prophet 
were  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire  and  brimstone  (chap.  xx.  10) : 
after  which  the  New  Church,  which  is  to  be  the  Lamb's 
Wife,  came  down  from  heaven  (chap,  xxi.,  xxii).  These  are 
the  things  that  are  meant  by  this  :  Seal  up  the  thmgs  which 
the  seven  thunders  uttered,  and  write  them  ?iot.  Also  by  this 
in  this  chapter  :  In  the  days  of  the  voice  of  the  seventh  angel 
the  mystery  of  God  shall  be  finished,  as  He  hath  declared  to  His 
servants  the  prophets  (vers.  7).  As  also  by  this  in  the  fol- 
lowing chapter  :  And  the  seventh  angel  sounded,  and  there 
were  great  voices  in  heaven,  saying,  The  kingdoms  of  the 
world  are  become  our  Lord's  and  His  Christ's  (vers.  15): 
and  by  many  similar  things  besides  in  the  chapters  which 
follow.  See  something  on  this  subject  in  the  "  Doctrine  of 
the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Lord"  (n.  61). 

474.  A?id  the  angel  whom  I  saw  standing  upo?i  the  sea 
and  upon  the  earth,  lifted  tip  his  hand  unto  heaven,  and 
sware  by  Him  that  liveth  for  ever  and  ever,  signifies  attesta- 
tion and  testification  of  the  Lord  by  Himself.  The  Lord 
is  meant  by  the  angel  standing  upon  the  sea  and  the  earth 
(n.  470) :  By  lifting  up  the  hand  unto  heaven  is  signified 
attestation ;  here,  that  time  shall  be  no  longer  (vers.  6) : 
By  "  swearing "  testification  is  signified  ;  here,  that  in  the 
the  days  of  the  voice  of  the  seventh  angel  the  mystery  of 
God  shall  be  finished  (vers.  7).  By  "  Him  that  liveth  for 
ever  and  ever"  is  meant  the  Lord  Himself,  as  above 
(chap.  i.  18  ;  iv.  9,  10 j  v.  14 \  Dan.  iv.  34).  That  the  Lord 
testifies  by  Himself,  will  be  seen  presently.  From  these 
things  it  is  manifest  that  by  these  words :  And  the  angel 
whom  I  saw  standing  upofi  the  sea  and  upo?i  the  earth,  lifted 
up  his  hand  unto  heaven,  and  sware  by  Him  that  liveth  for 
ever  and  ever,  is  signified  the  Lord's  attestation  and  testifi- 
cation by  Himself.  That  Jehovah  swears,  that  is,  testifies 
by  Himself,  is  evident  from  these  passages  :  /  have  sworn 
by  myself,  the  word  hath  gone  out  of  ?ny  mouth  which  shall 
not  be  revoked  (Isa.  xlv.  23).    /  have  sworn  by  myself,  that 


498 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap.  X. 


this  house  shall  be  a  desolation  (Jer.  xxii.  5).  Jehovah  hath 
sworn  by  His  soul  (Jer.  li.  14  ;  Am.  vi.  8).  Jehovah  hath 
sworn  by  His  holiness  (Am.  iv.  2).  Jehovah  hath  sworn 
by  His  right  hand,  and  by  the  arm  of  His  strength  (Isa. 
lxii.  8).  Behold,  I  have  sworn  by  my  great  name  (Jer.  xliv. 
26).  That  Jehovah,  that  is,  the  Lord,  sware  by  Himself,  sig- 
nifies that  the  Divine  Truth  testifies ;  for  He  is  the  Divine 
Truth,  and  this  testifies  from  itself  and  by  itself.  Besides 
these  passages  declaring  that  Jehovah  sware,  cee  Isa.  xiv. 
24;  liv.  9  ;  Ps.  lxxxix.  3,  35  ;  xcv.  11  ;  ex.  4 ;  exxxii.  11. 
The  reason  that  it  is  said  that  Jehovah  sware,  is  because 
the  church  instituted  with  the  children  of  Israel  was  a  rep- 
resentative church,  and  hence  the  conjunction  of  the  Lord 
with  the  church  was  represented  by  a  covenant,  such  as  is 
made  between  two  who  swear  to  their  compact :  on  which 
account,  because  an  oath  was  part  of  a  covenant,  it  is  said 
that  Jehovah  sware ;  by  which,  however,  is  not  meant  that 
He  sware,  but  that  the  Divine  Truth  attests  it.  That  an 
oath  was  part  of  a  covenant,  is  manifest  from  these  pas- 
sages :  I  have  sworn  unto  thee,  and  have  entered  into  a  cove- 
nant with  thee,  that  thou  shouldest  be  mine  (Ez.  xvi.  8).  To 
remember  the  covenant,  the  oath  which  He  sware  (Luke  i.  72, 
73  ;  Ps.  cv.  9  ;  Jer.  xi.  5  ;  xxxii.  22  ;  Deut.  i.  34 ;  x.  11  ; 
xi.  9,  21;  xxvi.  3,  15;  xxxi.  20;  xxxiv.  4).  Because  a 
covenant  was  representative  of  the  conjunction  of  the  Lord 
with  the  church,  and  reciprocally  of  the  church  with  the 
Lord,  and  as  the  oath  was  a  part  of  the  covenant,  and  was 
to  be  sworn  from  the  truth  in  itself,  and  thus  also  by  it,  it 
was  therefore  permitted  the  children  of  Israel  to  swear  by 
Jehovah,  and  thus  by  the  Divine  Truth  (Ex.  xx.  7  ;  Lev. 
xix.  12  j  Deut.  vi.  13  ;  x.  20 ;  Isa.  xlviii.  1  ;  Ixv.  16  ;  Jer. 
iv.  2  m}  Zech.  v.  4).  But  after  the  representatives  of  the 
church  were  abrogated,  the  use  of  oaths  in  covenants  was 
also  abrogated  by  the  Lord  (Matt.  v.  33-37  ;  xxiii.  16-22). 

475.  Who  created  heave?i  and  the  things  that  are  in  it, 
and  the  earth  and  the  things  that  are  in  it,  and  the  sea  and 


No.  476.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


499 


the  things  that  are  in  it,  signifies  Who  gives  life  to  all 
who  are  in  heaven  and  who  are  in  the  church  and  each 
and  every  thing  within  them.  By  creating  in  the  natural 
sense  is  signified  to  create,  but  in  the  spiritual  sense  by 
creating  is  signified  to  reform  and  regenerate  (n.  254, 
290),  which  also  is  to  vivify.  By  heaven  is  meant  the 
heaven  where  the  angels  are.  By  the  earth  and  the  sea 
the  church  is  signified  j  by  the  earth  those  who  are  in  its 
internals,  and  by  the  sea  they  that  are  in  its  externals 
(n.  398,  470)  ;  by  "  the  things  that  are  in  them  "  are  signi- 
fied each  and  every  thing  within  them. 

476.  That  time  should  be  no  longer,  signifies  that  there 
would  not  be  any  state  of  the  church,  nor  any  church, 
unless  one  God  were  acknowledged,  and  that  the  Lord  is 
He.  By  "  time  "  state  is  signified  ;  and  as  the  church  is 
here  treated  of,  the  state  of  the  church  is  signified :  hence 
by  time  being  no  longer  is  signified  that  there  will  not  be 
any  state  of  the  church.  It  follows  that  it  is  also  meant 
that  there  will  not  be  any  church,  unless  one  God  is  ac- 
knowledged, and  that  the  Lord  is  He.  Yet  how  is  it  at 
this  day  ?  That  God  is  one,  is  not  denied ;  but  it  is  denied 
that  the  Lord  is  He.  And  yet  there  is  not  one  God,  and 
in  whom  there  is  at  the  same  time  a  trinity,  except  the 
Lord.  That  the  church  is  from  Him  who  is  the  Saviour 
and  Redeemer,  is  not  denied ;  but  that  He  is  to  be  ap- 
proached immediately  as  the  Saviour  and  Redeemer,  is 
denied.  Hence  it  is  manifest,  that  the  church  is  about 
to  expire,  unless  a  new  one  comes  into  existence,  which 
acknowledges  the  Lord  alone  as  the  God  of  heaven  and 
earth,  and  therefore  goes  immediately  to  Him  (see  Matt, 
xxviii.  18):  for  which  reason  this  expression,  that  "time 
shall  be  no  longer,"  that  is,  that  there  will  be  no  church, 
has  reference  to  the  things  which  follow  in  this  chapter 
(vers.  7),  and  these  to  the  things  in  chap.  xi.  15  ;  where  it 
is  said  that  there  will  be  a  church  which  will  be  the  Lord's 
alone.  That  state  is  signified  by  time  is  because  time  is 
vol.  11.  4 


5oo 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap.  X 


not  measured  in  the  spiritual  world  by  days,  weeks,  months, 
and  years,  but  by  states,  which  are  the  progressions  of 
their  life,  from  which  they  remember  the  past ;  on  which 
subject  see  the  work  on  "  Heaven  and  Hell,"  published 
at  London  in  the  year  1758  (n.  162-169)  >  where  time  in 
heaven  is  treated  of.  The  state  of  the  church  is  her6 
meant  by  time,  because  day  and  night,  morning  and  even- 
ing, summer  and  winter,  make  time  in  the  world ;  and 
these,  understood  in  the  spiritual  sense,  make  the  states 
of  the  church :  on  which  account,  when  these  states  are  no 
longer,  there  is  not  any  church  •  and  there  is  none,  when 
good  and  truth  are  no  longer,  and  thus  when  the  light  of 
truth  is  thick-darkness,  and  the  heat  of  good  is  cold. 
These  are  the  things  that  are  meant  by  time  being  no 
longer.  Similar  things  are  understood  by  these  passages 
in  the  Word :  The  fourth  beast  thought  to  change  the  times 
(Dan.  vii.  25).  7/  shall  be  one  day  which  shall  be  known  to 
Jehovah,  not  day  nor  ?iight,  thus  not  time  (Zech.  xiv.  7). 
I  will  make  the  sun  to  set  at  noon,  and' I  will  darken  the 
earth  in  the  daylight,  thus  not  time  (Amos  viii.  9).  One 
evil,  behold,  has  come  ;  an  end  is  come  ;  the  end  has  come ;  the 
morning  has  come  upon  thee,  O  inhabitant  of  the  earth ; 
the  ti?ne  has  come  (Ez.  vii.  5-7).  "  The  morning  "  is  the 
beginning  of  a  new  church  (n.  151);  and  therefore  it  is 
said,  "the  time  has  come." 

477.  But  in  the  days  of  the  voice  of  the  seventh  angel,  when 
he  is  about  to  sound,  signifies  the  final  exploration  and 
manifestation  of  the  state  of  the  church,  that  it  would 
perish,  if  a  new  one  were  not  established  by  the  Lord. 
That  by  sounding  a  trumpet  is  signified  to  explore  and 
manifest  the  state  of  life  of  those  who  are  of  the  church, 
consequently  also  the  state  of  the  church,  may  be  seen 
above  (n.  397) :  and  because  seven  angels  sounded,  by  the 
voice  of  the  seventh  angel  the  final  exploration  and  man- 
ifestation is  signified ;  which  is,  that  the  church  would 
perish,  if  a  new  one  were  not  established  by  the  Lord 


No.  47S.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


That  it  would  perish  is  meant  by  time  being  no  longer 
(n.  476) ;  and  that  a  new  church  is  to  be  established  by 
the  Lord,  is  meant  by  the  things  which  now  follow. 

478.  And  the  mystery  of  God  shall  be  finished,  as  He  hath 
declared  to  His  servants  the  prophets,  signifies  that  it  will 
then  appear  that  it  has  been  foretold  in  the  Word  of  both 
Testaments  and  has  hitherto  been  hidden,  that  after  the 
last  judgment  upon  those  who  have  devastated  the  church, 
the  Lord's  kingdom  will  come.  By  being  finished  is  signified 
to  be  fulfilled,  to  have  an  end,  and  then  to  appear.  By  the 
mystery  of  God  declared  to  the  prophets  is  signified  that 
which  has  been  foretold  by  the  Lord  in  the  Word,  and  has 
hitherto  been  hidden.  By  declaring  (evangelizing)  is  signified 
to  announce  the  Lord's  coming  and  His  kingdom,  for  the 
Gospel  (evangel)  is  a  glad  messenger.  That  this  will  come 
to  pass,  after  the  last  judgment  upon  those  who  have 
devastated  the  church  has  been  executed,  is  also  foretold 
in  the  Word ;  and  therefore  this  also  is  signified.  From 
this  it  may  be  evident  that  all  these  things  are  meant  by 
those  words.  Something  shall  first  be  said  here  concerning 
the  prediction  of  the  Lord's  coming  and  His  kingdom  in  the 
Word  of  each  Testament.  In  that  part  of  the  Word  of 
the  Old  Testament  which  is  called  prophetic,  in  its  spiritual 
sense,  and  also  in  the  natural  sense  where  the  former  sense 
shines  forth,  the  Lord  alone  is  treated  of  ;  namely,  His 
coming  in  the  fulness  of  time,  which  is  when  there  should 
be  no  longer  the  good  of  charity  and  the  truth  of  faith 
in  the  church ;  which  state  of  it  is  called  consummation, 
devastation,  desolation,  and  termination  :  His  combats  with 
the  hells  and  His  victories  over  them  are  then  treated  of, 
which  also  are  the  last  judgment  executed  by  Him :  and 
after  these  the  creation  of  a  new  heaven  and  the  institution 
of  a  new  church  are  treated  of,  which  are  the  coming  king- 
dom of  the  Lord.  These  things  are  also  treated  of  in  the 
Word  of  the  New  Testament,  which  is  called  apostolic,  and 
especially  in  the  Apocalypse.  That  it  is  the  Lord's  kingdom 


502 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap.  X. 


which  will  be  evangelized  in  the  days  of  the  voice  of  the 
seventh  angel,  is  manifest  in  the  eleventh  chapter  following, 
from  this :  And  the  seventh  a?igel  sounded,  and  there  were 
great  voices  in  heaven,  saying,  The  kingdoms  of  the  world 
have  become  our  Lord's  and  His  Christ's,  and  He  shall  reign 
for  ever  and  ever :  and  the  twenty-four  elders  fell  upon  their 
faces,  and  worshipped  God,  saying,  We  give  thee  thanks,  O  Lord 
God,  who  art  and  who  wast  and  who  art  to  come,  that  thou 
hast  taken  to  thee  thy  great  power,  and  hast  begun  to  reign 
(vers.  15-17).  This  mystery  is  described  in  Daniel  almost 
in  the  same  manner  as  here  in  the  Apocalypse,  where  are 
these  words  :  /  heard  the  man  clothed  in  linen,  that  he  lifted 
up  his  hands  to  heaven,  and  sware  by  Him  that  liveth  for 
ever,  that  it  should  be  unto  the  stated  time  of  stated  times  and 
a  half,  whe?i  all  these  things  should  be  finished :  but  he  said, 
Go,  Daniel,  because  the  words  are  shut  up  and  sealed  even  to 
the  time  of  the  end  (xii.  7,  9).  "  Even  to  the  time  of  the 
end  "  is  even  to  this  time.  That  then  the  Son  of  Man  will 
take  the  kingdom  he  foretells  in  these  words :  1 saw  in  the 
visions  of  the  night,  and  behold,  there  was  one  like  the  Son  of 
Man  coming  with  the  clouds  of  heaven  ;  and  to  Him  was  given 
dominion,  and  glory,  and  kingdom  ;  and  all  peoples,  nations, 
and  tongues  shall  worship  Him :  His  dominion  is  the  dominion 
of  an  age  which  shall  not  pass  away,  and  His  kingdom  that 
which  shall  not  perish  (Dan.  vii.  13,  14).  That  to  bring 
good  tidings  (evangelize)  signifies  the  Lord's  coming,  and 
His  kingdom  at  that  time,  is  manifest  from  these  passages : 
O  Zion^  that  bringest  good  tidings,  get  thee  up  upon  the  moun- 
tain :  O  Jerusalem,  that  bringest  good  tidings,  lift  up  thy  voice 
with  strength;  say,  Behold  your  God;  behold  the  Lord 
yehovih  conzeth  in  strength,  and  His  arm  shall  rule  for  Him 
(Isa.  xl.  9,  10).  How  delightful  upon  the  mountains  are  the 
feet  of  him  that  bringeth  good  tidings,  that  publisheth  peace, 
that  bringeth  good  tidings  of  good,  that  publisheth  salvation, 
that  saith  to  Zion,  Thy  God  shall  reign  (Isa.  lii.  7,  8  ;  Nak 
i.  15).    Sing  unfr  Jehovah,  bless  His  name,  declare  the  good 


No.  479.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


503 


tidings  of  His  salvatio?i  from  day  to  day  ;  for  yehovah  eotneth 
(Ps.  xcvi.  2,  13).  The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  yehovah  is  upon 
me,  therefore  yehovah  hath  anointed  me  to  preach  glad  tidings 
to  the  poor,  to  preach  liberty  to  the  captives,  to  proclaim  the 
year  of  the  favor  of  yehovah  (Isa.  lxi.  1,  2).  The  angel  said 
to  Zechariah,  Behold,  thy  wife  shall  bring  forth  a  son,  who 
shall  go  forth  before  the  Lord  God  in  the  spirit  and  power  of 
Elias,  and  to  prepare  a  people  for  the  Lord :  L  am  Gabriel, 
and  L  was  sent  to  show  thee  this  glad  tidings  (Luke  i.  13, 
17,  19).  The  angel  said  to  the  shepherds,  Fear  not ;  behold, 
L  bring  you  good  tidings  of  great  joy  ;  for  unto  you  is  born 
this  day  in  the  city  of  David  a  Saviour  who  is  Christ  the 
Lord  (Luke  ii.  10,  11).  The  Lord  preached  the  glad  tidings 
of  the  kingdom  of  God  (Matt.  iv.  23;  ix.  35;  Mark  i.  15  ; 
Luke  vii.  22  ;  viii.  1  ;  ix.  1,  2).  John  the  Baptist  also 
(Luke  iii.  18).  yesus  also  said  to  the  Disciples,  Go  out  into 
all  the  world,  and  preach  the  Gospel  to  every  creature  (Mark 
xvi.  15).  This  also  is  the  everlasting  Gospel  which  the  angel 
had  that  was  flying  in  the  midst  of  heaven,  to  preach  to  them 
that  dwell  upon  the  earth  (Apoc.  xiv.  6).  It  is  said  that  the 
mystery  of  God  shall  be  finished ;  by  which  is  meant  that 
now  will  be  fulfilled  that  which  has  not  been  fulfilled  before, 
which  is,  that  the  kingdom  will  be  the  Lord's.  For  it  was 
not  fulfilled  by  the  Jews,  because  they  did  not  acknowledge 
the  Lord.  Nor  was  it  fulfilled  by  the  Christians,  for  neither 
did  they  acknowledge  the  Lord  as  the  God  of  heaven  and 
earth  even  as  to  His  Human ;  for  they  make  this  like  the 
human  of  another  man :  wherefore  they  do  not  go  immedi- 
ately to  him ;  when  yet  He  is  Jehovah,  who  came  into  the 
world. 

479.  And  the  voice  which  L  heard  from  heaven  spake  unto 
me  again,  sayifig,  Take  the  little  book  that  is  open  in  the  hand 
of  the  angel  that  standeth  upon  the  sea  and  upon  the  earth,  sig- 
nifies a  command  from  heaven  that  they  should  take  to  them- 
selves that  doctrine  concerning  the  Lord,  but  that  it  would 
De  made  manifest  through  John  how  it  would  be  received 


504  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap.  X. 

in  the  church,  before  they  who  are  meant  by  the  dragon, 
the  beast,  and  the  false-prophet,  were  removed.  By  the 
voice  which  he  heard  from  heaven  now  speaking  with  him 
again,  is  meant  the  voice  which  told  him  to  seal  up  what 
the  seven  thunders  spake,  and  not  write  them  (vers.  4) ; 
by  which  was  signified  that  that  doctrine  concerning  the 
Lord  would  not  be  received  until  after  they  who  are  meant 
by  the  dragon,  the  beast,  and  the  false-prophet  were  cast 
out  of  the  world  of  spirits  ;  because,  if  received  before, 
there  would  be  danger  :  see  above  (n.  473).  That  it  is  so,  is 
now  made  manifest  through  John,  by  his  eating  up  the  little 
book,  as  now  follows.  That  the  doctrine  concerning  the 
Lord  is  meant  by  the  little  book,  may  be  seen  (n.  469;  472): 
and  that  the  Lord  is  meant  by  the  angel  standing  upon  the 
sea  and  the  earth  (n.  465,  470). 

480.  And  I  went  unto  the  angel,  saying  unto  him,  Give  ?ne 
the  little  book,  signifies  an  inclination  of  the  natural  mind 
with  many  in  the  church  to  receive  the  doctrine.  This  is 
signified  because  it  is  here  made  manifest  through  John 
how  the  doctrine  concerning  the  Lord  is  received  by  many 
in  the  church,  as  was  said  just  above.  An  inclination  of 
the  natural  mind  with  these  to  receive  it  is  meant,  because 
there  was  an  inclination  in  John  \  for  he  went  and  asked 
for  it.  Since  this  involves  such  things,  it  was  therefore 
first  said  to  John  that  he  should  take  the  little  book  ;  he 
next  went  and  asked  for  it ;  then  the  angel  said  that  he 
would  give  it,  but  that  the  little  book  would  make  his  belly 
bitter ;  and  at  length  it  is  added  that  it  was  given,  and  that 
it  so  came  to  pass.    All  these  things  are  significative. 

481.  And  he  said  unto  me,  Take  it  and  eat  it  up  ;  and  it 
shall  make  thy  belly  bitter,  but  in  thy  mouth  it  shall  be  sweet  as 
honey,  signifies  that  the  reception  from  acknowledgment 
that  the  Lord  is  the  Saviour  and  Redeemer  is  agreeable 
and  pleasant,  but  that  the  acknowledgment  that  He  alone  is 
the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  that  His  Human  is 
Divine,  is  disagreeable  and  difficult,  owing  to  falsifications. 


No.  482.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


505 


By  taking  the  little  book  is  signified  to  receive  the  doctrine, 
concerning  the  Lord :  by  eating  it  up  is  signified  to  ac- 
knowledge it :  by  making  the  belly  bitter  is  signified  that  it 
will  be  disagreeable  and  difficult  on  account  of  falsifica- 
tions, for  truth  falsified  is  signified  by  bitter  (n.  411):  by 
being  sweet  as  honey  in  the  mouth,  is  signified  that  the  first 
reception  is  agreeable  and  pleasant.  These  things  now 
applied  to  that  doctrine  which  is  meant  by  the  little  book 
open  in  the  angel's  hand  (n.  469,  472),  signify  that  the  re- 
ception from  acknowledgment  that  the  Lord  is  the  Saviour 
and  Redeemer  is  agreeable  and  pleasant ;  but  that  the 
acknowledgment  that  He  alone  is  the  God  of  heaven  and 
earth,  and  that  His  Human  is  Divine,  is  disagreeable  and 
difficult  by  reason  of  falsifications.  The  principal  falsifica- 
tions on  account  of  which  that  doctrine  will  be  perceived 
to  be  disagreeable  and  difficult  are,  that  they  did  not  ac- 
knowledge the  Lord  to  be  one  with  the  Father ;  which, 
however,  He  taught :  and  that  they  did  not  acknowledge 
the  Lord's  Human  to  be  Divine,  which  yet  is  the  Son  of 
God  (Luke  i.  35)  :  and  thus,  it  may  be  said,  they  made  God 
three,  and  the  Lord  two  ;  besides  the  falsities  flowing  from 
them.  From  the  latter  falsities  flows  faith  alone,  and  faith 
alone  afterwards  confirms  the  former  falsities.  That  from 
these  there  arises  so  great  bitterness  and  internal  repug- 
nance, that  they  cannot,  after  death,  even  name  the  Divine 
Human  from  acknowledgment  in  the  thought,  may  be  seen 
above  (n.  294). 

482.  And  I  took  the  little  book  out  of  the  angels  hand,  and 
eat  it  up  ;  and  it  was  in  my  mouth  sweet  as  honey,  and  ivhcn 
I  had  eaten  it  up,  my  belly  was  made  bitter,  signifies  that  it 
was  so  done,  and  thus  made  manifest  what  would  be  the 
reception  of  that  doctrine,  before  they  who  are  meant  by 
the  dragon,  the  beast,  and  the  false-prophet,  were  removed. 
As  this  is  a  consequence  of  what  is  said  above,  it  is  not 
further  explained.  We  read  that  the  prophet  Ezekiel  also 
cat  up,  by  command,  the  roll  of  a  book  ;  and  that  in  his  mouth 
it  uhu  sweet  as  honey  (Ez.  ii.  S-10  ;  iii.  1-3). 


506 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap.  X. 


483.  And  He  said  unto  me,  Thou  must  prophesy  again  over 
peoples  and  nations,  and  tongues  and  many  kings,  signifies 
that,  because  it  is  so,  they  must  be  further  taught  of  what 
quality  they  are  who  are  in  faith  alone.  That  this  is  signi- 
fied is  manifest  from  what  follows,  —  that  those  who  are  in 
faith  alone  are  treated  of  as  far  as  chapter  xvii :  and  after- 
wards the  Roman  Catholic  religion  is  treated  of ;  and  after 
this,  the  casting  out  of  the  dragon,  the  beast,  and  the  false- 
pi  ophet,  into  hell  ;  and  then  the  New  Church,  in  which  the 
Lord  alone  will  be  worshipped.  By  prophesying  is  signi- 
fied to  teach  (n.  8,  133)  ;  hence  by  prophesying  again  is  sig* 
nified  to  teach  further  :  by  peoples  those  who  are  in  truths 
or  falsities  of  doctrine  are  signified  \  and  by  nations  those 
who  are  in  goods  or  evils  of  life,  treated  of  below;  by 
tongues  those  are  signified  who  are  in  these  things  exte- 
riorly (n.  282) ;  and  by  kings  those  who  are  in  them  in- 
teriorly. That  those  are  signified  by  kings  who  are  in 
truths  from  good,  and  in  the  opposite  sense,  who  are  in 
falsities  from  evil,  and  abstractly  truths  from  good  or  falsi- 
ties from  evil,  may  be  seen  (n.  20,  664,  704,  720,  830,  92 t). 
And  because  they  who  are  in  interior  falsities  are  treated 
of  in  particular  in  what  follows,  it  is  said  "and  many 
kings,"  by  whom  falsities  of  evil  in  abundance  are  signified. 
They  are  called  peoples,  nations,  tongues,  and  kings,  that  all 
who  are  such  in  the  church  may  be  understood.  Its  being 
said  to  John  that  he  must  prophesy  again,  signifies  that  it 
must  be  further  taught  what  is  the  quality  of  those  who  are 
in  faith  alone,  to  the  end  that  their  falsities  may  be  disclosed, 
and  so  abolished  ;  since  no  falsity  is  abolished  before  it  is 
disclosed.  That  peoples  signify  those  who  are  in  truths  or 
falsities  of  doctrine,  and  nations  those  that  are  in  goods  or 
evils  of  life,  may  be  evident  from  many  places  in  the  Word 
where  peoples  and  nations  are  mentioned :  but  to  prove 
this,  the  passages  only  where  people  and  nations  are  men- 
tioned  together  shall  be  adduced  here,  from  which  this  may 
oe  concluded  ;  since  in  the  Word,  in  each  and  every  thing 


No.  483.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  507 

of  it,  there  is  the  marriage  of  the  Lord  and  the  church, 
and  thence  the  marriage  of  good  and  truth  :  and  "  people  " 
has  reference  to  truth,  and  "  nations  "  to  good.    That  there 
is  such  a  marriage  in  each  and  every  thing  in  the  Word, 
may  be  seen  in  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  con- 
cerning the  Sacred  Scripture  "  (n.  80-90).    The  passages  in 
the  Word  are  these:  Woe  to  the  sinful  nation,  to  the  people 
laden  with  iniquity  (Isa.  i.  4).    /  will  send  him  against  a 
hypocritical  nation,  I  will  command  him  against  the  people  of 
my  wrath  (Isa.  x.  6).     Jehovah  smote  the  people  with  a 
plague  not  curable,  He  ruled  the  nations  with  anger  (Isa. 
xiv.  6).     In  that  day  shall  there  be  brought  as  a  present 
to  Jehovah  a  people  distracted  and  phmdered,  a?id  a  nation 
meted  out  and  trodden  down  (Isa.  xviii.  7).    The  strong  peo- 
ple shall  honor  thee,  the  city  of  the  powerful  nations  shall 
fear  thee  (Isa.  xxv.  3).    Jehovah  shall  swallow  up  the  cov- 
ering over  all  people,  and  the  veil  over  all  the  nations  (Isa. 
xxv.  7).    Approach,  ye  nations,  and  listen,  ye  people  (Isa. 
xxxiv.  1).    I  have  called  thee  for  a  covenant  of  the  people,  and 
for  a  light  of  the  nations  (Isa.  xlii.  6).    Let  all  the  nations 
be  gathered  together,  and  let  the  people  assemble  (Isa.  xliii. 
9).    Behold,  I  will  lift  up  my  hand  to  the  nations,  and 
my  standard  to  the  people  (Isa.  xlix.  22).    /  have  given 
Him  for  a  witness  to  the  people,  a  leader  and  a  lawgiver  to 
the  nations  (Isa.  lv.  4).    Behold  a  people  coming  from  the  land 
of  the  north,  ami  a  great  nation  from  the  sides  of  the  earth  (Jer. 
vi.  22).     Many  people  shall  come,  and  numerous  nations, 
to  seek  Jehovah  Zebaoth  in   Jerusalem   (Zech.   viii.  22). 
Jehovah  rct  dereth  void  the  counsel  of  the  nations,  He  over- 
turjieth  the  devices  of  the  people  (Ps.  xxxiii.  10).  Jehovah 
will  subdue  the  peoples  under  us,  and  the  nations  under  our 
feet:   Jehovah  reigned  over  the  nations ;  the  nobles  of  the 
people  are  gathered  together  (Ps.  xlvii.  3,  8,  9).    The  people 
shall  confess  to  thee,  the  nations  shall  be  glad,  for  thou  shall 
judge  the  people  righteously,  and  lead  the  nations  on  the  earth 
(Ps.  lxvii.  2-4).    Remember  me,  O  Jehovah,  with  the  favor 

A* 


508  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [C'lAP.  X. 


that  thou  dearest  to  thy  people,  that  I  may  be  glad  in  the  joy  of 
thy  nations  (Ps.  cvi.  4,  5).  All  people,  nations,  and  tongues 
shall  worship  the  Son  of  Man  (Dan.  vii.  14).  Besides  other 
places,  as  Ps.  xviii.  43;  Isa.  ix.  1,  2;  xi.  10;  Ez.  xxxvi. 
15  ;  Joel  ii.  17  ;  Zeph.  ii.  9  ;  Apoc.  v.  9  ;  Luke  ii.  30-32. 


484.  To  this  I  will  add  three  Relations,  of  things  that  oc- 
curred in  the  spiritual  world.  The  First  Relation  is  this  : 
I  once  heard  there  a  sound  as  of  a  mill :  it  was  in  the 
northern  quarter.  I  wondered  at  first  what  this  was  ;  but 
I  recollected  that  by  a  mill  and  by  grinding  in  the  Word  is 
meant  to  seek  from  the  Word  what  is  serviceable  for  doc- 
trine (n.  794).  On  which  account  I  went  up  to  the  place 
where  the  sound  was  heard ;  and  when  I  was  near,  the 
sound  died  away  ;  and  I  then  saw  a  kind  of  arched  roof 
above  the  ground,  the  entrance  to  which  was  through  a 
cave.  Seeing  which,  I  descended  and  entered  ;  and  behold, 
there  was  a  chamber,  in  which  I  saw  an  old  man  sitting 
among  books,  holding  before  him  the  Word,  and  seeking 
therefrom  what  might  be  serviceable  to  his  doctrine. 
Scraps  of  paper  lay  around,  on  which  he  wrote  down  what 
served  him.  There  were  scribes  in  an  adjoining  room,  who 
gathered  up  the  papers,  and  copied  them  upon  an  entire 
sheet.  I  asked  first  about  the  books  around  him.  He 
said  that  they  all  treated  of  justifying  faith  ;  those  which 
were  from  Sweden  and  Denmark  profoundly,  those  which 
were  from  Germany  more  profoundly,  and  those  that  were 
from  Britain  more  profoundly  still,  and  most  profoundly 
those  from  Holland.  And  he  added  that  they  disagree  in 
various  things,  but  that  in  the  article  of  justification  and  salva- 
tion by  faith  alone  they  all  concurred.  He  afterwards  told 
me  that  he  was  now  collecting  from  the  Word  this  first  point 
of  justifying  faith,  that  God  the  Father  fell  away  from  grace 
towards  the  human  race  on  account  of  their  iniquities  ;  and 


No.  4S4.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  509 

that  it  was  therefore  a  Divine  necessity  for  the  saving  of 
men,  that  satisfaction,  reconciliation,  propitiation,  and 
mediation  should  be  made  by  some  one,  who  should  take 
upon  himself  the  condemnation  of  justice ;  and  this  could 
by  no  means  be  done  but  by  His  only  Son :  and  that  after 
this  was  done,  access  to  God  the  Father  was  open  for  His 
sake.  And  he  said,  "  I  see  and  have  seen,  that  this  is  ac- 
cording to  all  reason.  How,  otherwise,  could  God  the  Father 
be  approached,  except  through  faith  in  that  merit  of  the 
Son  ?  I  have  now  found  also,  that  this  is  likewise  accord- 
ing to  Scripture."  I  heard  this,  and  was  astonished  that 
he  should  say  that  it  was  according  to  reason  and  according 
to  Scripture,  when  yet  it  is  contrary  to  reason  and  contrary 
to  Scripture  ;  which  I  also  told  him  plainly.  He  then  re- 
joined in  the  wrath  of  his  zeal,  "  How  can  you  speak  so  ?  " 
For  which  reason  I  explained  my  meaning,  saying,  "  Is  it 
not  contrary  to  reason  to  think  that  God  the  Father  fell 
away  from  grace  towards  the  human  race,  and  rejected 
them  ?  Is  not  the  Divine  Grace  an  attribute  of  the  Divine 
Essence  ?  Wherefore,  to  fall  away  from  grace  would  be  to 
fall  away  from  His  Divine  Essence  ;  and  to  fall  away  from 
His  Divine  Essence,  would  be  to  be  no  longer  God.  Can 
God  be  alienated  from  Himself  ?  Believe  me,  that  grace 
on  the  part  of  God,  as  it  is  infinite,  is  also  eternal.  The 
grace  of  God  may  be  lost  on  the  part  of  man,  if  he  does 
not  receive  it ;  but  in  no  wise  on  God's  part.  If  grace 
should  recede  from  God,  there  would  be  an  end  of  the  uni- 
versal heaven  and  the  entire  human  race,  insomuch  that 
man  would  no  longer  be  man  in  any  respect ;  for  which 
reason  grace  on  the  part  of  God  endures  for  ever,  not  only 
towards  angels  and  men,  but  also  towards  the  devil  himself. 
Since  this  is  according  to  reason,  why  do  you  say  that  the 
only  access  to  God  the  Father  is  through  faith  in  the  Son's 
merit,  when  yet  there  is  perpetual  access  through  grace  ? 
But  why  do  you  say,  access  to  God  the  Father  for  the  sake 
of  the  Son  ?  and  why  not  to  God  the  Father  through  the 


510  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap.  X 

Son  ?  Is  not  the  Son  the  Mediator  and  Saviour  ?  Why 
do  you  not  go  to  the  Mediator  and  Saviour  Himself  ?  Is 
He  not  God  and  Man  ?  Who  on  the  earth  goes  immedi- 
ately to  any  emperor,  king,  or  prince  ?  Must  there  not  be 
a  deputy  or  introducer  ?  Do  you  not  know  that  the  Lord 
came  into  the  world,  that  He  might  introduce  us  to  the 
Father  ;  and  that  access  is  not  given,  except  through  Him  ? 
Search  now  in  the  Scriptures,  and  you  will  see  that  this  is 
according  to  them  ;  and  that  your  way  to  the  Father  is  con- 
trary to  them,  as  it  is  contrary  to  reason.  I  tell  you,  too, 
that  it  is  presumption  to  climb  up  to  the  Father,  and  not 
through  Him  who  is  in  the  bosom  of  the  Father,  and  alone 
is  with  Him.  Have  you  not  read  John  xiv.  6  ?  "  Hearing 
these  things,  the  old  man  was  so  angry,  that  he  leaped 
from  his  seat,  and  cried  out  to  his  scribes  to  cast  me  out. 
And  when  I  immediately  went  out  of  myself,  he  threw  out 
of  doors  after  me  the  book  which  his  hand  by  chance  took 
hold  of,  and  that  book  was  the  Word. 

The  Second  Relation.  After  I  went  out,  I  again 
heard  a  harsh  sound,  but  like  that  of  two  millstones  in  col- 
lision with  each  other.  I  went  in  the  direction  of  the  sound, 
and  it  died  away ;  and  I  saw  a  narrow  gate  leading  obliquely 
downwards  into  a  kind  of  roofed  building  divided  into  little 
cells,  in  each  of  which  two  were  sitting,  who  were  also  col- 
lecting from  the  Word  confirming  texts  in  favor  of  faith. 
The  one  collected,  and  the  other  wrote  ;  and  this  alter- 
nately. I  went  up  to  one  of  the  cells,  and  stood  in  the  door, 
and  asked,  "  What  are  you  collecting  and  writing  ?  "  They 
said,  "  Concerning  the  act  of  justification,  or,  Concerning 
Faith  in  act ;  which  is  faith  itself  justifying,  vivifying,  and 
saving,  and  is  the  chief  doctrine  in  the  Christian  world." 
And  I  then  said  to  him,  "  Tell  me  some  sign  of  the  act, 
when  that  faith  is  brought  into  the  heart  and  into  the  soul 
of  a  man."  He  answered,  "  The  sign  of  the  act  is  in  the 
moment  when  the  man,  overcome  with  distress  that  he  is 
condemned,  thinks  of  Christ,  that  He  took  away  the  con- 


Chap.  X.]       THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  5 1  I 

demnation  of  the  law,  and  takes  hold  of  this  His  merit 
with  confidence  ;  and  with  this  in  his  thought,  goes  to  God 
the  Father,  and  prays."  Then  I  said,  "  Thus  is  the  act 
done,  and  this  is  the  moment."  And  I  asked,  "How  shall 
I  comprehend  what  is  said  of  this  act,  that  not  any  thing 
of  the  man  contributes  to  it,  any  more  than  it  would  if  he 
were  a  stock  or  a  stone  ;  and  that  the  man,  as  to  that  act, 
cannot  begin,  will,  understand,  think,  operate,  co-operate, 
apply,  and  accommodate  himself  in  any  respect.  Tell 
me  how  this  agrees  with  your  saying,  that  the  act  takes 
place  at  the  time  when  the  man  thinks  of  the  rightful  power 
of  the  law,  of  his  condemnation  as  taken  away  by  Christ, 
of  the  confidence  by  which  he  takes  hold  of  that  merit  of 
His  ;  and  when  in  thought  concerning  this  he  goes  to  God 
the  Father,  and  prays  :  and  all  those  things  are  done  by  the 
the  man  as  of  himself."  But  he  said,  "  they  are  not  done 
actively  by  the  man,  but  passively."  And  I  replied,  "  How 
can  one  thinkr,  have  confidence,  and  pray,  passively  ?  Take 
away  action  or  reaction  from  the  man  at  that  time,  do  you 
not  take  away  receptiveness  also,  and  thus  the  whole,  and 
with  it  the  act  itself?  What  then  becomes  of  your  act,  un- 
less it  be  a  mere  ideal,  which  is  called  a  thing  of  the  imagi- 
nation ?  I  know  that  you  do  not  believe,  with  some,  that 
such  an  act  is  given  only  with  the  predestinated,  who  know 
nothing  whatever  of  the  infusion  of  faith  with  themselves. 
These  may  play  at  dice,  to  find  out  whether  it  is  so.  For 
which  reason,  my  friend,  believe  that  in  the  things  of  faith 
man  operates  and  co-operates  as  of  himself  ;  and  that  with- 
out that  co-operation  the  act  of  faith,  which  you  have  called 
the  chief  of  doctrine  and  of  religion,  is  nothing  but  the 
statue  of  Lot's  wife,  tinkling  as  mere  salt  when  scratched 
by  the  scribe's  pen,  or  finger-nail  (Luke  xvii.  32).  I  have 
said  this,  because,  as  to  that  act,  you  make  yourselves  like 
statues."  When  I  said  this,  he  rose,  and  seized  the  candle 
stick  with  the  full  force  of  his  hand  to  cast  it  in  my  face  : 
but  the  candle  being  then  suddenly  extinguished,  in  the 


5 1 2  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap.  X. 


darkness  he  threw  it  against  the  forehead  of  his  companion  ; 
and  I  went  away  smiling. 

The  Third  Relation.  In  the  northern  quarter  of  the 
spiritual  world  I  heard  as  it  were  the  roar  of  waters  ;  and  I 
therefore  went  up  thither  :  and  when  I  was  near,  the  roar 
ceased,  and  I  heard  a  sound  like  that  from  a  multitude. 
And  then  a  house  was  seen  full  of  holes,  surrounded  by  a 
rough  wall,  from  which  that  sound  proceeded.  I  approached 
the  door-keeper  and  asked  him  who  were  there.  He  said 
that  they  were  the  wisest  of  the  wise,  who  decide  among 
themselves  concerning  supernatural  things.  He  spoke  thus 
from  his  simple  belief.  And  I  asked  whether  it  was  per- 
mitted to  enter.  He  said  that  it  was,  "  provided  you  say 
nothing.  I  may  admit  you,  because  I  have  leave  to  admit 
gentiles,  who  stand  with  me  at  the  door."  I  therefore 
entered ;  and  behold,  it  was  a  circus,  and  in  the  midst 
of  it  a  pulpit ;  and  an  assembly  of  the  wise,  as  they  were 
called,  were  discussing  the  arcana  of  faith.  And  the  mat- 
ter or  proposition  then  submitted  for  discussion  was,  whether 
the  good  which  a  man  does  in  the  state  of j testification  by 
faith,  or  in  the  progress  of  it  after  the  act,  is  the  good  of 
religion,  or  not.  They  said  unanimously,  that  by  the  good 
of  religion  was  meant  the  good  which  contributes  to  salva- 
tion. The  discussion  was  sharp  :  but  those  prevailed,  who 
said  that  the  good  which  a  man  does  in  the  state  or  the 
progress  of  faith,  is  only  moral,  civil,  and  political  good, 
which  contributes  nothing  to  salvation ;  but  that  faith  only 
can  do  this.  And  they  proved  it  thus.  "  How  can  any 
work  of  man  be  conjoined  with  free-grace?  Is  not  salva- 
tion of  free-grace  ?  How  can  any  good  of  man  be  conjoined 
with  Christ's  merit  ?  Is  not  salvation  by  that  alone  ?  And 
how  can  man's  operation  be  conjoined  with  the  operation 
of  the  Holy  Spirit  ?  Does  not  this  do  all,  without  the  man's 
help  ?  Are  not  these  three  things  alone  saving  in  the  act 
of  faith  ?  and  these  three  things  also  remain  as  alone  sav- 
ing in  the  state  or  progress  of  faith.    For  which  reason  ac- 


Chap.  X.]      THE  AFOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  5 1 3 

cessory  good  from  the  man  can  by  no  means  be  called  the 
good  of  religion,  which,  as  was  said,  contributes  to  salva- 
tion. But  if  one  does  this  for  the  sake  of  salvation,  it  is 
rather  to  be  called  the  evil  of  religion."  Two  Gentiles  were 
standing  in  the  entry  near  the  door-keeper ;  and  they  heard 
these  things,  and  said  to  each  other,  "  These  people  have 
not  any  religion.  Who  does  not  see  that  to  do  good  to  the 
neighbor  for  the  sake  of  God,  and  thus  with  God,  and  from 
God,  is  what  is  called  religion  ?  "  And  the  other  said, 
"  Their  faith  has  infatuated  them."  And  they  then  asked 
the  door-keeper,  "  Who  are  these  ?"  The  door-keeper  said, 
"They  are  wise  Christians."  And  they  answered,  "  Non- 
sense, you  are  deceiving  us  :  they  are  play-actors ;  they 
speak  like  them."  And  I  went  away.  And  when  I  looked, 
after  a  time,  to  the  place  where  that  house  was,  behold  it 
was  a  marsh. 

These  things  which  I  saw  and  heard,  I  saw  and  heard  in 
the  wakefulness  of  my  body  and  at  the  same  time  of  my 
spirit ;  for  the  Lord  has  so  united  my  spirit  to  my  body, 
that  I  may  be  in  both  at  the  same  time.  It  was  of  the 
Divine  auspices  of  the  Lord,  that  I  came  to  those  houses, 
and  that  they  then  deliberated  concernii  g  these  matters ; 
and  that  it  took  place  as  it  is  described. 


5H 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap- XI 


CHAPTER  ELEVENTH. 

1.  And  there  was  given  to  me  a  reed  like  unto  a  staff ; 
and  the  angel  stood,  saying,  Arise,  and  measure  the  temple 
of  God,  and  the  altar,  and  them  that  worship  in  it. 

2.  And  the  court  which  is  without  the  temple  cast  out, 
and  measure  it  not ;  for  it  is  given  to  the  Gentiles :  and 
the  holy  city  shall  they  trample  down  forty-two  months. 

3.  And  I  will  give  unto  my  two  witnesses,  and  they  shall 
prophesy  a  thousand  two  hundred  and  sixty  days,  clothed 
in  sackcloth. 

4.  These  are  the  two  olive-trees,  and  the  two  candle- 
sticks, which  are  standing  before  the  God  of  the  earth. 

5.  And  if  any  one  will  hurt  them,  fire  shall  go  forth  out 
of  their  mouth,  and  shall  devour  their  enemies  ;  and  if 
any  one  will  hurt  them,  thus  must  he  be  killed. 

6.  These  have  power  to  shut  heaven,  that  the  rain  fall 
not  in  the  days  of  their  prophecy :  and  they  have  power 
over  the  waters,  to  turn  them  into  blood  ;  and  to  smite  the 
earth  with  every  plague,  as  often  as  they  will. 

7.  And  when  they  shall  have  finished  their  testimony, 
the  beast  that  cometh  up  out  of  the  abyss  shall  make  war 
with  them,  and  overcome  them,  and  kill  them. 

&  And  their  bodies  shall  lie  upon  the  street  of  the  great 
city,  which  spiritually  is  called  Sodom  and  Egypt,  where 
also  our  Lord  was  crucified. 

9.  And  they  of  the  peoples  and  tribes  and  tongues  and 
nations  shall  see  their  bodies  three  days  and  a  half,  and 
shall  not  suffer  their  bodies  to  be  put  into  sepulchres. 

10.  And  they  that  dwell  upon  the  earth  shall  rejoice 
over  them,  and  shall  be  glad,  and  shall  send  gifts  one  to 


Chap.  XI.]    THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


515 


another,  because  those  two  prophets  tormented  them  that 
dwell  upon  the  earth. 

11.  And  after  the  three  days  and  a  half,  the  spirit  of  life 
from  God  entered  into  them,  and  they  stood  upon  their 
feet ;  and  great  fear  fell  upon  them  that  saw  them. 

12.  And  they  heard  a  great  voice  from  heaven,  saying 
'into  them,  Come  up  hither:  and  they  ascended  up  into 
heaven  in  a  cloud,  and  their  enemies  beheld  them. 

13.  And  in  that  hour  there  was  a  great  earthquake, 
and  a  tenth  part  of  the  city  fell ;  and  there  were  slain  in 
the  earthquake  names  of  men  seven  thousand  :  and  the 
remnant  were  affrighted,  and  gave  glory  to  the  God  of 
heaven. 

14.  The  second  woe  is  past;  behold,  the  third  woe  com- 
eth  quickly. 

15.  And  the  seventh  angel  sounded  :  and  there  were 
great  voices  in  heaven,  saying,  The  kingdoms  of  the  world 
are  become  our  Lord's  and  His  Christ's ;  and  He  shall 
reign  for  ever  and  ever. 

16.  And  the  twenty-four  elders,  who  sat  before  God 
upon  their  thrones,  fell  upon  their  faces,  and  worshipped 
God ; 

17.  Saying,  We  give  thee  thanks,  O  Lord  God  Almighty, 
who  art,  and  who  wast,  and  who  art  to  come,  that  thou 
hast  taken  thy  great  power,  and  hast  entered  upon  thy 
kingdom. 

18.  And  the  nations  were  angry,  and  thy  wrath  is  come, 
and  the  time  to  judge  the  dead,  and  to  give  the  reward  to 
thy  servants  the  prophets,  and  to  the  saints,  and  to  them 
that  fear  thy  name,  both  small  and  great  j  and  to  destroy 
them  that  destroy  the  earth. 

19.  And  the  temple  of  God  was  opened  in  heaven ; 
and  there  was  seen  in  His  temple  the  ark  of  His  cove- 
nant ;  and  there  were  lightnings  and  voices  and  thunders 
and  an  earthquake  and  great  hail. 


5i6 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  XI 


THE  SPIRITUAL  SENSE. 

The  Contents  of  the  whole  Chapter.  The  state 
of  the  church  with  the  Reformed  is  still  treated  of,  of  what 
quality  they  who  are  interiorly  in  faith  alone,  are  in  their 
opposition  to  the  two  essentials  of  the  New  Church  ;  which 
are,  that  the  Lord  alone  is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth, 
and  that  His  Human  is  Divine ;  and  that  men  ought  to 
live  according  to  the  precepts  of  the  Decalogue.  That 
these  two  things  were  proclaimed  before  them  (vers.  3-6). 
But  they  were  altogether  rejected  (vers.  7-10).  That  they 
were  resuscitated  by  the  Lord  (vers.  11-12).  That  those 
who  rejected  them  perished  (vers.  13).  That  the  state  of 
the  New  Church  was  made  manifest  from  the  New  Heaven 
(vers.  15-19). 

The  Contents  of  each  Verse.  "  And  there  was 
given  to  me  a  reed  like  unto  a  staff,"  signifies  that  there 
was  given  the  faculty  and  the  power  of  knowing  and  see- 
ing the  state  of  the  church  in  heaven  and  in  the  world. 
"And  the  angel  stood,  saying,  Arise  and  measure  the  tem- 
ple of  God  and  the  altar  and  them  that  worship  in  it," 
signifies  the  Lord's  presence  and  His  command,  that  he 
should  see  and  know  the  state  of  the  church  in  the  New 
Heaven.  "  And  the  court  which  is  without  the  temple 
cast  out,  and  measure  it  not,"  signifies  that  the  state  of  the 
church  on  the  earth,  such  as  it  is  as  yet,  is  to  be  removed, 
and  not  to  be  known.  "  For  it  is  given  to  the  Gentiles," 
signifies  because  the  state  of  that  church  is  destroyed  and 
desolated  by  evils  of  life.  "  And  the  holy  city  shall  they 
trample  down  forty-two  months,"  signifies  that  it  had  dis- 
persed all  the  truth  of  the  Word  until  not  any  remains. 
"  And  I  will  give  unto  my  two  witnesses,"  signifies  those 
who  confess  and  acknowledge  from  the  heart  that  the  Lord 
is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  that  His  Human  is 
Divine,  and  who  are  conjoined  to  Him  by  a  life  accord- 


Chap.  XL]      THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  5 1 7 

ing  to  the  precepts  of  the  Decalogue.  "  And  they  shall 
prophesy  a  thousand  two  hundred  and  sixty  days,"  sigjiifies 
that  these  two  things,  the  acknowledgment  of  the  Lord, 
and  a  life  according  to  the  precepts  of  the  Decalogue, 
which  are  the  two  essentials  of  the  New  Church,  are  to  be 
taught  until  the  end  and  the  beginning.  "  Clothed  in  sack- 
cloth," signifies  mourning  meantime  on  account  of  the  non- 
eception  of  the  truth.  "These  are  the  two  olive-trees  and 
the  two  candlesticks  which  are  standing  before  the  God  of 
the  earth,"  signifies  love  and  intelligence,  or  charity  and 
faith,  from  the  Lord  with  them.  "  And  if  any  one  will 
hurt  them,  fire  shall  go  forth  out  of  their  mouth  and  shall 
devour  their  enemies,"  signifies  that  he  who  would  destroy 
these  two  essentials  of  the  New  Church  perishes  from 
infernal  love.  "  And  if  any  one  will  hurt  them,  thus  must 
he  be  killed,"  signifies  that  he  who  condemns  them  shall  in 
like  manner  be  condemned.  "  These  have  power  to  shut 
heaven  that  the  rain  fall  not  in  the  days  of  their  prophecy," 
signifies  that  they  who  turn  themselves  away  from  those 
two  essentials  cannot  receive  any  truth  from  heaven. 
"  And  they  have  power  over  the  waters  to  turn  them  into 
blood,"  signifies  that  they  who  turn  themselves  away  from 
them  falsify  the  truths  of  the  Word.  "  And  to  smite  the 
earth  with  every  plague  as  often  as  they  will,"  signifies  that 
they  who  would  destroy  them  cast  themselves  into  evils 
and  falsities  of  every  kind,  as  often  and  as  far  as  they  do 
it.  "  And  when  they  shall  have  finished  their  testimony," 
signifies  that  after  the  Lord  has  taught  these  two  essentials 
of  the  New  Church.  "  The  beast  that  cometh  up  out  of 
the  abyss  shall  make  war  with  them,  and  shall  overcome 
them,  and  shall  kill  them,"  signifies  that  those  who  are  in 
the  internals  of  the  doctrine  concerning  faith  alone  will 
reject  those  two  essentials.  "  Their  bodies  shall  lie  upon 
the  street  of  the  great  city,"  signifies  that  they  are  alto- 
gether rejected.  "  Which  spiritually  is  called  Sodom  and 
Egypt"  signifies  that  the  two  infernal  loves,  which  are  the 


5>8 


THE  APOCALYrSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XI. 


love  of  ruling  from  the  love  of  self,  and  the  love  of  govern- 
ing from  the  pride  of  one's  own  intelligence,  which  are 
in  the  church  where  God  is  not  One,  and  the  Lord  is  not 
worshipped,  and  where  they  do  not  live  according  to  the 
precepts  of  the  Decalogue.  "Where  also  our  Lord  was 
crucified,"  signifies  the  non-acknowledgment  of  the  Lord's 
Divine  Human,  and  thus  a  state  of  rejection.  "  And  they 
of  the  peoples  and  tribes  and  tongues  and  nations  shall 
see  their  bodies  three  days  and  a  half,"  sig?iifies  when  all 
who  have  been  and  shall  be  in  falsities  of  doctrine  and  in 
evils  of  life  from  faith  alone  at  the  end  of  the  Church 
which  still  is,  until  the  beginning  of  the  New,  have  heard 
and  shall  hear  concerning  these  two  essentials.  "  And 
shall  not  suffer  their  bodies  to  be  put  into  sepulchres," 
signifies  that  they  have  condemned  and  will  condemn 
them.  "  And  they  that  dwell  upon  the  earth  shall  rejoice 
over  them  and  be  glad,"  signifies  the  delight  of  the  aifec- 
tion  of  the  heart  and  soul  in  the  Church  among  those 
who  were  in  faith  alone.  "  And  shall  send  gifts  one  to 
another,"  signifies  consociation  by  love  and  friendship. 
"  Because  those  two  prophets  tormented  them  that  dwell 
upon  the  earth,"  signifies  that  those  two  essentials  of  the 
New  Church,  from  their  contrariety  with  the  two  essentials 
received  in  the  church  of  the  Reformed,  are  looked  upon 
with  contempt,  dislike,  and  aversion.  "  And  after  the 
three  days  and  a  half  the  spirit  of  life  from  God  entered 
into  them,  and  they  stood  upon  their  feet,"  signifies  that 
the  two  essentials,  while  the  New  Church  is  beginning  and 
advancing,  are  vivified  by  the  Lord  with  those  who  receive 
them.  "  And  great  fear  fell  upon  those  that  saw  them," 
signifies  commotion  of  mind  and  consternation  on  account 
of  Divine  truths.  "And  they  heard  a  great  voice  from 
heaven,  saying  unto  them,  Come  up  hither,"  signifies  the 
two  essentials  of  the  New  Church  taken  up  by  the  Lord 
into  heaven,  whence  they  are  and  where  they  are,  and 
their  protection.    "  And  they  ascended  up  into  heaven  in 


Chap.  XI.]     THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  519 

a  cloud,"  signifies  the  being  taken  up  into  heaven,  and  con- 
junction with  the  Lord  there  through  the  Divine  Truth  of 
the  Word  in  its  literal  sense.  "  And  their  enemies  beheld 
them,"  signifies  that  they  who  are  in  faith  separate  from 
charity  heard  them,  but  remained  in  their  falsities.  "  And 
in  that  hour  there  was  a  great  earthquake,  and  a  tenth  part 
of  the  city  fell,"  signifies  that  a  marked  change  of  state  then 
took  place  with  them,  and  that  they  were  torn  away  from 
heaven  and  cast  down  into  hell.  "  And  there  were  slain 
in  the  earthquake  names  of  men  seven  thousand,"  signifies 
that  all  those  who  professed  faith  alone,  and  therefore  made 
the  works  of  charity  of  no  account,  perished.  "  And  the 
remnant  were  affrighted  and  gave  glory  to  the  God  of 
heaven,"  signifies  that  they  who  saw  their  destruction, 
acknowledged  the  Lord,  and  were  separated.  "The 
second  woe  is  past  \  behold,  the  third  woe  cometh  quickly," 
signifies  lamentation  over  the  perverted  state  of  the  church, 
and  then  a  last  lamentation  to  be  described  presently. 
"And  the  seventh  angel  sounded,"  signifies  the  exploration 
and  manifestation  of  the  state  of  the  church  after  its  con- 
summation, when  the  coming  of  the  Lord  and  of  His  king- 
dom takes  place.  "  And  there  were  great  voices  in  heaven, 
saying,  The  kingdoms  of  the  world  are  become  our  Lord's 
and  His  Christ's,  and  He  shall  reign  for  ever  and  ever," 
signifies  celebrations  by  the  angels,  that  heaven  and  the 
church  have  become  the  Lord's,  as  they  were  from  the  be- 
ginning, and  that  now  also  they  have  become  the  kingdom 
of  His  Divine  Human ;  and  thus  that  the  Lord  as  to  both 
will  now  reign  over  heaven  and  the  church  for  ever.  "And 
the  twenty-four  elders,  who  sat  before  God  upon  their 
thrones,  fell  upon  their  faces,  and  worshipped  God,"  signi- 
fies the  acknowledgment  by  all  the  angels  of  heaven,  that 
the  Lord  is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  the  highest 
adoration.  "  Saying,  We  give  thee  thanks,  O  Lord  God 
Almighty,  who  art  and  who  wast  and  who  art  to  come," 
signifies  confession   and  glorification  by  the  angels  of 


520  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XI. 

heaven,  that  the  Lord  is  He  who  is,  who  lives,  and  has 
power  of  Himself,  and  governs  all  things,  because  He 
alone  is  Eternal  and  Infinite.  "  That  thou  hast  taken  thy 
great  power  and  hast  entered  upon  thy  kingdom,"  signifies 
the  New  Heaven  and  the  New  Church,  where  they  will 
acknowledge  Him  as  the  only  God.  "  And  the  nations 
were  angry,"  signifies  those  who  are  in  faith  alone  and 
thence  in  evils  of  life,  that  they  became  enraged  and  in- 
fested those  who  are  against  their  faith.  "  And  thy  wrath 
is  come,  and  the  time  to  judge  the  dead,"  signifies  their 
destruction,  and  the  last  judgment  upon  those  who  have 
not  any  spiritual  life.  "  And  to  give  reward  to  His  ser- 
vants the  prophets  and  to  the  saints,"  signifies  the  happi- 
ness of  eternal  life  to  those  who  are  in  truths  of  doctrine 
from  the  Word,  and  in  a  life  according  to  them.  "And  to 
them  that  fear  thy  name,  both  small  and  great,"  signifies 
who  love  the  things  which  are  the  Lord's  in  a  greater  or 
less  degree.  "  And  to  destroy  them  that  destroy  the  earth," 
signifies  the  casting  into  hell  of  those  who  have  destroyed 
the  church.  "  And  the  temple  of  God  was  opened  in 
heaven,  and  there  was  seen  in  His  temple  the  ark  of  His 
covenant,"  signifies  the  New  Heaven,  in  which  the  Lord 
is  worshipped  in  His  Divine  Human,  and  they  live  accord- 
ing to  the  commandments  of  the  Decalogue ;  which  are  the 
two  essentials  of  the  New  Church,  by  which  there  is  con- 
junction. "  And  there  were  lightnings  and  voices  and 
thunders  and  an  earthquake  and  great  hail,"  signifies  that 
then  below  there  were  reasonings,  commotions,  and  falsifi- 
cations of  good  and  truth. 


THE  EXPLANATION. 


485.  And  there  was  given  to  me  a  reed  like  unto  a  staffs 
signifies  that  there  was  given  to  him  by  the  Lord  the  faculty 
and  power  of  knowing  and  seeing  the  state  of  the  church 


No.  485.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  52 1 

in  heaven  and  in  the  world.  By  "  a  reed  "  is  signified 
feeble  power  such  as  man  has  of  himself  :  and  by  a  staff 
great  power  is  signified,  such  as  man  has  from  the  Lord : 
and  therefore,  by  there  being  given  a  reed  like  unto  a 
staff  is  signified  power  from  the  Lord.  That  it  is  the 
faculty  and  power  of  knowing  and  seeing  the  state  of  the 
church  in  heaven  and  in  the  world,  is  manifest  from 
the  things  that  follow  in  this  chapter  even  to  the  end. 
That  feeble  power,  such  as  man  has  of  himself,  is  signi- 
fied by  a  reed  or  cane,  is  manifest  from  these  passages : 
Behold,  thou  hast  trusted  upon  a  staff  of  bruised  reed,  upon 
Egypt,  upon  which  when  a  man  leaneth,  it  entereth  into  his 
hand,  and  pieireth  it  (Isa.  xxxvi.  6).  That  the  diuelhrs  in 
Egypt  may  know  that  I  am  Jehovah,  because  they  have  been 
a  staff  of  reed  to  the  house  of  Israel ;  when  they  held  thee  by 
the  hand,  thou  wast  broken,  and  didst  pierce  every  shoulder 
for  them  (Ez.  xxix.  6,  7).  By  Egypt  is  signified  the  natural 
man  who  trusts  to  his  own  powers,  on  which  account  it  is 
called  "a  staff  of  bruised  reed."  Feeble  power  is  signified 
by  a  reed  in  Isaiah  i  A  bruised  reed  shall  He  not  break,  the 
smoking  fax  shall  He  not  quench  (Isa.  xlii.  3).  But  by  a 
staff  is  signified  great  power,  which  is  from  the  Lord,  here 
that  of  knowing  the  state  of  the  church,  because  the  temple 
and  the  altar  were  measured  by  the  staff ;  and  by  measur- 
ing is  signified  to  know,  and  by  the  temple  and  the  altai 
the  church  is  signified,  spoken  of  in  what  follows.  Power 
;s  signified  by  a  staff,  because  wood,  of  which  staves  were 
made  among  the  ancients  in  the  church,  signifies  good ; 
and  because  it  is  in  place  of  the  right  hand,  and  supports 
it ;  and  by  the  right  hand  power  is  signified.  Hence  it  is 
that  a  sceptre  is  a  short  staff,  and  by  a  sceptre  is  signified 
the  power  of  a  king.  Sceptre  and  staff  are  also  the  same 
word  in  the  Hebrew  language.  That  a  staff  signifies  power 
is  manifest  from  these  passages  :  Say  ye,  How  is  the  strong 
staff  broken,  the  beautiful  staff;  descend  from  glory,  and  sit 
in  thirst  Qer.  xlviii.  17,  18).    Jehovah  will  send  the  staff 


522  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  XI. 


of  thy  strength  out  of  Zion  (Ps.  ex.  2).  Thou  didst  strike 
through  with  staves  the  head  of  the  unbelieving  (Hab.  iii.  14). 
Israel  the  staff  of  Jehovah's  inheritance  (Jer.  x.  16  ;  li.  19). 
2Viy  rod  and  thy  staff  shall  comfort  me  (Ps.  xxiii.  4).  Jeho- 
vah hath  broken  the  staff  of  the  ungodly  (Isa.  ix.  4  ;  xiv.  5  ; 
(Ps.  exxv.  3).  My  people  inquire  of  a  stock  ;  and  their  staff 
answers  them  (Hos.  iv.  12).  Jehovah  that  removeth  from 
Jerusalem  the  whole  staff  of  h'ead  and  the  whole  staff  of 
water  (Isa.  iii.  1,  2  \  Ez.  iv.  16  ;  v.  16 ;  xiv.  13  ;  Ps.  cv. 
16 ;  Lev.  xxvi.  26).  By  the  staff  of  bread  and  of  water 
the  power  of  good  and  truth  is  signified,  and  by  Jerusalem 
the  church.  By  the  staff  of  Levi,  upon  which  Aaron's 
?iame  was  written,  which  blossomed  with  almonds  in  the  tent 
(Num.  xvii.  2-8),  nothing  else  is  signified  in  the  spiritual 
sense  but  the  power  of  truth  and  good,  because  by  Levi 
and  Aaron  the  truth  and  good  of  the  church  were  signified. 
That  power  is  signified  by  a  staff  is  manifest  from  the 
power  of  Moses'  staff  [or  rod] :  That  by  the  stretching  out 
of  the  staff  the  waters  were  turned  into  blood  (Ex.  vii.  20). 
That  frogs  came  up  upon  the  land  of  Egypt  (Ex.  viii.  1,  &c). 
That  there  were  made  lice  (Ex.  viii.  16,  &c).  That  there 
we7-e  thunders  and  hail  (Ex,  ix.  23,  &c.)  That  the  locusts 
went  forth  (Ex.  x.  12,  &c).  That  the  Red  Sea  was  divided 
and  turned  back  (Ex.  xiv.  16,  21,  26).  That  the  waters 
flowed  forth  from  the  rock  of  Horeb  (Ex.  xvii.  5,  &c. ;  Num. 
xx.  7-13).  That  by  it  Joshua  with  Moses  prevailed  over 
the  Amalekites  (Ex.  xvii.  9-12).  That  fire  was  made  to  issue 
out  of  the  rock  by  the  staff  of  the  angel  (Judg.  vi.  21). 
From  these  passages  it  is  manifest  that  by  a  staff  power 
is  signified :  and  also  elsewhere,  as  Isa.  x.  5,  24,  26 ;  xi.  4 ; 
xiv.  5  ;  xxx.  31,  32  ;  Ez.  xix.  10-14;  Lam.  iii.  1,  2  ;  Mic. 
vii.  14;  Zech.  x.  11 ;  Num.  xxi.  18. 

486.  And  the  angel  stood,  saying,  Arise,  and  measure  the 
temple  of  God,  and  the  altar  and  them  that  worship  in  it, 
signifies  the  Lord's  presence,  and  His  command  that  he 
should  see  and  know  the  state  of  the  church  in  the  New 


No.  486.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  523 

Heaven.  By  the  angel  is  meant  the  Lord,  here  as  n.  5. 
415,  and  elsewhere;  since  an  angel  does  nothing  from 
himself,  but  from  the  Lord :  on  which  account  He  said, 
I  will  give  to  my  two  witnesses  (vers.  3)  \  and  they  were  the 
Lord's  witnesses.  By  his  standing  the  Lord's  presence 
is  signified  ;  and  by  his  saying  is  signified  His  command. 
By  arising  and  measuring  is  signified  to  see  and  know. 
That  to  measure  signifies  to  know  and  to  search  out  the 
quality  of  the  state,  will  be  seen  below.  By  the  temple, 
the  altar,  and  them  that  worship  in  it,  the  state  of  the 
church  in  the  New  Heaven  is  signified  :  by  the  temple 
the  church  as  to  truth  of  doctrine  (n.  191) ;  by  the  altar  the 
church  as.  to  good  of  love  (n.  392)  ;  and  by  "them  that 
worship  "  is  signified  the  church  as  to  worship  from  these 
two.  By  them  that  worship  is  here  signified  adoration, 
which  is  worship  ;  since  the  spiritual  sense  is  abstracted 
from  persons  (n.  78,  79,  96)  ;  which  is  here  manifest 
also  from  this,  that  he  is  said  to  measure  them  that  wor- 
ship. Those  three  are  also  the  things  which  make  the 
church,  the  truth  of  doctrine,  the  good  of  love,  and  wor- 
ship from  them.  That  it  is  the  church  in  the  New  Heaven 
which  is  meant,  is  manifest  from  the  last  verse  of  this 
chapter,  where  it  is  said  that  the  temple  of  God  was  opened 
in  heaven,  and  the  ark  of  the  covenant  was  seen  in  the  te?nple 
(vers.  19).  The  measuring  of  the  temple  is  spoken  of  in 
the  beginning  of  this  chapter,  that  the  state  of  the  church 
in  heaven  might  be  seen  and  known  before  it  should  be 
conjoined  to  the  church  in  the  world.  The  church  in  the 
world  is  meant  by  the  court  without  the  temple,  which  he 
should  not  measure  because  it  was  given  to  the  gentiles 
(vers.  2)  ;  and  it  is  afterwards  described  by  the  great  city 
which  is  called  Sodom  and  Egypt  (vers.  7,  8)  J  but  after 
that  great  city  fell  (vers.  13),  it  follows  that  the  church 
became  the  Lord's  (vers.  15,  &c).  It  is  to  be  known  that 
there  is  a  church  in  the  heavens  equally  as  on  earth,  and 
that  they  make  one  like  the  internal  and  the  external  with 

VOL.  IL  c; 


524 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  XI. 


men ;  for  which  reason  the  church  in  the  heavens  is  first 
provided  by  the  Lord,  and  from  it  or  through  it  the  church 
on  earth :  hence  it  is  said  that  the  New  Jerusalem  came 
down  from  God  out  of  the  New  Heaven  (Apoc.  xxi.  i,  2). 
By  the  New  Heaven  is  meant  a  new  heaven  from  Chris- 
tians, which  is  treated  of  many  times  in  what  follows.  To 
measure  signifies  to  know  and  search  out  the  quality, 
because  by  a  measure  is  signified  the  quality  of  a  thing 
or  a  state.  This  is  signified  by  all  the  measures  of  the 
New  Jerusalem  in  chapter  xxi.,  and  by  these  things  there  : 
that  the  angel  that  had  the  golden  reed  measured  the  city  and 
its  gates  ;  a?id  that  he  measured  the  wall  a  hundred  and  forty- 
four  cubits,  the  measure  of  a  man  which  is  of  an  angel  (vers. 
15,  17).  And  as  the  New  Church  is  signified  by  the  New 
Jerusalem,  it  is  manifest  that  by  measuring  it  and  the 
things  which  are  of  it,  is  signified  to  know  the  quality. 
The  same  is  signified  by  measuring  in  Ezekiel,  where  it  is 
said  that  the  angel  measured  the  house  of  God,  the  temple,  the 
altar,  the  court,  the  chambers  (xl.  3-17  j  xli.  1-5,  13,  14,  22  ; 
xlii.  and  xliii.)  ;  and  that  he  ?neasured  the  waters  (xlvii.  3-5, 
9) :  and  therefore  it  is  said,  Show  the  pattern  to  the  house 
of  Israel,  and  let  them  be  ashamed  of  their  iniquities :  and 
they  shall  measure  the  pattern  and  the  going  out  of  it  and  the 
entering  in  of  it  and  all  the  forms  of  it,  that  they  may  gua?'d 
all  the  pattern  (Ez.  xliii.  10,  11).  The  same  is  signified  by 
measuring  in  these  places  :  /  lifted  up  my  eyes,  and  behold, 
a  ma?i,  in  whose  hand  was  a  measuring  line;  and  I  said, 
Whither  goest  thou?  and  he  said,  To  measure  Jerusalem 
(Zech.  ii.  1,  2).  He  stood  and  measured  the  earth  (Hab. 
iii.  6).  The  Lord  Jehovah  measured  the  waters  in  the  hollow 
of  His  hand,  and  meted  out  the  heavens  with  the  span,  and 
weighed  the  mountains  in  scales,  and  the  hills  in  the  balance 
(Isa.  xl.  12).  Where  wast  thou  when  I  founded  the  ea?'th  ? 
who  set  the  measures  of  it?  and  who  stretched  out  the  line 
upon  it  (Job  xxxviii.  4-6). 

487.  And  the  court  which  is  without  the  temple  cast  out, 


No.  487.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  525 

a?id  measure  it  not,  signifies  that  the  state  of  the  church 
on  earth,  such  as  it  is  as  yet,  is  to  be  removed,  and  not  to 
be  known.  By  "  the  court  without  the  temple  "  the  church 
on  earth  is  signified,  because  this  is  without  heaven,  which 
is  the  temple  (n.  486).  By  casting  out  is  signified  to  re- 
move, here  from  heaven,  because  its  state  is  such :  and  by 
not  measuring  is  signified  not  to  search  out  and  know  its 
quality  (n.  486).  The  reason  follows :  because  it  is  given 
to  the  gentiles,  and  they  shall  trample  down  the  holy  city  forty- 
two  months.  That  by  the  court  without  the  temple  the 
church  on  earth  is  here  signified,  such  as  it  is  as  yet,  is 
manifest  from  the  things  that  follow  in  this  chapter,  where 
it  is  described  by  the  great  city,  which  spiritually  is  called 
Sodom  and  Egypt,  in  which  the  Lord's  two  witnesses  lay 
slain,  and  which  soon  after  fell  in  the  great  earthquake  ; 
and  in  this  there  were  slain  names  of  men  seven  thousand  : 
besides  other  things.  Elsewhere  by  a  court  in  the  Word 
the  external  of  the  church  is  signified ;  for  there  were  two 
courts,  which  were  passed  through  in  entering  the  temple 
itself  at  Jerusalem  :  and  because  the  church  as  to  its 
internal  was  signified  by  the  temple,  by  the  courts  there- 
fore the  church  as  to  its  external  was  signified  ;  for  which 
reason  foreigners  who  were  from  the  gentiles  were  admit- 
ted into  the  courts,  but  not  into  the  temple  itself.  And  as 
the  external  of  the  church  is  signified  by  the  court,  there- 
fore also  the  church  on  earth  and  also  heaven  in  the  ulti- 
mates  are  signified  by  it,  because  the  church  on  earth  is 
the  entrance  into  heaven,  and  in  like  manner  heaven  in 
ultimates.  This  is  signified  by  the  court  in  these  passages: 
Blessed  is  he  whom  thou  ehoosest,  he  shall  dwell  in  thy  courts . 
We  shall  be  satisfied  with  the  goodness  of  thy  house,  with  the 
holiness  of  thy  temple  (Ps.  lxv.  4).  Praise  ye  the  nai?ie  of 
Jehovah,  ye  who  staiid  in  His  huuse,  in  the  courts  of  the 
house  of  our  God  (Ps.  exxxv.  1,  2).  How  lovely  are  thy 
tabernacles,  O  Jehovah  ;  yea,  my  soul  faintcth  for  the  courts 
of  Jehovah  (Ps.  lxxxiv.  1,  2).    Enter  into  His  gates  wtih 


526 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  XI 


thanksgiving,  into  His  courts  with  praise  (Ps.  c.  4).  The 
just  shall  flourish  like  the  palm-tree ;  they  that  be  planted  in 
the  house  of  Jehovah  shall  flourish  i?i  the  courts  of  our  God 
(Ps.  xcii.  12.  13).  A  day  in  thy  courts  is  better  than  a  thou- 
sand;  I  have  chosen  to  sta7id  at  the  door  in  the  house  of  my 
God  (Ps.  lxxxiv.  10).  Besides  other  places,  as  Ps.  xcvi.  8  ; 
cxvi.  19  ;  Isa.  i.  12  ;  lxii.  9  ;  Zech.  iii.  7  ;  Ez.  x.  3-5.  Con- 
cerning the  courts  of  the  temple  at  Jerusalem,  1  Kings  vi. 
3,  36.  Concerning  the  courts  of  the  new  temple,  Ez.  xl. 
17-31-44;  xlii.  1-14;  xliii.  4-7.  And  the  court  without 
the  tabernacle,  Ex.  xxvii.  9-18. 

488.  For  it  is  give?i  to  the  gentiles.  That  it  signifies 
because  the  state  of  that  church  is  destroyed  and  deso- 
lated by  evils  of  life,  is  evident  from  the  signification  of 
gentiles,  as  being  those  who  are  in  evils  of  life,  and  ab- 
stractly evils  of  the  life  (n.  147,  483). 

489.  And  the  holy  city  shall  they  trample  down  forty-two 
months,  signifies  that  it  had  dispersed  all  the  truth  of  the 
Word  until  not  any  remains.  By  "  the  holy  city,"  or 
walled-town,  the  Holy  Jerusalem  is  meant ;  and  by  the 
Holy  Jerusalem  is  meant  the  New  Church  which  is  in 
truths  of  doctrine:  for  holy  is  predicated  of  the  Divine 
Truth  (n.  173)  ;  and  a  walled  town  signifies  doctrine 
(n.  194):  on  which  account  by  trampling  down  that  city 
or  walled-town  is  signified  to  disperse  the  truths  of  its 
doctrine.  By  "  forty-two  months  "  is  signified  even  to  the 
end  when  not  any  thing  remains.  By  truths  of  doctrine 
are  meant  truths  out  of  the  Word,  because  from  that  is  the 
doctrine  of  the  church  and  every  thing  of  it.  That  they 
who  are  in  the  internals  of  the  church  at  this  day  have  in 
this  manner  dispersed  the  truths  of  the  Word,  and  hence 
of  the  doctrine  of  the  church,  and  every  thing  of  it,  is 
described  in  this  chapter  by  the  beast  coming  up  out  of 
the  abyss,  and  by  his  killing  the  two  witnesses  (vers.  7)  \ 
and  it  may  also  be  seen  from  the  Relations  from  the  spirit- 
ual world,  which  are  annexed  to  each  ot  the  chapters. 


No  490.J        THE  ArOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  527 

That  by  forty-two  months  is  signified  even  to  the  end  when 
not  any  truth  and  good  of  the  church  remains,  is  because 
the  like  is  signified  by  forty-two  as  by  six  weeks ;  for  six 
times  seven  are  forty-two  :  and  by  six  weeks,  complete 
even  to  the  end  is  signified.  For  the  number  six  signifies 
this  ;  and  a  week  signifies  state,  and  the  seventh  week  a 
holy  state,  which  is  the  new  state  of  the  church  when  the 
Lord  begins  His  reign.  The  same  is  signified  by  this 
number  in  the  following  passage :  There  was  gvuin  to  the 
beast  that  came  up  out  of  the  sea  a  mouth  speaking  eat 
things  and  blasphemies,  and  power  was  given  unto  him  to  do 
it  forty-two  months  (Apoc.  xiii.  5,  n.  583).  Six  signifies 
complete  to  the  end,  because  three  has  that  meaning 
(n.  505)  ;  and  six  is  twice  three :  and  in  numbers  the 
double  and  the  single  have  the  same  signification.  Be- 
sides, the  like  is  signified  by  this  number  as  by  three  and 
a  half,  because  forty-two  months  make  three  and  a  half 
years.  They  are  called  months,  because  by  a  month  a 
full  state  is  signified ;  as  in  Isa.  lxvi.  23  ;  Apoc.  xxii.  1,  2  ; 
Gen.  xxix.  14;  Num.  xi.  18-20;  Deut.  xxi.  n,  13. 

490.  And  I  will  give  unto  my  two  witnesses,  signifies  those 
who  confess  and  acknowledge  from  the  heart  that  the  Lord 
is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  that  His  Human  is 
Divine,  and  who  are  conjoined  to  Him  by  a  life  according 
to  the  precepts  of  the  Decalogue.  These  are  they  who  are 
here  meant  by  the  two  witnesses,  because  those  two  things 
are  the  two  essentials  of  the  New  Church.  That  the  First 
Essential,  that  the  Lord  is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth, 
and  that  His  Human  is  Divine,  is  a  testimony,  and  hence 
that  they  who  in  heart  confess  and  acknowledge  it  are 
witnesses,  may  be  seen  n.  6,  846,  and  also  from  these 
passages  :  /  am  the  fellow-servant  of  thy  bnthren  that  have 
the  testimony  of  Jesus ;  for  the  testimony  of  Jesus  is  the  spirit 
of  prophecy  (Apoc.  xix.  10).  The  angels  of  Michael  overcame 
the  dragon  by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb  and  by  the  Word  of  His 
testimony :  and  the  dragon  went  away  to  make  war  with  the 


528  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XI. 

rest  of  her  seed,  who  kept  the  co?nma?idments  of  God,  and  had 
the  testi?nony  of  Jesus  Christ  (Apoc.  xii.  11,  17).  The  souls 
of  them  that  were  smitten  with  the  axe  for  the  testimony  of 
Jesus  and  for  the  Word  of  God  (Apoc.  xx.  4).  These  are 
they  who  acknowledged  the  Lord.  This  is  called  the  tes- 
timony of  Jesus,  because  the  Lord  testifies  it  from  His 
Word,  and  thus  from  Himself ;  on  which  account  He  is 
called  the  Faithful  and  True  '  Witness  (Apoc.  i.  5  ;  iii.  14): 
and  He  says,  /  testify  of  myself  and  my  testimony  is  true , 
because  I  know  whence  I  come,  and  whither  I  go  (John 
viii.  14):  also,  When  the  Comforter,  the  Spirit  of  truth,  is 
come,  He  shall  testify  of  me  (John  xv.  26).  That  the  Com- 
forter, the  Spirit  of  truth,  which  is  also  the  Holy  Spirit,  is 
the  proceeding  Divine,  and  that  this  is  the  Lord  Himself, 
may  be  seen  in  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  con- 
cerning the  Lord  "  (n.  46-54).  Now  because  the  Lord 
Himself  is  the  Witness,  therefore  those  also  are  meant 
by  witnesses  who  testify  this  from  the  Lord  as  John  did : 
Jesus  said,  Ye  sent  unto  John,  and  he  was  a  witness  to  the 
truth  ;  yet  I  receive  not  testimony  from  man  (John  v.  33,  34). 
John  catne  for  testimony,  that  he  might  testify  concerning  the 
light :  he  was  not  the  Light,  but  that  he  might  testify  of  the 
Light.  The  Word,  which  was  with  God,  and  which  was 
God,  was  the  true  Light  (John  i.  1-14,  34).  That  the 
Second  Essential  of  the  New  Church,  which  is  conjunction 
with  the  Lord  by  a  life  according  to  the  precepts  of  the 
Decalogue,  is  a  Testimony,  is  manifest  from  the  fact  that 
the  Decalogue  is  called  the  Testimony  ;  as  in  these  places  : 
Thou  shall  put  into  the  ark  the  Testimony  which  L  will  give 
thee  (Ex.  xxv.  16).  Moses  put  the  Testimony  i?ito  the  ark 
(Ex.  xl.  20).  The  ?nercy-seat  which  is  over  the  Testimony 
(Lev.  xvi.  13).  Leave  the  staves  of  the  tribes  before  the 
Testimony  (Num.  xvii.  4.  Besides  other  places,  as  Ex. 
xxv.  22  ;  xxxi.  7,  18  xxxii.  15  ;  Ps.  lxxii.  5  ;  Ps.  exxxii.  12). 
Something  shall  here  be  said  concerning  conjunction  with  the 
Lord  by  a  life  according  to  the  precepts  of  the  Decalogue. 


No.  491.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


5^9 


There  are  two  tables  upon  which  those  precepts  are  written, 
—  the  one  for  the  Lord,  the  other  for  man.  The  First 
Table  teaches  that  many  Gods  are  not  to  be  worshipped, 
but  One :  the  Second  Table,  that  evils  are  not  to  be  done. 
When  therefore  one  God  is  worshipped,  and  man  does  not 
do  evils,  conjunction  takes  place  j  for  as  far  as  a  man 
desists  from  evils,  that  is,  repents,  so  far  he  is  accepted  of 
God,  and  does  good  from  Him.  But  who  now  is  the  One 
God  ?  A  trinal  God  or  a  triune  God  is  not  One  God,  when 
the  trinal  and  triune  is  in  three  persons  ;  but  He  in  whom 
the  trine  or  triune  is  in  one  person,  He  is  the  One  God  ; 
and  that  God  is  the  Lord.  Perplex  the  ideas  as  far  as 
you  can,  yet  you  still  will  not  bring  it  out  clear  that  God  is 
One,  unless  He  is  also  One  in  person.  The  whole  Word, 
as  well  the  Old  Prophetic  as  the  New  Apostolic,  teaches 
that  it  is  so  ;  as  may  manifestly  be  seen  from  the  "  Doctrine 
of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Lord." 

491.  And  they  shall  prophesy  a  thousand  two  hundred  and 
sixty  days,  signifies  that  those  two  things,  the  acknowledg- 
ment of  the  Lord,  and  a  life  according  to  the  precepts  of 
the  Decalogue,  which  are  the  two  Essentials  of  the  New 
Church,  are  to  be  taught  until  the  end  and  the  beginning. 
That  these  two  things,  the  acknowledgment  of  the  Lord 
and  a  life  according  to  the  precepts  of  the  Decalogue,  are 
the  two  essentials  of  the  New  Church,  and  are  meant  by  the 
two  witnesses,  may  be  seen  just  above  (n.  490) :  and  that 
by  prophesying  is  signified  to  teach  (n.  8,  133).  By  the 
thousand  two  hundred  and  sixty  days  is  signified  to  the 
end  and  the  beginning  ;  that  is,  to  the  end  of  the  former 
church  and  thus  to  the  beginning  of  the  New.  The  reason 
that  this  is  signified  by  that  number  is  because  the  same 
is  signified  by  that  number  as  by  three  and  a  half :  for  the 
number  a  thousand  two  hundred  and  sixty,  reduced  to 
\vars,  makes  three  years  and  a  half;  and  by  three  and  a 
half  a.i  end  and  a  beginning  are  signified  (n.  505).  In  the 
following  chapter  the  same  is  signified  by  this  number  as 


530 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  XT. 


here  :  4nd  the  Woman  fled  into  the  desert,  where  she  hath  a 
place  prepared  of  God,  that  they  may  nourish  her  there  a 
thousand  two  hundred  and  sixty  days  (Apoc.  xii.  6). 

492.  Clothed  i?i  sackcloth,  signifies  mourning  meantime  on 
account  of  the  non-reception  of  the  truth.  By  being  clothed 
in  sackcloth  is  signified  mourning  on  account  of  the  vastated 
truth  in  the  church  ;  for  garments  signify  truths  (n.  166,  2.  2, 
32S,  378,  379)  1  and  therefore,  to  be  clothed  in  sackcloth, 
which  is  not  a  gannent,  signifies  mourning  that  there  is  no 
truth  j  and  where  there  is  no  truth,  there  there  is  no  church. 
The  children  of  Israel  represented  mourning  by  various 
things,  which  were  significative  from  correspondences ;  as 
by  putting  ashes  upon  the  head,  by  rolling  themselves  in 
the  dust,  by  sitting  upon  the  earth  in  silence  for  a  long 
time,  by  shaving  themselves,  by  wailing  and  howling,  by 
rending  their  clothes,  and  also  by  putting  on  sackcloths ; 
besides  other  things  :  and  each  of  them  signified  some  evil 
of  the  church  within  them,  on  account  of  which  they  were 
punished.  And  when  they  were  punished,  they  by  such 
things  represented  repentance  ;  and  on  account  of  the 
representation  of  repentance,  and  that  of  humiliation  at  the 
same  time,  they  were  heard.  That  mourning  on  account 
of  vastated  truth  in  the  church  was  represented  by  putting 
on  sackcloth,  may  be  seen  from  these  passages :  The  lion 
hath  come  up  from  the  thicket,  he  hath  gone  forth  out  of  his 
place  to  lay  waste  the  earth  ;  for  this  gird  ye  on  sackcloth, 
wail,  howl  (jer.  iv.  7,  8).  Daughter  of  my  people,  gird  thee 
with  sackcloth,  and  roll  thee  in  ashes,  because  the  waster  shall 
come  suddenly  upon  you  (Jer.  vi.  26).  Woe  unto  thee,  Chorazin, 
and  Bethsaida ;  for  if  the  mighty  works  had  been  done  in 
Tyre  and  Si  don  which  have  been  done  in  you,  they  ivould  have 
repented  in  sackcloth  and  ashes  (Matt.  xi.  21  ;  Luke  x.  13). 
The  king  of  Nineveh,  after  he  heard  the  words  of  Jonah,  laid 
aside  his  robe  from  him,  and  put  on  sackcloth,  and  sat  in  ashes 
and  proclai?ned  a  fast,  and  that  man  and  beast  should  be 
covered  with  sackcloth  (Jonah  iii.  5, 6, 8.  Besides  other  places,.. 


No.  493-]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  53 1 


as  Isa.  iii.  24  ;  xv.  2,  3  ;  xxii.  12  ;  xxxvii.  1,  2  ;  1.  3  ;  Jer. 
xlviii.  37,  38 ;  xlix.  3 ;  Lam.  ii.  10;  Ez.  vii.  17,  18  ;  xxvii.  31 ; 
Dan.  ix.  3;  Joel  i.  8,  13;  Amos  viii.  10 5  Job  xvi.  15,  16; 
Ps.  xxx.  11  ;  xxxv.  13  \  lxix.  11  ;  2  Sam.  iii.  31  j  1  Kings 
xxi.  27  ;  2  Kings  vi.  30 ;  xix.  1,  2). 

493.  These  are  the  two  olive-trees  and  the  two  candlesticks, 
which  are  standing  before  the  God  of  the  earth,  signifies  love 
and  intelligence,  or  charity  and  faith,  both  from  the  Lord, 
with  them.  By  an  olive-tree  love  and  charity  are  signified, 
as  will  be  seen  presently :  and  by  a  candlestick  is  signified 
enlightenment  in  truths  (n.  43),  and  thence  intelligence  and 
faith ;  because  intelligence  is  from  enlightenment  in  truths, 
and  faith  is  from  that.  By  standing  before  God  is  signi 
fied  to  hear  and  do  what  He  directs  (n.  366) ;  here  there- 
fore that  those  two  with  them  are  from  the  Lord,  who  is 
the  God  of  the  earth ;  that  is,  with  those  who  are  in  the 
two  essentials  of  the  New  Church,  spoken  of  above.  It  is 
hence  manifest  that  by  the  two  witnesses  being  the  two 
olive-trees  and  the  two  candlesticks  is  signified  that  they 
were  love  and  intelligence,  or  charity  and  faith.  For 
these  two  constitute  the  church,  —  love  and  charity  its  life, 
and  intelligence  and  faith  its  doctrine.  An  olive  signifies 
love  and  charity,  because  the  olive-tree  signifies  the  heav- 
enly (celestial)  church ;  and  thence  the  olive,  which  is 
its  fruit,  signifies  heavenly  love,  which  love  is  love  to  the 
Lord.  Therefore  this  love  is  signified  by  the  oil  with 
which  all  the  holy  things  of  the  church  were  anointed. 
The  oil  which  was  called  the  oil  of  holiness  was  from 
olives  and  spices  mixed  (Ex.  xxx.  23,  24) :  and  fro?n  olive 
oil  the  lamps  of  the  candlestick  in  the  Tabernacle  were  also 
lighted  every  evening  (Ex.  xxvii.  20  ;  Lev.  xxiv.  2).  Simi- 
lar things  are  signified  by  the  olive-tree  and  the  olives  in 
Zechariah  :  Two  olive-trees  were  by  the  candlestick,  the  one  at 
the  right  of  the  bowl,  the  other  at  the  left  of  it,  and  two  olive 
berries  ;  these  are  the  two  sons  of  the  olive-tree  standing  before 
the  Lord  of  the  whole  earth  (iv.  3,  11,  12,  14).    In  David: 

5* 


532 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  XI 


/  am  like  a  gree?i  olive-tree  in  the  house  of  God  (Ps.  Hi.  8)» 
And  in  Jeremiah :  Jehovah  hath  called  thy  ?iamc  a  green 
olive-tree,  fair,  with  beautiful  fruit  (xi.  16,  17).  Besides 
elsewhere.  Since  the  church  was  signified  by  Jerusalem, 
therefore  also  such  things  as  are  of  the  church  were  signi- 
fied by  many  things  which  were  in  it  and  around  it.  Near 
it  also  was  the  Mount  of  Olives,  and  by  this  the  Divine 
Love  was  signified ;  on  which  account  Jesus  was  teaching 
in  the  Temple  during  the  days,  and  at  night  He  went  out  a?ul 
abode  in  the  Mount  of  Olives  (Luke  xxi.  37  ;  xxii.  39  ;  John 
viii.  1).  And  upon  that  mountain  Jesus  spake  with  the  dis- 
ciples of  the  consummation  of  the  age,  and  of  His  coming  at 
that  time  (Matt.  xxiv.  3,  &c. ;  Mark  xiii.  3,  &c.).  And 
from  that  mountain  also  He  went  to  Jerusalem  and  suffered 
(Matt.  xxi.  i ;  xxvi.  30 ;  Mark  xi.  1  \  xiv.  26  ;  Luke  xix. 
29,  37)  :  and  this  according  to  the  prediction  in  Zechariah  : 
His  feet  shall  stand  in  that  day  tipon  the  Mount  of  Olives, 
which  is  before  Jerusalem  on  the  east  (xiv.  4).  Because  the 
olive-tree  signifies  the  heavenly  of  the  church,  therefore 
the  cherubs  in  the  midst  of  the  Temple  of  Jerusalem  were 
mad<'  of  olive-wood :  in  like  manner  the  doors  of  the  oracle 
and  the  posts  (1  Kings  vi.  23-33). 

49  u  And  if  any  one  will  hurt  them,  fire  shall  go  forth 
out  of  their  mouth,  and  shall  devour  their  enemies,  signifies 
that  he  who  would  destroy  these  two  essentials  of  the 
New  Church,  perishes  from  infernal  love.  To  wish  to 
hurt  the  two  witnesses  signifies  to  wish  to  destroy  those 
two  essentials  of  the  New  Church,  which  are,  the  acknowl- 
edgment of  the  Lord  as  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth  even 
as  to  His  Human,  and  a  life  according  to  the  precepts  of 
the  Decalogue.  That  they  are  the  witnesses  may  be  seen 
above  (n.  490).  "  Fire  shall  proceed  out  of  their  mouth," 
signifies  infernal  love :  "  and  shall  devour  their  enemies  " 
signifies  that  they  who  harm  them  will  perish  from  it.  But 
it  is  not  to  be  understood  here  that  the  fire  will  proceed  out 
oi  the  mouth  of  the  witnesses,  but  from  those  who  wish  to 


No.  496.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  533 

destroy  the  two  essentials  of  the  New  Church,  which  are 
meant  by  the  witnesses  (n.  490).  The  fire  is  infernal  love  ; 
for  he  who  does  not  live  according  to  the  precepts  of  the 
Decalogue,  and  does  not  go  to  God  the  Saviour  and  Re- 
deemer, cannot  do  otherwise  than  be  in  infernal  love,  and 
perish.  This  is  the  same  as  in  other  places  in  the  Word, 
where  it  is  said  that  there  is  a  fire  from  Jehovah  which 
consumes  the  wicked  ;  and  that  Jehovah  acts  from  the 
fire  of  wrath,  of  anger,  and  of  fury;  besides  other  similar 
things :  by  which  it  is  not  meant  that  it  is  from  Jehovah, 
but  from  the  infernal  love  of  the  wicked.  Such  things  are 
said  in  the  Word  because  they  are  appearances,  and  the 
Word  in  the  sense  of  the  letter  is  written  by  appearances 
and  correspondences.  Since  it  is  said  that  the  fire  should 
go  forth  out  of  their  mouth,  and  by  this  is  meant  that  it  is 
from  those  who  are  in  infernal  love,  a  few  places  shall  be 
adduced  where  fire  is  said  to  be  from  Jehovah :  The  breath 
of  Jehovah  like  a  river  of  brimstone  shall  consume  it  (Is a. 
xxx.  33).  A  smoke  went  up  fro7n  His  nose,  and  fire  out  of 
His  mouth ;  coals  were  kindled  by  it  (Ps.  xviii.  8).  I  will 
pour  upon  the?n  the  wrath  of  mine  anger,  since  in  the  fire  of 
my  zeal  the  whole  earth  shall  be  devoured  (Zeph.  iii.  8).  Be- 
ll old,  Jehovah  will  come  in  fire,  to  recompense  with  the  wrath 
of  His  anger,  and  His  rebuke  with  flames  of fire  (Isa.  lxvi.  15). 
Thou  shall  be  visited  by  Jehovah  with  a  fame  of  devouring 
fire  (Isa.  xxix.  6  ;  xxx.  30.    Besides  many  other  places). 

495.  And  if  any  one  will  hurt  them,  thus  must  he  be 
killed,  signifies  that  he  who  condemns  them  shall  in  like 
manner  be  condemned.  By  hurting  is  here  signified  to 
condemn,  because  it  follows,  "thus  must  he  be  killed;" 
and  by  being  killed  in  the  Word  is  signified  to  be  killed 
spiritually,  which  is  to  be  condemned :  for  the  Lord  says, 
With  what  judgment  ye  judge,  ye  shall  be  judged  (Matt 
*  ii.  1). 

496.  These  have  power  to  shut  heaven,  that  the  rain  fall 
"■'/  in  the  days  of  their  prophecy,  signifies  that  they  who 


534 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  XL 


turn  themselves  away  from  the  two  essentials  of  the 
New  Church  cannot  receive  any  truth  from  heaven.  By 
"  heaven "  is  here  meant  the  angelic  heaven  ;  hence  by 
"  rain "  the  truth  of  the  church  therefrom  is  signified  : 
and  therefore  by  shutting  heaven  that  rain  should  not  fall 
is  signified  that  they  cannot  receive  any  truth  of  the  church 
from  heaven.  The  truth  of  the  church  from  heaven  is  the 
truth  of  doctrine  from  the  Word.  It  is  said  that  the  wit- 
nesses have  this  power ;  but  it  is  meant  here  as  above 
(n.  494),  that  they  have  not  the  power  of  shutting  heaven, 
but  that  those  who  turn  themselves  away  from  the  +wo 
essentials  of  the  New  Church  shut  it  against  themselves, 
because  they  remain  in  their  falsities.  That  rain  signifies 
the  Divine  Truth  from  heaven,  is  evident  from  these  pas- 
sages :  My  doct?'ine  shall  flow  down  as  the  rain,  my  word 
shall  distil  as  the  dew  (Deut.  xxxii.  2).  If  ye  serve  other 
gods,  jfehovah  will  shut  up  the  heaven,  that  there  be  no  rain 
(Deut.  xi.  11,  14,  16,  17).  I  will  lay  waste  my  vitie,  and  I 
will  command  the  clouds  that  they  rain  no  rain  upon  it  (Isa. 
v.  6).  The  showers  have  been  withholde?i,  and  there  hath 
been  no  latter  rain ;  but  yet  thou  hadst  the  forehead  of  a 
harlot  (Jer.  iii.  3).  As  the  rain  cometh  down  from  heaven, 
so  shall  my  Word  be  which  goeth  forth  out  of  my  mouth  (Isa. 
lv.  10,  11).  Ye  children  of  Zion,  rejoice  atid  be  glad  in 
jfehovah,  because  He  shall  give  you  the  former  raifi  in  justice 
(Joel  ii.  23).  Thou,  O  God,  didst  send  a  plentiful  rain  (Ps. 
Ixviii.  9).  He  shall  come  down  like  rain  upon  the  mown 
grass  in  His  days  shall  the  righteous  flourish  (Ps.  lxxii. 
6,  7).  yehovah  shall  come  imto  us  as  the  rai?i,  as  the  latter 
rain  watereth  the  earth  (Hos.  vi.  3).  My  word  shall  drop 
upon  the?n,  a?id  they  shall  wait  for  me  as  for  the  rain,  a?id 
he  shall  open  his  mouth  to  the  latter  rain  (Job  xxix.  22,  23). 
Son  of  man,  say,  thou  art  the  land  that  is  not  cleansed, 
which  has  no  rain  in  the  day  of  anger,  there  is  a  conspiracy 
of  the  prophets  in  the  midst  of  it  (Ez.  xxii.  24,  25.  Besides 
other  places,  Isa.  xxx.  23  ;  Jer.  v.  24 ;  x.  12,  13  ;  xiv.  3,  4 ; 


No  498.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


535 


li.  16;  Ez.  xxxiv.  26,  27;  Amos  iv.  7,  8;  Zech.  x.  1;  Ps. 
lxv.  9,  10;  cxxxv.  7  ;  2  Sam.  xxiii.  3,  4).  An  inundating 
rain  stands  for  the  devastation  of  truth,  Ez.  xiii.  11,  13,  14 ; 
xxxviii.  22  ;  and  for  temptation,  Matt.  vii.  24-27. 

497.  And  they  have  power  over  the  waters  to  turn  them  into 
blood,  signifies  that  they  who  turn  themselves  away  from 
those  two  essentials  falsify  the  truths  of  the  Word.  By 
"waters"  truths  are  signified  (n.  50);  and  by  "blood" 
the  falsification  of  the  truth  of  the  Word  (n.  379)  ;  hence 
by  turning  the  waters  into  blood  is  signified  to  falsify  the 
truths  of  the  Word.  This  is  understood  in  like  manner  as 
before,  namely,  that  they  who  turn  themselves  away  from 
the  two  essentials  of  the  New  Church  can  see  nothing  but 
the  falsities  in  which  they  are ;  and  if  they  confirm  these 
by  the  Word,  they  falsify  its  truths. 

498.  And  to  s?nite  the  earth  with  every  plague  as  often  as 
they  will,  signifies  that  they  who  would  destroy  the  two 
essentials  of  the  New  Church  cast  themselves  into  evils 
and  falsities  of  every  kind,  as  often  and  as  far  as  they  do  it. 
By  "  the  earth  "  is  signified  the  church  (n.  285) ;  and  by 
"  plague,"  evil  and  falsity  (n.  456) :  hence  by  smiting  the 
earth  with  every  plague  is  signified  to  bring  ruin  upon  the 
church  by  evils  and  falsities  of  every  kind.  But  this  is  to  be 
understood  in  the  same  manner  as  the  foregoing  passages ; 
namely,  that  they  who  wish  to  smite  with  a  plague,  that  is, 
to  destroy,  the  two  essentials  of  the  New  Church,  which  is 
done  from  evil  by  falsities,  cast  themselves  into  evils  and 
falsities  of  even'  kind :  and  as  the  natural  sense  is  thus 
inverted  when  it  becomes  spiritual,  this  therefore,  "  as  often 
as  they  will,"  is  also  inverted  in  like  manner  into  this,  as 
often  and  as  far  as  they  do  this.  The  reason  is,  that  as  far 
as  any  one  destroys  these  two  essentials,  he  so  far  destroys 
the  truths  of  the  Word  ;  and  as  far  as  he  destroys  the  truths 
of  the  Word,  he  so  far  casts  himself  into  evils  and  falsities. 
For  these  two  essentials  are  the  truths  of  the  Word,  as  may 
be  manifestly  evident  from  two  of  the  "  Doctrines  of  the 


536 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  XL 


New  Jerusalem,"  one  "concerning  the  Lord,"  and  the  other 
which  is  called  the  "  Doctrine  of  Life  from  the  Precepts  of 
the  Decalogue."  This,  that  the  Witnesses  have  power  to 
smite  the  earth  with  every  plague  as  often  as  they  will,  is 
similar  to  many  things  in  the  Word  which  are  attributed  to 
Jehovah,  that  is,  to  the  Lord ;  that  He  smites  men  with 
plagues,  and  that  this  is  of  His  will ;  when  yet  it  is  to  be 
understood  that  He  does  not  smite,  and  that  it  is  not 
of  His  will  j  as  in  Zechariah :  This  shall  be  the  plague 
with  which  Jehovah  shall  smite  all  peoples  who  shall  fight 
against  Jerusalem  (xiv.  12,  &c).  And  in  Jeremiah :  With  the 
plague  of  an  enemy  have  I  smitten  thee,  with  the  chastisement 
of  a  tyrant,  for  the  greatness  of  thy  iniquity  (xxx.  14  :  and  so 
in  many  other  places).    See  also  above  (n.  494). 

499.  And  when  they  shall  have  finished  their  testimony, 
signifies  that  after  the  Lord  has  taught  that  He  is  the  God 
of  heaven  and  earth,  and  that  there  is  conjunction  with 
Him  by  a  life  according  to  the  precepts  of  the  Decalogue. 
When  they  shall  have  finished  signifies  after  the  Lord  has 
taught.  The  two  witnesses  taught  indeed,  yet  not  from 
themselves,  but  from  the  Lord.  That  the  testimony  signifies 
these  two  essentials,  see  above  (n.  490). 

500.  The  beast  that  co?neth  up  out  of  the  abyss  shall  make 
war  with  them,  and  shall  overcome  them,  and  shall  kill  them, 
signifies  that  they  who  are  in  the  internals  of  the  doctrine 
of  faith  alone  will  oppose,  and  fight  against  those  two 
essentials  of  the  New  Church,  and  will  themselves  reject 
rhem,  and,  as  far  as  they  have  influence,  will  cause  others 
to  reject  them.  By  the  beast  that  cometh  up  out  of  the 
abyss  are  meant  those  who  come  up  out  of  the  abyss  and 
were  seen  as  locusts  (chap.  ix.  1-12) ;  and  that  these  were 
they  who  are  in  the  internals  of  the  doctrine  of  faith  alone, 
may  be  seen  in  the  explanation  there.  By  making  war  is 
signified  to  set  themselves  in  opposition,  and  to  fight  against 
the  two  jessentials  of  the  church,  as  described  in  what  follows. 
By  overcoming  and  killing  them  is  signified  to  reject  and 


No.  500.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


537 


extirpate  them  in  themselves,  and,  as  far  as  they  have  in- 
fluence, in  others.  The  reason  that  they  who  are  in  the 
internals  of  the  doctrine  of  faith  alone  will  fight  against  and 
reject  the  two  essentials,  is  that  they  have  confirmed  in 
themselves  the  two  things  that  ai-e  antagonistic  to  them : 
First,  that  not  the  Lord,  but  God  the  Father,  is  to  be 
approached  \  and  Second,  that  a  life  according  to  the 
Commandments  of  the  Decalogue  is  not  spiritual  life,  but 
only  moral  and  civil  life :  and  this  they  confirm,  that  no 
one  may  believe  that  he  can  be  saved  by  works,  but  only 
by  their  faith.  All  they  who  have  impressed  thes^  dogmas 
deeply  upon  their  minds  in  schools  and  academies  do  not 
afterwards  recede  from  them.  For  this  there  are  three 
causes,  hitherto  unknown  :  First,  that  they  have  introduced 
themselves,  as  to  their  spirit,  into  society  with  their  like 
in  the  spiritual  world,  where  the  greater  part  are  satans, 
who  are  delighted  solely  with  falsities,  from  whom  they  can 
(n  no  way  be  separated,  unless  they  reject  those  falsities  : 
and  neither  can  this  be  done,  unless  they  go  immediately  to 
God  the  Saviour,  and  commence  a  Christian  life  according 
to  the  Commandments  of  the  Decalogue.  The  Second  Cause 
is,  that  they  believe  that  the  remission  of  sins,  and  thus 
salvation,  is  given  in  a  moment  in  the  act  of  faith,  and 
afterwards  in  its  state  or  progress  by  the  same  act  contin- 
ued, preserved,  and  retained  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  separately 
from  the  exercises  of  charity ;  and  they  who  have  once 
imbibed  these  things,  afterwards  make  sins  of  no  account 
before  God,  and  thus  live  in  their  uncleannesses.  And 
because  they  know  how  to  confirm  such  things  subtly  amc  ng 
the  unlearned  by  falsifications  of  the  Word,  and  among  the 
learned  by  sophistry,  it  is  here  said  that  the  beast  out  of 
the  abyss  overcame  and  killed  those  two  witnesses.  But 
this  takes  place  with  no  others  but  those  who  love  to  follow 
their  inclinations  and  are  carried  away  by  the  enjoyments 
of  their  lusts.  These,  when  they  are  thinking  concerning 
salvation,  favor  those  things  in  heart,  and  embrace  the 


538 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XI. 


belief  of  them  with  both  hands ;  because  they  can  thus  be 
saved  by  a  few  words  uttered  with  a  tone  of  confidence, 
and  need  not  attend  to  any  thing  of  their  life  for  the  sake 
of  God,  but  only  for  the  sake  of  the  world.  The  Third 
Cause  is,  that  they  who  had  in  youth  drunk  deeply  of  the 
internals  of  that  faith,  which  are  called  the  mysteries  of 
justification,  being  afterwards  promoted  to  an  honored 
ministry,  do  not  think  in  themselves  concerning  God  and 
heaven,  but  concerning  themselves  and  the  world  ;  only  re- 
taining the  mysteries  of  their  faith  for  the  sake  of  reputation, 
that  they  may  be  honored  as  wise,  and  on  account  of  their 
wisdom  be  esteemed  worthy  to  be  remunerated  with  wealth. 
That  this  is  the  effect  of  that  faith,  is  because  there  is 
nothing  of  religion  in  it.  That  it  is  so,  see  the  Third 
Relation  above  (n.  484).  That  by  wars  in  the  Word  spiritual 
wars  are  signified,  which  are  fightings  against  the  truth,  and 
are  carried  on  by  reasonings  from  falsities,  is  evident  from 
these  passages :  Spirits  of  demons  go  forth  to  gather  them 
together  to  the  battle  in  the  great  day  of  God  Almighty  ( Apoc. 
xvi.  1 4).  The  dragon  was  wroth  with  the  Woman,  and  went 
away  to  make  war  with  the  remnant  of  her  seed,  who  keep 
the  commandments  of  God,  and  have  the  testimony  of  jfesus 
Chrht  (Apoc.  xii.  17).  //  was  given  to  the  beast  of  the 
dragon  to  ?nake  war  with  the  saints  (Apoc.  xiii.  7).  Consecrate 
the  battle  against  the  daughter  of  Zion,  and  let  us  go  up  at  noon 
(Jer.  vi.  3-5).  Ye  have  ?iot  go?ie  up  into  the  breaches  to  stand 
in  the  battle  in  the  day  of  Jehovah  (Ez.  xiii.  5).  In  Salem  is 
the  tabernacle  of  God,  and  His  dwcllitig-place  in  Zion ;  where 
He  brake  the  fiery  darts,  the  bow,  and  the  battle  (Ps.  lxxvi.  2, 3). 
jfehovah  shall  go  forth  as  a  Mighty  man,  He  shall  stir  up 
zeal  as  a  man  of  war  (Isa.  xiii.  13  •  Ps.  xxiv.  8).  Li  that 
day  jfehcvah  shall  be  for  a  spirit  of  judgment  to  him  that 
sitteth  in  judgment,  and  for  strength  to  them  that  turn  the 
battle  from  the  gate  (Isa.  xxviii.  6).  Deliver  me  from  the  evil 
man,  and  from  the  man  of  violence  preserve  me  ;  the  whole  day 
they  gather  together for  war,  they  sharpen  their  tongue  as  serpents 


No.  501.]         THE  ArOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


539 


(Ps.  cxl.  1-3).  Many  shall  come  in  my  name,  saying,  I  a?n 
Christ,  a?id  shall  deceive  many  ;  and  ye  shall  hear  of  wars 
and  rumors  of  wars  ;  see  that  ye  be  not  troubled  (Matt.  xxiv. 
5-S;  Mark  xiii.  6-9;  Luke  xxi.  8-1 1).  The  wars  of  the 
kings  of  the  north  and  of  the  south,  and  the  other  wars,  in 
Daniel,  chap,  x.,  xi.,  xii.,  signify  no  other  than  spiritual 
wars :  besides  the  wars  in  other  places,  as  Isa.  ii.  3-5  j 
xiii.  4;  xxi.  14,  15;  xxxi.  4;  Jer.  xlix.  25,  26;  Hos.  ii. 
18;  Zech.  x.  5;  xiv.  3;  Ps.  xxvii.  3;  xlvi.  8,  9.  Since 
spiritual  wars  are  signified  by  the  wars  in  the  Word,  the 
ministry  of  the  Levites  was  therefore  called  military  ser- 
vice; as  is  manifest  from  these  passages :  //  was  commanded 
that  the  Levites  should  be  numbered,  to  perform  military  ser- 
vice, to  do  the  work  in  the  tent  of  the  congregation  (Num.  iv. 
23,  35,  39,  43,  47).  This  is  the  office  of  the  Levites,  to  perform 
military  service  in  the  ministry  of  the  tent  of  the  congregation  ; 
but  from  the  age  of  fifty  years  he  shall  withdraw  from  the 
military  service  of  the  ministry,  nor  shall  he  minister  any 
longer  (Num.  viii.  24,  25).  See  also  above  (n.  447),  where 
it  is  proved  from  the  Word  that  armies  signify  the  goods 
and  truths  of  the  church,  and  in  the  opposite  sense  its  evils 
and  falsities. 

501.  And  their  bodies  shall  lie  upon  the  street  of  the  great 
city,  signifies  that  the  two  essentials  of  the  New  Church  are 
altogether  rejected  by  those  who  are  interiorly  in  the  fal- 
sities of  the  doctrine  of  justification  by  faith  alone.  By  the 
bodies  of  the  two  witnesses  the  two  essentials  of  the  New 
Church  are  signified,  which  are,  the  acknowledgment  of  the 
Lord,  that  He  alone  is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  and 
that  conjunction  with  Him  is  through  a  life  according  to 
the  commandments  of  the  Decalogue  (n.  490,  &c).  By 
"the  street  of  the  great  city "  is  signified  the  falsities  of 
the  doctrine  of  justification  by  faith  alone :  by  a  street  is 
signified  falsity,  as  may  be  seen  presently ;  and  by  a  city 
is  signified  doctrine  (n.  194).  It  is  called  "the  great  city," 
because  it  is  the  reigning  doctrine  among  the  clergy  in  the 


54° 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XI. 


whole  Reformed  Christian  world,  but  not  in  like  manner 
among  the  laity.  By  streets  in  the  Word  almost  the  same 
is  signified  as  by  ways,  because  streets  are  the  ways  in  a 
city.  But  still  the  truths  or  falsities  of  doctrine  are  signified 
by  streets,  because  a  city  signifies  doctrine  (n.  194)  ;  and 
by  ways  the  truths  or  falsities  of  the  church  are  signified, 
because  the  earth  signifies  the  Church  (n.  285).  That 
streets  signify  the  truths  or  falsities  of  doctrine,  may  be 
seen  from  the  following  passages  :  Judgment  is  rejected, 
and  justice  hath  stood  afar  off;  for  truth  hath  fallen  in  the 
street,  and  equity  cannot  e7iter  (Isa.  lix.  14).  The  chariots  shall 
rage  in  the  streets,  they  shall  run  to  and  fro  in  the  broadways 
(Nah.  ii.  4).  In  the  days  of  Jael  the  ways  ceased,  the  streets 
ceased  in  Israel  (Judg.  v.  6,  7).  How  is  the  city  of  glory  left? 
therefore  her  young  men  shall  fall  in  the  streets  (Jer.  xlix.  25, 
26  ;  1.  30).  They  that  did  feed  delicately  are  desolate  in  the 
streets.  The  form  of  the  Nazarites  is  darker  than  blackness • 
they  are  ?iot  known  i?i  the  streets.  They  wandered  as  blind  men 
i7i  the  streets.  They  hunted  our  steps  that  we  ca?inot  go  in  the 
streets  (Lam.  iv.  5,  8,  14,  18).  I  will  cut  off  the  nations,  their 
corners  shall  be  laid  waste,  I  will  desolate  their  streets  (Zeph. 
iii.  6).  After  sixty-two  weeks  the  street  of  Jerusalem  shall 
be  built,  but  in  troublous  times  (Dan.  ix.  25).  The  street  of 
the  city  New  Jerusalem  was  pure  gold,  as  clear  glass  (Apoc. 
xxi.  21).  ///  the  midst  of  the  street  of  it  on  this  side  and  on 
that  was  the  free  bearing  twelve  fruits  (Apoc.  xxii.  1,  2. 
Besides  other  places,  as  Isa.  xv.  3;  xxiv.  10,  11  ;  li.  20; 
Jer.  v.  1  \  vi.  16 ;  vii.  17  ;  ix.  21  ;  xi.  13  ;  Ez.  xvi.  24,  25, 
31  ;  Jer.  xliv.  9,  17  ;  Lam.  ii.  n,  19 ;  Ez.  xi.  6 ;  xxvi.  n, 
12;  Amos  v.  16;  Zech.  viii.  3-5  ;  Ps.  cxliv.  13;  Jobxviii.  17). 
Since  streets  signify  the  truths  of  the  doctrine  of  the  church, 
therefore  they  taught  in  the  streets  (2  Sam.  i.  20)  ;  and  it  is 
said,  We  have  eaten  before  thee  and  drunk  before  thee,  and 
thou  hast  taught  in  our  streets  (Luke  xiii.  26) :  and  on  this 
account  the  hypocrites  prayed  at  the  co?'ners  of  the  streets 
(Matt.  vi.  2,  5) :  and  therefore  the  householder  commanded 


No.  502.] 


THE  APOCALYrSE  REVEALED. 


his  servants  to  go  into  the  streets  and  ways,  and  call  t/iem  in 
(Luke  xiv.  21).  For  this  reason  falsity  and  what  is  falsified 
is  called  the  mud,  the  dirt,  and  the  dang  of  the  streets  (Isa.  v. 

25  ;  x.  6  ;  Mic.  vii.  10;  Ps.  xviii.  42).  The  prophets  that 
prophesied  falsity  were  cast  out  into  the  streets  of  Jerusalem, 
and  the>re  was  none  to  bury  them  (Jer.  xiv.  1 6). 

502.  Which  spiritually  is  called  Sodom  and  Egypt,  signi- 
fies the  two  infernal  loves,  which  are  the  love  of  ruling  from 
the  love  of  self,  and  the  love  of  governing  from  the  pride  of 
one's  own  intelligence,  which  are  in  the  church  where  God  is 
not  one  and  the  Lord  is  not  worshipped,  and  where  they  do 
not  live  according  to  the  commandments  of  the  Decalogue. 
By  Sodom  in  the  spiritual  sense  the  love  of  ruling  from  the 
love  of  self  is  signified,  treated  of  in  what  follows ;  and  by 
Egypt  is  signified  in  the  spiritual  sense  the  love  of  governing 
from  the  pride  of  one's  own  intelligence,  which  also  will  be 
spoken  of  presently :  and  as  these  two  loves  are  signified,  it 
is  therefore  said  "  Sodom  and  Egypt  spiritually."  The  reason 
that  these  loves  are  in  the  church  where  God  is  not  one  and 
the  Lord  is  not  worshipped,  and  where  they  do  not  live  accord- 
ing to  the  precepts  of  the  Decalogue,  is  because  man  is  born 
into  these  two  loves,  and  comes  into  them  while  he  is  growing 
up :  and  these  loves  cannot  be  removed  except  by  God  the 
Saviour,  and  by  a  life  according  to  His  commandments.  And 
they  cannot  by  God  the  Saviour,  unless  He  is  approached  ; 
nor  can  a  life  according  to  His  commandments  be  given, 
unless  the  man  is  led  by  Him.  It  may  indeed  be  given,  but 
not  a  life  in  which  there  is  any  thing  of  heaven  and  thence 
of  the  church.  This  life  is  given  only  by  Him  who  is  life. 
That  the  Lord  is  that  life  may  be  seen  in  John  i.  1,  4 ;  v. 

26  J  vi.  33,  &c.  \  xi.  25,  26  ;  xiv.  6,  19  ;  and  in  many  other 
places.  That  the  love  of  ruling  from  the  love  of  self  and 
the  love  of  governing  from  the  pride  of  one's  own  intelli- 
gence are  the  heads  of  all  the  loves  in  hell,  and  thus  of  all 
the  evils  and  thence  the  falsities  in  the  church,  is  not  at 
this  day  known.    The  enjoyments  of  those  loves,  which 


5-P 


THE  ArOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  XL 


exceed  the  enjoyments  of  all  the  pleasures  of  the  natural 
mind,  cause  it  not  to  be  known,  when  yet  they  are  spiritually 
Sodom  and  Egypt.  That  Sodom  is  the  love  of  ruling  from 
the  love  of  self  may  be  evident  from  the  description  of 
Sodom  in  Moses,  that  they  wished  to  do  violence  to  the 
angels  that  came  thither  into  the  house  of  Lot,  and  that 
fire  and  brimstone  rained  down  out  of  heaven  upon  them 
(Gen.  xix.).  By  the  fire  and  brimstone  is  signified  that 
love  with  its  lusts.  I  saw  similar  things,  when  the  cities 
and  societies  of  such  were  overturned  at  the  day  of  the  last 
judgment,  and  themselves  were  cast  down  into  hell.  Those 
loves  and  their  evils  are  signified  by  Sodom  and  Gomorrah 
in  these  passages:  Isa.  i.  10;  iii.  8,  9;  xiii.  19;  Jer.  xxiii. 
14;  xlix.  18;  i.  37,  40;  Lam.  iv.  6;  Ez.  xvi.  46-50;  Amos 
iv.  11;  Zeph.  ii.  9,  10;  Deut.  xxix.  23;  xxxii.  32;  Matt.  x. 
14,  15 ;  xi.  23  ;  Mark  vi.  11 ;  Luke  x.  10,  1 1,  12  ;  xvii.  28,  29. 
It  is  not  known  in  the  world  that  that  love  is  signified  by 
Sodom  ;  but  retain  this,  and  recollect  it  when  you  come 
into  the  spiritual  world,  —  which  takes  place  after  death, — 
and  you  will  be  fully  confirmed.  But  it  is  to  be  known  that 
there  is  the  love  of  ruling  from  the  love  of  self,  and  the  love 
of  ruling  from  the  love  of  uses :  this  love  is  heavenly,  but 
the  former  infernal.  On  which  account,  when  the  one  makes 
the  head,  the  other  makes  the  feet;  that  is,  when  the  love  of 
ruling  from  the  love  of  self  makes  the  head,  then  the  love 
of  ruling  from  the  love  of  uses,  which  also  is  the  love  of. 
being  serviceable  to  the  neighbor  from  the  Lord,  makes  at 
first  the  feet,  afterwards  the  soles  of  the  feet,  and  at  length 
is  trampled  upon.  But  yet,  when  the  love  of  ruling  from 
the  love  of  uses,  which,  as  was  said,  is  a  heavenly  love, 
makes  the  head,  then  the  love  of  ruling  from  the  love  of 
self,  which  is,  as  was  said,  an  infernal  love,  at  first  makes 
the  feet,  afterwards  the  soles  of  the  feet,  and  is  at  length 
trampled  upon.  But  in  the  world  these  two  loves  can  with 
difficulty  be  distinguished  by  man,  —  because  their  external 
forms  are  alike.    Yet  they  are  known  from  each  other  by 


No.  503.] 


THE  ArOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


this,  that  the  heavenly  love  is  with  those  who  go  to  the  Lord, 
and  live  according  to  the  commandments  of  the  Decalogue  ; 
and  that  the  infernal  love  is  with  those  who  do  not  go  to 
the  Lord,  and  do  not  live  according  to  the  commandments 
of  the  Decalogue. 

503.  What  Egypt  signifies  in  the  Word  shall  be  told. 
Egypt  signifies  the  natural  man  conjoined  to  the  spiritual, 
and  then  the  affection  for  truth,  and  knowledge  and  intel- 
ligence therefrom ;  and  in  the  opposite  sense  it  signifies 
the  natural  man  separated  from  the  spiritual,  and  then  the 
pride  of  one's  own  intelligence,  and  thence  insanity  in 
spiritual  things.  Egypt  signifies  the  natural  man  con- 
joined to  the  spiritual,  and  affection  for  truth  and  knowl- 
edge and  intelligence  thence,  in  the  following  passages : 
In  that  day  there  shall  be  five  cities  in  the  land  of  Egypt 
swearing  to  Jehovah  Zebaoth.  In  that  day  there  shall  be 
an  altar  to  Jehovah  in  the  midst  of  the  land  of  Egypt ;  then 
shall  Jehovah  be  made  known  unto  Egypt,  and  the  Egyptians 
shall  know  Jehovah  in  that  day  (Is a.  xix.  18-21).  I11  that 
day  shall  there  be  a  highway  out  of  Egypt  into  Assyria  ;  that 
A  s syria  may  come  into  Egypt,  and  Egypt  into  Assyria  ;  and 
that  the  Egyptians  may  serve  with  Assyria:  in  that  day 
shall  Israel  be  the  third  with  Egypt  and  Assyria,  a  blessing 
in  the  midst  of  the  land ;  whom  Jehovah  Zebaoth  shall 
bless,  saying,  Blessed  be  my  people  Egypt,  and  Assy?'ia  the 
work  of  my  hands,  and  Israel  mine  inheritance  (Isa.  xix. 
23-25).  Egypt  here  is  the  natural,  Assyria  is  the  rational, 
and  Israel  is  the  spiritual :  these  three  make  the  man  of 
the  church.  Hence  the  king  of  Egypt  was  called  the  son  of 
the  wise,  the  son  of  the  kings  of  a?itiquity ;  and  Egypt  was 
called  the  corner-stone  of  the  tribes  (Isa.  xix.  11,  13):  and 
it  is  said  of  Solomon,  that  his  wisdom  excelled  the  wisdom 
of  the  Egyptians  (1  Kings  iv.  30)  :  and  that  he  took  the 
daughter  of  Pharaoh  to  wife,  and  brought  her  into  the  city 
of  David  (1  Kings  iii.  1) :  and  that  he  built  for  the  daugh- 
ter of  Pharaoh  a  house  beside  the  porch  (1  Kings  vii.  S\ 


544 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  XI 


For  this  reason  also  Joseph  was  brought  down  into  Egypt, 
and  beca?ne  the  ruler  of  the  whole  land  the?-e  (Gen.  xli.). 
Since  Egypt  signified  the  natural  man  as  to  affection  for 
truth,  and  thence  knowledge  and  intelligence,  therefore 
Joseph,  the  husband  of  Mary,  at  the  angel's  monition,  went 
with  the  infant  Lord  down  into  Egypt  (Matt.  ii.  14,  15), 
according  to  the  prediction,  When  Israel  was  a  child,  then 
I  loved  him,  and  out  of  Egypt  I  called  my  Son  (Hos.  xi.  1). 
Tlwn  hast  brought  a  vine  out  of  Egypt ;  thou  hast  planted 
it,  and  hast  caused  it  to  take  deep  root  (Ps.  lxxx.  8,  9).  For 
man  is  born  natural,  becomes  rational,  and  afterwards 
spiritual ;  and  thus  the  vine  out  of  Egypt  is  planted  and 
takes  root.  For  the  sake  of  that  representation  Abraham 
also  sojourned  in  Egypt  (Gen.  xii.  10,  &c).  And  Jacob 
with  his  sons  was  commanded  to  go  down  into  Egypt,  and 
also  tarried  there  (Gen.  xlvi.).  Hence  also  the  land  of 
Canaan,  by  which  the  church  is  signified,  is  described  as 
extending  even  to  the  river  of  Egypt  (Gen.  xv.  18  ;  1  Kings 
iv.  21  ;  Mic.  vii.  12)  ;  and  Egypt  is  likened  to  the  garden 
of  Eden,  the  garden  of  God  (Ez.  xxxi.  2,  8,  9  ;  Gen.  xiii. 
10) :  and  the  knowledges  of  the  natural  man  are  called  the 
desirable  things  of  Egypt  (Dan.  xi.  43  )  ;  and  the  fine  linen 
in  needlework  from  Egypt  is  mentioned  (Ez.  xxvii.  7.  Be- 
sides other  places  where  Egypt  is  spoken  well  of,  as  Isa. 
xxvii.  12,  13;  Ez.  xxix.  13-16;  xxxi.  1-8;  Hos.  xi.  11; 
Zech.  x.  10,  11  ;  xiv.  16-18  ;  Ps.  lxviii.  31,  32  ;  2  Kings 
xix.  23,  24).  But  in  the  opposite  sense  Egypt  signifies  the 
natural  man  separated  from  the  spiritual,  and  then  the 
pride  of  one's  own  intelligence,  and  thence  insanity  in 
spiritual  things,  in  the  following  passages :  Because  the 
heart  of  Pharaoh  is  lifted  up  in  his  height,  and  he  hath  shot 
tip  his  top  among  the  thick  boughs,  stra?igers  shall  cut  him  off" 
and  cast  him  forth.  In  the  day  that  thou  s halt  go  down  into 
hell,  I  will  cover  the  deep  over  him,  and  thou  shall  lie  in  the 
midst  of  the  uncircumcised  (Ez.  xxxi.  10-18).  The  founda- 
tions of  Egypt  shall  be  overturned ;  the  pride  of  his  strength 


Xo.  503.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


545 


shall  come  drum;  and  his  cities  shall  be  laid  waste  in  the 
midst  of  the  desolate  cities  :  I  will  send  Jire  into  Egypt,  and 
I  will  disperse  Egypt  among  the  nations,  and  scatter  them  in 
the  lands  (Ez.  xxx.  1,  to  the  end).  Woe  to  them  that  go  down 
into  Egypt  for  help,  and  look  not  to  the  Holy  One  of  Israel; 
for  Egypt  is  ?nan,  and  not  God ;  and  its  horses  are  flesh  and 
not  spirit  (Isa.  xxxi.  1,  3).  Egypt  riseth  up  as  a  flood ;  it 
iiiirh,  I  will  go  up,  I  will  cover  the  earth,  and  I  will  destroy  : 
ccme  up,  ye  horses  ;  rage,  ye  chariots  ;  the  sword  shall  devour 
you,  anjl  shall  be  made  drunk  with  blood ;  there  is  ?w  heel- 
ing to  thee  (Jer.  xlvi.  2,  8-1 1).  How  say  ye  to  Pharaoh,  1  am 
the  son  of  the  wise,  the  son  of  the  kings  of  antiquity]  where 
now  are  thy  wise  men  1  let  them  know :  the  princes  of  Zoar 
have  become  foolish  ;  they  have  seduced  Egypt,  the  corner-stone 
of  the  tribes :  there  shall  be  110  work  for  Egypt,  that  it  may 
make  the  head  or  the  tail  (Jsa.  xix.  1-17).  Prophesy  against 
Egypt :  O  great  sea-beast,  that  licst  in  the  midst  of  thy  rivers  : 
because  he  hath  said,  The  river  is  mine,  and  I  ?nade  ?ne ; 
therefore  I  will  put  hooks  in  thy  jaws,  and  I  will  make  the 
flsh  of  thy  rivers  to  stick  to  thy  scales,  and  I  will  leave  thee 
in  the  desert :  and  therefore  shall  the  land  of  Egypt  become  a 
wilderness  and  a  waste  (Ez.  xxix.  1-12.  Besides  other 
places,  as  Isa.  xxx.  2,  7  ;  Jer.  ii.  17,  18,  36;  xlii.  13-18  ; 
Ez.  xvi.  26,  28,  29;  xxiii.  2-33;  Hos.  vii.  11,  13,  16;  ix. 
i,  3,  6  ;  xi.  5  ;  xii.  1  ;  Joel  iii.  19  ;  Lam.  v.  2,  4,  6,  8 ; 
Deut.  xvii.  16  ;  1  Kings  xiv.  25,  26;  2  Kings  xviii.  21). 
Since  the  Egyptians  became  such,  they  were  therefore  vas- 
tated  as  to  all  the  goods  and  truths  of  the  church.  Their 
vastations  are  described  by  the  miracles  done  there,  which 
were  plagues,  and  signified  so  many  lusts  of  the  natural 
man  separated  from  the  spiritual,  which  acts  solely  from 
its  own  intelligence  and  the  pride  of  it.  The  plagues  sig- 
nificative of  its  lusts  were,  that  the  waters  in  the  river  were 
turned  into  blood,  so  that  the  fish  died,  and  the  river  stank 
(Ex.  vii.).  That  out  of  the  rivers  and  lakes  were  brought 
forth  frogs  over  the  land  of  Egypt.    That  the  dust  of  the 


546  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap.  XL 


earth  was  turned  ifito  lice.  That  a  swarm  of  noxious  winged 
things  was  sent  (Ex.  viii.)  That  a  sore  inflamed  with  pus. 
tides  broke  out  upon  man  and  beast.  That  it  rained  hail 
mingled  with  fire  (Ex.  ix.).  That  the  locust  was  sent.  rThat 
there  was  thick-darkness  i?i  all  the  land  of  Egypt  (Ex.  x. | 
l^hat  all  the  first  bom  in  the  land  of  Egypt  died  (Ex.  xii). 
And  at  length  that  the  Egyptians  were  drowned  in  the  Red 
Sea  (Ex.  xiv.),  by  which  hell  is  signified.  What  is  signi 
fied  in  particular  by  all  these  things  may  be  seen  in  the 
"  Heavenly  Arcana  "  published  at  London,  where  they  are 
explained.  It  is  hence  manifest,  what  is  signified  by  the 
plagues  and  diseases  of  Egypt  (Deut.  vii.  15;  xxviii.  60): 
what  by  being  drowned  i?i  the  flood  of  Egypt  (Amos  viii.  8  ; 
ix.  5) :  and  whence  it  is  that  Egypt  is  called  the  land 
of  bondage  (Mic.  vi.  4);  the  land  of  Ha77i  (Ps.  cvi.  22): 
also  the  furnace  of  iron  (Deut.  iv.  20;  1  Kings  viii.  51). 
The  reason  that  Egypt  signifies  both  intelligence  and 
insanity  in  spiritual  things,  is  that  the  Ancient  Churchi 
which  had  spread  into  many  kingdoms  of  Asia,  was  also  in 
Egypt ;  and  the  Egyptians  more  than  others  then  cultivated 
a  knowledge  of  the  Correspondences  between  spiritual 
and  natural  things,  as  is  manifest  from  the  hieroglyphics 
there.  But  when  that  knowledge  with  them  was  turned 
into  magic,  and  became  idolatrous,  then  their  intelligence  in 
spiritual  things  became  insanity :  hence  Egypt,  in  the  oppo- 
site sense,  signifies  the  latter.  It  may  be  seen  from  this, 
what  is  meant  by  the  great  city  which  spiritually  is  called 
Sodom  and  Egypt. 

504.  Where  also  our  Lord  was  crucified,  signifies  the  non- 
acknowledgment  of  the  Lord's  Divine  Human,  and  thus  a 
state  of  rejection.  It  is  said  in  the  church,  that  those  cru- 
cify the  Lord  who  blaspheme  Him  ;  as  also  those  who,  like 
the  Jews,  deny  Him  to  be  the  Son  of  God.  They  who  deny 
His  Human  to  be  Divine  are  like  the  Jews,  because  every 
one  regards  the  Lord  as  a  Man  ;  and  he  who  regards  His 
Human  as  the  equal  of  the  human  of  another  man  cannot 


No.  505.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


547 


then  think  of  His  Divine,  howsoever  this  is  said  to  be  the 
Son  of  God,  born  from  eternity,  equal  to  the  Divine  of 
the  Father.  When  this  is  said  and  read,  it  is  heard  indeed  ; 
but  still  it  is  not  at  the  same  time  believed,  when  it  is 
thought  that  the  Lord  is  a  material  man  like  another  man. 
retaining  similar  properties  of  the  flesh.  And  as  the  hearer 
(hen  removes  His  Divine,  and  does  not  regard  it,  he  in  that 
state  is  therefore  as  if  he  denied  it ;  for  he  denies  that  His 
Human  is  the  Son  of  God,  as  the  Jews  also  did,  and  on 
that  account  crucified  Him.  Yet  it  is  plainly  said  that  the 
Lord's  Human  is  the  Son  of  God  (Luke  i.  32,  35  ;  Matt, 
iii.  16,  17  j  and  elsewhere).  It  is  manifest  from  these  things 
why  the  men  of  the  church  go  immediately  to  God  the 
Father,  and  many  also  immediately  to  the  Holy  Spirit, 
and  rarely  any  one  immediately  to  the  Lord.  Since  the 
Jews,  from  the  denial  that  the  Lord  was  the  Messiah, 
the  Son  of  God,  crucified  Him,  therefore  their  Jerusalem 
is  also  called  Sodom  (Isa.  iii.  9;  Jer.  xxiii.  14;  Ez.  xvi. 
46,  48) ;  and  the  Lord  says,  In  the  day  that  Lot  wc7it  out 
of  Sodom  it  rained  fire  and  brimstone  from  heaven,  and 
destroyed  them  all;  even  thus  shall  it  be  in  the  day  that  the 
Son  of  Man  shall  be  rrcealed  (Luke  xvii.  29,  30).  What  fire 
and  brimstone  signify,  may  be  seen  n.  452,  494. 

505.  And  they  of  the  peoples  and  tribes  and  tongues  and 
nations  shall  see  their  bodies  three  days  and  a  half  signifies 
when  all  who  have  been  and  shall  be  in  falsities  of  doc- 
trine and  thence  in  evils  of  life  from  faith  alone,  at  the  end 
of  the  church  which  still  is,  until  the  beginning  of  the  New, 
have  heard  and  shall  hear  of  the  two  essentials,  which  are 
the  acknowledgment  of  the  Lord  ana  of  works  according 
to  the  Decalogue.  By  the  peoples  and  tribes  and  tongues 
and  nations  are  meant  all  of  the  Reformed  who  have  been 
and  will  be  in  falsities  of  doctrine  and  thence  in  evils  of 
life  from  faith  alone.  By  peoples  those  are  signified  who 
are  in  falsities  of  doctrine  (n.  483)  ;  by  tribes  the  falsities 
and  evils  of  the  church  (n.  349)  ;  by  tongues  the  confession 

vol.  II.  6 


54» 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XI 


and  reception  of  them  (n.  483)  ;  and  by  nations  they  who 
are  in  evils  of  life  (n.  483) :  hence  by  these  four  are  meant 
all  and  each  who  have  been  and  who  will  be  such  ;  and 
thus  all  who  have  been  in  the  great  city,  and  who  will  be 
in  it,  from  those  of  similar  character  who  are  still  to  come 
out  of  the  world.  By  their  bodies,  or  those  of  the  two  wit- 
nesses, are  signified  the  two  essentials  of  the  New  Church, 
spoken  of  above  (n.  501).  By  their  seeing  is  signified 
when  they  have  heard  and  shall  hear  of  them  •  since  to  see 
is  said  in  regard  to  their  bodies,  and  to  hear  in  regard  to 
the  two  essentials.  By  three  days  and  a  half  is  signified 
unto  the  end  and  the  beginning  •  that  is,  to  the  end  of  the 
church  which  as  yet  is,  and  to  the  beginning  of  the  New. 
From  these  things  now  gathered  into  one  sense,  it  is  mani- 
fest that  by  "  they  of  the  peoples  and  tribes  and  tongues 
and  nations  shall  see  their  bodies  three  days  and  a  half," 
the  things  said  above  are  signified  in  the  spiritual  sense. 
Three  days  and  a  half  signify  to  the  end  and  a  beginning, 
because  day  signifies  state,  the  number  three  what  is  com- 
plete to  the  end,  and  a  half,  a  beginning.  For  the  same 
is  signified  by  three  days  and  a  half  as  by  a  week,  six  days 
of  which  signify  what  is  complete  even  to  the  end,  and  the 
seventh  day  signifies  what  is  holy  :  for  the  number  three  and 
a  half  is  half  of  the  number  seven,  which  makes  a  week ; 
and  a  doubled  number  and  the  divided  number  from  which 
it  is,  signify  the  same.  That  three  signifies  complete,  thus 
to  the  end,  may  be  seen  from  these  passages  in  the  Word  : 
That  Isaiah  went  naked  a?id  barefoot  three  years  (xx.  3). 
That  Jehovah  called  Samuel  three  times,  and  Samuel  ra?i  to 
Eli  three  times ;  and  that  the  third  time  Eli  tmderstood 
(1  Sam.  iii.  1-8).  That  Elijah  stretched  himself  upon  the 
widow *s  son  three  times  (1  Kings  xvii.  21).  That  Elijah 
co?nmanded  that  they  should  pour  water  upon  the  bur?it-ojfer- 
ing  th?-ee  times  (1  Kings  xviii.  34).  That  Jesus  said,  that 
the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  unto  leaven,  which  a  wo??ian 
took  and  hid  in  three  measures  of  meal  until  the  whole  was 


No.  506.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


549 


leavened  (Matt.  xiii.  33).  That  Jesus  said  to  Peter  that  he 
would  deny  Hi?n  thrice  (Matt.  xxvi.  34).  That  the  Lord 
thrice  asked  Peter,  Loves t  thou  Mel  (John  xxi.  15-17).  That 
Jonah  was  in  the  whalers  belly  three  days  and  three  nights 
(Jonah  i.  17).  That  Jesus  said  that  He  would  destroy  the 
Temple,  and  would  Himself  build  it  in  three  days  (Matt.  xxvi. 
61).  That  Jesus  prayed  three  times  in  Gethsemane  (Matt, 
xxvi.  39-44).  That  Jesus  rose  again  on  the  third  day 
(Matt,  xxviii.  1.  Besides  many  other  places,  as  Isa.  xvi. 
14;  Hos.  vi.  2  ;  Ex.  iii.  18  ;  x.  22,  23  ;  xix.  1,  11,  15.  16, 
18  ;  Lev.  xix.  23-25  ;  Num.  xix.  11  to  the  end  ;  xxxi.  19-25  ; 
Deut.  xix.  2,  3;  xxvi.  12  ;  Josh.  i.  11;  iii.  2  ;  1  Sam.  xx. 
5,  12,  19,  20,  35,  36,  41  ;  2  Sam.  xxiv.  11-13  j  Dan.  x.  1-3  ; 
Mark  xii.  2,  4-6  ;  Luke  xx.  *i2  ;  xiii.  32,  33).  Seven  signi- 
fies full  and  complete  equally  as  three  ;  but  seven  is  said 
of  holy  things,  and  three  of  things  not  holy. 

506.  And  shall  not  suffer  their  bodies  to  be  put  into  sepul- 
chres, signifies  that  they  have  condemned  and  will  con- 
demn them.  By  the  bodies  are  here  signified  the  two 
essentials  of  the  New  Church,  spoken  of  n.  505  and 
above :  and  by  not  suffering  them  to  be  put  into  sepulchres 
is  signified  to  reject  them  as  condemned.  This  is  signi- 
fied, because  by  putting  into  sepulchres  or  burying,  resur- 
rection and  continuation  of  life  is  signified ;  for  then  the 
things  are  committed  to  the  earth,  which  are  from  the  earth, 
thus  which  are  earthly  and  thence  unclean.  Therefore  by 
not  being  put  into  sepulchres,  or  not  being  buried,  is  signi- 
fied to  remain  in  things  earthly  and  unclean,  and  on  that 
account  to  be  rejected  as  condemned.  Hence  it  was, 
that  in  the  church  among  the  children  of  Israel,  which  was 
a  representative  church,  it  was  established  that  they  who 
were  regarded  as  condemned  should  be  cast  forth  and  not 
buried  ;  as  is  manifest  from  these  passages :  Jehovah  said 
■■Oficerning  them,  they  shall  die  grievous  deaths,  they  shall  not 
be  mourned  nor  buried ;  they  shall  be  as  dung  upon  the  face 
of  the  earth,  and  their  carcasses  shall  be  for  food  to  the  birds 


550 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  XI. 


of  the  heavens  and  to  the  beast  of  the  earth  (Jer  xvi.  3,  4). 
The  prophets  that  prophesy  a  lie  shall  be  cast  out  in  the  streets 
of  Jerusalem,  and  shall  have  none  to  bury  the7n  (Jer.  xiv. 
16).  In  that  day  they  shall  bring  out  the  bones  of  the  kings 
of  Judah,  the  bones  of  his  princes,  and  the  bones  of  the 
priests,  and  the  bones  of  the  prophets,  out  of  their  sepulchres ; 
they  shall  not  be  collected  nor  buried ;  they  shall  be  for  dung 
upon  the  face  of  the  earth  (Jer.  viii.  1,  2).  That  the  dogs 
devoured  Jezebel  in  the  field,  and  there  was  none  to  bury  her 
(2  Kings  ix.  10).  Thou  wast  cast  out  of  thy  sepulchre  as 
an  abominable  branch,  as  a  carcass  trodden  under  foot  (Isa. 
xiv.  19,  20.  Besides  other  places,  as  Jer.  xxv.  32,  33  ;  xxii. 
19  ;  vii.  32,  33  ;  xix.  11,  12  ;  2  Kings  xxiii.  16). 

507.  And  they  that  dwell  upon  the  earth  shall  rejoice  over 
them  and  be  glad,  signifies  the  delight  of  the  affection  of  the 
heart  and  the  soul  in  the  church  on  that  account  with  those 
who  were  in  faith  alone  as  to  doctrine  and  life.  By  "them 
that  dwell  on  the  earth "  are  meant  they  who  are  in  the 
church,  here  those  that  are  in  the  church  where  is  faith 
alone  :  the  earth  signifies  the  church  in  which  they  are 
(n.  285).  To  rejoice  and  to  be  glad  signifies  to  have 
delight  of  the  affection  of  the  heart  and  the  soul.  Delight 
of  the  affection  of  the  heart  is  of  the  will,  and  delight  of 
the  affection  of  the  soul  is  of  the  understanding ;  for  by 
heart  and  soul  in  the  Word,  man's  will  and  understanding 
are  meant.  Hence  it  is  said,  "to  rejoice  and  be  glad," 
although  joy  and  gladness  appear  as  one  thing :  but  in 
these  two  is  the  marriage  of  the  will  and  the  understanding, 
which  is  also  the  marriage  of  good  and  truth,  which  is  in 
each  and  every  thing  of  the  Word :  see  the  "  Doctrine  of 
the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Sacred  Scripture " 
(n.  80-90).  Hence  it  is  that  both,  to  rejoice  and  to  be 
glad,  or  joy  and  gladness,  are  spoken  of  in  many  other 
places  in  the  Word  ;  as  in  these  :  Behold  joy  and  gladness 
(Isa.  xxii.  13).  They  shall  obtain  joy  and  gladness  (Isa. 
xxxv.  10  ;  li.  11).    Joy  and  gladness  are  cut  off  from  the 


No.  509.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


551 


house  of  our  God  (Joel  i.  16).  The  voice  of  joy  and  the  voice 
of  gladness  shall  cease  (Jer.  vii  34;  xxv.  10).  The  fast  of 
the  tenth  shall  be  for  joy  and  gladness  (Zech.  viii.  19).  Be 
glad  with  jferusalem,  and  rejoice  with  her  (Isa.  lxvi.  10). 
Rejoice  and  be  glad,  O  daughter  of  Edotn  (Lam.  iv.  21) 
Let  the  heavens  be  glad,  let  the  earth  rejoice  (Ps.  xcvi.  1 1). 
Make  me  to  hear  joy  and  gladness  (Ps.  li.  8).  jfoy  and 
gladness  shall  be  fowid  in  Zion  (Isa.  li.  3).  Thou  shall  have 
joy  and  gladness,  and  many  shall  rejoice  at  his  birth  (Luk<» 
i.  14).  /  will  cause  to  cease  the  voice  of  joy  and  the  voice  of 
gladness,  the  voice  of  the  bridegroom  and  the  voice  of  the  bride 
(Jer.  vii.  34;  xvi.  9  ;  xxv.  10  j  xxxiii.  10,  11).  Let  all  those 
that  seek  thee  rejoice  and  be  glad  (Ps.  xl.  16;  lxx.  4).  Let 
the  just  be  glad,  let  them  rejoice  with  gladness  (Ps.  lxviii.  3). 
Be  glad  in  Jerusalem,  rejoice  for  joy  with  her  (Isa.  lxvi.  10). 

508.  And  shall  send  gifts  one  to  another,  signifies  consoci- 
ation by  love  and  friendship.  To  send  gifts  signifies  to  be 
consociated  by  love  and  friendship,  because  a  gift  consoci- 
ates  j  for  it  produces  love,  and  causes  friendship.  "  To 
one  another  "  signifies  mutually. 

509.  Because  those  two  prophets  tormented  them  that  dwell 
upon  the  earth,  signifies  that  those  two  essentials,  the  one 
concerning  the  Lord  and  the  Divine  Human,  and  the  other 
concerning  a  life  according  to  the  commandments  of  the 
Decalogue,  are  in  opposition  to  the  two  essentials  received 
in  the  Reformed  Church,  of  which  the  one  relates  to  a 
Trinity  of  Persons,  and  the  other  to  salvation  by  faith 
alone  without  the  works  of  the  law;  and  that  owing  to  that 
opposition  the  two  essentials  of  the  New  Church,  which  is 
the  New  Jerusalem,  are  looked  upon  with  contempt,  dislike, 
and  aversion.  That  these  things  are  signified,  when  by  the 
two  prophets,  or  witnesses,  the  two  essentials  of  the  New 
Church  are  meant,  and  when  by  them  that  dwell  upon  the 
earth  are  meant  those  who  are  in  the  two  essentials  of  the 
church  of  the  Reformed,  follows  as  a  necessary  conclusion. 
By  tormenting  is  signified  to  be  a  matter  of  contempt,  dislike, 
and  aversion. 


3 5  2  THE  APOCALYTSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  XI. 

510.  v^z//  the  three  days  and  a  half  the  spirit  of  life 
from  God  entered  i?ito  them,  a?id  they  stood  upon  their  feet, 
signifies  that  the  two  essentials  of  the  New  Church,  at  the 
end  of  the  former,  when  the  New  Church  is  beginning  and 
advancing,  are  vivified  by  the  Lord  with  those  who  receive 
them.  By  "  the  three  days  and  a  half  "  is  signified  to  the 
end  and  a  beginning  (n.  505) ;  and  thus  from  the  end  of 
the  church  which  as  yet  is,  to  the  beginning  of  the  New ; 
here  with  those  among  whom  the  New  Church  commences 
and  is  progressing :  because  it  is  now  said  of  the  witnesses, 
that  "  the  spirit  ot  life  entered  into  them,  and  they  stood 
upon  their  feet."  By  the  spirit  of  life  from  God  spiritual 
life  is  signified  j  and  by  standing  upon  the  feet  is  signified 
natural  life  agreeing  with  the  spiritual  life,  and  thus  to  be 
vivified  by  the  Lord.  This  is  signified  because  by  the  spirit 
of  life  the  internal  of  man  is  meant,  which  is  called  the 
internal  man,  which  viewed  in  itself  is  spiritual :  for  the 
spirit  of  man  thinks  and  wills  \  and  to  think  and  will  is  in 
itself  spiritual.  By  standing  upon  the  feet  the  external  of 
man  is  signified,  which  is  also  called  the  external  man,  which 
in  itself  is  natural ;  for  the  body  speaks  and  does  what  its 
spirit  thinks  and  wills,  and  to  speak  and  do  is  natural. 
That  the  feet  signify  things  natural,  may  be  seen  n.  49,  468. 
It  shall  be  told  what  in  particular  is  meant  by  this.  Every 
man  who  is  reformed,  is  reformed  first  as  to  his  internal 
man,  and  afterwards  as  to  the  external.  The  internal  man 
is  not  reformed  by  only  knowing  and  understanding  the 
truths  and  goods  by  which  man  is  saved,  but  by  willing  and 
loving  them  \  but  the  external  man  by  speaking  and  doing 
the  things  which  the  internal  man  wills  and  loves:  and  as 
far  as  it  does  this,  so  far  the  man  is  regenerated.  He  is  not 
regenerated  before,  because  his  internal  is  not  before  in 
effect,  but  only  in  the  cause  ;  and  the  cause,  unless  it  is 
in  effect,  is  dissipated.  It  is  like  a  house  built  upon  the 
ice,  which  falls  to  the  bottom  when  the  ice  is  melted  by  the 
sun.    In  a  word,  it  is  like  a  man  without  feet  tr  stand  and 


No.  513.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


553 


walk  upon.  It  is  the  same  with  the  internal  or  spiritua. 
man,  unless  it  is  founded  on  the  external  or  natural.  This 
then  is  what  is  signified  by  the  two  witnesses  standing  upon 
their  feet,  after  the  spirit  of  life  from  God  entered  into  them  : 
and  also  by  similar  things  in  Ezekiel :  Jehovah  said  u?ito 
me,  Prophesy  u?ito  the  wind ;  a?id  when  I  prophesied,  the 
vftii'it  entered  into  them,  and  they  stood  upon  their  feet  (xxxvii. 
9,  10).  Again:  The  voice  speaking  to  me  said,  Son  of  man, 
stand  upon  thy  feet:  then  the  spirit  entered  into  me,  and  set  me 
upon  my  feet  (ii.  1,  2).  And  again  :  I  fell  upon  my  face  ;  then 
the  spirit  came  into  me,  and  set  me  up  upon  my  feet  (iii.  23,  24). 
This  is  also  what  is  meant  by  the  Lord's  words  to  Peter: 
Peter  said,  Thou  shall  not  wash  my  feet  only,  but  also  my 
hands  and  my  head:  Jesus  said  unto  him,  He  that  is  washed 
needeth  not  save  to  wash  his  feet,  and  is  clean  every  whit  (John 
xiii.  8,  9). 

511.  And  great  fear  fell  upon  them  that  saw  them,  signifies 
commotion  of  mind  and  consternation  on  account  of  the 
Divine  truths.  Fear  signifies  various  things,  according  to 
the  thing  which  causes  it.  The  great  fear  here  signifies  a 
commotion  of  mind  and  consternation  on  account  of  Divine 
truths  :  for  Divine  truths  have  those  effects  with  the  evil ; 
for  they  terrify  when  hell  and  eternal  damnation  are  heard 
of  at  the  same  time.  But  that  terror  is  shortly  dissipated, 
together  with  the  belief  that  there  is  any  life  after  death. 

512.  And  they  heard  a  great  voice  from  heaven,  saying 
unto  them,  Co?ne  up  hither,  signifies  those  two  essentials  of 
the  New  Church  taken  up  by  the  Lord  into  heaven,  whence 
they  are  and  where  they  are,  and  their  protection.  By  "a 
great  voice  out  of  heaven  "  is  signified  from  the  Lord ;  for 
a  voice  out  of  heaven  is  from  no  one  else.  By  "  come 
up  hither "  is  signified  their  being  taken  up  into  heaven, 
whence  they  are  and  where  they  are,  and  the  protection  of 
them. 

513.  And  they  ascended  up  into  heaven  in  a  cloud,  signifies 
the  being  taken  up  into  heaven,  and  conjunction  with  the 


554 


THE  AFOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XI, 


Lord  there  through  the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Word  in  its 
literal  sense.  By  going  up  into  heaven  is  signified  being 
taken  up  by  the  Lord  into  heaven,  as  just  above  (n.  512) : 
here  also  conjunction  with  the  Lord  there,  because  they 
went  up  in  a  cloud ;  for  by  a  cloud  the  sense  of  the  letter 
of  the  Word  is  signified  (n.  24)  ;  and  through  this  there 
is  conjunction  with  the  Lord,  and  consociation  with  the 
angels  ;  see  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concern- 
ing the  Sacred  Scripture"  (n.  62-69). 

514.  And  their  enemies  beheld  them,  signifies  that  they 
who  are  in  faith  separate  from  charity  heard  them,  but 
remained  fixed  in  their  falsities.  By  beholding  the  two 
witnesses  is  signified  to  hear  the  two  essentials  of  the  New 
Church,  and  also  to  see  confirming  things  from  the  Word ; 
because  they  saw  them  ascending  in  a  cloud ;  and  by  a 
cloud  the  literal  sense  of  the  Word  is  signified  (n.  24,  513). 
Yet  that  they  did  not  receive,  but  remained  fixed  in  their 
falsities,  is  manifest  from  this,  that  nothing  more  is  said 
than  that  they  beheld ;  and  it  follows  that  there  was  a 
great  earthquake,  and  that  they  perished  in  it.  By  their 
enemies  are  meant  those  who  were  in  the  great  city,  which 
is  spiritually  called  Sodom  and  Egypt ;  and  that  these  are 
they  who  are  in  faith  separated  from  charity  may  be  seen 
above  (n.  501,  502,  &c). 

515.  And  in  that  hour  there  was  a  great  earthquake ;  and 
a  tenth  part  of  the  city  fell,  signifies  that  a  remarkable 
change  of  state  then  took  place  with  them,  and  that  they 
were  torn  away  from  heaven  and  cast  down  into  hell.  "In 
that  hour"  signifies  the  time  when  they  beheld  the  two  wit- 
nesses go  up  into  heaven,  and  yet  remained  fixed  in  their 
falsities,  as  just  above  (n.  514);  for  the  two  witnesses 
prophesied,  that  is,  taught  them  (vers.  3).  And  after  they 
were  slain,  and  came  to  life  again,  and  they  also  saw  them 
ascend  into  heaven,  and  still  did  not  recede  from  their 
falsities,  then  that  great  earthquake  took  place.  That  the 
same  took  place  with  "  the  two  Doctrines  of  the  New  Jeru- 


No.  516.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


555 


salem,  one  concerning  the  Lord,  and  the  other  concerning 
a  Life  according  to  the  Commandments  of  the  Decalogue/'* 
may  be  seen  in  some  degree  from  the  Relations  after  the 
chapters.  These  two  Doctrines  are  the  two  Witnesses  which 
ai-e  here  treated  of.  By  an  earthquake  a  change  of  state  is 
signified  (n.  331)  ;  here  their  destruction,  because  in  it  a 
tenth  part  of  the  city  fell.  By  a  tenth  part  is  there  signi- 
fied all  of  them;  for  ten  signifies  many  and  all  (n.  101); 
in  like  manner  the  tenth  part  or  a  tenth  :  as  the  fourth  part 
or  a  fourth  signifies  the  same  as  four  (n.  322)  ;  and  the 
third  part  or  a  third  the  same  as  three  (n.  400).  By  falling 
is  signified  to  sink  down  into  hell,  which  takes  place  when 
they  are  torn  away  from  heaven.  For  the  cities  in  the 
world  of  spirits  which  are  in  evils  and  falsities,  —  after 
they  who  are  there  have  been  visited,  informed,  and  ad- 
monished, and  still  persist  in  their  evils  and  falsities,  —  are 
shaken  by  an  earthquake  ;  and  thereby  a  gulf  is  opened, 
into  which  they  sink  down :  and  the  inhabitants  then 
appear  to  themselves  to  be  at  the  bottom,  as  it  were  in  a 
desert ;  out  of  which  they  are  sent  away  one  by  one  to 
their  places  in  hell.  That  it  was  so  done  with  this  city, 
will  be  seen  below  (n.  531). 

516.  And  there  were  slain  in  the  earthquake  names  of  men 
seven  thousand,  signifies  that  in  that  state  all  those  who 
professed  faith  alone,  and  therefore  made  the  works  of 
charity  of  no  account,  perished.  By  being  slain  is  signi- 
fied here  as  before  to  be  spiritually  slain,  which  is  to  perish 
as  to  the  soul.  By  the  earthquake  is  signified  a  change  of 
state  with  them,  and  their  destruction,  as  just  above.  By 
"  the  names  of  men  seven  thousand  "  are  signified  all  who 
professed  faith  alone,  and  for  that  reason  made  no  account 
of  the  works  of  charity,  and  therefore  condemned  the  two 
holy  essentials  of  the  New  Church.  By  names  are  signi- 
fied they  who  are  of  such  a  quality,  for  the  name  signifies 
the  quality  of  the  man  (n.  81,  122,  165):  and  by  seven 
thousand  are  signified  all  who  are  such ;  for  the  same  is 

6* 


556 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  XI 


signified  by  seven  thousand  as  by  seven,  just  as  by  twelve 
thousand  the  same  as  twelve  (n.  348).  That  seven  signi- 
fies all,  and  is  predicated  of  the  holy  things  of  heaven  and 
the  church,  and  in  the  opposite  sense  of  profane  thingSj 
may  be  seen  (n.  10,  391). 

517.  And  the  remnant  were  affrighted,  and  gave  glory  to 
the  God  of  heaven,  signifies  that  they  who  joined  any  goods 
of  charity  to  their  faith,  when  they  saw  the  destruction  of 
those,  acknowledged  the  Lord,  and  were  separated.  By 
'*  the  remnant "  are  here  meant  those  who  adjoined  to  faith 
any  goods  of  charity.  Their  being  affrighted  signifies 
through  fear  when  they  saw  the  destruction  of  the  others. 
By  giving  glory  to  the  God  of  heaven  is  signified  to  ac- 
knowledge the  Lord  as  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth :  by 
giving  glory  is  signified  to  acknowledge  and  to  worship ; 
and  by  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth  the  Lord  is  meant, 
because  He  is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth  (Matt,  xxviii. 
18).  Because  these,  through  fear,  acknowledged  the  Lord, 
they  were  separated,  that  they  might  be  explored  as  to 
the  origin  from  which  they  did  good,  —  whether  from 
themselves  or  from  the  Lord.  All  those  do  goods  from 
themselves,  who  do  not  shun  evils  as  sins,  that  is,  who  do 
not  live  the  commandments  of  the  Decalogue ;  but  they 
who  so  shun  and  live,  do  goods  from  the  Lord. 

518.  The  second  woe  is  past;  behold,  the  third  woe  cometh 
quickly,  signifies  a  lamentation  over  the  perverted  state  of 
the  church,  and  then  a  last  lamentation,  to  be  described 
presently.  That  "woe"  signifies  a  lamentation  over  the 
perverted  state  of  the  church,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  416). 
By  the  third  woe  the  last  lamentation  is  signified,  when 
there  is  a  completion  and  end ;  for  three  and  the  third 
signify  these  (n.  505).  To  come  quickly  signifies  here- 
after ;  and  the  hereafter  is  described  in  the  twelfth  tc  the 
seventeenth  chapters  following,  and  finally  in  chapter 
twentieth,  where  the  last  judgment  upon  them  is  treated  of. 

519.  And  the  seventh  angel  sounded,  signifies  the  explora' 


No.  520.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


557 


tion  and  manifestation  of  the  state  of  the  church  after  its 
consummation,  when  the  coming  of  the  *Lord  and  of  His 
kingdom  takes  place.  By  sounding  the  trumpet  is  signi- 
fied to  explore  and  make  manifest  the  state  of  the  church 
after  its  consummation,  when  the  coming  of  the  Lord  and 
of  His  kingdom  takes  place.  The  reason  is,  because  this 
is  signified  by  the  seventh  angel  sounding ;  for  by  the  six 
angels  and  their  trumpets  sounding,  the  explorations  and 
manifestations  of  the  consummated  church  have  been  sig- 
nified, as  is  manifest  from  the  preceding  chapter,  where 
only  its  consummation  is  described.  But  that  its  state 
after  consummation  is  now  treated  of,  which  is  the  coming 
of  the  Lord  and  of  His  kingdom,  is  manifest  from  these 
things  that  follow  in  this  verse  and  afterwards :  in  this 
verse,  And  the  seventh  angel  sounded,  and  there  were  great 
voices  in  heaven,  saying,  The  kingdoms  of  the  world  are 
become  our  Lord's  and  His  Christ's,  and  He  shall  reign  for 
ever  and  ever,  &c.  The  reason  that  this  manifestation  was 
made  by  the  sounding  of  the  seventh  angel,  is  because 
seven  signifies  the  same  as  a  week  ;  and  six  days  of  it  are 
clays  of  labor  and  of  what  belongs  to  man,  and  the  seventh 
is  holy  and  the  Lord's.  That  the  devastation  of  the  church, 
when  there  is  no  longer  any  truth  of  doctrine  and  good  of 
life  therein,  and  thus  when  its  end  has  come,  is  meant  by 
consummation,  may  be  seen  n.  658,  750  •  and  because 
then  is  the  coming  of  the  Lord  and  of  His  kingdom, 
therefore  both,  the  consummation  of  the  age  and  the  com- 
ing of  the  Lord,  are  spoken  of  in  Matt.  xxiv.  3  ;  and  both 
are  also  foretold  in  that  chapter. 

520.  And  there  were  great  voices  i?i  heaven,  saying,  The 
kingdoms  of  this  world  a?-e  beco?ne  our  Lord's  and  His 
Christ's,  and  He  shall  reign  for  ever  and  ever,  signifies  cele- 
brations by  the  angels,  that  heaven  and  the  church  have 
become  the  Lord's,  as  they  were  from  the  beginning ;  and 
that  now  also  they  have  become  the  kingdom  of  His  Divine 
Human ;  and  thus  that  the  Lord  as  to  both  will  now  reign 


553 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  XI 


over  heaven  and  the  church  for  ever.  "  There  were  great 
voices,"  signifies  celebrations  by  the  angels :  "  saying,  the 
kingdoms  of  the  world  have  become  our  Lord's  and  His 
Christ's,"  signifies  that  heaven  and  the  church  have  become 
the  Lord's  as  they  were  from  the  beginning,  and  now  also 
the  kingdom  of  His  Divine  Human :  "  and  He  shall  reign 
for  ever  and  ever,"  signifies  that  the  Lord  is  to  reign  over 
them  as  to  both.  That  great  voices  in  heaven  signify 
celebrations  of  the  Lord,  because  He  has  now  taken  His 
great  power,  is  manifest  from  verse  seventeenth  following, 
where  those  great  voices  appear  in  full.  By  the  Lord  here 
is  meant  the  Lord  from  eternity,  who  is  Jehovah  j  and  by 
Christ  His  Divine  Human  is  meant,  which  is  the  Son  of 
God  (Luke  i.  32,  35).  That  the  Lord  will  reign  as  to  His 
Divine  Human  also,  is  plainly  manifest  from  these  passages : 
The  Father  hath  given  all  things  into  the  hand  of  the  Son  (John 
iii.  35).  The  Father  hath  given  to  the  Son  power  over  all flesh 
(John  xvii.  2).  Father,  all  mine  are  thine,  and  thine  are  mine 
(John  xvii.  10).  All  power  is  given  unto  me  in  heaven  and 
in  earth  (Matt,  xxviii.  18).  Concerning  His  Divine  Human 
He  also  says  that  the  Father  and  He  are  one.  And  that  He 
is  in  the  Father  and  the  Father  in  Him  (John  x.  30,  38  ; 
xiv.  5-12).  Add  to  this,  that  unless  the  Lord's  Human  is 
acknowledged  to  be  Divine,  the  church  perishes  ;  since  the 
Lord  cannot  then  be  in  man  and  man  in  the  Lord,  as  He 
teaches  (John  xiv.  20  ;  xv.  4-6;  xvii.  21):  and  this  conjunc- 
tion makes  the  man  of  the  church,  and  thus  the  church. 
That  the  Lord's  Divine  Human  is  meant  by  Christ,  is 
because  Christ  is  the  Messiah,  and  the  Messiah  is  the  Son 
of  God  whom  they  expected  to  come  into  the  world.  That 
Christ  is  the  Messiah  is  manifest  from  these  passages : 
We  have  found  the  Messiah,  which  is,  being  interpreted^  the 
Christ  (John  i.  41).  The  woman  said,  L  know  that  the 
Messiah  cometh,  ivho  is  called  the  CJi7'ist  (John  iv.  25). 
For  "  Messiah  "  in  the  Hebrew  language  is  Anointed,  as 
"Christ"  is  in  the  Greek  language.    That  the  Messiah  is 


No.  522.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


559 


the  Son  of  God  appears  from  these  passages  :  The  high 
priest  asked  Him,  whether  He  was  the  Christ  (Messiah)  the  Son 
of  God  (Matt.  xxvi.  63  ;  Mark  xiv.  61  ;  John  xx.  31).  Thou 
art  the  Christ  the  Son  of  God,  who  should  come  i?ito  the  world 
(John  xi.  27).  Peter  said,  We  believe  and  acknowledge  that 
thou  art  the  Christ  the  Son  of  the  living  God  (John  vi.  69). 
That  the  Lord  as  to  His  Divine  Human  is  the  Son  of  God 
is  manifest  from  this  :  The  angel  said  to  Mary,  Thou  shall 
conceive  in  thy  womb,  and  shall  bring  forth  a  Son  ;  He  shall 
be  great,  and  shall  be  called  the  Son  of  the  Highest.  The 
Holy  Spirit  shall  come  upon  thee,  and  the  power  of  the  Highest 
shall  overshadow  thee  ;  therefore,  also  that  Holy  Thing  which 
shall  be  born  of  thee  shall  be  called  the  Son  of  God  (Luke  i. 
30-35  :  and  from  many  other  places).  From  these  things 
it  is  manifest  what  is  signified  by  The  kingdoms  have  become 
our  Lord's  and  His  Christ's. 

521.  And  the  twenty  four  elders,  who  sat  before  God  upon 
their  thrones,  fell  upon  their  faces,  and  worshipped  God, 
signifies  the  acknowledgment  by  all  the  angels  of  heaven, 
that  the  Lord  is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  the 
highest  adoration.  By  the  twenty-four  elders  sitting  upon 
the  thrones  are  signified  all  in  heaven,  in  particular  in  the 
spiritual  heaven  (n.  233,  251):  and  by  falling  upon  their 
faces  and  worshipping  God,  is  signified  the  highest  adora- 
tion, and  the  acknowledgment  that  the  Lord  is  the  God  of 
heaven  and  earth. 

522.  Saying,  We  give  thee  thanks,  O  Lord  God  Almighty, 
who  art  and  who  wast  and  who  art  to  come,  signifies  con- 
fession and  glorification  by  the  angels  of  heaven,  that  the 
Lord  is  He  who  is,  who  lives  and  has  power  of  Himself, 
and  governs  all  things,  because  He  alone  is  Eternal  and 
Infinite.  By  giving  thanks,  the  acknowledgment  and  glo 
rification  of  the  Lord  is  signified.  That  the  Son  of  Man, 
who  is  the  Lord  as  to  the  Divine  Human,  is  Almighty,  the 
Alpha  and  the  Omega,  the  Beginning  and  the  End,  the 
First  and  the  Last,  also  He  who  is  and  who  was  and  who 


560 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  XI. 


is  to  come,  may  be  seen  above  in  the  Apocalypse,  chap.  i.  8, 
1 1,  17  ;  ii.  8  ;  iv.  8.  And  that  they  signify  that  it  is  He  who 
is,  lives  and  has  power  of  Himself,  governs  all  things,  and 
is  alone  Eternal  and  Infinite,  and  God,  may  be  seen  above 
(n.  13,  29-31,  38,  57,  92). 

523.  That  thou  hast  taken  thy  great  power ;  and  hast  entered 
upon  thy  kingdom,  signifies  the  New  Heaven  and  the  New 
Church,  where  they  will  acknowledge  Him  as  the  Only  God, 
as  He  is  and  as  He  was.  "  Thou  hast  taken  thy  great 
power/'  signifies  the  Divine  Omnipotence,  which  is  His, 
and  which  was  His  from  eternity.  "  Thou  hast  entered 
upon  thy  kingdom,"  signifies  that  heaven  and  the  church 
are  now  His,  as  before.  By  His  kingdom  is  here  meant 
the  New  Heaven  and  New  Church,  spoken  of  in  the  Apoc- 
alypse (xxi.,  xxii.).  In  the  Apocalypse,  from  the  beginning 
to  the  end,  the  state  of  the  former  heaven  and  church,  and 
their  abolishment,  is  alone  treated  of ;  and  afterwards  the 
New  Heaven  and  the  New  Church,  and  their  establishment; 
in  which  One  God  is  acknowledged  in  whom  is  a  trinity, 
and  that  that  God  is  the  Lord.  This  the  Apocalypse  teaches 
from  beginning  to  end :  for  it  teaches  that  the  Son  of  Man, 
who  is  the  Lord  as  to  the  Divine  Human,  is  the  Alpha  and 
the  Omega,  the  Beginning  and  the  End,  the  First  and  the 
Last )  who  is,  was,  and  is  to  come ;  and  is  Almighty  (n.  522) : 
and  at  length  that  a  New  Church  which  is  the  New  Jerusa- 
lem, will  be  the  Church  of  the  Lamb,  that  is,  of  His  Divine 
Human,  and  thus  at  the  same  time  of  the  Divine  from 
Which  are  all  things ;  as  is  plainly  manifest  from  these 
passages :  Let  us  rejoice  and  exult,  for  the  time  of  the  marriage 
of  the  Lamb  is  come,  and  His  Wife  hath  made  herself  ready  ' 
(Apoc.  xix.  7).  There  came  one  of  the  seven  angels,  and  said 
unto  me,  Come  hither,  T  will  show  thee  the  Bride  the  Lamb's 
Wife  ;  and  he  showed  me  the  Holy  City  Jerusalem  (Apoc. 
xxi.  9,  10).  /  Jesus  am  the  root  and  the  offsp7'ing  of  David, 
the  bright  and  morning  star :  the  Spirit  and  the  Bride  say, 
Come ;  and  let  him  that  heareth  say,  Come  (Apoc.  xxii 


No.  525.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


561 


16,  17).  There  was  give?i  to  the  Son  of  Man  dominion,  and 
glory,  and  the  kingdom ;  His  dominion  is  an  everlasti?ig 
dominion,  and  His  kingdom  shall  not  perish  (Dan.  vii.  14). 

524.  And  the  nations  were  angry,  signifies  those  who  are 
in  faith  alone,  and  thence  in  evils  of  life,  that  they  became 
enraged  and  infested  those  who  are  against  their  faith. 
By  "the  nations"  those  are  meant  who  are  in  evils  of  life, 
and  abstractly  evils  of  life  (n.  147,  483)  ;  but  here  those 
who  are  in  faith  alone,  because  these  are  here  treated  of : 
and  these  are  in  evils  of  life,  because  their  religion  is, 
that  the  law  does  not  condemn  them,  provided  they  have 
faith  that  Christ  took  away  its  condemnation.  Their  being 
angry  also  signifies  not  only  that  they  became  enraged,  but 
also  that  they  infested  those  who  are  against  their  faith ;  as 
may  be  evident  from  the  things  that  follow  concerning  the 
Dragon  (chap.  xii.  17),  and  afterwards. 

525.  And  thy  wrath  is  come,  and  the  time  to  judge  the 
dead,  signifies  their  destruction  and  the  last  judgment  upon 
those  who  have  not  any  spiritual  life.  By  "  thy  wrath  "  the 
last  judgment  is  signified  (n.  340),  and  thus  their  destruc- 
tion. This  is  signified  by  the  Lord's  wrath,  because  it 
appears  to  them  as  if  the  Lord  from  anger  cast  them  down 
into  hell ;  when  yet  the  evil  casts  himself  down.  For  it  is 
as  if  a  malefactor  should  attribute  it  to  the  law,  that  he 
is  punished  ;  or  to  the  fire  that  he  is  burnt,  if  he  puts  his 
hand  in  it  •  or  to  a  drawn  sword  in  the  hand  of  one  who 
is  defending  himself,  if  he  is  stabbed  when  he  runs  upon 
its  point :  so  it  happens  with  every  one  who  is  against  the 
Lord,  and  from  anger  rushes  against  those  whom  the  Lord 
protects.  By  the  dead  that  are  to  be  judged  are  meant  in 
the  universal  sense  those  who  have  died  out  of  the  world  ; 
but  in  the  proper  sense  those  are  meant  who  have  not  any 
spiritual  life  :  of  these  the  judgment  is  predicated  in  John 
iii.  18  ;  v.  24,  29.  The  reason  is,  because  those  are  said 
to  be  alive,  who  have  spiritual  life.  Spiritual  life  is  solely 
with  those  who  go  to  the  Lord,  and  at  the  same  time  shun 


562  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  XL 

evils  as  sins.  Those  who  have  no  spiritual  life  are  meant  in 
these  passages  :  They  joined  themselves  also  unto  Baalpeor, 
and  eat  the  sacrifices  of  the  dead  (Ps.  cvi.  28).  The  e?ieniy 
persecuteth  my  soul,  he  hath  made  me  to  sit  in  darhness  as 
the  dead  of  the  world  (Ps.  cxliii.  3).  To  hear  the  groaning 
of  the  priso?ier,  and  to  loose  the  sons  of  death  (Ps.  cii.  20). 
/  know  thy  works,  that  thou  hast  a  name  that  thou  livesi,  but 
art  dead:  be  watchful,  and  strengthen  the  things  which  remain 
Which  are  ready  to  die  (Apoc.  iii.  1,  2).  That  these  are 
meant  by  the  dead,  is  because  spiritual  death  is  meant: 
on  which  account  those  also  who  are  destroyed  by  that 
death  are  signified  by  the  slain  (n.  321,  325,  and  else- 
where). But  they  who  have  died  out  of  the  world  are 
meant  by  the  dead  in  these  passages  :  The  dead  were 
judged  according  to  the  things  that  were  written  in  the  books 
(Apoc.  xx.  12).  The  rest  of  the  dead  lived  not  again  (Apoc. 
xx.  5).  The  reason  is  because  by  the  first  death  is  there 
meant  natural  death,  which  is  to  die  out  of  the  world  ;  and 
by  the  second  death  spiritual  death,  which  is  damnation. 

526.  And  to  give  reward  to  His  servants  the  prophets, 
and  to  the  saints,  signifies  the  happiness  of  eternal  life  to 
those  who  are  in  truths  of  doctrine  from  the  Word,  and 
in  a  life  according  to  them.  By  "  reward  "  is  signified  the 
happiness  of  eternal  life,  as  will  be  shown  presently :  by 
"  the  prophets  "  those  are  signified  who  are  in  the  truths 
of  doctrine  from  the  Word  (n.  8,  133)  :  and  by  "  the  saints" 
they  who  are  in  a  life  according  to  them  (n.  173).  By 
reward  is  here  meant  the  happiness  of  eternal  life  arising 
from  the  enjoyment  and  pleasantness  of  the  love  and  affec- 
tion for  good  and  truth.  For  every  affection  of  love  has 
in  itself  its  enjoyment  and  pleasantness,  and  the  affection 
of  the  love  of  good  and  truth  enjoyment  and  pleasantness 
such  as  the  angels  of  heaven  have  j  and  every  affection 
remains  with  man  after  death.  The  reason  is,  because 
affection  is  of  love,  and  love  is  the  life  of  man  \  on  which 
account  every  one  has  such  life  after  death  as  his  reigning 


No.  527.]         THE  ArOCALVrSE  REVEALED.  563 


love  was  in  the  world :  and  the  reigning  love  of  those  who 
have  loved  the  truths  of  the  Word,  and  have  lived  accord- 
ing to  them,  is  the  love  of  good  and  truth.  Xcth:r.~  c!se 
but  the  delight  of  good  and  the  pleasantness  of  truth  is 
meant  by  reward  in  the  following  passages :  Behold,  the 
Lord  Jehovih  cometh  in  strength  ;  behold,  His  reward  is  with 
Him  (Isa.  xl.  10;  lxii.  11).  Behold,  I  eome  quickly;  and 
my  reward  is  with  me  (Apoc.  xxii.  12).  My  judgment  is 
with  Jehovah)  and  the  reward  of  my  work  is  with  my  God 
(Isa.  xlix.  4).  /  Jehovah  love  judgment,  I  will  give  the 
reward  of  their  work  (Isa.  lxi.  8).  Do  good,  hoping  for  noth- 
ing again  ;  and  your  reward  shall  be  great,  a  fid  ye  shall  be  the 
children  of  the  Highest  (Luke  vi.  35.  Besides  other  places, 
as  Jer.  xxxi.  15-17  :  Matt.  v.  12;  vi.  4,  6,  iS:  x.  41, 
42  ;  Mark  ix.  41  ;  Luke  vi.  22,  23  ;  adv.  12-14  ;  John  iv. 

527.  And  to  them  that  fear  thy  name,  both  small  and 
great,  signifies  who  love  the  things  which  are  the  Lord's  in 
a  greater  or  less  degree.  By  fearing  the  Lord's  name  is 
signified  to  love  the  things  which  are  the  Lord's.  By  fear- 
ing is  signified  to  love  ;  and  by  the  Lord's  name  all  things 
by  which  He  is  worshipped  are  signified  (n.  81):  by  the 
small  and  the  Great  are  signified  those  who  fear  the  Lord 
in  a  less  or  a  greater  degree.  That  '*  to  fear  "  here  signi- 
fies to  love,  is  because  every  one  who  loves,  fears  also  to 
do  evil  to  him  whom  he  loves.  Genuine  love  is  not  given 
without  that  fear.  Consequently,  he  who  loves  the  Lord, 
fears  to  do  evil,  because  evils  are  contrary  to  Him  ;  for 
they  are  contrary  to  His  Divine  laws  in  the  Word,  which 
is  from  Him,  and  thus  Himself ;  yea,  they  are  contrary  to 
His  Divine  essence,  which  is  that  He  wishes  to  save  all ; 
for  He  is  the  Saviour  ;  and  He  cannot  save  a  man,  unless 
he  lives  according  to  His  laws  and  commandments.  And 
what  is  more,  he  who  loves  evils,  loves  also  to  do  evil  to 
the  Lord  ;  yea,  to  crucify  Him.  This  lies  inmostly  hid  in 
ever)-  evil,  even  with  those  who  confess  Him  with  the  moutb 


564 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  XI 


in  the  world.  That  it  is  so  is  unknown  to  men,  but  well 
known  to  the  angels.  That  to  fear  God  signifies  to  love 
the  things  that  are  God's,  by  doing  them,  and  not  being 
willing  to  do  the  things  that  are  contrary  to  Him,  is  mani- 
fest from  these  passages :  What  doth  Jehovah  thy  God 
require  of  thee,  but  to  fear  Jehovah  thy  God,  to  walk  in  all 
His  ways,  and  to  love  Him  (Deut.  x.  12).  Ye  shall  walk 
after  Jehovah  your  God,  and  fear  Him,  and  keep  His  com- 
mandments (Deut.  xiii.  4).  Jehovah  thy  God  shall  thou 
fear,  Him  shall  thou  serve,  and  to  Hi?n  shall  thou  cleave 
(Deut.  x.  20  ;  vi.  2,  13,  14,  24 ;  viii.  6  ;  xvii.  19  ;  xxviii.  58  ; 

xxxi.  12).  O  that  there  were  in  them  a  heart  to  fear  Me, 
and  to  keep  my  commandme?its  (Deut.  v.  29).  Teach  me,  O 
Jehovah,  thy  way  ;  unite  my  heart  to  the  fear  of  thy  name 
(Ps.  lxxxvi.  11).  Blessed  is  he  that  feareth  Jehovah,  that 
walketh  i?i  His  ways  (Ps.  cxxviii.  1  ;  cxii.  1  ;  Jer.  xliv.  10). 
If  I  am  a  father,  where  is  ?ny  honor  1  if  I  am  a  lord,  where 
is  my  fear?  (Mai.  i.  6  ;  ii.  5  ;  Isa.  xi.  2,  3).  /  will  give 
them  one  heart  and  one  way  to  fear  Me  ;  and  I  will  put  my 
fear  in  their  heart,  that  they  may  not  depart  from  Me  (Jer. 

xxxii.  39,  40).  The  fear  of  Jehovah  is  the  beginning  of 
wisdom  (Ps.  cxi.  10.  Besides  other  places,  as  Isa.  viii.  13; 
xxv.  3  ;  xxix.  13  ;  1.  10;  Jer.  xxxiii.  9  ;  Ps.  xxii.  23  ;  xxxiii. 
8,  18  ;  xxxiv,  7,  9  ;  lv.  19  ;  cxv.  ii,  13  ;  cxlvii.  11  ;  Apoc. 
xiv.  7  ;  Luke  i.  50).  But  the  fear  of  God  with  the  evil  is 
not  love,  but  a  fear  of  hell. 

528.  And  to  destroy  them  that  destroy  the  earth,  signifies 
the  casting  into  hell  of  those  who  have  destroyed  the  church. 
By  destroying  them  that  destroy  the  earth,  is  signified  the 
casting  into  hell  of  those  who  'have  destroyed  the  church, 
because  the  church  is  signified  by  the  earth  (n.  285) ;  and 
because  it  follows  after  these  words,  the  ti?ne  to  judge  the 
dead  is  come ;  by  which  the  last  judgment  upon  those  who 
have  no  spiritual  life  is  signified  (n.  525).  Thus  by  "the 
time  is  come  to  destroy  them  that  destroy  the  earth,"  is  here 
signified  the  casting  into  hell  of  those  who  have  destroyed 


No.  529.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


565 


the  church.  The  like  is  said  of  Lucifer,  by  whom  Babylon 
is  meant,  in  Isaiah :  Thou  hast  destroyed  thine  earth,  and 
hast  slain  thy  people  (xiv.  20). 

529.  And  the  Temple  of  God  was  opened  in  heaven,  and 
there  was  seen  in  His  temple  the  ark  of  His  eovenant,  signifies 
the  New  Heaven,  in  which  the  Lord  is  worshipped  in  His 
Divine  Human,  and  they  live  according  to  the  command- 
ments of  His  Decalogue  ;  which  are  the  two  essentials  of 
the  New  Church,  by  which  there  is  conjunction.  By  "  the 
Temple  of  God  "  the  Lord's  Divine  Human  is  signified, 
also  heaven  where  the  angels  are,  and  the  church  on  earth. 
That  these  three  are  signified  by  the  temple  of  God,  and 
that  they  cannot  be  separated,  may  be  seen  n.  191.  But 
here  by  the  temple  of  God  is  signified  the  Lord  in  His 
Divine  Human  in  heaven  where  the  angels  are,  because  it 
is  said,  "the  temple  of  God  in  heaven."  By  the  ark  in  the 
temple  the  Decalogue  is  meant ;  for  in  the  ark  were  only 
the  two  tables,  on  which  the  Decalogue  was  inscribed.  By 
its  being  open  is  signified  that  these  two,  the  Divine  Human 
and  the  Decalogue,  which  are  the  two  Essentials  of  the  New 
Church,  were  now  seen,  and  were  seen  after  the  evil  were 
cast  down  into  hell  (n.  528).  It  is  said,  "the  ark  of  His 
covenant  in  His  temple,"  because  a  covenant  signifies  con- 
junction ;  of  which  below.  But  something  shall  first  be 
said  concerning  the  Decalogue.  What  nation  in  the  entire 
world  does  not  know  that  it  is  evil  to  kill,  to  commit  adul- 
ter}', to  steal,  and  to  testify  falsely?  Unless  they  knew 
these  things,  and  guarded  by  laws  against  such  crimes,  they 
must  perish  ;  for  society,  a  commonwealth,  and  a  kingdom, 
without  those  laws,  would  fall.  Who  can  suppose  that  the 
Israelitish  nation  was  so  stupid  above  all  other  nations,  as 
not  to  know  that  those  were  evils  ?  On  which  account  one 
may  wonder  why  those  laws,  known  universally  in  the  whole 
world,  were  promulgated  with  so  great  a  miracle  from 
mount  Sinai  by  Jehovah  Himself,  and  written  also  by  His 
ringer.    But  hear :  They  were  promulgated  by  Jehovah 


566 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap  XL 


with  such  a  miracle,  and  written  by  His  finger,  that  it 
might  be  known  that  those  laws  were  not  only  civil  and 
moral  laws,  but  also  spiritual  laws  ;  and  that  to  do  contrary 
to  them  was  not  only  to  do  evil  against  a  fellow-citizen  and 
against  society,  but  also  to  sin  against  God.  Wherefore, 
those  laws,  by  promulgation  from  mount  Sinai  by  Jehovah, 
were  made  laws  of  religion.  For  it  is  evident  that  whatever 
Jehovah  God  commands,  He  commands  it  that  it  may  be  a 
thing  of  religion  ;  and  that  it  is  to  be  done  for  His  sake ; 
and  for  man's  sake,  that  he  may  be  saved.  Those  laws  — 
because  they  were  the  first-fruits  of  the  church  about  to  be 
established  by  the  Lord  with  the  Israelitish  nation,  and 
because  they  were  in  a  brief  summary  the  aggregate  of  all 
things  of  religion,  by  which  there  is  conjunction  of  the 
Lord  with  man  and  of  man  with  the  Lord  —  were  on  that 
account  so  holy,  that  nothing  is  more  holy.  That  they  were 
most  holy  may  be  evident  from  this :  that  Jehovah  Himself, 
that  is,  the  Lord,  descended  in  fire ;  a?id  that  the  mountain 
then  smoked  a?id  trembled,  and  that  there  were  thunders  % 
lightnings,  a  thick  cloud,  and  the  voice  of  a  trwnpet  (Ex.  xix. 
16,  18  ;  Deut.  v.  19-23).  That  the  people,  before  the  descent 
of  Jehovah,  prepared  and  sanctified  themselves  for  three  days 
(Ex.  xix.  10,  11,  15).  That  the  mountain  was  enclosed  by 
bounds,  that  no  one  might  approach  to  its  base,  lest  he  should 
die  (Ex.  xix.  12,  13,  20-23  ;  xxiv.  1,  2).  That  that  law  was 
written  on  two  tables  of  stone,  and  that  it  was  written  by  the 
finger  of  God  (Ex.  xxxi.  18 ;  xxxii.  15,  16;  Deut.  ix.  10).  That 
the  face  of  Moses  shone,  when  he  brought  the  Tables  down  from 
the  mountain  the  second  time  (Ex.  xxxi  v.  29-35).  That  the 
Tables  were  laid  up  in  the  Ark  (Ex.  xxv.  16;  xh  20  j  Deut.  x.  5  ; 
1  Kings  viii.  9).  That  the  place  in  the  Tabernacle  where  the 
Ark  was,  was  called  the  Holy  of  Holies  (Ex.  xxvi.  33,  and 
elsewhere).  That  the  Ark,  on  account  of  the  Law  in  it,  was 
called  Jehovah  There  (Num.  x.  35,  36  ;  2  Sam.  vi.  2  ;  Ps. 
cxxxii.  8).  That  Jehovah  spake  with  Moses  above  the  Ark 
(Ex.  xxv.  22  ;  Num.  vii.  89).    That  on  account  of  the  holiness 


N  .  530.]        THE  ArOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


567 


of  that  Law,  it  was  not  lawful  for  Aaron  to  enter  within  the 
Vail  where  the  Ark  was,  except  with  sacrifices  and  incense, 
lest  he  should  die  (Lev.  xvi.  2-14,  &c).  That  owing  to  the. 
presence  and  power  of  the  Lord  i?i  the  Law  which  was  in  the 
Ark,  the  ?.  aters  of  the  Jordan  were  divided,  and  as  long  as 
it  rested  in  the  middle,  the  people  passed  over  on  dry  land 
(Josh.  iii.  1-17  ;  iv.  5-20).  That  by  carrying  the  Ark  around, 
the  walls  of  Jericho  fell  down  (Josh.  vi.  1-20).  That  Dagon 
the  god  of  the- Philistines  fell  down  to  the  earth  before  the 
Ark,  and  afterwards  lay  upon  the  threshold  of  the  temple  with 
his  head  broken  off  (1  Sam.  v.  3,  4).  That  the  Ekronitcs 
ana  Bcthshemites  were  smitten  on  account  of  the  Ark  to 
the  number  of  many  thousands  (1  Sam.  v.  and  vi).  That  the 
Ark  was  introduced  into  Zion  by  David  with  sacrifices  and 
rejoicing  (2  Sam.  vi.  1-19).  That  Uzzah  died  at  that  time, 
because  he  touched  it  (2  Sam.  vi.  6,  7).  That  the  Ark  was 
the  inmost  recess  in  the  te??iple  of  Jerusalem  (1  Kings  vi.  19, 
&c. ;  viii.  3-9).  That  the  Tables  on  which  the  Law  was 
written  were  called  the  Tables  of  the  Covenant,  and  from  them 
the  ark  was  called  the  ark  of  the  cove?iant,  and  the  Law  itself 
the  Covenant  (Num.  x.  33  5  Deut.  iv.  13,  23  ;  v.  2,  3  ;  ix.  9  ; 
Josh.  iii.  11  ,  1  Kings  viii.  19,  21  ;  and  elsewhere).  That 
that  law  being  called  the  covenant,  signifies  conjunction, 
is  because  covenants  are  made  for  the  sake  of  love,  of 
friendship,  of  consociation,  and  thus  of  conjunction. 
Therefore  it  is  said  of  the  Lord,  that  He  shall  be  for  a 
covenant  to  the  people  (Isa.  xlii.  6  ;  xlix.  8).  And  He  is 
called  the  Angel  of  the  covenant  (Mai.  iii.  1):  and  His  blood, 
the  blood  of  the  covenafit  (Matt.  xxvi.  28  j  Zech.  ix.  11  \  Ex. 
xxiv.  4-10).  And  for  that  reason  the  Word  is  called  the 
Old  Covenant  and  the  New  Covena?it. 

530.  And  there  were  lightnings,  and  voices,  and  thunders, 
ami  an  earthquake,  and  great  hail,  signifies  that  then,  below, 
there  were  reasonings,  commotions,  and  falsifications  of 
good  and  truth.  By  the  lightnings,  voices,  and  thunders, 
reasonings  are  signified  (n.  396).    By  the  earthquake  are 


568 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  XI. 


signified  changes  of  the  state  of  the  church  (n.  331) ;  here 
commotions.  By  the  great  hail,  the  falsifications  of  truth 
and  good  are  signified  (n.  399).  These  things  took  place 
in  the  lower  parts,  where  the  evil  still  tarried,  before  the 
last  judgment  was  executed  upon  them  \  for  it  is  said  in 
the  eighteenth  verse  preceding,  The  time  to  judge  the  dead 
is  come,  and  to  destroy  them  that  destroy  the  earth.  Such 
things  take  place  in  the  world  of  spirits,  from  the  presence 
and  influx  of  heaven,  which  is  above  them.  , 


531.  To  this  I  will  add  this  Relation.  I  was  suddenly 
seized  with  a  disease  almost  deadly :  my  whole  head  was 
weighed  down  heavily :  a  pestilential  smoke  ascended  from 
the  Jerusalem  which  is  called  Sodom  and  Egypt :  I  was 
half-dead  with  severe  pain :  I  expected  the  end.  I  lay 
thus  in  my  bed  for  three  days  and  a  half :  my  spirit  was 
affected  thus,  and  from  it  my  body.  And  then  I  heard 
around  me  the  voices  of  them  that  said,  "Lo,  he  who 
preached  repentance  for  the  remission  of  sins,  and  the 
Man  Christ  alone,  lies  dead  in  the  street  of  our  city." 
And  they  asked  some  of  the  clergy  whether  he  was  worthy 
of  burial ;  and  they  said  that  he  was  not :  "  let  him  lie  ;  let 
him  be  looked  at."  They  passed  to  and  fro  and  mocked. 
In  truth  this  happened  to  me,  when  this  chapter  of  the 
Apocalypse  was  being  explained.  Harsh  speeches  of  the 
scoffers  were  then  heard,  especially  these :  "  How  can 
repentance  be  performed  without  faith  ?  How  can  Christ 
the  Man  be  adored  as  God  ?  When  we  are  saved  of  free 
grace  without  any  merit  of  our  own,  what  need  we  then 
but  the  faith  alone,  that  God  the  Father  sent  the  Son,  to 
take  away  the  condemnation  of  the  law,  impute  to  us  His 
merit,  and  thus  justify  us  before  Him,  and  absolve  us  from 
our  sins  by  His  herald  the  priest,  and  then  give  the  Holy 
Spirit  to  operate  all  good  in  us  ?    Is  not  this  according  to 


NTo.  531.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


5^9 


the  Scripture,  and  also  according  to  reason  ? "  These 
things  the  crowd  that  stood  by  applauded.    I  heard  these 
things ;  but  could  not  answer,  because  I  lay  almost  dead. 
But  after  three  days  and  a  half  my  spirit  recovered ;  and 
1  went  forth  in  the  spirit  from  the  broad  way  into  the  city, 
and  said  again,  "  Repent,  and  believe  in  Christ ;  and  your 
sins  will  be  remitted,  and  ye  will  be  saved  :  if  not,  ye  will 
perish.    Did  not  the  Lord  Himself  preach  repentance  for 
the  remission  of  sins,  and  that  they  should  believe  in 
Him  ?    Did  He  not  command  the  disciples  to  preach  the 
same  ?    Does  not  entire  security  of  life  follow  the  dogma 
of  your  faith  ?  "    But  they  said,  "  What  nonsense  !  Has 
not  the  Son  made  satisfaction  ?    Has  not  the  Father  im- 
puted it?    Has  He  not  justified  us,  who  have  believed 
this  ?    We  are  thus  led  by  the  spirit  of  grace.    What  sin 
is  there  then  in  us  ?    What  power  has  death  over  us  ?  Do 
you  comprehend  this  gospel,  preacher  of  sin  and  repent- 
ance ?  "    But  then  a  voice  came  -forth  out  of  heaven,  say- 
ing, "What  is  the  faith  of  the  impenitent  but  a  dead  faith? 
The  end  is  come :  the  end  has  come  upon  you  secure  ones ; 
blameless  in  your  own  eyes  ;  justified  in  your  faith  ;  devils." 
And  suddenly  an  abyss  was  then  opened  in  the  midst  of 
that  city ;  and  it  widened ;  and  house  fell  upon  house  ; 
and  they  were  swallowed  up ;  and  soon  the  water  boiled 
up  out  of  a  broad  whirlpool,  and  overflowed  the  waste. 

When  they  were  thus  engulfed,  and  seemed  inundated,  I 
desired  to  know  their  lot  in  the  deep  j  and  it  was  said  to 
me  from  heaven,  "  Thou  shalt  see  and  hear."  And  thep 
the  waters  in  which  they  seemed  to  be  inundated,  disap- 
peared before  my  eyes  j  because  waters  in  the  spiritual 
World  are  correspondences,  and  hence  appear  around 
those  who  are  in  falsities.  And  then  they  were  seen  by 
me  in  a  sandy  bottom,  where  heaps  of  stones  were  piled 
up  j  among  which  they  were  running  about,  and  lamenting 
that  they  were  cast  out  of  their  great  city.  And  they  cried 
out  and  exclaimed,  "  Why  has  this  come  upon  us  ?  Are 


5  70  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  XI 

we  not,  through  our  faith,  clean,  pure,  just,  and  holy  ? " 
And  others  cried,  "Are  we  not,  through  our  faith,  cleansed, 
purified,  justified,  and  sanctified  ?  "  And  others,  "  Are  we 
not,  through  our  faith,  made  such  that  we  may  appear,  be 
seen,  and  be  reputed,  before  God  the  Father,  and  be  de 
clared  before  the  angels,  as  clean,  pure,  just,  and  holy? 
Are  not  we  reconciled,  propitiated,  expiated,  and  so  ab- 
solved, washed,  and  cleansed  from  sins  ?  Has  not  the 
condemnation  of  the  law  been  taken  away  by  Christ? 
Why  then  are  we  cast  together  here  as  condemned  ?  We 
have  heard,  from  an  audacious  preacher  of  sin  in  our  great 
city,  '  Believe  in  Christ,  and  repent.'  Did  we  not  believe 
in  Christ,  when  we  believed  in  His  merit  ?  Have  we  not 
repented,  when  we  have  confessed  that  we  are  sinners? 
Why,  then,  has  this  befallen  us  ? "  But  a  voice  was  then 
heard  speaking  to  them  from  one  side,  "  Do  you  know  any 
sin  in  which  you  are  ?  Have  you  in  any  wise  examined 
yourselves  ?  Have  you  oh  that  account  shunned  any  evil 
as  a  sin  against  God  ?  And  he  that  does  not  shun  it,  is  in  it. 
Is  not  sin  the  devil  ?  Wherefore  you  are  they  of  whom  the 
Lord  says,  '  Then  shall  ye  begin  to  say,  we  have  eaten 
and  drunk  before  Thee,  and  Thou  hast  taught  in  our 
streets :  but  He  shall  say,  I  say  unto  you,  I  know  you  not 
whence  ye  are  \  depart  from  Me,  all  workers  of  iniquity,' 
(Luke  xiii.  26,  27):  of  whom  He  also  speaks  in  Matt.  vii. 
22,  23.  Depart,  therefore,  each  to  his  place.  You  see 
openings  into  caverns  :  enter  in  thither,  and  to  each  of 
you  will  be  given  there  his  work  to  do,  and  there  food  in 
proportion  to  the  work.  If  you  do  not,  hunger  will  compel 
you  to  enter." 

A  voice  afterwards  came  from  heaven  to  certain  ones 
upon  the  earth,  who  were  without  that  great  city,  and  who 
are  spoken  of  in  vers.  13,  saying  loudly,  "Take  heed  to 
yourselves,  beware  of  consociation  with  such.  Can  you 
not  understand  that  the  evils  which  are  called  sins  and 
iniquities  render  a  man  unclean  and  impure  ?    How  can 


No  531.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


571 


the  man  be  cleansed  and  purified  from  them,  but  by  actual 
repentance,  and  by  faith  in  Jesus  Christ?  Actual  repent- 
ance is  to  examine  one's  self,  to  know  and  acknowledge  his 
sins,  to  hold  himself  guilty,  to  confess  them  before  the 
Lord,  to  implore  help  and  power  to  resist  them,  and  so  to 
desist  from  them,  and  to  lead  a  new  life ;  and  to  do  all 
'.his  as  of  himself.  Do  so  once  or  twice  in  a  year,  when 
you  come  to  the  Holy  Communion ;  and  afterwards,  when 
the  sins  of  which  you  have  found  yourselves  guilty  recur, 
then  say  to  yourselves,  'We  do  not  will  these,  because 
they  are  sins  against  God.'  This  is  actual  repentance. 
Who  cannot  understand,  that  he  who  does  not  examine 
and  see  his  sins,  remains  in  them  ?  For  all  evil  is  delight- 
ful to  man  from  birth.  For  it  is  delightful  to  him  to 
revenge,  to  commit  adultery,  to  defraud,  to  blaspheme,  and 
especially  to  rule  from  the  love  of  self.  Does  not  the 
delight  prevent  you  from  seeing  them  ?  And  if  perchance 
it  is  said  that  they  are  sins,  do  you  not  from  the  enjoyment 
of  them  excuse  them  ?  yea,  persuade  yourselves,  and  con- 
firm it  by  falsities,  that  they  are  not  sins  ?  and  so  remain  in 
them,  and  do  them  afterwards  more  than  before  ?  and  this 
even  until  you  do  not  know  what  sin  is ;  yea,  whether  there 
is  such  a  thing.  It  is  otherwise  with  every  one  who  ac- 
tually repents.  The  evils  which  he  knows  and  acknowl- 
edges, he  calls  sins,  and  therefore  begins  to  shun  and  turn 
away  from  them,  and  to  feel  the  delight  of  them  as  unde- 
lightful.  And  as  far  as  he  does  this,  he  so  far  sees  and 
loves  goods,  and  at  length  feels  the  delight  of  them,  which 
is  the  delight  of  heaven.  In  a  word,  as  far  as  one  rejects 
the  devil,  he  is  adopted  by  the  Lord  ;  and  is  taught,  led, 
withheld  from  evils,  and  kept  in  good,  by  Him.  This  is 
the  way,  and  there  is  no  other,  from  hell  to  heaven."  It  is 
matter  of  wonder  that  the  Protestants  have  a  certain  deep- 
rooted  opposition,  repugnance,  and  aversion,  to  actual 
repentance,  which  is  so  great  that  they  cannot  compel 
themselves  to  examine  themselves,  and  see  their  sins,  and 

VOL.  II.  7 


572 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  XI 


confess  them  before  God.  It  is  as  if  a  horror  invades 
them,  when  they  think  of  it.  I  asked  many  concerning  it 
in  the  spiritual  world,  and  they  all  said  that  it  was  beyond 
their  power.  When  they  heard  that  still  the  Papists  do  it, 
that  is,  that  they  examine  themselves,  and  openly  confess 
their  sins  before  a  monk,  they  greatly  wondered  ;  and  still 
more  that  the  Protestants  cannot  do  it  in  secret  before 
God  j  although  it  is  equally  enjoined  upon  them  before  they 
come  to  the  Holy  Supper.  And  some  there  inquired  why 
this  was  so  ;  and  they  found  that  faith  alone  induced  such 
a  state  of  impenitence  and  such  a  heart.  And  it  was  then 
given  them  to  see,  that  those  of  the  Papists  who  worship 
Christ,  and  do  not  invoke  saints,  and  thus  do  not  adore 
His  vicar  so  called,  and  any  key-bearer  of  His,  are  saved. 

After  this  there  was  heard  as  it  were  thunder,  and  a 
voice  speaking  from  heaven,  saying,  "We  are  astonished! 
Say  to  the  congregation  of  the  Protestants,  1  Believe  in 
Christ,  and  repent ;  and  ye  shall  be  saved.'  "  And  I  said 
so :  and  I  added  moreover,  "  Is  not  Baptism  a  sacrament 
of  repentance,  and  thence  an  introduction  into  the  Church  ? 
What  else  do  the  sponsors  promise  for  the  one  that  is  to 
be  baptized,  but  that  he  shall  renounce  the  devil  and  his 
works  ?  Is  not  the  Holy  Supper  a  sacrament  of  repent- 
ance, and  thence  introduction  into  heaven  ?  Is  it  not  said 
to  the  communicants,  that  they  should  by  all  means  repent 
before  coming?  Is  not  the  Catechism  —  the  universal 
Doctrine  of  the  Christian  church  —  a  teacher  of  repent- 
ance? Is  it  not  there  said,  in  the  six  precepts  of  the 
second  table,  This  and  that  evil  thou  shalt  not  do  ?  and 
not  this  and  that  good  thou  shalt  do  ?  You  may  hence 
know,  that  as  far  as  one  shuns  evil,  he  loves  good  ;  and 
that  before  this,  he  does  not  know  what  good  is ;  yea,  nor 
what  evil  is." 


Chap.  XII.J    THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


573 


CHAPTER  TWELFTH. 

1.  And  a  great  sign  was  seen  in  heaven,  a  Woman 
clothed  with  the  sun,  and  the  moon  under  her  feet,  and 
upon  her  head  a  crown  of  twelve  stars. 

2.  And  she  being  with  child,  cried,  travailing  in  birth, 
and  pained  to  bring  forth. 

3.  And  another  sign  was  seen  in  heaven  ;  and  behold,  a 
great  red  Dragon,  having  seven  heads  and  ten  horns,  and 
upon  his  heads  seven  diadems. 

4.  And  his  tail  drew  the  third  part  of  the  stars  of 
heaven,  and  cast  them  unto  the  earth.  And  the  Dragon 
stood  before  the  Woman  who  was  ready  to  bring  forth ; 
that  when  she  brought  forth,  he  might  devour  her  child. 

5.  And  she  brought  forth  a  male  child,  who  was  to  feed  * 
all  nations  with  a  rod  of  iron  ;  and  her  child  was  caught 
up  unto  God  and  His  throne. 

6.  And  the  Woman  fled  into  the  wilderness,  where  she 
hath  a  place  prepared  by  God,  that  they  may  nourish  her 
there  a  thousand  two  hundred  and  sixty  days. 

7.  And  there  was  war  in  heaven  :  Michael  and  his 
angels  fought  with  the  Dragon  ;  and  the  Dragon  fought 
and  his  angels  : 

8.  And  prevailed  not ;  neither  was  their  place  found 
any  more  in  heaven. 

9.  And  the  great  Dragon  was  cast  out,  that  old  serpent, 
called  the  Devil  and  Satan,  that  seduceth  the  whole  world 
he  was  cast  out  into  the  earth,  and  his  angels  were  cast 
out  with  him. 

10.  And  I  heard  a  great  voice  in  heaven,  saying,  Now 

*  As  a  shepherd. 


574 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XII. 


is  come  the  salvation  and  the  strength  and  the  kingdom 
of  our  God  and  the  power  of  His  Christ ;  for  the  accuser  of 
our  brethren  is  cast  down,  that  accused  them  before  our 
God  day  and  night. 

11.  And  they  overcame  him  by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb, 
and  by  the  word  of  their  testimony  •  and  they  loved  not 
their  life  even  unto  death. 

12.  For  this  rejoice,  O  heavens,  and  ye  that  dwell  in 
them :  woe  to  the  inhabiters  of  the  earth  and  of  the  sea ; 
for  the  devil  is  come  down  unto  you,  having  great  wrath, 
knowing  that  he  hath  but  a  short  time. 

13.  And  when  the  Dragon  saw  that  he  was  cast  unto 
the  earth,  he  persecuted  the  Woman  who  brought  forth 
the  son. 

14.  And  there  were  given  to  the  Woman  two  wings  of  a 
great  eagle,  that  she  might  fly  into  the  wilderness  into  her 
place ;  where  she  is  nourished  for  a  time,  and  times,  and 
half  a  time,  from  the  face  of  the  serpent. 

15.  And  the  serpent  cast  out  after  the  Woman  out  of 
his  mouth  water  as  a  flood,  that  he  might  cause  her  to  be 
swallowed  up  by  the  flood. 

16.  And  the  earth  helped  the  Woman  :  and  the  earth 
opened  her  mouth,  and  swallowed  up  the  flood  which  the 
Dragon  cast  out  of  his  mouth. 

17.  And  the  Dragon  was  wroth  with  the  Woman,  and 
went  away  to  make  war  with  the  remnant  of  her  seed,  that 
keep  the  commandments  of  God,  and  have  the  testimony 
of  Jesus  Christ. 

18.  And  I  stood  upon  the  sand  of  the  sea. 


THE  SPIRITUAL  SENSE. 

The  Contents  of  the  whole  Chapter.  The  New 
Church  and  its  Doctrine  are  here  treated  of.  By  the 
Woman  the  New  Church  is  meant ;  and  by  the  child  which 


Chap.  XII.l    THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


575 


she  brought  forth,  its  doctrine.  And  those  in  the  Church 
of  the  present  day  are  also  treated  of,  who  from  doctrine 
believe  in  a  Trinity  of  Persons,  and  in  the  Duality  of  the 
person  of  Christ,  and  in  justification  by  faith  alone :  these 
are  meant  by  the  Dragon.  The  persecution  of  the  New 
Church  by  these  on  account  of  its  doctrine,  and  its  protec- 
tion by  the  Lord  until  from  a  few  it  spreads  among  many, 
are  then  treated  of. 

The  Contents  of  each  Verse.  "And  a  great  sign 
was  seen  in  heaven,"  signifies  a  revelation  from  the  Lord 
concerning  His  New  Church  in  the  heavens  and  on 
the  earth,  and  concerning  the  difficult  reception  of  and 
assault  upon  its  doctrine.  "A  woman  clothed  with  the 
sun,  and  the  moon  under  her  feet,"  signifies  the  Lord's 
New  Church  in  the  heavens,  which  is  the  New  Heaven, 
and  the  Lord's  New  Church  about  to  be  on  the  earth, 
which  is  the  New  Jerusalem.  "  And  upon  her  head  a 
crown  of  twelve  stars,"  signifies  its  wisdom  and  intelligence 
from  the  knowledges  of  Divine  Good  and  Divine  Truth 
from  the  Word.  "  And  she,  being  with  child,  cried,  travail- 
ing in  birth,  and  pained  to  bring  forth,"  signifies  the  nas- 
cent doctrine  of  the  New  Church,  and  its  difficult  reception 
on  account  of  resistance  from  those  that  are  meant  by  the 
dragon.  "  And  another  sign  was  seen  in  heaven,"  signifies 
a  revelation  from  the  Lord  concerning  those  who  are 
against  the  New  Church  and  its  doctrine.  "  And  behold, 
a  great  red  dragon,"  signifies  those  in  the  church  of  the 
Reformed,  who  make  God  three  and  the  Lord  two,  and 
who  separate  charity  from  faith,  and  make  the  latter,  and 
not  at  the  same  time  the  former,  saving.  "  Having  seven 
heads,"  signifies  insanity  from  the  truths  of  the  Word  falsi- 
fied and  profaned.  "  And  ten  horns,"  signifies  much  power. 
u  And  upon  his  heads  seven  diadems,"  signifies  all  the 
truths  of  the  Word  falsified  and  profaned.  "  And  his  tail 
drew  the  third  part  of  the  stars  of  heaven  and  cast  them 
unto  the  earth,"  signifies  that  by  falsifications  of  the  truths 


57^ 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XII. 


of  the  Word  they  have  discarded  from  the  Church  all 
spiritual  knowledges  of  good  and  truth,  and  have  utterly  de- 
stroyed them  by  applications  to  falsities.  "And  the  dragon 
stood  before  the  Woman  who  was  ready  to  bring  forth, 
that  when  she  brought  forth  he  might  devour  her  child," 
signifies  that  they  who  are  meant  by  the  dragon  are  eager 
to  extinguish  the  doctrine  of  the  New  Church  at  its  birth. 
"  And  she  brought  forth  a  male  child,"  signifies  the  Doc- 
trine of  the  New  Church.  "  Who  was  to  feed  all  nations 
[as  a  shepherd]  with  a  rod  of  iron,"  signifies  which  by 
truths  from  the  literal  sense  of  the  Word  and  at  the  same 
time  by  rational  arguments  from  natural  light  {lumen)  will 
convince  all  who  are  in  dead  worship  from  faith  separated 
from  charity,  who  are  willing  to  be  convinced.  "  And  her 
child  was  caught  up  unto  God  and  to  His  throne,"  signifies 
the  protection  of  the  doctrine  by  the  Lord,  and  the  watch- 
ful care  of  it  by  the  angels  of  heaven.  "  And  the  Woman 
fled  into  the  wilderness,"  signifies  the  church  at  first  among 
a  few.  "  Where  she  hath  a  place  prepared  by  God,  that 
they  may  nourish  her  there  a  thousand  two  hundred  and 
sixty  days,"  signifies  the  state  of  the  church  at  that  time, 
that,  meanwhile,  preparation  may  be  made  for  it  among 
many,  until  it  grows  to  its  appointed  state.  "  And  there 
was  war  in  heaven  :  Michael  and  his  angels  fought  with 
the  dragon  ;  and  the  dragon  fought  and  his  angels,"  signi- 
fies the  falsities  of  the  former  church  fighting  against  the 
truths  of  the  New.  "  And  prevailed  not,  neither  was  their 
place  found  any  more  in  heaven,"  signifies  that  they  were 
convicted  of  being  in  falsities  and  evils,  and  still  remained 
in  them,  and  that  on  that  account  they  were  torn  away  from 
conjunction  with  heaven,  and  cast  down.  "  And  the  great 
dragon  was  cast  out,  that  old  serpent,  called  the  devil  and 
satan,"  signifies  that  they  were  turned  away  from  the  Lord 
to  themselves  and  from  heaven  to  the  world,  and  thence 
were  in  the  evils  of  lusts  and  in  falsities.  "  That  seduceth 
the  whole  world,"  signifies  that  they  pervert  all  things  of 


Chap.  XIL]    THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


577 


the  church.  "  He  was  cast  out  into  the  earth,  and  his 
angels  with  him,"  signifies  that  they  were  cast  out  into  the 
world  of  spirits  which  is  in  the  midst  between  heaven  and 
hell,  from  which  there  is  immediate  conjunction  with 
men  on  earth.  "  And  I  heard  a  great  voice  in  heaven 
saying,  Now  is  come  the  salvation  and  the  strength  and 
the  kingdom  of  our  God  and  the  power  of  His  Christ," 
signifies  the  joy  of  the  angels  of  heaven,  that  the  Lord 
alone  now  ieigns  in  heaven  and  in  the  church,  and  that 
they  who  believe  in  Him  are  saved.  "  For  the  accuser  of 
our  brethren  is  cast  down,  that  accuseth  them  before  our 
God  day  and  night,"  sigjiifies  that  those  who  opposed  the 
doctrine  of  the  New  Church  were  removed  by  the  last  judg- 
ment. "And  they  overcame  him  by  the  blood  of  the 
Lamb  and  by  the  word  of  their  testimony,"  signifies  victory 
by  the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Word  and  by  the  acknowledg- 
ment of  the  Lord.  "And  they  loved  not  their  life  even 
unto  death,"  signifies  who  did  not  love  themselves  more 
than  the  Lord  "  For  this  rejoice,  O  heavens,  and  ye  that 
dwell  in  them,"  signifies  a  new  state  of  heaven,  that  they 
are  in  the  Lord  and  the  Lord  in  them.  "Woe  to  the 
inhabiters  of  the  earth  and  of  the  sea,  for  the  devil  is  come 
down  unto  you,  having  great  wrath,"  signifies  lamentation 
over  those  in  the  church  who  are  in  falsities  of  faith  and 
thence  in  evils  of  life,  because  they  are  in  conjunction 
with  the  dragonists.  "  Knowing  that  he  hath  but  a  short 
time,"  signifies  because  he  knows  that  the  New  Heaven  is 
formed,  and  that  thus  the  New  Church  on  the  earth  is  at 
hand,  and  that  he  with  his  like  will  then  be  cast  into  hell. 
"When  the  dragon  saw  that  he  was  cast  unto  the  earth,  he 
persecuted  the  Woman  who  brought  forth  the  son,"  signi- 
fies that  the  dragonists  in  the  world  of  spirits,  after  being 
cast  down,  immediately  began  to  infest  the  New  Church 
on  account  of  its  doctrine.  "  And  there  were  given  to  the 
Woman  two  wings  of  a  great  eagle,  that  she  might  fly  into 
the  wilderness  into  her  place,"  signifies  the  Divine  circum- 


578  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XII 


spection  for  that  church,  and  protection  while  it  is  yet 
among  a  few.  "  Where  she  is  nourished  for  a  time,  and 
times,  and  half  a  time,  from  the  face  of  the  serpent,"  sig- 
nifies that  on  account  of  the  craftiness  of  them  that  seduce, 
preparation  is  made  cautiously  that  it  may  come  among 
more,  until  it  grows  to  its  appointed  state.  "  And  the  ser- 
pent cast  out  after  the  Woman  out  of  his  mouth  watei  as 
a  flood,  that  he  might  cause  her  to  be  swallowed  up  by 
the  flood,"  signifies  reasonings  from  falsities  in  abundance 
to  destroy  the  Church.  "  And  the  earth  helped  the  Woman, 
and  the  earth  opened  her  mouth,  and  swallowed  up  the 
flood  which  the  dragon  cast  out  of  his  mouth,"  signifies  that 
those  reasonings  in  abundance  fall  to  nothing  before  the 
spiritual  truths  rationally  understood,  which  the  Michaels, 
of  whom  the  New  Church  consists,  bring  forward.  "  And 
the  dragon  was  wroth  with  the  Woman,  and  went  away  to 
make  war  with  the  remnant  of  her  seed,  that  keep  the 
commandments  of  God,  and  have  the  testimony  of  Jesus 
Christ,"  signifies  the  hatred  kindled  with  those  who  believe 
themselves  to  be  wise  on  account  of  confirmations  in  favor 
of  the  mystic  union  of  the  Divine  and  the  Human  in  the 
Lord,  and  in  favor  of  justification  by  faith  alone,  agains* 
those  who  acknowledge  the  Lord  alone  as  the  God  dt 
heaven  and  earth,  and  that  the  Decalogue  is  the  law  o* 
life,  accosting  novitiates  with  the  design  of  seducing  them, 
"  And  I  stood  upon  the  sand  of  the  sea,"  signifies  his  state 
now  spiritual-natural. 


THE  EXPLANATION. 

532.  And  a  great  sign  was  seen  in  heaven,  signifies  a 
revelation  from  the  Lord  concerning  His  New  Church  in 
the  heavens  and  on  the  earth,  and  concerning  the  diffi- 
cult reception  of  and  assault  upon  its  Doctrine.  By  a  sigw 
from  heaven  is  here  meant  a  revelation  of  things  to  come, 


No-  533-]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


579 


and  by  "  the  great  sign  seen  in  heaven  "  a  revelation  con- 
cerning the  New  Church  is  meant ;  for  the  Woman  clothed 
with  the  sun,  who  is  treated  of  in  this  chapter,  signifies  that 
Church.  The  male  child  which  she  brought  forth  signifies 
its  doctrine.  Her  being  pained  to  bring  forth,  signifies  its 
difficult  reception.  The  dragon's  wishing  to  devour  the 
male  child,  and  his  persecuting  the  Woman  afterwards, 
signifies  assault  upon  it.  These  are  the  things  which  are 
meant  by  the  great  sign  seen  in  heaven.  A  sign  in  the 
Word  relates  to  future  things,  and  then  it  is  a  revelation  j 
or  it  relates  to  the  truth,  and  then  it  is  a  testification  ;  or 
to  the  quality  of  a  state  or  a  thing,  and  then  it  is  a  mani- 
festation. A  sign  relates  to  future  things,  and  is  then  a 
revelation,  in  the  following  passages.  Let  them  declare  to  us 
what  shall  happen,  that  we  may  k?iow  the  latter  end  of  them  ; 
or  make  us  to  hear  things  to  come ;  show  us  the  signs  for  the 
future  (Isa.  xli.  22,  23).  The  disciples  said  to  jfesus,  What 
shall  be  the  sign  of  thy  coming,  and  of  the  consicmmation  of  the 
age  (Matt.  xxiv.  3  ;  Mark  xiii.  4  ;  Luke  xxi.  7).  There  shall 
be  signs  from  heaven,  and  signs  i?i  the  sun,  the  moon,  and  the 
stars  (Luke  xxi.  n,  25).  And  then  shall  appear  the  sign 
of  the  Son  of  Man  (Matt.  xxiv.  30).  was  said  to  king 
Hezekiah,  This  shall  be  a  sign  to  thee,  that  jfehovah  will  do 
this  thing ;  the  shadow  shall  be  brought  back  in  the  degrees  of 
Ahaz.  Afterwards  Hezekiah  said,  What  is  the  sign  thai  I 
shall  go  tip  into  the  house  of  jfehovah  (Isa.  xxxviii.  7,  8,  22  : 
and  elsewhere).  That  a  sign  relates  to  the  truth,  and  that 
it  is  then  a  testification,  and  likewise  to  the  quality  of  a 
state,  and  that  it  then  is  a  manifestation,  is  plain  from  other 
places  in  the  Word. 

533.  A  Woman  clothed  with  the  sun,  and  the  moon  wider 
bcr  feet,  signifies  the  Lord's  New  Church  in  the  heavens, 
which  is  the  New  Heaven,  and  the  Lord's  New  Church 
about  to  be  on  the  earth,  which  is  the  New  Jerusalem 
That  the  Lord's  New  Church  is  signified  by  this  Woman,  is 
evident  from  every  thing  in  this  chapter  when  understood 

7* 


580  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XII. 

in  the  spiritual  sense.  That  the  church  is  also  signified  by 
a  woman  elsewhere  in  the  Word,  may  be  seen  (n.  434) : 
and  the  church  is  signified,  because  the  church  is  called 
the  Bride  and  Wife  of  the  Lord.  She  was  seen  clothed 
with  the  sun,  because  it  is  in  love  to  the  Lord  :  for  it 
acknowledges  Him,  and  does  His  precepts ;  and  this  is  to 
love  Him  (John  xiv.  21-24).  That  the  sun  signifies  love 
see  n.  53.  The  moon  was  seen  under  the  Woman's  feet, 
because  the  church  on  the  earth  is  meant,  which  was  not 
yet  conjoined  to  the  church  in  the  heavens.  By  the  moon 
is  signified  intelligence  in  the  natural  man,  and  faith 
(n.  413)  ;  and  by  being  seen  under  the  feet  is  meant  that  it 
is  to  be  on  the  earth.  Generally  the  church  itself,  when 
*  it  is  conjoined,  is  signified  by  the  feet.  It  is  to  be  known, 
that  there  is  a  church  in  the  heavens  equally  as  on  the 
earth ;  for  the  Word  is  there,  there  are  temples  there,  and 
preachings  in  them  :  there  are  ministers  and  priesthoods 
there.  For  all  the  angels  there  have  been  men,  and  their 
departure  out  of  the  world  has  been  to  them  there  only 
the  continuation  of  life ;  on  which  account  they  are  being 
perfected  in  love  and  wisdom  also,  each  according  to  the 
degree  of  affection  for  truth  and  good  which  they  brought 
with  them  from  the  world.  The  church  with  them  is  meant 
here  by  the  Woman  encompassed  with  the  sun,  and  upon 
whose  head  was  a  crown  of  twelve  stars.  But  because  the 
church  in  the  heavens  does  not  subsist,  unless  there  is  also 
a  church  on  the  earth,  which  is  in  concordant  love  and 
wisdom,  and  this  is  yet  to  come,  therefore  the  moon  was 
seen  under  the  Woman's  feet,  by  which  specifically  faith 
is  here  signified  ;  through  which,  such  as  it  is  at  this  day, 
conjunction  is  not  given.  The  reason  that  the  church  in 
the  heavens  does  not  subsist,  unless  there  is  a  church 
conjoined  to  it  on  the  earth,  is  because  heaven  where  the 
angels  are,  and  the  church  where  men  are,  act  as  one,  like 
the  internal  and  the  external  with  man  \  and  the  internal 
with  man  does  not  subsist  in  its  state,  unless  the  external  is 


No-  535-]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


conjoined  to  it :  for  the  internal  without  the  external  is  like 
a  house  without  a  foundation,  or  like  seed  upon  the  ground, 
and  not  in  the  ground,  and  thus  like  any  thing  without  a 
root :  in  a  word,  like  a  cause  without  an  effect  in  which  it 
may  be.  It  may  be  seen  from  this,  that  there  is  an  abso- 
lute necessity  that  there  should  be  a  church  somewhere 
in  the  world,  where  the  Word  is,  and  the  Lord  is  known 
U trough  it. 

534.  And  upon  her  head  a  crown  of  twelve  stars,  signifies 
iis  wisdom  and  intelligence  from  the  knowledges  of  the 
Divine  Good  and  the  Divine  Truth  from  the  Word.  By  a 
"crown  upon  the  head"  wisdom  and  intelligence  are  signi- 
fied (n.  189,  235,  252).  By  stars  are  signified  knowledges  of 
Divine  Good  and  Divine  Truth  from  the  Word  (n.  51,  420). 
By  twelve  all  things  of  the  church  are  signified  which  have 
reference  to  its  good  and  truth  (n.  348).  Hence  then  by 
the  crown  of  twelve  stars  upon  the  head  of  the  Woman,  the 
wisdom  and  intelligence  of  the  New  Church  is  signified, 
from  the  knowledges  of  Divine  Good  and  Divine  Truth 
from  the  Word. 

535.  And  she,  being  with  child,  cried,  travailing  in  birth, 
and  pained  to  bring  forth,  signifies  the  nascent  doctrine  of 
the  New  Church,  and  its  difficult  reception  on  account  of 
resistance  from  those  who  are  meant  by  the  dragon.  To 
be  with  child  signifies  the  nascent  doctrine,  because  by  the 
offspring  which  she  bore  in  the  womb,  whose  birth  is  treated 
of  in  verse  5,  the  doctrine  of  the  New  Church  is  signified,  for 
in  the  spiritual  sense  of  the  Word  nothing  else  is  signified 
by  being  with  child,  travailing,  and  bringing  forth,  but  con- 
ceiving and  bringing  forth  the  things  which  are  of  spiritual 
life,  spoken  of  in  what  follows.  By  crying  out,  travailing, 
and  being  pained  to  bring  forth,  the  difficult  reception  of 
lhat  doctrine,  on  account  of  resistance  from  those  that  are 
meant  by  the  dragon,  is  signified.  This  is  manifest  from 
the  things  that  follow  in  this  chapter  ;  as  that  the  dragon 
stood  before  the  Woman  who  was  about  to  bring  forth, 


5*2 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XII 


that  he  might  devour  her  offspring  ;  and  that  he  afterwards 
pursued  her  into  the  wilderness.  That  by  being  with  child, 
travailing,  and  bringing  forth,  nothing  else  is  signified  in 
the  Word,  is  manifest  from  the  following  passages :  Jesus 
said,  Except  a  man  be  born  again,  he  cannot  enter  into  the 
kingdom  of  God :  that  which  is  born  of  the  flesh  is  flesh,  but 
that  which  is  born  of  the  Spirit  is  spirit  (John  iii.  3-6). 
Sing,  O  barren,  thou  that  didst  not  bear ;  cry  aloud,  thou 
that  didst  not  travail  with  child ;  for  more  are  the  children  of 
the  desolate  tha?i  the  children  of  the  married  wife  (Isa.  liv.  1). 
They  have  ceased  until  the  barre?i  hath  borne  seven,  and  she 
that  hath  many  children  is  waxed  feeble  (1  Sam.  ii.  5).  By 
"the  barren"  are  signified  the  gentiles  who  had  not  genuine 
truths,  because  they  had  not  the  Word :  by  "  the  married 
wife  "  and  "  she  that  hath  many  children,"  the  Jews  are 
signified,  who  had  the  Word.  She  that  hath  borne  seven 
shall  languish,  she  shall  breathe  out  her  soul  (Jer.  xv.  9) : 
this  also  is  concerning  the  Jews.  We  have  conceived,  we 
have  travailed,  we  have  as  it  were  brought  forth  wind,  we 
have  not  wrought  any  deliverance  in  the  earth  (Isa.  xxvi.  18). 
Before  she  travailed,  she  brought  forth  ;  before  her  pain  came, 
she  was  delivered  of  a  man  child :  hath  the  earth  borne  in  one 
day  ?  shall  a  nation  be  born  at  once  ?  Shall  I  bring  to  the 
birth,  and  not  cause  to  bring  forth  1  shall  I  cause  to  bring 
forth,  and  shut  the  womb  ?  (Isa.  lxvi.  7-10).  Thou  travailest, 
O  earth,  at  the  presefice  of  the  Lord,  at  the  presence  of  the  God 
of  Jacob  (Ps.  cxiv.  7).  Alas  for  this  day  ;  the  children  have 
come  to  the  birth,  and  there  is  not  strength  to  bring  forth  (Isa. 
xxx  ii.  3).  Sin  shall  travail,  and  No  shall  be  rent  asunder 
(Ez.  xxx.  15,  16).  I  have  heard  a  voice  as  of  a  woman  in 
travail,  as  of  her  that  bringeth  forth  her  first-born  ;  the  voice 
of  the  daughter  of  Zion  ;  she  bewaileth  herself,  she  spreadeth 
out  her  hands ;  Woe  is  me,  my  soul  is  wearied  because  of 
murderers  (Jer.  iv.  31).  Pangs  and  sorrows  take  hold  of 
them,  they  travail  like  one  that  bringeth  forth  (Isa.  xiii.  8). 
The  iniquity  of  Ephraim  is  bound  up  ;  the  sorrows  of  a  trav- 


No.  537.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


5S3 


ailing  woman  shall  conie  upo?i  him  ;  he  is  an  unwise  son,  for 
he  should  not  stay  long  in  the  breaking  forth  of  children  (Hos. 
xiii.  12,  13).  O  Ephraim,  thy  glory  shall  fly  away  like  a 
bird ;  f?V7?i  the  birth,  and from  the  womb,  and from  conception: 
give  them,  O  Jehovah,  a  miscarrying  womb  and  dry  breasts  ; 
even  when  they  have  conceived,  I  will  slay  the  beloved  of  their 
wcinb  (Hos.  ix.  11-16).  In  these  places  also  the  difficulty 
of  receiving  the  truths  of  doctrine  from  the  Word  is  described 
by  many  things  which  relate  to  the  pain  in  travailing :  in 
like  manner  frequently  elsewhere.  Besides,  Jehovah,  that 
is,  the  Lord,  is  called  the  Former  from  the  womb  (Isa.  xliv. 
2,  24;  xlix.  1,  5);  and  by  the  Former  from  the  womb  is 
meant  the  Reformer. 

536.  And  another  sign  was  seen  in  heaven,  signifies  a 
revelation  from  the  Lord  concerning  those  who  are  against 
the  New  Church  and  its  Doctrine.  By  "  a  sign  "  revelation 
from  the  Lord  is  signified,  as  above  (n.  532).  It  is  called 
"another  sign."  because  it  is  a  revelation  concerning  those 
who  will  be  against  the  New  Church. 

537.  Arid,  behold,  a  great  red  Dragon,  signifies  those  in 
the  church  of  the  Reformed  who  make  God  three  and  the 
Lord  two,  and  who  separate  charity  from  faith,  and  make 
the  latter,  and  not  at  the  same  time  the  former,  saving. 
These  are  meant  by  the  Dragon  here  and  in  what  follows  • 
for  they  are  against  the  two  essentials  of  the  New  Church, 
which  are  that  God  is  one  in  essence  and  person,  in  whom 
is  a  trinity ;  and  that  that  God  is  the  Lord ;  also  that 
charity  and  faith  are  one,  like  essence  and  its  form :  and 
that  no  others  have  charity  and  faith  but  they  who  live 
according  to  the  commandments  of  the  Decalogue,  which 
are,  that  evils  are  not  to  be  done,  and  that  as  far  as  any 
one  does  not  do  evils,  shunning  them  as  sins  against  God, 
so  far  he  does  the  goods  which  are  of  charity,  and  believes 
the  truths  which  are  of  faith.  That  they  who  make  God 
three,  and  the  Lord  two,  and  who  separate  charity  from 
faith,  and  make  the  latter  and  not  at  the  same  time  the 


584  I'HE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XII 

former  saving,  are  against  these  two  essentials  of  the  New 
Church,  may  be  seen  by  every  one  who  considers.  It  is 
here  said,  those  who  make  God  three,  and  the  Lord  two ; 
and  they  are  meant  who  think  of  three  persons  as  three 
Gods,  and  separate  the  Lord's  Human  from  His  Divine : 
and  who  thinks  otherwise,  and  can  think  otherwise,  who 
prays  according  to  the  form  of  the  belief,  "  That  God  the 
Father,  for  the  sake  of  the  Son,  would  send  the  Holy 
Spirit  ? "  Does  he  not  pray  to  God  the  Father  as  to  one 
God,  and  for  the  sake  of  the  Son  as  another,  and  in  regard 
to  the  Holy  Spirit  as  a  third?  From  which  it  is  manifest 
that  although  he  makes  the  three  Persons  one  God  in  his 
thought,  he  still  divides  them,  that  is,  his  idea  of  them, 
into  three  Gods,  when  he  so  prays.  The  same  formula  of 
faith  also  makes  the  Lord  two,  as  the  Lord's  Human  only, 
and  not  at  the  same  time  His  Divine,  is  then  thought  of : 
since  "  for  the  sake  of  the  Son  "  is  for  the  sake  of  His 
Human  which  suffered  the  cross.  It  may  now  be  evident 
from  these  things,  who  they  are  who  are  meant  by  the 
Dragon,  that  wished  to  devour  the  Woman's  child,  and 
afterwards  persecuted  the  Woman  on  account  of  her  child 
even  into  the  wilderness.  The  Dragon  is  called  great, 
because  all  the  churches  of  the  Reformed  distinguish  God 
into  three  persons,  and  make  faith  alone  saving ;  except 
some  here  and  there,  who  do  not  so  believe  concerning  the 
trinity  and  concerning  faith.  They  who  distinguish  God 
into  three  persons,  and  stick  fast  in  these  words  of  the 
Athanasian  Doctrine,  "  There  is  one  person  of  the  Father, 
another  of  the  Son,  and  another  of  the  Holy  Spirit;"  also 
in  these,  "The  Father  is  God,  the  Son  is  God,  and  the 
Hoi)'  Spirit  is  God;"  these,  I  say,  cannot  make  one  God 
out  of  three.  They  can  indeed  say  that  they  are  one 
God,  but  they  cannot  think  it.  So  too  those  who  think 
of  the  Lord's  Divine  from  eternity  as  of  a  second  person  oi 
the  Divinity,  and  of  His  Human  in  time  as  of  the  human 
of  another  man,  —  neither  can  these  do  otherwise  than  make 


No.  537.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  KEVEALED. 


585 


the  Lord  two,  notwithstanding  it  is  said  in  the  Athanasian 
Doctrine,  that  His  Divine  and  Human  are  one  person, 
united  like  the  soul  and  the  body.  The  Dragon  is  said  to 
be  red,  because  red  signifies  falsity  from  the  evils  of  lusts, 
which  is  infernal  falsity.  Now  as  these  two  essentials  of 
doctrine  in  the  churches  of  the  Reformed  are  false,  and 
falsities  devastate  the  church,  for  they  take  away  its  truths 
and  goods,  they  are  therefore  represented  by  a  Dragon. 
The  reason  is,  because  the  devastation  of  the  church  is 
signified  in  the  Word  by  a  Dragon  ;  as  may  be  evident 
from  these  passages  following :  /  will  make  Jerusalem 
heaps,  a  habitation  of  Dragons  ;  and  I  will  make  the  cities 
of  Judah  desolate  (Jer.  ix.  11).  Behold,  a  great  tumult 
cometh  out  of  the  land  of  the  north,  to  make  the  cities  of 
Judah  desolate,  a  habitation  of  Dragons  (Jer.  x.  22).  Hazor 
shall  be  a  habitation  of  Dragons,  a  desolation  for  ever  (Jer. 
xlix.  33).  That  it  may  be  a  habitation  of  Dragons,  a  comt 
for  the  daughters  of  the  owl  (Isa.  xxxiv.  13).  In  the  habi- 
tation of  Dragons  is  his  couch  (Isa.  xxxv.  7).  I  will  go 
stripped  and  naked,  I  will  make  a  wailing  like  the  dragon, 
and  a  lamentation  like  the  daughter  of  the  owl  (Mic.  i.  8). 
I  cried,  I  am  a  brother  to  dragons  and  a  companion  to  the 
daughters  of  the  screech-owl  (Job  xxx.  28,  29).  The  ijim 
shall  answer  in  his  palaces,  and  the  dragons  in  his  teniples 
(Isa.  xiii.  22).  Let  Babylon  become  a  heap,  a  habitation  of 
dragons,  a  hissing  and  an  astonishment  (Jer.  li.  37).  Thou 
hast  broken  us  in  the  place  of  dragons,  and  hast  covered  us 
with  the  shadow  of  death  (Ps.  xliv.  19,  20).  /  have  laid 
the  mountains  of  Esau,  and  his  heritage  waste  for  the  d?-agons 
of  the  wilderness  (Mai.  i.  3  :  besides  other  places,  as  Isa. 
xliii  20;  Jer.  xiv.  6;  Ps.  xci.  13,  14;  Deut.  xxxii.  33). 
That  those  are  here  meant  by  the  dragon  who  are  in  faith 
alone,  and  reject  the  works  of  the  law  as  not  saving,  has 
been  several  times  attested  to  me  by  living  experience  in 
the  spiritual  world.  I  have  seen  many  thousands  of  them 
gathered  into  a  company,  and  they  then  appeared  at  a  dis- 


586 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XIL 


tance  like  a  dragon  with  a  long  tail,  which  appeared  to  be 
set  with  spines  like  a  brier,  which  signified  falsities.  Once 
also  a  still  larger  Dragon  was  seen,  which,  raising  his 
back,  erected  his  tail  even  towards  heaven,  with  the  effort 
of  drawing  down  the  stars  therefrom.  It  was  thus  made 
manifest  before  my  eyes  that  no  others  are  meant  by  the 
1  )ragon. 

538.  Having  seven  heads,  signifies  insanity  from  the 
truths  of  the  Word  falsified  and  profaned.  Wisdom  and 
intelligence  are  signified  by  the  head,  and  in  the  opposite 
sense  insanity.  But  by  the  seven  heads,  because  they 
were  here  the  Dragon's,  is  properly  signified  insanity  from 
falsified  and  profaned  truths  of  the  Word.  For  seven  is 
predicated  of  holy  things,  and  in  the  opposite  sense  of 
things  profane  (n.  10)  ;  and  it  therefore  follows  that  seven 
diadems  were  seen  upon  his  heads  ;  and  by  diadems  are 
signified  the  truths  of  the  Word,  there  falsified  and  pro- 
faned. That  wisdom  and  intelligence  are  signified  by  the 
head,  is  manifest  from  these  passages  :  I  will  give  you  wise 
men  and  intelligent,  and  I  will  set  them  for  your  heads  (Deut. 
i.  13).  Jehovah  hath  closed  your  eyes  ;  the  prophets,  and  your 
heads,  the  seers,  hath  he  covered  (Isa.  xxix.  10).  By  the  head 
of  the  statue  of  Nebuchadnezzar  of  pure  gold  (Dan.  ii.  32), 
nothing  else  is  signified  but  the  wisdom  of  the  first  age, 
which  was  with  the  men  of  the  most  ancient  Church.  In 
the  opposite  sense  insanity  and  folly  are  signified  by  head : 
in  David  :  God  shall  wound  the  head  of  his  enemies,  the  hairy 
crown  of  him  that  goeth  on  in  his  trespasses  (Ps.  lxviii.  21). 
Nor  is  any  thing  else  signified  by  the  serpent's  head  wnich 
should  be  trodden  clown  (Gen.  iii.  15):  nor  by  smiting  the 
head  over  many  countries  (Ps.  ex.  5,  6).  Also  by  putting 
dust  upon  the  head,  and  by  inducing  baldness,  and  by  put- 
ling  the  hand  upon  the  head,  when  they  were  ashamed  or 
lamented  that  they  had  acted  insanely  or  contrary  to  wis- 
dom (Isa.  vii.  20 ;  xv.  2  j  Ez.  vii.  18  j  xxvii.  30  j  Jer.  ii. 
37  ;  xiv.  3,  4 ;  Lam.  ii.  10;  2  Sam.  xiii.  19).    But  by  seven 


No.  540.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


587 


heads  is  also  signified  insanity  from  truths  falsified  and 
profaned,  in  the  following  places  in  the  Apocalypse :  xiii. 
1,  3;  xvii.  3,  7,  9. 

539.  And  ten  horns,  signifies  much  power.  A  horn  sig- 
nifies power  (n.  270)  ;  and  ten  signifies  much  (n.  101).  It 
is  said  that  the  Dragon  had  much  power,  because  the  sal- 
vation of  man  by  faith  alone  without  the  works  of  the  law, 
which  faith  is  meant  by  the  Dragon,  captivates  the  minds 
{animus)  and  then  confirmations  are  convincing.  For  it 
captivates,  because  when  a  man  hears  that  the  damnation 
of  the  law  is  taken  away,  and  that  by  mere  faith  in  this, 
the  Lord's  merit  is  imputed  to  him,  he  can  indulge  in  the 
pleasures  of  his  mind  {animus)  and  body,  without  fear  of 
hell.  From  this  is  the  power  which  is  signified  by  the 
Dragon's  ten  horns.  That  he  has  had  such  power  is 
evidently  manifest  from  the  reception  of  that  faith  in  the 
whole  Reformed  Christian  world. 

540.  And  upon  his  heads  seven  diadems,  signifies  all  the 
truths  of  the  Word  falsified  and  profaned.  By  diadems, 
or  precious  stones,  the  truths  of  the  Word  are  signified,  in 
particular  the  truths  of  the  literal  sense,  but  here  the  same 
falsified  and  profaned ;  because  they  were  seen  upon  the 
seven  heads  of  the  dragon,  by  which  insanity  from  truths 
falsified  and  profaned  is  signified  (n.  538).  That  the  truths 
of  the  literal  sense  of  the  Word  are  signified  by  diadems  or 
precious  stones,  may  be  seen  in  the  Doctrine  of  the  New 
Jerusalem  concerning  the  Sacred  Scripture,  n.  43-45  ; 
where  it  is  shown  that  Divine  Truths  in  ultimates,  which 
are  the  truths  of  the  literal  sense  of  the  Word,  were  sig- 
nified by  the  twelve  precious  stones  in  Aaron's  breastplate, 
which  was  the  Urim  and  Thummim  (Ex.  xxviii.  6,  15-21, 
30)  ;  also  by  the  precious  stones  in  the  garden  of  Eden,  in 
wJiic/i  the  king  of  Tyre  is  said  to  have  been  (Ez.  xxviii.  12, 
13)  ;  as  also  by  the  twelve  precious  stones,  of  which  the  found- 
ations y  the  wall  of  the  New  Jerusalem  consisted  (Apoc. 
vxi.  17-20).    The  truths  of  the  literal  sense  of  the  Word 


588 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XII. 


are  signified  by  the  diadems  or  precious  stones,  because 
all  things  of  the  literal  sense  of  the  Word,  before  the  eyes 
of  angels,  are  transparent  from  its  spiritual  sense,  and 
thus  from  the  light  of  heaven,  in  which  the  spiritual  truths 
of  the  Word  are.  For  a  stone,  in  the  Word,  signifies  truth 
in  ultimates,  hence  a  precious  stone  that  truth  transparent, 
The  truths  of  the  Word  falsified  and  profaned  are  also 
called  diadems,  because  they  shine  of  themselves,  with 
whomsoever  they  may  be  ;  as  diadems  on  earth  do,  in 
whosoever  hand  they  are.  It  has  sometimes  been  given 
me  to  see  adulterous  women,  when  they  first  came  from 
the  earth  into  the  world  of  spirits,  ornamented  with  diadems  ; 
and  Jews  also  selling  diadems,  which  they  procured  to 
themselves  from  heaven  ;  from  which  it  was  manifest  that 
their  evils  and  falsities  do  not  change  the  light  and  splen- 
dor of  the  truths  of  the  Word.  Similar  things  are  there- 
fore signified  by  the  ten  diadems  upon  the  horns  of  the  beast 
that  ca7ne  up  out  of  the  sea  (Apoc.  xiii.  i)  5  and  by  the 
precious  stones  upon  the  woman  that  sat  upon  the  scarlet  beast 
(Apoc.  xvii.  3,  4,  5).  That  it  is  the  truths  of  the  Word  that 
are  signified  by  diadems,  is  plainly  manifest  in  the  Apoc- 
alypse ;  since  many  diadems  were  seen  upon  the  head  of  Him 
that  sat  upon  the  white  horse,  Whose  ?iame  was  the  Word  of 
God  (xix.  12,  13). 

541.  And  his  tail  drew  the  third  part  of  the  stars  of 
heaven,  and  cast  them  unto  the  earth,  signifies  that  by  falsifi- 
cations of  the  truths  of  the  Word,  they  have  discarded 
from  the  Church  all  spiritual  knowledges  of  good  and  truth, 
and  have  utterly  destroyed  them  by  applications  to  falsities. 
By  the  tail,  where  those  are  treated  of  who  have  confirmed 
heresies  from  the  Word,  the  truths  of  the  Word  falsified  are 
signified  (n.  438).  By  stars  the  spiritual  knowledges  of 
good  and  truth  are  signified  (n.  51,  420).  By  a  third  part 
is  signified  all  (n.  400,  505)  :  and  by  drawing  down  from 
heaven  and  casting  to  the  earth  is  signified  to  discard  from 
the  church  and  to  destroy  utterly.    For  when  they  are 


No.  541.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


589 


drawn  down  from  heaven  they  are  drawn  down  from  the 
church,  since  every  truth  of  the  Word  is  insinuated  into 
the  man  of  the  church  by  the  Lord  through  heaven.  Nor 
can  truths  be  drawn  down  by  any  other  means  than  by  the 
falsifications  of  them  in  the  Word,  since  the  truths  of 
heaven  and  the  church  are  there  and  thence.  It  cannot 
be  believed  by  any  one  in  the  world,  that  all  the  truths  of 
the  Word  have  been  destroyed  by  those  who  are  meant  by 
the  Dragon,  spoken  of  above  (n.  537) ;  and  still  they  have 
been  so  destroyed,  that  not  one  doctrinal  truth  remains. 
This  has  been  investigated  in  the  spiritual  world  among 
the  learned  of  the  clergy,  and  found  to  be  so.  I  know  the 
causes,  but  I  will  here  tell  only  one.  They  assert  that 
whatever  proceeds  from  man's  will  and  judgment  is  not 
good  ;  and  therefore  that  the  goods  of  charity,  or  good 
works,  because  they  are  done  by  man,  contribute  nothing 
towards  salvation  ;  but  faith  alone  :  whereas  the  only  thing 
by  which  man  is  man,  and  by  which  he  is  conjoined  to  the 
Lord,  is  that  he  can  do  good  and  believe  truth  as  of  him- 
self ;  that  is,  as  from  his  will  according  to  his  judgment. 
If  this  one  thing  were  taken  away,  all  power  of  conjunction 
of  man  with  the  Lord  and  of  the  Lord  with  man  would 
also  be  taken  away  at  the  same  time :  for  this  is  the  power 
of  reciprocating  love  which  the  Lord  gives  to  every  one 
who  is  born  a  man  ;  which  also  He  preserves  in  him  to  the 
end  of  his  life,  and  for  ever  afterwards.  If  this  were 
taken  away  from  a  man,  every  truth  and  good  of  the  Word 
would  also  be  taken  away  from  him,  to  such  a  degree  that 
the  Word  would  be  nothing  but  a  dead  letter  and  an  empty 
volume.  For  the  Word  teaches  nothing  else  but  the  con- 
junction of  man  with  the  Lord  by  charity  and  faith,  both 
of  them  from  the  man  as  of  himself.  They  who  are  meant 
by  the  Dragon,  see  above  (n.  537),  have  broken  this  sole 
bond  of  conjunction,  by  asserting  that  the  goods  of  charity, 
or  good  works,  which  proceed  from  man  and  his  will  and 
judgment,  are  nothing  but  the  moral,  civil,  and  political 


590 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEAEED. 


[Chap.  Klh 


works,  by  which  a  man  has  conjunction  with  the  world, 
and  none  at  all  with  God  and  with  heaven  ;  and  when  that 
bond  has  been  so  broken,  not  any  doctrinal  truth  of  the 
Word  remains :  and  if  the  truths  of  the  Word  are  applied 
to  confirm  faith  alone  as  saving  without  the  works  of  the 
law,  they  are  then  all  falsified :  and  if  the  falsification  pro- 
ceeds even  to  the  assertion  that  the  Lord  has  not  com- 
manded good  works  in  the  Word  for  the  sake  of  man's 
conjunction  with  Himself,  but  only  for  the  sake  of  his 
co. i junction  with  the  world,  then  the  truths  of  the  Word 
are  profaned  j  for  the  Word  thus  becomes  no  longer  the 
Holy  Book,  but  a  profane  book.  But  these  things  may  be 
seen  from  experience  at  the  end  of  the  chapter.  Similar 
things  are  signified  by  this  concerning  the  he-goat  in 
Daniel :  The  he-goat  cast  down  with  his  horn  to  the  earth 
some  of  the  host  of  heaven  and  of  the  stars,  and  trampled 
upon  them;  and  he  cast  down  the  truth  to  the  earth  (viii. 
10,  12). 

542.  And  the  Dragon  stood  before  the  Woman  who  was 
ready  to  bring  forth,  that  when  she  brought  forth,  he  might 
devour  her  child,  signifies  that  they  who  are  meant  by  the 
Dragon  are  eager  to  extinguish  the  doctrine  of  the  New 
Church  in  its  birth.  Who  are  meant  by  the  Dragon  may 
be  seen  above  (n.  537).  That  the  New  Church  is  signified 
by  the  Woman  (n.  533) :  that  by  bringing  forth  is  signi- 
fied to  receive  the  goods  and  truths  of  doctrine  from  the 
Word  (n.  535) :  that  the  doctrine  of  the  New  Church  is 
signified  by  the  offspring  which  she  brought  forth,  will  be 
seen  in  the  following  paragraph  :  "  to  devour "  signifies 
to  extinguish,  because  the  doctrine  is  signified  by  the  off- 
spring ;  and  as  the  offspring  is  said  to  be  devoured,  the 
doctrine  is  said  to  be  extinguished.  This  was  at  its  birth, 
because  it  is  said  that  the  Dragon  stood  before  the  Woman, 
to  devour  her  offspring  as  soon  as  she  brought  forth. 

543.  And  she  brought  forth  a  male  child,  signifies  the 
Doctrine  of  the  New  Church.    By  a  son  in  the  Word  is 


KO.  543.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  591 


signified  the  truth  of  doctrine,  and  also  the  understanding 
and  thence  the  thought  of  truth  and  good ;  but  by  a  daugh- 
ter the  good  of  doctrine  is  signified,  and  also  the  will  and 
thence  the  affection  for  truth  and  good  :  and  by  a  male 
child  is  signified  truth  conceived  in  the  spiritual  man  and 
born  in  the  natural.  The  reason  is,  because  by  genera- 
tions and  births  in  the  Word  spiritual  generations  and 
births  are  signified,  which  all  in  general  relate  to  good  and 
truth  (n.  535)  ;  for  nothing  else  is  begotten  and  born  of  the 
Lord  as  a  Husband  and  of  the  Church  as  a  wife.  Now, 
as  the  New  Church  is  signified  by  the  Woman  who  brought 
forth  (n.  533),  it  is  manifest  that  the  Doctrine  of  that 
Church  is  signified  by  the  male  child.  The  doctrine  which 
is  here  meant  is  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem," 
published  at  London,  1758;  as  also  the  "Doctrine  con- 
cerning the  Lord,"  "  concerning  the  Sacred  Scripture," 
and  "  concerning  a  Life  according  to  the  Commandments 
of  the  Decalogue,"  published  at  Amsterdam.  For  by  doc- 
trine all  the  truths  of  doctrine  are  meant,  as  doctrine  is  the 
aggregate  of  them.  While  those  Doctrines  were  written, 
the  dragonists  stood  around  me,  and  combined  with  all 
iheir  fury  to  devour,  that  is,  to  extinguish  them.  This 
news  it  is  permitted  to  relate,  because  in  truth  it  so  hap- 
pened. The  dragonists  who  stood  about  me  were  from 
all  parts  of  the  Reformed  Christian  world.  Since  no  other 
offspring  is  born  from  spiritual  marriage,  and  masculine 
offspring  is  truth  and  good  in  the  understanding  and 
thence  in  the  thought,  and  feminine  offspring  is  truth 
and  good  in  the  will  and  thence  in  the  affection,  therefore 
truth  is  signified  in  the  Word  by  a  son.  For  confirmation 
a  few  passages  will  be  adduced,  from  which  this  can  in  a 
measure  be  seen  :  Behold,  sons  are  an  heritage  of  Jehovah, 
tke  fruit  of  the  womb  is  His  reward :  as  arrows  in  the  hand 
of  a  mighty  man,  so  are  sons  of  the  youth  (Ps.  cxxvii.  3, 
4,  5).  Make  thee  bald,  a?id  poll  thee  for  the  sons  of  thy  de- 
lights, because  they  have  gone  from  thee  (Mic.  i.  16).    I  saw 


592 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XII 


two  olive-trees  by  the  candlestick,  and  he  said,  These  are  the 
two  so?is  of  the  olive-tree  that  stand  by  the  Lord  of  the  whole 
earth  (Zech.  iv.  n,  14).  My  taber?iacle  is  spoiled,  my  sons 
are  gone  from  me,  and  they  are  not  (Jer.  x.  20).  My  sons  are 
become  desolate,  because  the  eJiemy  hath  prevailed  (Lam.  i.  16). 
Thy  sons,  O  Jerusalem,  have  fainted,  they  lie  at  the  head  of 
all  the  streets  (Isa.  li.  17,  18,  20).  The  fathers  shall  eat  the 
sons  in  the  midst  of  thee,  and  the  sons  shall  eat  their  fathers  ; 
and  the  whole  remnant  of  thee  will  I  scatter  to  all  the  wind*. 
(Ez.  v.  10).  The  son  shall  be  divided  against  the  father,  and 
the  father  against  the  son  (Matt.  x.  21  ;  Mark  xiii.  12  ;  Luke 
xii.  53).  Thou  hast  taken  the  jewels  of  thy  ornament  made 
of  my  gold,  and  hast  made  to  thee  images  of  a  male,  and 
didst  commit  whoredom  with  the?n  (Ez.  xvi.  1 7).  Jesus  said, 
The  seed  are  the  sons  of  the  kingdom,  and  the  tares  are  the 
sons  of  the  evil  one  (Matt.  xiii.  38).  That  the  Son  of  Man 
is  the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Word,  and  thus  the  Lord,  may- 
be seen  in  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concern- 
ing the  Lord"  (n.  19-28).  In  the  passages  adduced,  they 
who  are  in  the  truths  of  doctrine  from  the  Word,  and  ab- 
stractly the  truths  themselves,  are  meant  by  sons.  The 
same  elsewhere,  as  Isa.  xiii.  17,  18;  xiv.  21,  22  ;  xliii.  5  ; 
xlix.  17,  22  ;  li.  17,  18  ;  lx.  9  ;  Jer.  iii.  24,  25  ;  v.  17  j  Ez. 
xiv.  16-18,  20;  xvi.  20,  36,  45;  xx.  26,  31;  xxiii.  3/; 
Hos.  xi.  9-1 1  ;  Zech.  ix.  13  ;  Ps.  cxliv.  11,  12  ;  Deut. 
xxxii.  8.  That  affection  for  the  truth  of  the  church,  and 
thus  the  church  as  to  that  affection,  is  signified  by  a  daugh- 
ter, is  evident  from  so  many  passages  in  the  Word,  that 
they  would  fill  several  pages,  if  they  were  adduced.  Noth- 
ing else  is  meant  by  the  daughter  of  Zion,  the  daughter  of 
Jerusalem,  the  daughter  of  Judah,  the  daughter  of  Israel; 
see  some  passages  respecting  the  daughter  of  Zion,  n.  612. 
Who  cannot  see  that  no  daughter  of  Zion,  of  Jerusalem, 
of  Judah,  and  of  Israel,  so  often  named  in  the  Word,  can 
be  meant. 

544.  Who  was  to  feed  all  nations  [as  a  shepherd]  imth  a 


No.  546.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


593 


rod  of  iron,  signifies,  which,  by  truths  from  the  literal  sense 
of  the  Word,  and  at  the  same  time  rational  arguments 
from  natural  light  {lumen),  will  convince  all  who  are  in 
dead  worship  from  faith  separated  from  charity,  who  are 
willing  to  be  convinced.  This  is  said  of  the  Doctrine  of 
the  New  Church,  as  it  is  said  of  the  male  child,  by  whom 
that  doctrine  is  signified  (n.  543).  By  feeding  [as  a  shep- 
herd] is  signified  to  teach  and  instruct  (n.  383) ;  here 
to  convince  those  who  are  willing  to  be  convinced.  By 
nations  those  who  are  in  evils  of  life  are  signified  (n.  483) ; 
here  they  who  are  in  dead  worship  from  faith  separated 
from  charity,  because  these  are  here  treated  of :  and  these 
are  in  evils  of  life  ;  for  when  charity  is  separated,  there  is 
not  any  good  of  life :  and  where  there  is  not  good,  there 
is  evil.  That  to  rule  with  a  rod  of  iron  signifies  by  the 
truths  of  the  literal  sense  of  the  Word,  and  at  the  same  time 
by  rational  arguments  from  natural  light  {lumen),  may  be 
seen  above  (n.  148). 

545.  And  her  child  was  caught  up  unto  God,  and  to  His 
thro7ie,  signifies  the  protection  of  the  Doctrine  by  the  Lord 
because  it  is  for  the  New  Church,  and  the  watchful  care 
of  it  by  the  angels  of  heaven.  The  protection  of  the  doc- 
trine by  the  Lord  is  signified  by  these  words,  because  it  is 
said  that  the  Dragon  stood  before  the  Woman  that  was 
ready  to  bring  forth,  that  when  she  brought  forth,  he  might 
devour  her  child ;  and  by  the  child  and  the  male  child  the 
doctrine  for  the  New  Church  is  signified  (n.  542,  543J. 
Watchful  care  by  the  angels  also  is  signified,  because  it  is 
said  that  it  was  caught  up  unto  God  and  to  His  throne ; 
and  by  the  throne  the  angelic  heaven  is  signified  (n.  14, 
221,  222). 

546.  And  the  PVoman  fled  into  the  wilderness,  signifies 
the  church,  which  is  the  New  Jerusalem,  at  first  among  a 
few.  By  the  Woman  the  New  Church  is  signified  (n.  533)  ■ 
and  by  the  wilderness  is  signified  where  there  are  no  longet 
any  truths.    That  the  Church  is  at  first  among  a  few  )9 


594 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XII. 


meant,  because  this  follows,  "Where  she  hath  a  place 
prepared  by  God,  that  they  may  nourish  her  there  a  thou- 
sand two  hundred  and  sixty  days  ; "  by  which  is  signified 
its  state  at  that  time,  that,  meanwhile,  preparation  may  be 
made  for  it  among  many,  until  it  grows  to  its  appointed 
state  (n.  547).  By  a  wilderness  in  the  Word  is  signified, 
I.  The  church  vastated,  or  in  which  all  the  truths  of  the 
Word  are  falsified,  as  it  was  with  the  Jews  at  the  time  of 
the  Lord's  coming.  II.  The  church,  in  which  there  are 
no  truths,  because  it  has  not  the  Word  ;  as  it  was  with  the 
upright  Gentiles  at  the  time  of  the  Lord.  III.  A  state  of 
temptation,  in  which  a  man  is  as  it  were  without  truths, 
because  he  is  surrounded  by  evil  spirits,  who  bring  tempta- 
tions, and  then  as  it  were  take  away  truths  from  him.  That 
a  vastated  church,  or  one  in  which  all  the  truths  of  the 
Word  are  falsified,  such  as  it  was  with  the  Jews  at  the  time 
of  the  Lord's  coming,  is  signified  by  a  wilderness,  is  mani- 
fest from  these  passages :  Is  this  the  man  that  shaketh  the 
earth,  that  maketh  the  kingdoms  to  tremble,  that  made  the 
world  a  wilderness  (Isa.  xiv.  16,  17).  This  is  concerning 
Babylon.  Upon  the  land  of  my  people  have  come  up  thorns 
and  briers ;  the  palace  will  be  a  wilderness  (Isa.  xxxii.  13,  14). 
I  saw,  when,  behold,  Carmel  was  a  wilderness ;  shall  the 
whole  earth  be  a  waste  (Jer.  iv.  26,  27).  The  earth  is  the 
church  (n.  285).  The  shepherds  have  destroyed  my  vineyard, 
they  have  made  the  field  of  my  desire  a  solitary  wilderness : 
the  wasters  are  come  in  the  wilderness  (Jer.  xii.  10,  12).  A 
vine  was  planted  in  the  wilderness,  in  a  land  of  drought  and 
thirst  (Ez.  xix.  13).  A  fire  shall  consume  the  habitations  of 
the  wilderness  (Joel  i.  19,  20).  The  day  of  Jehovah  cometh ; 
as  the  garden  of  Eden  is  the  earth  before  Him,  but  behind  Him 
a  desolate  wilderness  (Joel  ii.  3).  See  ye  the  Word  of  Jehovah: 
have  I  been  a  wilderness  to  Israel,  or  a  land  of  darkiiess  ? 
(Jer.  ii.  3 1).  The  voice  of  one  crying  in  the  wilderness,  Prepare 
ye  the  way  of  Jehovah,  make  smooth  in  the  desert  a  highway 
for  our  God  (Is.  xl.  3.    Besides  other  places,  as  Is.  xxxiii. 


No.  547.]       THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


595 


9  ;  Jer.  iii.  2  ;  xxiii.  10  ;  Lam.  v.  9  ;  Hos.  ii.  2,  3  ;  xiii.  15  ; 
Joel  iii.  19  ;  Mai.  i.  3  j  Ps.  cvii.  33,  34;  Matt.  xxiv.  26  j 
Luke  xiii.  35).  That  the  church  is  such  also  at  this  day, 
may  be  seen  below  (n.  566).  II.  That  by  a  wilderness  is 
signified  a  church  in  which  there  are  no  truths,  because 
there  is  not  the  Word,  as  with  the  upright  Gentiles  at  the 
time  of  the  Lord,  is  manifest  from  these  passages  :  The 
Spirit  shall  be  poured  upon  us  from  011  high  ;  then  the  wilder- 
ness shall  be  a  fruitful-field,  and  judgi?ient  shall  dwell  in  the 
wilderness  (Isa.  xxxii.  15,  26).  I  will  open  fountains  in  the 
midst  of  the  valleys,  a?id  make  the  wilderness  a  lake  of  waters  ; 
I  will pla?it  in  the  wilderness  the  cedar,  the  shittim-tree,  and  the 
oil-t?-ee  (Isa.  xli.  18,  19).  He  shall  turn  the  wilderness  into  a 
lake  of  waters,  and  the  dry  land  into  water-springs  (Ps.  cvii. 
35,  36).  /  will  make  a  way  in  the  wilderness  and  rivers  in  the 
desert,  to  give  drink  to  my  people,  my  chosen  (Isa.  xliii.  19,  20). 
Jehovah  will  make  her  wilderness  like  Edefi,  and  her  desert 
like  the  garden  of  Jehovah  ;  gladness  and  joy  shall  be  fowid 
therein  (Isa.  li.  3).  The  habitations  of  the  wilderness  drop 
(Ps.  lxv.  12,  13).  Let  the  wilderness  lift  up  the  voice,  let 
the  inhabitants  of  the  rock  sing  (Isa.  xiii.  11).  III.  That 
by  a  wilderness  a  state  of  temptation  is  signified,  in  which 
a  man  is  as  it  were  without  truths,  because  he  is  surrounded 
by  evil  spirits,  who  bring  temptation,  and  then  as  it  were 
take  away  truths  from  him,  is  manifest  from  Matt.  iv.  1-3  ; 
Mark  i.  12,  13  \  Luke  iv.  1-3  ;  Ez.  xx.  34-37  ;  Jer.  ii.  2,  6,  7  ; 
Hos.  ii.  13-16  ;  Ps.  cvii.  4-7  ;  Deut.  i.  31,  33  j  viii.  2-4,  15, 
16  ;  xxxii.  10. 

547.  Where  she  hath  a  place  prepared  by  God,  that  they 
may  nourish  her  there  a  thousand  two  hundred  and  sixty 
days,  signifies  the  state  of  the  church  at  that  time,  that, 
meanwhile,  preparation  may  be  made  for  it  among  many, 
until  it  grows  to  its  appointed  state.  State  is  signified  by 
place  (n.  947)  ;  and  by  nourishing  is  signified  to  provide 
for  it  to  grow  ;  for  so  the  church  is  nourished.  Hence  by 
having  a  place  prepared  by  God  that  they  may  nourish  her, 
vol.  11.  8 


596  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XII. 

is  signified  the  state  of  the  church,  that,  meanwhile,  prep- 
aration may  be  made  for  it  among  many.  By  a  thousand 
two  hundred  and  sixty  days,  is  signified  to  the  end  and  a 
beginning  (n.  491)  \  that  is,  to  the  end  of  the  former  church, 
and  the  beginning  of  the  New ;  the  same  as  by  a  time, 
times,  and  half  a  time  (vers.  14,  n.  562)  j  thus  also  to  the 
appointed  state ;  that  is,  until  it  exists,  as  has  been  provided. 
It  is  of  the  Lord's  Divine  Providence,  that  the  church  should 
at  first  be  among  a  few,  and  should  increase  gradually  among 
many,  because  the  falsities  of  the  former  church  must  first 
be  removed,  as  truths  cannot  before  be  received  \  for  the 
truths  which  are  received  and  implanted  before  falsities 
are  removed,  do  not  remain,  and  are  also  dissipated  by 
the  dragonists.  The  case  was  the  same  with  the  Christian 
Church,  that  it  increased  gradually  from  a  few  to  many. 
Another  reason  is,  that  a  New  Heaven  must  first  be  formed, 
which  will  make  one  with  the  church  on  the  earth  :  on  which 
account  we  read,  that  he  saw  a  New  Heaven,  and  the  Holy 
Jerusalem  coming  down  from  God  out  of  Heaveti  (Apoc.  xxi. 
1,  2).  It  is  certain  that  a  New  Church,  which  is  the  New 
Jerusalem,  will  exist ;  because  it  is  foretold  in  the  Apoca- 
lypse, chap,  xxi.,  xxii.  :  and  it  is  also  certain  that  the 
falsities  of  the  former  church  must  first  be  removed ;  for  these 
are  treated  of  in  the  Apocalypse,  as  far  as  to  the  twentieth 
chapter. 

548.  And  there  was  war  iti  heaven;  Michael  and  his 
angels  fought  with  the  Dragon,  and  the  Dragon  fought  and 
his  angels,  signifies  the  falsities  of  the  former  church  fight- 
ing against  the  truths  of  the  New  Church.  By  war  is 
signified  spiritual  war,  which  is  that  of  falsity  against 
truth  and  of  truth  against  falsity  (n.  500) :  for  no  other 
war  can  take  place  in  heaven,  where  it  is  said  to  have 
arisen  ;  nor  can  it  in  heaven,  when  once  formed  of  angels: 
but  it  was  in  the  fonner  heaven,  which  passed  away,  spoken 
of  Apoc.  xxi.  1  ;  concerning  which  heaven  see  the  expla- 
nation there.   For  that  heaven  passed  away  in  consequence 


No.  549.]        THE  AFOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


597 


of  the  last  judgment  upon  the  dragon  and  his  angels ; 
which  is  also  signified  by  the  dragon  being  cast  down,  and 
his  place  no  longer  found  in  heaven ;  as  will  be  seen 
presently.  What  falsities  are  meant  by  the  Dragon,  which 
are  to  fight  against  the  truths  of  the  New  Church,  may  be 
seen  above  (n.  537).  By  Michael  is  not  meant  any  arch- 
angel, nor  by  Gabriel  and  Raphael ;  but  ministries  in 
heaven  are  meant.  The  ministry  there  which  is  Michael, 
is  of  those  who  prove  from  the  Word  that  the  Lord  is  the 
God  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  that  God  the  Father  and 
He  are  one,  as  the  soul  and  the  body  are  one  ;  also  that 
man  must  live  according  to  the  commandments  of  the 
Decalogue,  and  that  he  then  has  charity  and  faith. 
Michael  is  also  mentioned  in  Daniel -(x.  13,  21;  xii.  1) ; 
and  by  him  a  similar  ministry  is  meant,  as  is  manifest  from 
chap.  ix.  x.  xi.,  and  from  the  last  verses  of  chap.  xii.  But 
by  Gabriel  is  meant  the  ministry  of  those  who  teach  from 
the  Word  that  Jehovah  came  into  the  world,  and  that  the 
Human  which  He  there  begot  is  the  Son  of  God,  and 
Divine ;  on  which  account  the  angel  who  announced  it  to 
Mary,  is  called  Gabriel  (Luke  i.  19,  26-35).  Those  who 
are  in  these  ministries  are  named  Michaels  and  Gabriels 
in  heaven.  By  an  angel  in  the  highest  sense  the  Lord  is 
meant,  and  in  a  relative  sense  the  heaven  of  angels,  as 
also  an  angelic  society  ;  as  may  be  seen  above  (n.  5,  65, 
258,  342,  344,  415,  465)  :  but  here  a  ministry,  because  they 
are  called  by  name  ;  and  in  Daniel  Michael  is  called  a 
prince  ;  and  by  a  prince  in  the  Word  a  principal  truth  is 
signified,  and  by  a  king  truth  itself  (n.  20). 

549.  And  prevailed  not,  neither  was  their  place  found  any 
more  in  heaven,  signifies  that  they  were  convicted  of  being 
in  evils  and  falsities,  and  still  remained  in  them ;  and  that 
on  that  account  they  were  torn  away  from  conjunction  with 
heaven,  and  cast  down.  That  these  things  may  be  under- 
stood, something  must  first  be  said  of  the  state  of  those 
who  come  into  the  other  life  after  death.    All  these  are 


598 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XII. 


first  instructed  by  angels,  and  led  from  one  society  to 
another,  and  explored  as  to  whether  they  are  willing  to 
receive  the  truths  of  heaven,  and  to  live  according  to  them. 
But  still  all  those  who  have  confirmed  themselves  in  fal- 
sities in  the  world,  do  not  receive :  on  which  account  they 
are  sent  into  societies  where  are  those  who  are  in  similar 
falsities ;  and  those  societies  do  not  have  any  conjunction 
with  heaven,  but  with  hell :  for  which  reason,  after  a  cer- 
tain time  in  the  world  of  spirits,  they  sink  down  into  hell, 
and  are  consigned  to  their  places,  each  according  to  his 
evil  and  the  falsity  thence.  This  is  what  is  meant  by  their 
being  convicted  of  being  in  falsities  and  evils,  and  still 
remaining  in  them,  and  by  their  being  therefore  torn  away 
from  conjunction  with  heaven,  and  cast  down.  What  their 
lot  is  there,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  153,  531). 

550.  A?id  the  great  Dragon  was  cast  out,  that  old  serpent, 
called  the  Devil  and  Satan,  signifies  that  those  who  are 
meant  by  the  dragon  were  turned  away  from  the  Lord  to 
themselves  and  from  heaven  to  the  world,  and  thence  from 
corporeal  became  sensual  ;  who  cannot  do  otherwise  than 
be  in  the  evils  of  their  lusts,  and  thence  in  falsities,  and 
by  separation  from  the  Lord  and  heaven  become  devils 
and  satans.  Who  are  meant  by  the  dragon  may  be  seen, 
n.  537  ;  who,  because  they  make  God  three  and  the  Lord 
two,  and  because  they  place  the  commandments  of  the 
Decalogue  among  the  works  by  which  there  is  no  salvation, 
are  called  the  old  serpent,  the  devil  and  satan ;  and  by  the 
serpent  is  signified  a  man  who  from  corporeal  allurement 
has  become  sensual  (n.  424),  and  who  has  turned  away 
from  the  Lord  to  himself  and  from  heaven  to  the  world ; 
and  by  the  devil  those  are  signified  who  are  in  the  evils  of 
their  lusts  ;  and  by  satan  they  who  are  in  the  falsities  from 
them  (n.  97,  153,  856,  857).  Such  also  was  the  serpent 
that  seduced  Eve  and  Adam,  as  is  manifest  from  his 
a  scription  and  curse  (Gen.  iii.  1-5,  14,  15).  The  dragon 
is  here  called  the  devil  and  satan  as  one :  but  it  is  so  said, 


No.  552.]       THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


599 


because  all  in  hell  are  devils  and  satans ;  and  hence  hell 
in  the  aggregate  is  so  called. 

551.  That  seduceth  the  whole  world,  signifies  that  they 
pervert  all  things  of  the  church.  By  seducing  is  signified 
to  pervert  5  and  by  the  world  the  church  is  signified,  in 
like  manner  as  by  the  earth  (n.  285).  By  the  world  is  not 
signified  the  world  of  lands,  but  the  church  in  it,  in  the 
following  passages  :  The  earth  shall  mourn  and  be  co?ifounded, 
the  world  shall  languish  and  be  confounded  (Is.  xxiv.  4). 
The  lands  shall  learn  thy  judgments,  and  the  inhabitants  of 
the  world  thy  justice  (Is.  xxvi.  9).  Who  maketh  the  earth 
by  thy  power,  who  prepareth  the  world  by  thy  wisdom  (Jer. 
x.  12  ;  li.  15).  The  foundations  of  the  world  were  revealed 
by  the  blast  of  thy  breath  (Ps.  xviii.  15).  The  earth  is  Jeho- 
Td/is  and  the  fulness  thereof,  the  world  and  they  that  dwell 
therein  :  He  hath  founded  it  upo?i  the  seas,  and  established  it 
upofi  the  floods  (Ps.  xxiv.  1,  2).  The  heavens  are  thine,  the 
earth  also  is  thine ;  the  world  and  the  fulness  thereof  thou 
hast  founded  (Ps.  lxxxix.  11).  He  will  make  them  to  inherit 
the  throne  of  glory  ;  for  the  pillars  of  the  earth  are  Jehovatis, 
and  He  hath  set  the  world  upon  them  (1  Sam.  ii.  8).  O 
Babylon,  thou  hast  made  the  world  a  wilderness ;  thou  hast 
destroyed  thy  land,  and  slain  thy  people  (Is.  xiv.  17,  20). 
Besides  other  places,  as  Is.  xviii.  3  ;  xxvi.  18  j  xxvii.  6  ; 
xxxiv.  1  ;  Nah.  i.  5  ;  Ps.  ix.  8  ;  Ps.  lxxvii.  18  ;  Ps.  xcviii. 
9;  Lam.  iv.  12  ;  Job  xviii.  18;  Matt.  xxiv.  14;  Luke  xxi. 
26  ;  Apoc.  xvi.  14.  But  it  is  to  be  known,  that  when  die 
world  and  the  earth  are  named  together,  the  church  as  to 
good  is  signified  by  the  world,  and  the  church  as  to  truth 
by  the  earth. 

552.  He  was  cast  out  ifito  the  earth,  and  his  a?igels  were 
cast  out  with  him,  signifies  that  he  was  cast  out  into  the 
world  of  spirits,  which  is  in  the  midst  between  heaven  and 
hell,  and  from  which  there  is  immediate  conjunction  with 
men  on  earth.  The  world  of  spirits  is  meant  by  the  earth 
into  which  the  dragon  is  said  to  have  been  cast,  because 


6oo 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XII. 


that  world  lies  immediately  under  the  heavens  ;  and  when 
any  one  is  cast  down  from  heaven,  he  does  not  fall  directly 
into  hell,  but  upon  the  earth  of  that  world  which  lies 
immediately  beneath  :  for  that  world  is  intermediate  be- 
tween heaven  and  hell,  beneath  the  heavens  and  above  the 
hells.  Many  things  concerning  that  world  may  be  seen  in 
the  work  on  "  Heaven  and  Hell,"  published  at  London  in 
the  year  1758  (n.  421-535).  All  those  who  are  in  that 
world  communicate  immediately  with  men  on  earth ;  con- 
sequently the  dragon  and  his  angels,  with  those  who  are  in 
falsities  and  thence  in  evils  from  the  received  heresy  of 
faith  alone :  on  which  account  it  is  said  in  what  follows, 
For  this  rejoice,  O  heavens  ;  woe  to  the  inhabiters  of  the  earth 
and  of  the  sea,  for  the  devil  is  co77ie  down  unto  you,  having 
great  wrath,  knowing  that  he  hath  but  a  short  time  (vers.  1 2 
of  this  chapter).  Also  that  he  persecuted  the  Woman  into 
the  wilderness,  and  went  away  to  make  war  with  the  remnant 
of  her  seed  (vers.  13-17).  It  is  to  be  known  that  every 
man,  as  to  his  affections  and  thence  his  thoughts,  is  in 
society  with  those  who  are  in  the  world  of  spirits,  and 
mediately  through  them  with  those  who  are  either  in 
heaven  or  in  hell.  Every  man's  life  depends  on  that  con- 
junction. 

553.  And  I  heard  a  great  voice  in  heaven  saying,  Now 
is  come  the  salvation  and  the  strength  and  the  kingdom  of  our 
God,  and  the  power  of  His  Christ,  signifies  the  joy  of  the 
angels  of  heaven,  that  the  Lord  alone  now  reigns  in 
heaven  and  in  the  church,  and  that  they  who  believe  in 
Him  are  saved.  The  joy  of  the  angels  of  heaven  is  signi- 
fied by  the  great  voice,  for  which  reason  it  follows,  For  this 
rejoice,  O  heavens,  and  ye  that  dwell  in  them  (vers.  12).  The 
voice  also  becomes  great,  because  it  is  lifted  up  from  joy 
of  heart.  "  Salvation  and  strength  is  come,"  signifies  that 
they  are  now  saved  by  the  Divine  power  of  the  Lord  ;  "and 
the  kingdom  of  our  God  and  the  power  of  His  Christ,' 
signifies  because  the  Lord  alone  reigns  in  heaven  and  in 


No.  553.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


60I 


the  church.  That  by  God  the  Divine  itself  is  meant  from 
Which  [the  Lord  came]  Which  is  called  Jehovah  the  Father, 
and  by  Christ  His  Divine  Human,  Which  is  called  the  Son 
of  God,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  520).  And  as  the  Divine 
Itself  from  which  [He  came  forth],  and  the  Lord's  Divine 
Human  are  one,  as  the  soul  and  the  body,  it  follows  that 
the  Lord  alone  reigns.  This  is  meant  by  the  Gospel  of 
the  Kingdom ,  and  by  the  Kingdom  of  God  (Matt.  iii.  2  ; 
iv.  17,  23 ;  vii.  21,  22  ;  ix.  35  ;  xi.  11 ;  xii.  28 ;  Mark  i.  14, 
15  ;  ix.  1  ;  xv.  43  ;  Luke  iv.  43  ;  viii.  1 ;  ix.  60 ;  x.  8-1 1  ; 
xi.  17,  18,  20  ;  xvi.  16  ;  xxi.  30,  31  ;  xxii.  18  ;  xxiii.  50,  51). 
That  the  Lord  has  all  power  in  heaven  and  on  earth,  is 
plainly  manifest  in  Matthew  xxviii.  18  •  John  iii.  35  ;  xvii. 
2,  10.  That  they  who  are  in  the  Lord  and  the  Lord  in 
them  are  saved,  and  that  it  is  the  Divine  Human  in  which 
they  are,  see  John  xiv.  xv.  xvii. ;  and  that  no  others  are 
saved  but  they  who  believe  in  Him,  is  evident  from  these 
passages  :  As  many  as  received  Him,  to  them  gave  He  power 
to  become  the  sons  of  God,  to  them  that  believe  in  His  name 
(John  i.  12).  That  every  one  that  believeth  in  the  Son  should 
not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life  (John  iii.  15).  God  so 
loved  the  world,  that  He  gave  His  only-begotten  Son,  that  every 
one  that  believeth  on  Him  should  not  perish,  but  have  everlast- 
ing life  (John  iii.  16).  He  that  believeth  in  the  So?i  is  not 
condemned ;  but  he  that  believeth  7iot  is  condemned  already, 
because  he  hath  not  believed  in  the  name  of  the  only-begotten 
Son  of  God  (John  iii.  18).  He  that  believeth  on  the  Son  hath 
everlasting  life ;  but  he  that  believeth  not  the  Sou  shall  not  see 
life,  but  the  wrath  of  God  abideth  on  him  (John  iii.  36).  He 
that  cometh  to  Me  shall  never  hunger,  and  he  that  believeth 
in  Me  shall  never  thirst.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  He  that 
believeth  in  Me  hath  everlasting  life  (John  vi.  33,  35,  47). 
Except  ye  shall  believe  that  I  am  He,  ye  shall  die  in  your  sins 
(John  viii.  24).  yesus  said,  I  am  the  resurrection  and  the 
life  ;  he  that  believeth  in  Me,  though  he  were  dead,  yet  shall  he 
live:  whosoever  liveth,  and  believeth  in  Me,  shall  never  die 


602 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEalED.     [Chap.  XII. 


(John  xi.  25,  26.  Besides  other  places,  as  John  vi.  38,  39, 
40 ;  vii.  37,  38  ;  viii.  12  ;  xii.  36,  46).  To  believe  hi  the 
Lord  is  to  go  immediately  to  Him,  and  to  have  trust  that 
He  saves.  And  as  no  one  can  have  trust  but  he  who  lives 
well,  this  therefore  is  also  meant  by  believing  in  Him  ;  see 
above  (n.  67). 

554.  For  the  accuser  of  our  brethren  is  cast  down,  that 
atcused  them  before  our  God  day  and  night,  signifies  that 
those  who  opposed  the  doctrine  of  the  New  Church  were 
removed  by  the  last  judgment.  That  the  dragon  was  cast 
down,  signifies  that  they  who  are  meant  by  the  dragon  were 
removed.  It  has  been  said  before,  that  they  were  removed 
by  being  cast  down  out  of  heaven  into  the  world  of  spirits, 
and  then  into  hell ;  which  is  their  last  judgment.  By 
brethren  are  meant  those  who  are  in  the  doctrine  of  the 
New  Church,  and  in  a  life  according  to  it.  By  accusing  is 
signified  to  oppose  that  doctrine,  to  denounce  it  as  false, 
and  to  cry  out  against  it ;  and  because  they  do  this  contin- 
ually as  if  before  God,  the  dragon  is  called  the  accuser  of 
the  brethren,  that  accuses  them  before  God  day  and  night. 
The  devil  -also  does  this,  when  he  tempts :  for  he  draws 
forth  various  things  from  man,  which  he  calls  falsities,  and 
condemns. 

555.  And  they  overcame  him  by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb 
and  by  the  word  of  their  testimony,  signifies  victory  by  the 
Divine  Truth  of  the  Word,  and  by  the  acknowledgment 
therefrom  that  the  Lord  is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth, 
and  that  the  precepts  of  the  Decalogue  are  precepts  of  life 
according  to  which  men  must  live.  That  "  the  blood  of 
the  Lamb  "  is  the  Divine  Truth  proceeding  from  the  Lord, 
which  is  the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Word,  may  be  seen  above 
("«  379)-  That  "testimony"  is  Divine  Truth,  see  above 
(n,  6,  16) ;  and  that  in  particular  it  is  these  two  things, — 
that  the  Lord  is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  that 
the  precepts  of  the  Decalogue  are  precepts  of  life  (n.  490, 
509) :  on  which  account  the  Decalogue  is  also  called  the 


No.  556.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  603 


Testimony  (Ex.  xxv.  22  ;  xxxi.  7,  18  ;  xxxii.  15  ;  Lev.  xvi. 
13;  Num.  xvii.  4;  Ps.  lxxviii.  5  ;  cxxxii.  12).  It  is  be- 
lieved by  those  at  the  present  day  who  are  in  faith  alone, 
that  the  Lord's  passion  of  the  cross  is  here  meant  by  the 
blood  of  the  Lamb  ;  for  the  reason,  especially,  that  they 
make  the  Lord's  passion  of  the  cross  the  principal  thing 
of  their  dogma ;  saying  that  He  thus  took  upon  Himself 
the  condemnation  of  the  law,  satisfied  the  Father,  and 
reconciled  the  human  race  to  Him ;  and  more  besides. 
Yet  that  it  is  not  so,  but  that  "the  Lord  came  into  the 
world  that  He  might  subdue  the  hells  and  glorify  His 
Human,  and  that  the  passion  of  the  cross  was  the  last 
combat,  by  which  He  fully  conquered  the  hells,  and  fully 
glorified  His  Human,"  may  be  seen  in  the  "  Doctrine  of 
the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Lord  "  (n.  12-14).  It 
may  hence  be  seen,  that  the  passion  of  the  cross  is  not 
here  meant  .by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  according  to  the 
dogma  of  the  present  day.  That  the  Divine  Truth  pro- 
ceeding from  the  Lord,  which  is  the  Divine  Truth  of  the 
Word,  is  meant  by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  may  be  seen 
from  the  fact  that  the  Lord  is  the  Word ;  and  because  He 
is  the  Word,  that  the  Divine  Truth  therein  is  His  Blood, 
and  the  Divine  Good  therein  His  Body.  This  may  be 
made  evident  thus:  Is  not  every  man  his  good  and  his 
truth?  And  as  good  is  of  the  will  and  truth  is  of  the 
understanding,  every  man  is  his  will  and  his  understand- 
ing. What  else  makes  the  man  ?  Is  not  man,  as  to 
essence,  these  two  things?  But  the  Lord  is  Good  itself 
and  Truth  itself  ;  that  is,  the  Divine  Good  and  the  Divine 
Truth,  which  two  are  also  the  Word. 

556.  And  they  loved  not  their  life  even  unto  death,  signifies 
who  did  not  love  themselves  more  than  the  Lord.  By 
loving  their  life  is  signified  to  love  themselves  and  the 
world  ;  for  by  the  life  man's  own  life  is  signified,  which 
every  one  has  from  birth  ;  which  is  to  love  himself  and  the 
world  above  all  things  :  for  which  reason,  by  not  loving 

8* 


604  l'HE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XII 

their  life  is  signified  not  to  love  themselves  and  the  world 
more  than  the  Lord  and  the  things  which  are  the  Lord's : 
"  even  unto  death  "  signifies  to  wish  rather  to  die  ;  conse- 
quently it  is  to  love  the  Lord  above  all  things,  and  the 
neighbor  as  one's  self  (Matt.  xxii.  35-39) ;  and  to  wish  to 
die  rather  than  to  recede  from  these  two  loves.  The  same 
is  signified  by  these  words  of  the  Lord  :  He  that  would fi?id 
his  life,  shall  lose  it ;  and  he  that  will  lose  his  life  for  yesur' 
iake,  shall  find  it  (Matt.  x.  39  ;  Luke  xvii.  33).  He  that 
loveth  his  life  shall  lose  it;  but  he  that  hateth  his  life  in  this 
world  shall  keep  it  unto  life  eternal  (John  xii.  25).  jfesus 
said,  If  any  man  will  come  after  Me,  let  him  deny  hitnself; 
for  whosoever  will  save  his  life,  shall  lose  it;  but  whosoever 
will  lose  his  life for  my  sake,  shall  find  it:  what  doth  it  profit  a 
man,  if  he  shall  gain  the  whole  world,  but  lose  his  own  soul  ? 
or  what  shall  a  ma7i  give  in  exchange  far  his  soul  (Matt.  xvi. 
24-26  ;  Mark  viii.  35-37  ;  Luke  ix.  24,  25).  By  loving  the 
Lord  is  meant  to  love  to  do  His  commandments  (John  xiv. 
20-24).  The  reason  is  because  He  is  His  own  command- 
ments ;  for  they  are  from  Him,  consequently  He  is  in  them, 
and  thus  in  the  man  in  whose  life  they  are  inscribed :  and 
they  are  inscribed  upon  man  by  willing  and  doing  them. 

557.  For  this  rejoice,  O  heavens,  and  ye  that  dwell  in  them, 
signifies  a  new  state  of  heaven,  that  they  are  in  the  Lord, 
and  the  Lord  in  them.  By  "  the  heavens "  is  meant  a 
heaven  of  Christians,  in  which  the  Lord  alone  is  acknowl- 
edged as  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth.  By  "rejoice"  is 
signified  its  new  state,  full  of  joy.  By  "  them  that  dwell  " 
those  who  are  in  good  are  signified  (n.  380) :  and  as  all 
good  is  from  the  Lord,  it  is  signified  that  they  are  in  the 
Lord,  and  the  Lord  in  them. 

558.  Woe  to  the  inhabiters  of  the  earth  and  of  the  sea,  for 
the  devil  is  com:  dow?i  unto  you  having  great  wrath,  signifies 
lamentation  over  them  that  are  in  the  internals  and  the 
externals  of  the  doctrine  of  faith  alone,  and  thence  in  evils 
of  life,  since  their  like  have  been  cast  down  from  heaven 


No.  558.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  605 

irto  the  world  of  spirits,  and  are  thence  in  conjunction 
with  men  on  earth,  whom,  from  hatred  against  the  New 
Church,  they  excite  to  persevere  in  their  falsities  and  the 
evils  from  them.  By  "  woe  to  the  inhabiters  of  the  earth 
and  of  the  sea"  lamentation  is  signified  over  those  in  the 
church  who  are  in  the  doctrine  of  faith  alone.  By  "  woe  " 
lamentation  is  signified  (n.  416).  By  "inhabiters"  are 
signified  those  that  are  in  the  church  whose  doctrine  is 
faith  alone.  By  "  the  earth "  are  meant  they  who  are  in 
its  internals,  and  by  "  the  sea  "  they  that  are  in  its  exter- 
nals (n.  470).  By  "great  wrath"  is  signified  hatred 
against  the  New  Church,  because  it  is  against  the  Woman 
(n.  525).  By  coming  down  to  them,  is  signified  to  those 
who  are  in  the  world  of  spirits ;  and  as  these  are  in  con- 
junction with  men  upon  earth,  to  such  on  the  earth  is  also 
signified.  That  the  dragon  was  cast  down  out  of  heaven 
into  the  world  of  spirits,  and  that  they  who  are  there  are  in 
conjunction  with  men  on  the  earth,  may  be  seen  above 
(n.  552).  The  dragon  is  here  called  the  devil,  because 
they  are  meant  who  from  that  heresy  are  in  evils  of  life ; 
and  those  are  in  evils  of  life  from  it,  who  live  according  to 
these  things  of  their  faith,  —  that  they  have  no  sins  who 
pray  to  God  the  Father  in  confidence  ;  and  if  they  have, 
that  they  are  remitted :  these,  as  they  do  not  examine  them- 
selves, do  not  know  any  sin  in  themselves,  and  at  length  do 
not  know  what  sin  is ;  see  above  (n.  531).  By  the  dragon 
called  the  devil  those  are  meant  who  are  in  the  evils  of  their 
lusts  (n.  550).  That  every  man  is  in  conjunction  with  those 
who  are  in  the  world  of  spirits,  is  because  man  is  a  spirit 
as  to  the  affections  of  his  mind  and  the  thoughts  thence3; 
on  which  account  he  is  as  to  them  continually  in  conjunction 
with  spirits  who  are  in  similar  affection  and  thoughts  from 
it.  The  conjunction  is  such,  that  if  that  tie  were  broken 
for  a  single  moment,  the  man  would  fall  down  dead.  Of 
this  the  church  has  before  known  nothing ;  nor  that  a  man 
after  death  is  his  own  affection  and  thought  thence,  and  thus 


6o6 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XJ1 


his  own  charity  anil  faith  therefrom ;  and  that  no  one  can 
be  faith  separate  from  charity. 

559.  Knowing  that  he  hath  but  a  short  time,  signifies 
because  he  knows  that  the  New  Heaven  is  formed,  and 
that  thus  the  New  Church  on  the  earth  is  at  hand,  and 
that  he  with  his  like  will  then  be  cast  into  hell.  This  is 
signified,  because  the  dragon  knows  that  a  New  Heaven 
has  been  formed,  for  he  was  cast  down  from  it  (vers.  8,  9). 
He  also  knows  that  a  New  Church  on  the  earth  is  at  hand, 
from  the  prediction  in  the  Apocalypse  (chap,  xxi.) ;  and  he 
knows  likewise  that  he  and  his  are  then  to  be  cast  into  hell, 
from  the  prediction  (Apoc.  xx.  1,  2,  10). 

560.  When  the  dragon  saw  that  he  was  cast  unto  the  earth, 
he  persecuted  the  Woman  who  brought  forth  the  son,  signifies 
that  the  dragonists  in  the  world  of  spirits,  after  being  cast 
down,  immediately  began  to  infest  the  New  Church  on 
account  of  its  doctrine.  "  When  the  dragon  saw  that  he  was 
cast  out  unto  the  earth,"  signifies  when  the  dragonists  saw 
that  they  were  separated  from  heaven,  and  in  conjunction 
with  men  on  earth  (n.  552,  558).  "  He  persecuted  the 
Woman,"  signifies  that  they  immediately  began  to  infest 
the  Lord's  church.  That  the  Woman  whom  he  persecuted 
is  that  Church,  may  be  seen,  n.  533.  Who  brought  forth 
the  son,  signifies  on  account  of  its  doctrine.  That  the 
offspring  or  male  child,  which  the  Woman  brought  forth, 
is  the  doctrine  of  the  New  Church,  n.  535,  542,  543,  545. 

561.  And  there  were  given  to  the  Woman  two  wings  of  a 
great  eagle,  that  she  ??iight  fly  into  the  wilderness  into  her 
place,  signifies  the  Divine  circumspection  for  that  church, 
and  protection  while  it  is  yet  among  a  few.  By  the  Woman 
the  New  Church  is  signified  (n.  533).  Power  and  protection 
are  signified  by  the  wings  (n.  245).  By  the  eagle  is  signified 
intellectual  sight  and  thought  from  it  (n.  245).  By  flying 
is  signified  perception  and  circumspection  (n.  245).  By  the 
wilderness  is  signified  the  church  deserted,  and  thus  among 
few  (n.  546).    By  place  the  state  "here  is  signified.  From 


No.  562.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  60J 


these  things  it  follows,  that  by  "  the  two  wings  of  a  great 
eagle  being  given  to  the  Woman  for  her  to  fly  into  the 
wilderness  unto  her  place,"  is  signified  the  Divine  circum- 
spection for  the  New  Church,  and  protection  while  it  is  yet 
among  a  few. 

562.  Where  she  is  nourished  for  a  time,  and  times  and  half 
a  time  from  the  face  of  the  serpent,  signifies  that  on  account 
of  the  craftiness  of  them  that  seduce,  preparation  is  made 
cautiously  that  it  may  come  among  more,  until  it  grows  to 
its  appointed  state.  By  being  nourished,  when  the  New 
Church  is  spoken  of,  is  signified  to  provide  that  it  may  come 
among  more,  as  above  (n.  547).  By  "  a  time  and  times 
and  half  of  a  time,"  is  signified  to  the  end  and  a  begin- 
ning, and  thus  while  it  is  growing  from  a  few  to  more  and 
even  to  its  appointed  state,  as  also  above  (n.  547).  The 
craftiness  of  them  that  seduce  is  sign^ed  by  "  the  face  of 
the  serpent;"  by  the  face  craftiness,  and  by  the  serpent 
those  that  seduce.  That  they  that  seduce  are  signified  by 
the  serpent,  is  manifest  from  these  words  in  this  chapter. 
The  great  dragon  was  east  out,  that  old  serpent,  that  seduceth 
the  whole  world  (vers.  9)  \  and  in  another  place,  He  laid 
hold  of  the  dragon,  that  old  serpent,  and  cast  him  into  the 
abyss,  that  he  should  seduce  the  nations  no  more  (Apoc.  xx. 
2,  3).  The  same  is  here  understood  as  by  the  serpent 
which  seduced  Eve  and  Adam,  of  which  it  is  said,  And  the 
serpent  was  ??w?'e  subtle  than  any  wild-beast  of  the  field ;  and 
the  woman  said  to  Jehovah,  The  serpent  seduced  ?ne  (Gen.  iii. 
1,  13).  By  the  face  in  the  Word  is  signified  that  which  is 
interior  in  man ;  because  the  face  is  the  type  of  his  mind 
('Viimus)  formed  in  correspondence :  hence  by  the  face  of 
the  serpent,  anger,  hatred,  and  craftiness  are  signified.  By 
a  time,  times,  and  half  of  a  time,  the  same  is  signified  here 
as  by  the  thousand  two  hundred  and  sixty  days  (vers.  6), 
w  here  are  these  words  :  The  Woman  fied  into  the  wilderness, 
where  she  hath  a  place  prepared  by  God,  where  they  may 
nourish  her  a  thousand  two  hundred  and  sixy  days ;  which 


6o8 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XIL 


may  be  seen  explained  above  (n.  547).  The  same  also  as 
by  the  three  days  and  a  half  (Apoc.  xi.  9,  10)  ;  also  by  the 
three  years  and  six  months,  when  there  was  a  famine  (Luke 
iv.  25).  The  same  also  as  by  this  in  Daniel,  by  a  stated 
time,  stated  times  a?id  a  half,  when  they  shall finish  dispersing 
the  power  of  the  holy  people  (xii.  7). 

563.  And  the  serpent  cast  out  after  the  Woman,  out  of 
his  mouth,  water  as  a  flood,  that  he  might  cause  her  to  be 
swallowed  up  by  the  flood,  signifies  reasonings  from  falsities 
in  abundance  to  destroy  the  church.  Here,  as  above,  the 
seducing  dragon  is  signified  by  the  serpent ;  the  New 
Church  by  the  Woman  (n.  533).  By  water  truths  are  sig- 
nified, and  in  the  opposite  sense  falsities  (n.  50,  409).  By  a 
flood  are  signified  truths  in  abundance,  and  in  the  opposite 
sense  falsities  in  abundance  (n.  409).  Out  of  the  mouth  of 
the  serpent,  signifies  reasonings.  Therefore  by  casting  out 
water  as  a  river  are  signified  reasonings  from  falsities  in 
abundance.  The  reasonings  of  those  who  are  meant  by 
the  dragon  are  all  from  fallacies  and  appearances  j  which, 
if  they  are  confirmed,  appear  outwardly  as  truths,  but  in- 
wardly conceal  falsities  in  abundance.  This  I  can  declare 
that  those  in  the  church  who  hereafter  confirm  themselves 
in  faith  alone,  cannot  recede  from  it  except  by  serious 
repentance,  because  they  conjoin  themselves  with  the 
dragonists  who  are  now  in  the  world  of  spirits,  and  are 
greatly  excited,  and  from  hatred  against  the  New  Church 
are  infesting  all  there  whom  they  meet :  and  because  they 
are  conjoined  with  men  on  the  earth,  as  was  said  above, 
they  do  not  suffer  those  to  recede  from  them,  who  have 
once  been  caught  by  their  reasonings ;  for  they  hold 
them  as  bound  with  chains,  and  then  shut  their  eyes,  so 
that  they  can  no  longer  see  any  truth  in  the  light. 

564.  And  the  earth  helped  the  Woman ;  and  the  earth 
opefied  her  mouth,  and  swallowed  up  the  flood  which  the 
dragon  cast  out  of  his  mouth,  signifies  that  the  reasonings 
from  falsities  in  abundance  put  forth  by  the  dragonists. 


No.  564.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  609 

fall  to  nothing  before  the  spiritual  truths  rationally  under 
stood,  which  the  Michaels,  of  whom  the  New  Church  con- 
sists, bring  forward.  The  church  as  to  doctrine  is  signified 
by  the  earth  which  helped  the  Woman  (n.  285)  ;  and  be- 
cause the  reasonings  from  falsities  which  the  dragonists 
put  forth  are  treated  of,  it  is  truths  from  the  Word  by 
which  the  earth,  that  is,  the  church,  helps  the  Woman. 
By  opening  her  mouth  is  signified  to  adduce  those  truths. 
By  the  flood  which  the  dragon  cast  out  of  his  mouth  are 
signified  reasonings  from  falsities  in  abundance  (n.  563). 
By  swallowing  up  is  signified  to  cause  them  to  fall  to  noth- 
ing. By  the  Michaels  the  men  of  the  New  Church  are 
meant ;  by  Michael  the  wise  therein,  and  by  his  angels  the 
rest.  Since  this  dogma  is  rejected  in  the  New  Church, 
that  the  understanding  is  to  be  kept  in  obedience  to  faith, 
and  this  is  received  in  place  of  it,  that  the  truth  of  the 
church  mus':  be  seen  to  be  believed  (n.  224)  ;  and  as  the 
truth  cannot  be  seen  otherwise  than  rationally,  it  is  there- 
fore said  "before  the  truths  rationally  understood."  How 
can  any  man  be  led  by  the  Lord  and  conjoined  to  heaven, 
who  has  closed  up  his  understanding  in  regard  to  such 
things  as  relate  to  salvation  and  eternal  life?  Is  it  not 
the  understanding  which  must  be  enlightened  and  taught  ? 
And  what  is  the  understanding  when  closed  up  by  religion, 
but  thick-darkness  ?  and  such  thick-darkness  as  rejects 
from  itself  the  illustrating  light  ?  Who  also  can  acknowl- 
edge any  truth  and  retain  it,  unless  he  sees  it?  What  is 
a  truth  not  seen  but  an  expression  not  understood,  which 
with  sensual-corporeal  men  is  wont  to  be  retained  in  the 
memory,  but  cannot  with  the  wise  ?  Yea,  the  wise  cast 
out  of  their  memory  empty  words,  that  is,  words  which 
have  not  entered  by  the  understanding ;  as,  that  the  one 
God  is  three  as  to  persons  ;  also,  that  the  Lord  born  from 
eternity  is  not  one  and  the  same  with  the  Lord  born  in 
time  ;  that  is,  that  one  Lord  is  God,  and  not  the  other:  as 
also,  that  a  life  of  charity,  which  consists  in  good  works, 


6lO  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XII 

and  also  in  repentance  from  evil  works,  contributes  noth- 
ing to  salvation.  A  wise  man  does  not  understand  this ;  on 
which  account  he  says  from  his  rationality,  Does  religion 
then  contribute  nothing  ?  Is  not  religion  to  shun  evil  and 
to  do  good  ?  Must  not  the  doctrine  of  the  church  teach 
thj?  as  also  what  a  man  should  believe,  that  he  may  do 
the  good  works  of  religion  from  God  ? 

565.  And  the  dragon  was  wroth  with  the  Woman,  and 
went  away  to  make  war  with  the  remnant  of  her  seed,  that 
keep  the  commandments  of  God  and  have  the  testimony  of 
Jesus  Christ,  signifies  the  hatred  kindled  with  those  that 
believe  themselves  wise  on  account  of  confirmations  in 
favor  of  the  mystic  union  of  the  Divine  and  the  Human 
in  the  Lord,  and  in  favor  of  justification  by  faith  alone, 
against  those  who  acknowledge  the  Lord  alone  as  the  God 
of  heaven  and  earth,  and  that  the  Decalogue  is  the  law  of 
life :  accosting  novitiates  with  the  design  of  seducing  them. 
In  these  few  words  all  these  things  are  contained,  because 
they  follow  in  a  series  from  what  has  been  said  before, 
that  the  earth  helped  the  Woman,  and  opened  her  mouth, 
and  swallowed  up  the  flood  which  the  dragon  cast  out  of 
his  mouth  \  by  which  is  signified  that  their  reasonings  from 
falsities  fell  to  nothing  (n.  564)  •  consequently,  that  they 
endeavored  in  vain  to  destroy  the  New  Church.  Where- 
fore by  the  dragon's  being  wroth  with  the  Woman  is  signi- 
fied hatred  kindled  and  breathing  vengeance  against  the 
Church.  By  the  dragon's  wrath  hatred  is  signified  (n.  558). 
By  making  war  is  signified  to  attack  and  fight  against  by 
reasonings  from  falsities  (n.  500).  By  "the  remnant  of 
her  seed,  that  keep  the  commandments  of  God  and  have 
the  testimony  of  Jesus  Christ,"  are  meant  novitiates,  who 
receive  the  doctrine  concerning  the  Lord  and  concei  .ling 
the  Decalogue.  What  the  testimony  of  Jesus  Christ  is, 
may  be  seen  above  (n.  6,  490).  That  those  who  believe 
themselves  to  be  wise  from  confirmations  in  favor  of  the 
mystic  union  of  the  Divine  and  the  Human  in  the  Lord. 


No.  565.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  6 1  I 


and  in  favor  of  justification  by  faith  alone,  are  here  meant 
by  the  dragon,  is  because  these  are  in  the  pride  of  wisdom, 
and  know  how  to  ratiocinate  ;  and  from  pride  proceeds 
hatred,  and  from  hatred  anger  and  revenge  against  those 
who  do  not  believe  the  same.  By  the  mystic  union,  which 
is  also  called  the  hypostatic  union,  are  meant  their  fig- 
ments concerning  the  influx  and  operation  of  the  Divinity 
into  the  Humanity  of  the  Lord,  as  into  another  ;  not  know- 
ing that  God  and  Man,  or  the  Divine  and  the  Human,  in 
the  Lord,  are  not  two,  but  one  person,  united  like  the  soul 
and  the  body,  according  to  the  doctrine  received  in  the 
whole  Christian  world,  which  has  its  name  from  Athana- 
sius.  But  to  adduce  their  figments  about  the  mystic  union 
is  not  worth  the  time,  as  they  are  absurd.  That  those  who 
are  of  the  New  Church  and  in  the  truths  of  its  doctrine  are 
here  meant  by  the  seed  of  the  Woman,  may  be  evident 
from  the  signification  of  seed  in  the  following  passages : 
Their  seed  shall  be  known  among  the  gentiles,  and  their  off- 
spring among  the  people ;  all  that  see  them  shall  acknowledge 
them,  that  they  are  the  seed  which  Jehovah  hath  blessed  (Isa. 
lxi.  9).  They  are  the  seed  of  the  blessed  of  Jehovah  (Isa. 
lxv.  23).  As  the  new  heavens  and  the  new  earth  which  I 
will  make  shall  remain  before  Me,  so  shall  your  seed  remain 
(Isa.  lxvi  22).  A  seed  which  shall  serve  Him ;  it  shall  be 
counted  to  the  Lord  for  a  generation  (Ps.  xxii.  30).  I  iviil 
put  enmity  between  thee  and  the  woman,  and  between  thy 
seed  and  the  woman 's  seed  (Gen.  iii.  15).  Does  one  seek  a 
seed  of  God  (Mai.  ii.  15).  Behold,  the  days  shall  come,  in 
which  1  will  sow  the  house  of  Israel  and  the  house  of  Judah 
wit/i  the  seed  of  man  (Jer.  xxxi.  27).  If  thou  shall  make 
His  soul  an  offering  for  sin,  He  shall  see  seed  (Isa.  liii.  i  o). 
Fear  not.  for  I  am  with  thee  ;  I  will  bring  thy  seed  from  the 
cast  (Isa.  xliii.  5,  6).  Thou  shall  break  forth  on  the  right 
hen  J  and  on  the  left,  and  thy  seed  shall  inherit  the  gentiles 
(Isa.  Uv.  3).  I  had  planted  thee  a  noble  vine,  a  seed  of  truth ; 
how  art  thou  turned  to  me  into  branches  of  a  strange  vine  i 


6l2 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XII. 


(Jer.  ii.  21).  Their  fruit  shalt  thou  destroy  from  the  earthy 
and  their  seed  from  amo7ig  the  children  of  men  (Ps.  xxi.  10). 
The  seed  are  the  children  of  the  kingdo77i  (Matt.  xiii.  38). 
The  same  is  signified  by  the  seed  of  Israel,  because  Israel 
is  the  church  (Isa.  xli.  8,  9  ;  xliv.  3  ;  Jer.  xxiii.  8  ;  xxxi. 
35,  36).  The  same  also  by  the  seed  of  David,  because 
David  is  the  Lord  (Jer.  xxx.  10  ;  xxxiii.  22,  25,  26  ;  Ps. 
lxxxix.  4,  5,  29).  The  same  likewise  by  the  seed  of  the  field, 
because  a  field  signifies  the  church,  in  many  places.  But 
the  opposite  is  signified  by  the  seed  of  the  wicked  (Isa.  i.  4 ; 
xiv.  20 ;  lvii.  3,  4) :  and  by  the  seed  of  the  serpent  (Gen. 
Hi,  15). 

565^-.  And  I  stood  up07i  the  sand  of  the  sea,  signifies  his 
state  now  spiritual-natural,  as  of  those  who  are  in  the  first 
or  ultimate  heaven.  By  the  sand  of  the  sea  that  state  is 
signified,  because  by  the  sea  is  signified  the  external  of  the 
church.  This  state  is  called  spiritual-natural,  such  as  is 
with  those  who  are  in  the  first  or  ultimate  heaven.  Pre- 
viously he  was  above  in  heaven,  where  he  saw  the  Dragon ; 
his  combat  with  Michael,  his  downfall  and  his  persecuting 
the  Woman.  But  now,  when  the  Dragon  has  been  cast 
down,  and  yet  continues  to  be  treated  of  in  what  follows, 
John  was  let  down  in  the  spirit,  to  the  end  that  he  might 
see  more  things  concerning  the  dragon  below  the  heavens, 
and  describe  them :  in  which  state  he  saw  the  two  beasts, 
the  one  coming  up  out  of  the  sea,  and  the  other  out  of  the 
earth  j  which  he  could  not  see  from  heaven,  since  it  is  not 
granted  to  any  angel  to  look  from  heaven  into  things 
below ;  but  if  he  chooses,  he  may  go  down.  It  is  to  be 
known,  that  in  the  spiritual  world  place  corresponds  to 
state  ;  for  no  one  can  be  anywhere  else  but  where  the 
state  of  his  life  is  :  and  because  John  now  stood  upon  the 
sand  of  the  sea,  it  follows  that  his  state  was  now  spiritual- 
ly ?tural. 


No.  566.]       THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  613 


566.  To  this  I  will  add  this  Relation.  There  arose  a 
question  among  some  spirits,  whether  any  one  can  see  any 
doctrinal  theological  truth  in  the  Word,  except  from  the 
Lord.  They  all  agreed  in  this,  that  no  one  can,  except 
from  God,  because  a  ?na?i  can  receive  nothing  except  it  be 
given  him  from  heaven  (John  iii.  27):  for  which  reason  the 
dispute  was,  whether  it  is  possible  to  any  one  unless  he 
goes  immediately  to  the  Lord.  They  said  on  the  one 
hand,  that  the  Lord  is  to  be  approached  directly,  because 
He  is  the  Word ;  and  on  the  other,  that  doctrinal  truth 
may  also  be  seen  when  God  the  Father  is  immediately 
approached.  On  which  account  the  dispute  centred  upon 
this  point,  Whether  it  is  lawful  for  any  Christian  to  go 
immediately  to  God  the  Father,  and  so  to  climb  above  the 
Lord  ■  and  whether  this  is  not  insolence  and  audacity  both 
indecent  and  rash ;  because  the  Lord  says  that  110  one 
cometh  to  the  Father  but  through  Him  (John  xiv.  6).  But 
they  left  this,  and  said  that  a  man  can  see  a  doctrinal  truth 
in  the  Word  from  his  own  natural  light  {lumen) ;  but  this 
was  rejected ;  wherefore  they  insisted  that  it  might  be  seen 
by  those  who  pray  to  God  the  Father.  Upon  which  some- 
thing was  read  to  them  from  the  Word  j  and  then  they 
prayed  upon  their  knees,  that  God  the  Father  would  en- 
lighten them :  and  as  to  the  passage  which  was  read  to 
them  from  the  Word,  they  said  that  this  and  that  was  the 
truth  therein ;  but  it  was  false :  and  this  repeatedly  even 
to  tediousness.  At  length  they  confessed  that  it  was  not 
possible.  But  on  the  other  side,  they  who  went  imme- 
diately to  the  Lord,  saw  truths,  and  informed  the  others. 
After  this  dispute  was  thus  decided,  there  came  up  some 
out  of  the  abyss,  who  appeared  at  first  like  locusts,  but 
afterwards  as  men.  They  were  those  who  in  the  world 
prayed  to  the  Father,  and  confirmed  themselves  in  justifi- 
cation by  faith  alone  j  and  they  said  that  they  saw  the 
tenet  that  man  is  justified  by  faith  alone  without  the  works 


6 14  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Ckap.  XII. 

of  the  law,  in  clear  light,  and  also  from  the  Word.  They 
were  asked,  "  By  what  faith  ? "  they  answered,  "  In  God 
the  Father."  But  after  they  were  examined,  it  was  told 
them  from  heaven,  that  they  did  not  know  even  one  doc- 
trinal truth  from  the  Word.  But  they  replied  that  still 
they  saw  this  in  the  light.  It  was  then  said  to  them  that 
they  saw  it  in  fatuous  light.  They  asked,  "What  is 
fatuous  light  ?  "  They  were  informed  that  fatuous  light  is 
the  light  of  the  confirmation  of  falsity ;  and  that  this  light 
corresponds  to  the  light  in  which  owls  and  bats  are,  to 
whom  darkness  is  light,  and  light  is  darkness.  This  was 
confirmed  by  the  fact,  that  when  they  looked  upwards  to 
heaven,  where  light  itself  is,  they  saw  darkness  ;  but  when 
they  looked  downwards  to  the  abyss  whence  they  came, 
they  saw  light.  Being  indignant  at  this  confirmation,  they 
said  that  thus  light  and  darkness  are  not  any  thing,  but 
only  the  state  of  the  eye,  according  to  which  light  is  called 
light,  and  darkness,  darkness.  But  it  was  shown  that  their 
light  was  fatuous  light,  which  is  the  light  of  the  confirma- 
tion of  falsity ;  and  that  it  was  only  the  activity  of  their 
minds  arising  from  the  fire  of  lusts,  not  unlike  the  light  of 
cats,  whose  eyes,  owing  to  their  burning  appetite  for  mice 
in  cellars  in  the  night-time,  appear  like  candles.  On  hear- 
ing these  things,  they  angrily  replied  that  they  were  not 
cats,  nor  like  cats ;  because  they  could  see,  if  they  would. 
But  because  they  feared  being  asked  why  they  would  not, 
they  retired,  and  let  themselves  down  into  their  abyss  and 
into  their  light.  They  who  are  there,  and  such  as  resemble 
them,  are  called  owls  and  bats. 

When  they  came  to  their  companions  in  the  abyss,  and 
related  what  the  angels  said,  that  "we  do  not  know  any 
doctrinal  truth,  not  even  one  ;  "  and  that  "  they  therefore 
called  us  bats  and  owls,"  they  were  greatly  excited  and 
said,  "  Let  us  pray  to  the  Lord  for  permission  to  ascend, 
and  we  will  show  clearly  that  we  have  many  doctrinal 
truths,  which  the  archangels  themselves  will  acknowledge.' 


No.  566.]        THE  ArOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  615 


And  because  they  prayed  to  the  Lord,  leave  was  given  , 
and  they  ascended  to  the  number  of  three  hundred.  And 
when  they  appeared  above  the  earth,  they  said,  "We  were 
celebrated  and  famed  in  the  world,  because  we  knew  and 
taught  the  arcana  of  justification  by  faith  alone  ;  and  from 
confirmations  we  not  only  saw  the  light,  but  also  as  it  were 
a  flashing  radiance  j  as  we  still  do  in  our  cells.  And  yet 
we  have  heard  from  our  companions  who  were  with  you, 
that  that  light  is  not  light,  but  darkness  ;  for  the  reason 
that  we  have  not,  as  you  said,  any  doctrinal  truth  from  the 
Word.  We  know  that  every  truth  of  the  Word  shines  ;  and 
we  believe  that  our  radiance  is  thence,  when  we  profoundly 
meditate  upon  our  arcana.  We  will,  therefore,  demonstrate 
that  we  have  truths  from  the  Word  in  great  abundance." 
And  they  said,  "  Have  we  not  this  truth,  that  there  is  a 
Trinity,  —  God  the  Father,  God  the  Son,  and  God  the 
Holy  Spirit  j  and  that  the  Trinity  must  be  believed  in  ? 
Have  we  not  this  truth,  that  Christ  is  our  Redeemer  and 
Saviour  ?  Have  we  not  this  truth,  that  Christ  alone  is 
justice,  and  that  He  alone  has  merit  ?  and  that  he  is  unjust 
and  impious,  who  wishes  to  claim  to  himself  any  thing  of 
His  justice  and  merit?  Have  we  not  this  truth,  that  no 
mortal  can  do  any  spiritual  good  of  himself,  but  that  all 
good  which  is  good  in  itself  is  from  God  ?  Have  we  not 
this  truth,  that  there  is  given  meritorious  and  also  hypo- 
critical good,  and  that  these  goods  are  evil  ?  Have  we  not 
this  truth,  that  man  of  his  own  powers  can  contribute 
nothing  to  his  salvation  ?  Have  we  not  this  truth,  that  the 
works  of  charity  are  still  to  be  done  ?  Have  we  not  this 
truth,  that  there  is  faith,  and  that  one  must  believe,  and 
that  every  one  has  life  according  to  his  belief  ?  Besides 
many  other  things  from  the  Word  ?  Who  of  you  can  deny 
any  one  of  these  ?  And  yet  you  said  that  we  have  not  any 
truth  in  our  schools,  not  even  one.  Have  you  not  asserted 
such  things  against  us  through  prejudice?  But  they  then 
received  the  answer :  "  All  the  things  which  you  have 


6i6 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XII. 


advanced  are  in  themselves  true  ;  but  you  have  falsified 
them,  by  applying  them  to  confirm  a  false  principle  ;  and 
hence  with  you  and  in  you  they  are  falsified  truths,  which 
are  made  false  by  the  false  principle.  That  it  is  so,  we 
will  demonstrate  even  to  the  sight.  Not  far  from  here  is  a 
place  into  which  light  flows  immediately  from  heaven.  In 
the  midst  of  it  there  is  a  table.  When  any  paper  on  which 
a  truth  from  the  Word  is  written  is  placed  upon  it,  that 
paper,  from  the  truth  written  on  it,  shines  like  a  star. 
Write  your  truths,  therefore,  on  a  paper,  and  let  it  be  put 
upon  that  table ;  and  you  will  see."  They  did  so,  and 
gave  it  to  the  keeper,  who  put  it  upon  the  table ;  who  then 
said  to  them,  "  Withdraw  a  little  and  look  at  the  table/' 
And  they  withdrew  and  looked  ;  and  behold,  the  paper 
shone  like  a  star.  And  then  the  keeper  said,  "  You  see 
that  the  things  which  you  have  written  upon  the  paper  are 
truths.  But  come  nearer,  and  look  intently  at  the  paper." 
And  they  did  so ;  and  then  the  light  suddenly  disappeared, 
and  the  paper  became  black,  as  if  covered  with  the  soot  of 
a  furnace.  Anal  the  keeper  said  further,  "  Touch  the 
paper  with  your  hands,  but  be  careful  not  to  touch  the 
writing."  And  when  they  did  so,  a  flame  burst  forth,  and 
consumed  it.  Seeing  this,  they  fled  away  ;  and  it  was  said 
to  them,  "  If  you  had  touched  the  writing,  you  would  have 
heard  an  explosion,  and  would  have  burned  your  fingers." 
And  it  was  then  said  by  them  that  stood  by,  "  You  have 
now  seen  that  the  truths  which  you  have  abused  to  confirm 
the  arcana  of  your  justification,  are  truths  in  themselves ; 
but  that  in  you  they  are  truths  falsified."  They  then 
looked  up,  and  heaven  appeared  to  them  as  blood,  and 
afterwards  as  thick-darkness ;  and  they  seemed  before  the 
eyes  of  angelic  spirits,  some  like  bats,  some  like  owls, 
some  like  moles,  and  some  like  horned-owls  ;  and  they  fled 
away  into  their  darkness,  which  to  their  eyes  shone 
fatuously. 

The  angelic  spirits  who  were  present  wondered  that  they 


No.  ^66.]        THE  APOCALYrSE  REVEALED.  617 


had  not  before  known  any  thing  of  that  place,  and  of  the 
table  there.  And  a  voice  then  came  to  them  from  the 
southern  quarter,  saying,  "  Come  hither,  and  you  will  see 
something  still  more  wonderful."  And  they  came,  and 
entered  into  a  chamber,  whose  walls  shone  as  if  golden  ; 
and  they  saw  there  also  a  table,  upon  which  lay  the  Word, 
set  around  with  precious  stones  in  heavenly  forms.  And 
the  angel  keeper  said,  "  When  the  Word  is  opened,  a  light 
beams  forth  thence  of  ineffable  brightness  •  and  at  the  same 
time  there  appears  from  the  precious  stones  a  rainbow  above 
and  around  the  Word.  When  any  angel  from  the  third 
heaven  comes  thither,  and  looks  at  the  open  Word,  there 
appears  above  and  around  the  Word  a  rainbow  of  various 
colors  on  a  red  ground.  When  an  angel  comes  thither 
from  the  second  heaven,  and  looks,  there  appears  a  rainbow 
on  a  blue  ground.  When  an  angel  from  the  ultimate  heaven 
comes  and  looks,  there  appears  a  rainbow  on  a  white  ground. 
When  any  good  spirit  comes  and  looks,  there  appears  a 
variegation  of  light,  as  of  marble."  That  it  was  so,  was  also 
shown  them  visibly.  The  angel  keeper  further  said,  "  If 
any  one  comes  up,  who  has  falsified  the  Word,  the  splendor 
is  then  first  dissipated  ;  and  if  he  approaches,  and  fixes  his 
eyes  on  the  Word,  there  is  an  appearance  of  blood  around ; 
and  he  is  then  admonished  to  depart,  because  there  is 
danger."  But  a  certain  one,  who  had  in  the  world  been  a 
prominent  author  on  the  doctrine  of  faith  alone,  boldly 
came  up,  and  said,  "When  I  was  in  the  world,  I  did  not 
falsify  the  Word  ;  I  also  exalted  charity  together  with  faith; 
and  I  taught  that  man  in  the  state  of  faith,  in  which  he  does 
charity  and  its  works,  is  renewed,  regenerated,  and  sancti- 
fied: also  that  faith  is  then  not  solitary,  that  is,  without 
good  works  ;  as  a  tree  is  not  without  fruit,  the  sun  without 
light,  and  fire  without  heat :  and  I  also  blamed  those  who 
said  that  good  works  were  not  necessary,  and  moreover  I 
magnified  the  precepts  of  the  Decalogue,  and  also  repent- 
ance ;  and  I  thus  applied  all  things  of  the  Word  in  an 


bl8  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XII. 


admirable  manner  to  the  one  article  of  faith,  which  I  set 
forth  and  demonstrated  to  be  still  alone  saving."  In  the 
confidence  of  his  assertion  that  he  had  not  falsified  the 
Word,  he  came  up  to  the  table,  and,  contrary  to  the  warning 
of  the  angel,  touched  the  Word.  But  then  suddenly  fire 
with  smoke  issued  from  the  Word,  and  an  explosion  took 
place  with  a  great  crash,  by  which  he  was  thrown  to  a 
corner  of  the  room,  and  lay  there  as  dead  for  half  an  hour. 
This  the  angelic  spirits  wondered  at :  but  it  was  said  to 
them,  that  that  prelate  had  exalted  the  goods  of  charity  as 
proceeding  from  faith  more  than  others ;  but  that  still  he 
meant  no  other  than  political  works,  which  are  also  called 
moral  and  civil,  and  which  are  to  be  done  for  the  sake  of 
the  world  and  of  prosperity  therein ;  but  not  any  works 
which  are  to  be  done  for  the  sake  of  God  and  salvation : 
and  also  that  he  included  the  unseen  works  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  of  which  the  man  knows  nothing ;  which  are  im- 
planted in  the  act  of  faith  during  its  state. 

The  angelic  spirits  then  conversed  among  themselves 
concerning  the  falsification  of  the  Word :  and  they  agreed 
upon  this,  that  to  falsify  the  Word  is  to  take  truths  from 
it,  and  apply  them  to  confirm  falsities ;  which  is  to  drag 
them  forth  from  the  Word  outside  of  it,  and  slay  them.  As 
for  example :  he  who  takes  therefrom  this  truth,  that  the 
neighbor  is  to  be  loved,  and  that  good  is  to  be  done  to  him 
from  love  for  the  sake  of  God  and  eternal  life ;  if  any  one 
then  confirms  this,  that  it  is  to  be  done,  but  not  for  the  sake  of 
salvation,  because  all  good  from  man  is  not  good,  he  drags 
that  truth  from  the  Word  outside  of  the  Word,  and  destroys 
it  j  since  the  Lord  in  His  Word  enjoins  it  upon  every  man 
who  wishes  to  be  saved,  to  do  good  to  his  neighbor  as  of 
himself,  and  yet  to  believe  that  it  is  of  the  Lord. 


Chap.  XIII.]   THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


619 


CHAPTER  THIRTEENTH. 

1.  And  I  saw  a  beast  coming  up  out  of  the  sea,  having 
seven  heads  and  ten  horns,  and  upon  his  horns  ten  dia- 
dems, and  upon  his  heads  a  name  of  blasphemy. 

2.  And  the  beast  which  I  saw  was  like  unto  a  leopard, 
and  his  feet  like  a  bear's,  and  his  mouth  as  the  mouth  of  a 
lion :  and  the  dragon  gave  him  his  power  and  his  throne 
and  great  authority. 

3.  And  I  saw  one  of  his  heads  as  it  were  wounded  unto 
death,  and  his  deadly  wound  was  healed ;  and  the  whole 
earth  wondered  after  the  beast. 

4.  And  they  worshipped  the  dragon,  who  gave  authority 
to  the  beast ;  and  they  worshipped  the  beast,  saying,  who 
is  like  unto  the  beast  ?  who  can  make  war  with  him. 

5.  And  there  was  given  unto  him  a  mouth  speaking 
great  things  and  blasphemies ;  and  there  was  given  to  him 
authority  to  work  forty-two  months. 

6.  And  he  opened  his  mouth  in  blasphemy  against  God, 
to  blaspheme  His  name,  and  His  tabernacle,  and  them 
that  dwell  in  heaven. 

7.  And  it  was  given  unto  him  to  make  war  with  the 
saints,  and  to  overcome  them ;  and  authority  was  given 
him  over  every  tribe  and  tongue  and  nation. 

8.  And  all  that  dwell  upon  the  earth  shall  worship  him, 
whose  names  are  not  written  in  the  book  of  life  of  the 
Lamb  slain  from  the  foundation  of  the  world. 

9.  If  any  one  have  an  ear,  let  him  hear. 

10.  If  any  one  leadeth  into  captivity,  he  shall  go  into 
captivity ;  if  any  one  killeth  with  the  sword,  he  must  be 
killed  with  the  sword:  here  is  the  patience  and  the  faitb 
of  the  saints. 

VOL.  II.  9 


620 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XIII 


11.  And  I  saw  another  beast  coming  up  out  ot  the 
earth ;  and  he  had  two  horns  like  a  lamb,  and  he  spake  as 
?  dragon. 

12.  And  he  exerciseth  all  the  authority  of  the  first 
beast  before  him ;  and  causeth  the  earth  and  them  that 
dwell  therein  to  worship  the  first  beast,  whose  deadly 
wound  was  healed. 

13.  And  he  doeth  great  signs,  so  that  he  maketh  fire  to 
come  down  from  heaven  unto  the  earth  before  men ; 

14.  And  seduceth  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth,  by  the 
signs  which  it  was  given  him  to  do  before  the  beast,  say- 
ing to  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth  that  they  should  make 
an  image  to  the  beast,  which  hath  the  wound  by  a  sword, 
and  did  live. 

15.  And  it  was  given  him  to  give  breath  to  the  image  of 
the  beast,  that  the  image  of  the  beast  should  both  speak, 
and  cause  that  as  many  as  would  not  worship  the  image  of 
the  beast  should  be  killed. 

16.  And  he  causeth  all,  the  small  and  the  great,  and 
the  rich  and  the  poor,  and  the  free  and  the  bond,  that  he 
should  give  them  a  mark  upon  their  right  hand  and  upon 
their  foreheads  : 

17.  And  that  no  one  might  buy  or  sell,  save  he  that  hath 
the  mark  or  the  name  of  the  beast,  or  the  number  of  his 
name. 

18.  Here  is  wisdom :  he  that  hath  understanding,  let 
him  count  the  number  of  the  beast ;  for  it  is  the  number  of 
a  man :  and  his  number  is  six  hundred  sixty-six. 


THE  SPIRITUAL  SENSE. 

The  Contents  of  the  whole  Chapter.  In  this  chap- 
ter the  Dragon  continues  to  be  treated  of,  and  the  doctrine 
and  the  faith  which  are  meant  by  him  are  described :  of 
what  kind  it  is  among  the  laity,  and  afterwards  of  what 


Chap.  XIII.]  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


621 


quality  among  the  clergy.  That  doctrine  and  faith  among 
the  laity  is  described  by  the  beast  that  came  up  out  of  the 
sea,  from  verse  1-10;  and  the  same  among  the  ckrgy  by 
the  beast  out  of  the  earth,  verse  11-17.  Also,  the  falsifi- 
cation of  the  truth  of  the  Word  by  them  is  treated  of, 
verse  18. 

The  Contents  of  each  Verse.  "And  I  saw  a  beast 
coming  up  out  of  the  sea,"  signifies  the  laity  in  the  churches 
of  the  Reformed,  who  are  in  the  doctrine  and  faith  of  the 
dragon  concerning  God  and  concerning  salvation.  "  Hav- 
ing seven  heads,"  signifies  insanity  from  mere  falsities. 
"  And  ten  horns,"  signifies  great  power.  "  And  upon  his 
horns  ten  diadems,"  signifies  the  power  of  falsifying  many 
truths  of  the  Word.  "  And  upon  his  heads  a  name  of 
blasphemy,"  signifies  the  denial  of  the  Lord's  Divine 
Human,  and  a  doctrine  of  the  church  not  from  the  Word, 
but  evolved  from  their  own  intelligence.  "  And  the  beast 
which  I  saw  was  like  unto  a  leopard,"  signifies  heresy 
destructive  of  the  church,  because  from  the  truths  of  the 
Word  falsified.  "  And  his  feet  like  a  bear's,"  signifies  full 
of  falsities  from  the  literal  sense  of  the  Word,  read  but  not 
understood.  "  And  his  mouth  as  the  mouth  of  a  lion," 
signifies  reasonings  from  falsities  as  from  truths.  "  And 
the  dragon  gave  him  his  power  and  his  throne  and  great 
authority,"  signifies  that  that  heresy  prevails  and  reigns 
through  its  reception  by  the  laity.  "  And  I  saw  one  of 
his  heads,  as  it  were  wounded  unto  death,"  signifies  that 
the  doctrine  of  faith  alone  does  not  agree  with  the  Word, 
wherein  works  are  so  often  commanded.  "  And  his  deadly 
wound  was  healed,"  signifies  the  cure  of  it  here  explained. 
"  And  the  whole  earth  wondered  after  the  beast,"  signifies 
that  then  that  doctrine  and  faith  were  received  with  joy. 
"  And  they  worshipped  the  Dragon  who  gave  authority  to 
the  beast,"  signifies  acknowledgment  that  it  is  as  deliv- 
ered by  the  leaders  and  teachers,  who  have  made  it  pre- 
vail through  its  reception  by  the  general  body.    u  And  they 


622 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XIIL 


worshipped  the  beast,"  signifies  the  acknowledgment  by 
the  general  body,  that  it  is  holy  truth.  "  Saying,  Who  is 
like  unto  the  beast  ?  who  can  make  war  with  him  ? "  signi- 
fies the  superiority  of  that  doctrine,  because  it  can  be  con- 
tradicted by  no  one.  "And  there  was  given  unto  him  a 
mouth  speaking  great  things  and  blasphemies,"  signifies 
that  it  teaches  evils  and  falsities.  "  And  there  was  given 
to  him  authority  to  work  forty-two  months,"  signifies  the 
opportunity  to  teach  and  do  the  evils  and  falsities  of  that 
doctrine  even  to  the  end  of  that  Church,  and  till  the  be- 
ginning of  the  New.  "  And  he  opened  his  mouth  in  blas- 
phemy against  God,  to  blaspheme  His  name,"  signifies  their 
utterances,  which  are  scandals  against  the  Divine  Itself 
and  the  Divine  Human  of  the  Lord,  and  at  the  same  time 
against  every  thing  of  the  church  from  the  Word,  by  which 
the  Lord  is  worshipped.  "  And  His  tabernacle  and  them 
that  dwell  in  heaven,"  signifies  scandals  against  the  Lord's 
heavenly  (celestial)  church  and  against  heaven.  "  And 
it  was  given  unto  him  to  make  war  with  the  saints  and  to 
overcome  them,"  signifies  that  they  assailed  the  Divine 
Truths  of  the  Word,  and  overthrew  them.  "  And  authority 
was  given  him  over  every  tribe  and  tongue  and  nation," 
signifies  dominion  thus  over  all  things  of  the  church,  both 
those  of  its  doctrine  and  those  of  its  life.  "  And  all  that 
dwell  upon  the  earth  shall  worship  him,  whose  names  are 
not  written  in  the  book  of  life  of  the  Lamb,"  signifies  that 
all  acknowledged  that  heresy  as  a  holy  thing  of  the  church, 
except  those  who  believed  in  the  Lord.  "  Slain  from  the 
foundation  of  the  world,"  signifies  the  Lord's  Divine 
Human  not  acknowledged  from  the  first  establishment  of 
the  church.  "  If  any  one  have  an  ear,  let  him  hear,"  sig- 
nifies that  they  who  wish  to  be  wise  should  attend  to  these 
things.  "  If  any  one  leadeth  into  captivity  he  shall  go 
into  captivity,"  signifies  that  he  who  by  that  heresy  leads 
others  away  from  believing  well  and  living  well,  shall  be 
led  away  into  hell  by  his  own  falsities  and  evils.    "  If  any 


Chap.  XIII.]  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  623 

one  killeth  with  the  sword  he  must  be  killed  with  the 
sword,"  signifies  that  he  who  destroys  the  soul  of  another 
by  falsities  shall  be  destroyed  and  perish  by  falsities. 
"  Here  is  the  patience  and  the  faith  of  the  saints,"  signifies 
that  the  man  of  the  Lord's  New  Church  is  explored  by 
temptations  from  them,  as  to  the  quality  of  his  life  and 
faith.  "  And  I  saw  another  beast  coming  up  out  of  the 
earth"  signifies  the  clergy  who  are  in  the  doctrine  and  faith 
of  the  dragon  concerning  God  and  salvation.  -And  he 
had  two  horns  like  a  lamb,  and  he  spake  as  a  dragon," 
signifies  that  they  speak,  teach,  and  write  from  the  Word, 
as  if  it  were  the  Lord's  Divine  Truth,  and  yet  it  is  truth 
falsified.  "  And  he  exerciseth  all  the  authority  of  the  first 
beast  before  him,"  signifies  that  they  confirmed  the  dogmas, 
and  that  thereby  they  prevail.  "  And  he  causeth  the  earth 
and  them  that  dwell  therein  to  worship  the  first  beast 
whose  deadly  wound  was  healed,"  signifies  that  it  was 
firmly  established  by  confirmations  that  what  is  received 
by  the  general  body  should  be  acknowledged  as  a  holy 
thing  of  the  church.  '  u  And  he  doeth  great  signs,"  signifies 
testifications  that  what  they  teach  are  truths,  although  they 
are  falsities.  "  So  that  he  maketh  fire  to  come  down  from 
heaven  unto  the  earth  before  men,"  signifies  proofs  that 
their  falsities  are  truths.  "  And  seduceth  them  that  dwell 
on  the  earth  by  the  signs  which  it  was  given  him  to  do 
before  the  beast,"  signifies  that  by  testifications  and  proofs 
they  lead  the  men  of  the  church  into  errors.  "  Saying  to 
them  that  dwell  on  the  earth  that  they  should  make  an 
image  to  the  beast  which  hath  the  wound  by  a  sword  and 
did  live,"  signifies  that  they  induce  the  men  of  the  church 
to  receive  for  doctrine,  that  faith  is  the  only  medium  of 
salvation,  for  the  reason  here  explained.  "  And  it  was 
given  him  to  give  breath  to  the  image  of  the  beast,  that 
ihe  image  of  the  beast  should  both  speak,"  signifies  that  it 
was  permitted  them  to  confirm  that  doctrine  by  the  Word, 
by  which  it  is  as  it  were  vivified  as  it  is  taught.    "  And 


624 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XIII. 


causs  that  as  many  as  would  not  worship  the  image  of  the 
beast  should  be  killed,"  signifies  that  they  pronounce  dam- 
nation upon  those  who  do  not  acknowledge  the  doctrine 
of  their  faith  as  a  holy  doctrine  of  the  church.  "  And  he 
causeth  all,  the  small  and  the  great,  and  the  rich  and  the 
poor,  and  the  free  and  the  bond,"  signifies  all  in  that  church, 
of  whatever  condition,  learning,  or  intelligence  they  are. 
"  That  he  should  give  them  a  mark  upon  their  right  hand 
and  upon  their  foreheads,"  signifies  that  no  one  should  be 
acknowledged  as  a  Reformed  Christian,  but  he  who  re- 
ceives that  doctrine  in  faith  and  love.  "  And  that  no  one 
might  buy  or  sell,  save  he  that  hath  the  mark,  or  the  name 
of  the  beast,  or  the  number  of  his  name,"  signifies  that 
no  one  is  permitted  to  teach  from  the  Word  but  he  who 
acknowledges  that  doctrine,  and  swears  to  the  belief  and 
the  love  of  it,  or  to  such  as  is  in  conformity  with  it.  "  Here 
is  wisdom,"  signifies  that  it  is  the  part  of  the  wise  to  see 
and  understand,  from  the  things  that  are  said  and  explained 
in  this  chapter,  the  quality  of  the  doctrine  and  faith  con- 
cerning God  and  concerning  salvation,  among  the  clergy. 
"  He  that  hath  understanding,  let  him  count  the  number 
of  the  beast,"  signifies  that  he  who  is  in  enlightenment  from 
the  Lord  may  know  the  quality  of  the  confirmations  of 
that  doctrine  and  faith  from  the  Word  among  them.  "  For 
it  is  the  number  of  a  man,"  signifies  the  quality  of  the 
Word  and  thence  of  the  church.  "  And  his  number  is  six 
hundred  sixty-six,"  signifies  that  the  quality  is  this,  that 
every  truth  of  the  Word  is  falsified  by  them. 


THE  EXPLANATION. 

567.  And  I  saw  a  beast  coming  up  out  of  the  sea,  signifies 
the  laity  in  the  churches  of  the  Reformed,  who  are  in  the 
doctrine  and  faith  of  the  dragon  concerning  God  and  con- 
cerning salvation.    What  and  of  what  quality  the  faith  of 


No.  567.]        THE  APOCALYrSE  REVEALED. 


625 


the  dragon  is,  may  be  seen  n.  537.  The  same  faith  con- 
tinues to  be  treated  of  in  this  chapter ;  and  by  this  beast, 
which  was  seen  to  come  up  out  of  the  sea,  is  meant  that 
faith  among  the  laity ;  but  by  the  beast  out  of  the  earth 
(vers.  11),  that  faith  among  the  clergy  is  meant.  That  the 
dragon  continues  to  be  treated  of  here,  is  manifest  from 
these  words  in  this  chapter :  That  the  Dragon  gave  to  the 
beast  that  came  up  out  of  the  sea  his  power,  and  throne,  and 
great  authority  (vers.  2) :  and  that  they  worshipped  the  dragon 
who  gave  authority  to  the  beast  (vers.  4)  :  and  concerning  the 
beast  out  of  the  earth,  that  he  spake  as  the  dragon  (vers.  1 1) : 
and  that  he  exercised  all  the  authority  of  the  first  beast  befo?'e 
the  Dragon  (vers.  12).  That  the  laity  are  meant  by  the 
beast  out  of  the  sea,  and  the  clergy  by  the  beast  out  of  the 
earth,  is  because  the  external  of  the  church  is  signified  by 
the  sea,  and  the  internal  by  the  earth  (n/398,  and  elsewhere) ; 
and  the  laity  are  in  the  externals  of  the  doctrine  of  the 
church,  and  the  clergy  are  in  its  internals :  on  which  account 
the  beast  out  of  the  earth  is  also  called  in  what  follows,  the 
false  prophet.  That  they  are  in  the  churches  of  the  Reformed, 
is  because  the  Reformed  are  treated  of  as  far  as  to  chap.  xvi. 
inclusive  ;  and  the  Roman  Catholics  in  chap.  xvii.  and  xviii. : 
and  afterwards  the  last  judgment,  and  at  length  the  New 
Church.  They  were  seen  as  beasts  because  a  dragon  is  a 
beast,  and  because  a  beast  in  the  Word  signifies  man  as  to 
his  affections,  —  harmless  and  useful  beasts  man  as  to  the 
good  affections,  and  noxious  and  useless  beasts  man  as  to 
the  evil  affections.  On  which  account  the  men  of  the  church 
are  in  general  called  sheep,  and  a  congregation  of  them  a 
flock,  and  he  that  teaches  is  called  a  pastor.  It  is  hence 
also  that  Ihe  Word,  as  to  its  power,  affection,  understanding, 
and  wisdom,  is  described  above  by  four  animals,  which 
were  a  lion,  a  calf,  an  eagle,  and  a  man  (chap,  iv.)  j  and  the 
understanding  of  the  Word,  by  horses  (chap.  vi.).  The 
reason  is,  that  in  the  spiritual  world  a  man's  affections 
'  ppear  at  a  distance  like  beosts,  as  has  often  been  said 


626 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.   [Chap.  XIII. 


before ;  and  beasts,  viewed  in  themselves,  are  nothing  but 
forms  of  natural  affections  ;  but  men  are  not  only  forms  of 
natural  affections,  but  also  of  spiritual  at  the  same  time. 
That  men  as  to  their  affections  are  meant  by  beasts,  may 
be  evident  from  these  passages :  Thou  didst  send  a  plentiful 
rain,  whereby  thou  didst  confirm  thi?ie  inheritance  when  it  was 
"•eary ;  the  beast  thy  congregation  shall  dwell  in  it  (Ps.  lxviii. 
j  i  o).  Every  wild-beast  of  the  forest  is  mine,  the  beasts  on  a 
thousand  hills  ;  I  /mow  every  bird  of  the  mountains  ;  the  beast 
of  my  fields  is  with  Me  (Ps.  1.  10,  n).  Ashur  is  a  cedar  in 
Lebanon,  his  stature  is  high,  all  the  birds  of  the  heavens  made 
their  nests  in  his  boughs,  and  under  his  branches  all  the  beasts 
of  the  field  brought  forth,  and  in  his  shadow  dwelt  all  great 
nations  (Ez.  xxxi.  3-6,  10,  13  j  Dan.  iv.  7-13).  I  will  make 
a  covenant  for  them  in  that  day  with  the  beast  of  the  field  and 
with  the  bird  of  the  iieavens,  and  I  will  betroth  thee  unto  Me 
for  ever  (Hos.  ii.  18,  19).  Rejoice  and  be  glad ;  be  not  afraid, 
ye  beasts  of  my  fields,  for  the  habitations  of  the  wilderness  do 
spring  (Joel  ii.  2 1 ,  22).  In  that  day  there  shall  be  great  tumult, 
Judah  shall fight  against  Jerusalem,  and  there  shall  be  a  plague 
of  the  horse,  of  the  mule,  of  the  camel,  and  of  every  beast ;  then 
shall  every  one  that  is  left  go  up  to  Jerusalem  (Zech.  xiv. 
13-16).  The  birds  shall  abominate  him,  and  every  beast  of 
the  earth  shall  despise  him  (Isa.  xviii.  6).  Thou,  son  of  man, 
say  to  the  bird  of  every  wing,  and  to  every  beast  of  the  field, 
Assemble  yourselves  to  my  sacrifice  upon  the  mountains  of 
Israel ;  so  will  I  set  my  glory  among  the  nations  (Ez.  xxxix.- 
1 7-2 1).  Jehovah  gathereth  the  outcasts  of  Israel;  every  beast 
of  my  fields,  come  ye  (Isa.  lvi.  8,  9).  Jehovah  will  destroy 
Ashur,  every  wild-beast  of  the  nations  shall  rest  in  the  midst 
of  her,  as  well  the  spoonbill  as  the  wild-duck  in  her pomeg?-anates 
(Zeph.  ii.  13,  14).  The  sheep  were  scattered  without  a  shepherd, 
and  were  for  food  to  every  wild-beast  of  the  field  (Ez.  xxxiv. 
5,8).  /  will  cast  thee  forth  upon  the  face  of  the  field,  and  will 
make  every  bird  of  the  heavens  to  live  upon  thee,  a?id  will  satisfy 
every  wild-beast  of  the  earth  from  thee  (Ez.  xxxii.  4 ;  also 


No.  570.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


chap.  v.  17  ;  xxix.  5  ;  xxxiii.  27  ;  xxxix.  4  ;  Jer.  xv.  3  ,  xvi. 
4;  xix.  7;  xxvii.  5,  6).  The  enemy  reproacheth  Jehovah; 
deliver  not  the  soul  of  thy  turtledove  to  the  beast  (Ps.  lxxiv. 
18,  19).  I  saw  in  vision  four  beasts  coming  up  out  of  the  sea; 
the  first  was  like  a  lion  which  had  eagle's  wings,  the  second 
like  a  bear,  the  third  like  a  leopard,  and  the  fourth  was  terrible 
1  Dan.  vii.  2-7).  The  Spirit  driveth  Jesus  into  the  wilderness, 
and  He  was  with  the  beasts,  and  angels  ministered  u?:to  Him 
(Mark  i.  12,  13).  He  was  not  with  the  beasts,  but  with  devils, 
who  are  here  meant  by  the  beasts.  Besides  other  places, 
where  beasts  and  wild-beasts  are  named,  as  Isa.  xxxv.  9  ; 
xliii.  20;  Jer.  xii.  4,  8-10;  Ez.  viii.  10;  xxxiv.  23,  25,  28; 
xxxviii.  18-20;  Hos.  iv.  2,3;  xiii.  8;  Joel  i.  16,  18,  20; 
Hab.  ii.  17  ;  Dan.  ii.  37,  38  ;  Ps.  viii.  6-8  ;  lxxx.  13  ;  civ. 
11,  12,  14,  20,  25;  cxlviii.  7,  10;  Ex.  xxiii.  28-30;  Lev. 

xxvi.  6  ;  Deut.  vii.  22  ;  xxxii.  24.  In  these  places  men  as 
to  their  affections  are  signified  by  beasts.  By  man  and 
beast  together  is  signified  man  as  to  spiritual  and  natural 
affection,  in  the  following  passages  :  Jer.  vii.  20 ;  xxi.  6 ; 

xxvii.  5  ;  xxxi.  27  ;  xxxii.  43  ;  xxxiii.  10-12  ;  xxxvi.  29  ; 
1.  3;  Ez.  xiv.  13,  17,  19;  xxv.  13;  xxxii.  13  ;  xxxvi.  11; 
Zeph.  i.  2,  3  ;  Zech.  ii.  4,  5;  viii.  9,  10;  Jonah  iii.  7,  8; 
Ps.  xxxvi.  6  ;  Num.  xviii.  15.  By  all  the  beasts  which  were 
sacrificed  good  affections  were  signified,  and  the  same  by 
the  beasts  which  were  eaten  ;  and  the  contrary  by  the  beasts 
which  were  not  to  be  eaten  (Lev.  xx.  25,  26). 

568.  Having  seven  heads,  signifies  insanity  from  mere 
falsities,  the  same  as  by  the  seven  heads  of  the  dragon 
(»•  533). 

569.  And  ten  horns,  signifies  great  power ;  the  same  as 
by  the  horns  of  the  dragon,  which  also  were  ten  (n.  539). 

570.  A?id  upon  his  horns  ten  diadems,  signifies  the  power 
of  falsifying  many  truths  of  the  Word.  Power  is  signified 
by  horns  (n.  539)  ;  by  ten  is  signified  much  (n.  101)  ;  and 
the  truths  of  the  Word  falsified  are  signified  by  the  diadems 
(n.  540).    Hence,  by  "upon  his  horns  ten  diadems,"  is 

9* 


628 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XIIL 


signified  to  have  it  in  his  power  to  falsify  many  truths  of 
the  Word.  It  is  said  of  the  dragon,  that  he  had  upon  his 
heads  seven  diadems  j  but  of  this  beast  of  his,  that  he  had 
ten  diadems  upon  his  horns.  The  reason  is,  because  the 
power  of  falsifying  many  truths  of  the  Word  is  here  sig- 
nified, but  there  the  falsification  of  them  all :  for  the  laity 
can  do  it,  but  do  not.  For  they  who  are  in  falsities  and  in 
their  faith,  are  opposed  to  truths  ;  for  which  reason,  when 
they  see  truths  in  the  Word,  they  falsify  them. 

571.  And  upon  his  heads  a  name  of  blasphemy,  signifies 
denial  of  the  Lord's  Divine  Human,  and  a  doctrine  of  the 
church  not  from  the  Word,  but  from  their  own  intelligence. 
By  the  seven  heads  insanity  from  mere  falsities  is  signified, 
as  above  (n.  568)  *  and  this  insanity  speaks  blasphemy, 
when  it  denies  the  Lord's  Divine  in  His  Human ;  and  also 
when  it  does  not  take  the  doctrine  of  the  church  from  the 
Word,  but  hatches  it  from  its  own  intelligence.  As  regards 
th^  First,  that  it  is  blasphemy  to  deny  the  Lord's  Divine 
in  His  Human,  it  is  because  he  who  denies  this  is  against 
the  faith  received  in  the  entire  Christian  world,  which  is 
called  the  Athanasian  ;  where  it  is  said  plainly,  that  in 
Jesus  Christ  God  and  Man,  that  is,  the  Divine  and  the 
Human,  are  not  two,  but  one ;  and  that  they  are  one  per- 
son, united  like  the  soul  and  the  body.  Wherefore  they 
who  deny  the  Divine  in  His  Human  are  not  far  from  the 
Socinians  and  Arians  ;.  indisputably  so,  when  they  think 
of  the  Lord's  Human  alone  as  of  the  human  of  another 
man,  and  at  the  same  time  not  at  all  of  His  Divine  from 
eternity.  In  regard  to  the  Second  point,  that  it  is  blasphemy 
not  to  take  the  doctrine  of  the  church  from  the  Word, 
but  to  evolve  it  from  their  own  intelligence  ;  this  is  so. 
because  the  church  is  from  the  Word,  and  is  such  as  its 
understanding  of  the  Word  is ;  see  the  "  Doctrine  of  the 
New  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Sacred  Scripture  "  (n.  76- 
79) :  and  the  doctrine  that  faith  alone,  that  is,  faith  without 
the  works  of  the  law,  justifies  and  saves,  is  not  from  the 


No.  572.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


629 


Word,  but  from  a  single  saying  of  Paul  (Rom.  iii.  28), 
falsely  understood ,  see  n.  417  ;  and  all  the  falsity  of  the 
doctrine  derives  its  origin  from  no  other  source  than  their 
own  intelligence.  For  what  is  more  universally  taught  in 
the  Word  than  to  shun  evil  and  to  do  good?  and  what  is 
more  fully  set  forth  there  than  that  God  is  to  be  loved,  and 
(he  neighbor  also?  and  who  does  not  see  that  no  one  can 
love  the  neighbor,  unless  he  lives  according  to  the  works 
of  the  law  ?  and  he  that  does  not  love  the  neighbor,  does 
not  love  God  :  for  in  love  to  the  neighbor  the  Lord  con- 
joins Himself  with  man,  and  man  conjoins  himself  with 
the  Lord  ;  that  is,  the  Lord  and  man  are  together  in  that 
love.  And  what  is  it  to  love  the  neighbor  but  not  to  do 
evil  to  him,  according  to  the  precepts  of  the  Decalogue  ? 
(Rom.  xiii.  8-1 1).  And  as  far  as  a  man  is  not  willing  to 
do  evil  to  his  neighbor,  so  far  he  wills  to  do  him  good. 
It  is  manifest  from  these  things,  that  it  is  blasphemy  to 
exclude  the  works  of  this  law  from  salvation,  as  they  do 
who  make  faith  alone,  which  is  faith  separate  from  good 
works,  solely  saving.  By  blasphemy  (Matt.  xii.  31,  32  ; 
Apoc.  xvii.  3  ;  Is.  xxxvii.  6,  7,  23,  24),  is  meant  to  deny  the 
Lord's  Divine,  as  the  Socinians  do,  and  to  deny  the  Word. 
For  they  who  thus  deny  the  Divine  of  the  Lord,  cannot 
enter  heaven  ;  for  the  Lord's  Divine  is  the  all  in  all  of 
heaven  :  and  he  who  denies  the  Word,  denies  all  things 
of  religion. 

572.  And  the  beast  which  I  saw  was  like  unto  a  leopard, 
signifies  heresy  destructive  of  the  church,  because  from  the 
truths  of  the  Word  falsified.  By  beasts  in  general  are  sig- 
nified men  as  to  their  affections  (n.  567)  j  and  by  a  leopard 
the  affection  or  lust  of  falsifying  the  truths  of  the  Word  is 
signified.  And  because  it  is  a  ferocious  beast,  and  slaugh- 
ters harmless  animals,  it  signifies  also  a  heresy  destructive 
of  the  church.  That  the  truths  of  the  Word  falsified  are 
signified  by  a  leopard,  is  from  his  black  and  white  spots  \ 
and  by  the  black  spots  falsities  are  signified,  and  by  the 


630 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XIII. 


white  among  them  truth  is  signified.  Hence,  as  it  is  a 
ferocious  and  cruel  beast,  by  it  are  signified  the  truths  of 
the  Word  falsified,  and  so  destroyed.  The  same  things 
are  signified  by  a  leopard  in  the  following  passages :  Can 
the  Ethiopian  change  his  skin,  and  the  leopard  his  spots  ? 
Then  may  ye  also  be  able  to  do  good,  who  have  been  taught  to 
do  evil  (Jer.  xiii.  23).  A  lion  out  of  the  forest  hath  smitten 
the  nobles,  a  wolf  of  the  plains  shall  spoil  them,  the  leopard 
is  watching  against  their  cities ;  every  one  who  goeth  out  shall 
be  torn  i?i  pieces,  because  their  backslidings  are  increased  (Jer. 
v.  6).  "  A  leopard  watching  against  their  cities  "  means 
against  the  truths  of  doctrine  :  a  city  is  doctrine  (n.  194). 
Because  they  have  forgotten  Me,  I  will  therefore  be  to  them  as 
a  lion,  and  as  a  leopard  by  the  way  will  I  observe  them  (Hos. 
xiii.  5-7);  a  way  also  signifies  truth  (n.  176).  The  wolf 
shall  dwell  with  the  lamb,  and  the  leopard  with  the  kid  (Isa. 
xi.  6).  Here  the  Lord's  kingdom  which  is  coming  is 
treated  of  :  "  the  kid  "  is  the  genuine  truth  of  the  church  ; 
"  the  leopard "  is  the  same  falsified.  The  third  beast 
coming  up  out  of  the  sea  was  like  a  leopard,  which  had  fom 
wings  upon  his  back  (Dan.  vii.  6).  Concerning  the  four 
beasts  seen  by  Daniel,  see  below  (n.  574). 

573.  And  his  feet  like  a  bear's,  signifies  that  it  was  full  of 
fallacies  from  the  literal  sense  of  the  Word  read  but  not 
understood.  By  the  feet  is  signified  the  natural,  which  is 
the  ultimate,  upon  which  that  heresy  which  is  meant  by 
the  leopard,  takes  its  stand,  and  as  it  were  walks  ;  and 
this  is  the  literal  sense  of  the  Word :  and  they  are  signified 
by  a  bear,  who  read  the  Word,  and  do  not  understand  it  ; 
whence  they  have  fallacies.  That  these  are  signified  by 
bears,  was  made  manifest  to  me  from  the  bears  seen  in  the 
spiritual  world,  and  from  certain  ones  there  clothed  in 
bearskin ;  all  of  whom  were  those  that  read  the  Word,  and 
did  not  see  any  doctrinal  truth  there  \  as  also  those  who 
confirmed  the  appearances  of  truth  therein,  whence  are 
fallacies.    There  appear,  there  hurtful  bears,  and  harmless 


No.  574.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  63 1 


bears,  and  also  white  ones  j  but  they  are  distinguished  by 
their  heads :  those  that  are  harmless  have  heads  like  the 
heads  of  calves  or  sheep.  Such  persons  or  things  are 
signified  by  bears  in  the  following  passages :  As  a  bear, 
lying  in  wait  for  me,  he  hath  overturned  my  paths  ;  the  Hon 
in  the  coverts  hath  turned  aside  my  ways  ;  he  hath  made  me 
desolate  (Lam.  iii.  8-1 1).  I  will  meet  Jmn  like  a  hear  be- 
n  aved,  and  I  will  consume  him  there  like  a  huge  lio?i ;  the 
wild-beast  of  the  field  shall  tear  them  (Hos.  xiii.  7,  8).  The 
calf  a?id  the  young  lion  shall  lie  down,  and  the  cow  and 
the  bear  shall  feed  (Isa.  xi.  6,  7).  The  second  beast 
coming  up  out  of  the  sea  was  like  unto  a  bear,  and  it  had 
three  ribs  in  its  mouth  between  its  teeth  (Dan.  vii.  5).  The 
same  is  signified  by  the  lion  and  bear  which  David  smote, 
taking  it  by  the  beard  (1  Sam.  xvii.  34-37  ;  likewise  2  Sam. 
xvii.  8).  The  lion  and  the  bear  are  mentioned  in  these 
places,  because  falsity  destroying  the  truth  of  the  Word  is 
signified  by  the  lion  j  and  by  the  bear  are  signified  falla- 
cies, which  also  destroy,  but  not  to  such  a  degree ;  where- 
fore it  is  said  in  Amos,  The  day  of  Jehovah,  a  day  of 
darkness  and  not  of  light,  is  as  he  who  flees  from  a  lion  and 
falls  upon  a  bear  (v.  18,  19).  We  read  in  the  second  book 
of  Kings,  that  Elisha  was  mocked  by  children,  and  called 
bald ;  and  that  011  that  account  forty-two  children  were  torn 
in  pieces  by  two  she-bears  out  of  the  forest  (ii.  23,  24).  This 
was  done  because  Elisha  represented  the  Lord  as  to  the 
Word  (n.  298) ;  and  because  baldness  signified  the  Word 
without  the  sense  of  the  letter,  and  thus  not  any  thing 
(n.  47) ;  the  number  forty-two  signified  blasphemy 
(n-  583) ;  and  the  she-bears  signified  the  literal  sense 
of  the  Word,  read  indeed,  but  not  understood. 

574.  And  his  mouth  as  the  mouth  of  a  lion,  signifies 
reasonings  from  falsities  as  from  truths.  By  the  mouth  is 
Signified  teaching,  preaching,  and  discourse  (n.  452)  •  here 
reasoning  from  falsities  of  doctrine,  because  the  head, 
where  the  mouth  is,  signifies  insanity  from  mere  falsities 


632 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XII L 


(n.  568).  By  a  lion  Divine  Truth  m  its  power  is  signified 
(n.  241,  471) ;  but  here  falsity  in  power  appearing  as  truth 
by  means  of  reasonings  (n.  573).  Hence  by  "his  mouth 
as  the  mouth  of  a  lion,"  are  signified  reasonings  from  falsi- 
ties as  if  from  truths.  That  the  leopard,  the  bear,  and  the 
lion  signify  such  things,  may  be  evident  from  similar  beasts 
seen  by  Daniel,  thus  spoken  of :  Four  great  beasts  came  up 
out  of  the  sea:  the  first  was  like  a  lion,  and  had  eagle's 
wings :  I  beheld  until  his  wings  were  torn  off,  and  he  was 
lifted  up  from  the  earth,  a?id  set  up  upon  his  feet  as  a  man, 
and  a  man's  heart  given  to  him.  The  second  beast  was  like 
unto  a  bear,  and  raised  himself  up  on  one  side ;  three  ribs 
were  in  his  mouth  betwee?i  his  teeth  ;  and  it  was  said,  Arise, 
devour  much  flesh.  The  third  beast  was  like  a  leopard,  which 
had  four  wings  upon  his  back,  as  of  birds ;  the  beast  had 
also  four  heads,  and  dominion  was  given  to  /iim*  The  fourth 
beast  was  terrible  a7id  formidable  and  powerful,  and  it  had 
great  iron  teeth  ;  he  devoured  and  brake  in  pieces  and  tram- 
pled the  residue  with  his  feet  (Dan.  vii.  3-7).  By  these 
four  beasts  the  successive  states  of  the  church  are  de- 
scribed, from  its  first  unto  its  last,  until  it  is  altogether 
vastated  as  to  every  good  and  truth  of  the  Word  \  after 
which  is  the  coming  of  the  Lord.  By  the  lion  is  signified 
the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Word  in  its  first  state,  and  the 
establishment  of  the  church  by  it ;  which  is  meant  by  his 
being  lifted  up  from  the  earth,  and  set  up  upon  his  feet  as 
a  man,  and  a  man's  heart  given  to  him.  By  the  bear  the 
second  state  of  the  church  is  described,  which  is,  that 
the  Word  is  read  indeed,  but  is  not  understood :  by  the 
three  ribs  between  his  teeth  are  signified  appearances 
and  fallacies ;  and  by  "  much  flesh  "  the  literal  sense  of 
the  Word  as  a  whole  is  signified.  The  third  state  of  the 
church  is  described  by  the  leopard^  by  which  the  Word 
falsified  as  to  its  truths  is  signified  :  by  the  four  wings  upon 
its  back,  as  of  birds,  confirmations  of  falsity  are  signified. 
The  fourth  or  last  state  of  the  church  is  described  by 


No.575-J         TIIE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  633 

the  beast  which  was  terrible  and  formidable,  by  which  the 
destruction  of  all  truth  and  good  is  signified ;  on  which 
account  it  is  said  that  it  broke  in  pieces  and  devoured, 
and  trampled  the  residue  with  its  feet.  At  length  the 
Lord's  coming  is  described,  and  then  the  destruction  of 
that  church,  and  the  establishment  of  a  New,  from  verse  9 
to  the  end.  By  Daniel  those  four  beasts  were  seen  coming 
up  out  of  the  sea  one  after  another ;  but  by  John  the  first 
three  beasts  were  seen  united  in  one  body,  and  also  com- 
ing up  out  of  the  sea.  The  reason  is  because  the  succes- 
sive states  of  the  church  are  described  by  them  in  Daniel, 
but  here  in  the  Apocalypse  the  last  state  is  described,  in 
which  are  all  the  former  at  once  ;  and  as  this  beast  was 
seen  to  be  like  a  leopard  as  to  its  body  and  like  a  bear  as 
to  its  feet,  and  like  a  lion  as  to  its  mouth,  similar  things 
are  signified  in  both  cases  by  the  leopard  and  the  bear : 
but  by  the  mouth  like  a  lion's,  reasonings  from  falsities 
are  signified,  because  it  follows  that  the  beast  spake  blas- 
phemies out  of  his  mouth  (vers.  5,6):  and  by  his  heads, 
insanity  from  mere-  falsities  is  signified. 

575.  And  the  dragou  gave  hi??i  his  power  and  his  throne \ 
and  great  authority,  signifies  that  that  heresy  prevails  and 
reigns  through  its  reception  by  the  laity.  By  the  dragon 
that  heresy  is  signified,  spoken  of  n.  537.  The  laity  are 
signified  by  this  beast  (n.  567)  j  who  do  not  speak  from 
themselves,  but  from  their  teachers  ;  and  as  they  are  the 
people  themselves,  it  is  manifest  that  that  heresy  prevails 
and  reigns  from  reception  by  them.  This  therefore  it  is, 
which  is  signified  by  the  power,  throne,  and  great  authority, 
which  the  dragon  gave  to  this  beast,  and  by  these  words 
following  (vers.  5),  And  they  worshipped  the  dragon  who 
gave  authority  to  the  beast.  The  dragon  prevails  and  reigns 
through  them,  especially  through  this  dogma  of  their  relig- 
ion :  That  the  understanding  is  to  be  kept  under  obedience 
to  faith  ;  and  that  that  is  a  faith  which  is  not  understood  ; 
and  that,  in  spiritual  things,  faith  in  a  thing  which  is  under- 


634 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XI1L 


stood  is  intellectual  faith,  which  is  not  justifying.  When 
these  prevail  with  the  laity,  the  clergy  have  authority, 
veneration,  and  a  species  of  adoration,  on  account  of  the 
divine  things  which  they  believe  they  know,  and  which  are 
to  be  received  from  their  mouths.  By  "  power  "  is  signi- 
fied prevalence  ;  by  throne,  government ;  and  by  great 
authority,  dominion. 

576.  And  I  saw  one  of  his  heads  as  it  were  wounded  unto 
duith.  signifies  that  this  point  of  doctrine,  which  is  the 
head  of  the  rest,  that  man  is  justified  and  saved  by  faith 
alone  without  the  works  of  the  law,  does  not  agree  with 
the  Word,  where  works  are  so  often  commanded.  By 
"  one  of  his  heads  "  is  signified  the  chief  and  fundamental 
article  of  the  whole  doctrine  of  the  church  of  the  Reformed. 
For  the  beast  had  seven  heads,  by  which  is  signified  insan- 
ity from  mere  falsities  (n.  568)  ;  and  thus  also  all  falsities 
in  the  aggregate :  for  by  seven  in  the  Word  is  signified  all 
(n.  10,  391).  And  as  all  the  falsities  of  their  doctrine  con- 
cerning salvation  depend  on  this  one,  that  man  is  justified 
and  saved  by  faith  alone  without  the  -works  of  the  law,  it 
is  this  which  is  signified  by  "  one  of  the  heads  "  of  the 
beast.  By  its  being  as  it  were  wounded  unto  death,  is  sig- 
nified that  it  does  not  agree  with  the  Word,  where  works 
are  so  often  commanded.  For  every  point  of  the  doc'rine 
of  the  church,  which  does  not  agree  with  the  Word,  is  not 
sound,  but  is  sick  with  a  deadly  disease :  for  the  doctrine 
of  the  church  must  be  from  the  Word,  and  from  no  other 
source. 

577.  And  his  deadly  wound  was  healed,  signifies  the  cue 
of  that  head  of  the  doctrine  by  this  reasoning,  that  no  one 
can  do  a  good  work  of  himself,  and  fulfil  the  law,  and  that 
there  is  on  that  account  provided  another  means  of  salva- 
tion instead,  which  is  faith  in  the  righteousness  and  ment 
of  Christ,  who  suffered  for  man,  and  thereby  took  away 
the  condemnation  of  the  law.  That  this  is  the  cure  for 
the  wounded  head,  and  is  also  applied,  is  known,  when 


No.  57S.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


635 


by  the  wounded  head  is  meant  that  which  precedes 
(n.  576);  and  therefore  there  is  no  need  to  explain  it 
further. 

578.  And  the  whole  earth  wondered  after  the  beast,  signi 
fies  that  that  faith  was  then  received  with  joy,  and  became 
the  doctrine  of  the  whole  church,  because  they  thus  would 
not  be  servants  under  the  law,  but  free  under  faith.  And 
they  wondered,  signifies  admiration  that  the  deadly  wound 
was  healed,  and  thence  reception  with  joy.  By  the  whole 
earth  the  whole  church  of  the  Reformed  is  signified,  for 
the  earth  is  the  church  (n.  285).  Wherefore  by  "the  whole 
earth  wondered  after  the  beast,"  is  signified  that  that  faith 
was  received  with  joy,  and  became  the  doctrine  of  the 
whole  church.  The  joy.  with  which  it  was  received  was 
because  thus  they  would  not  be  servants  under  the  law, 
but  free  under  faith  j  not  knowing  that  the  fact  was  alto- 
gether the  contrary ;  namely,  that  they  who  believe  them- 
selves to  be  free  under  faith,  or  from  that  faith,  or  by 
means  of  that  faith,  are  servants  under  sin,  that  is,  under 
the  devil ;  for  sin  and  the  devil  are  one  and  the  same. 
For  they  believe  that  thus  the  law  does  not  condemn  ;  and 
thus  they  believe  that  to  sin  without  the  condemnation  of 
the  law  is  freedom,  provided  they  have  faith ;  when  yet 
this  is  servitude  itself.  But  when  a  man  shuns  sin,  that 
is,  the  devil,  he  from  a  servant  becomes  free. — To  this  I 
will  add  this  Relation  :  I  spoke  with  certain  doctors  of  the 
church  in  the  world  of  spirits,  as  to  what  they  mean  by 
the  works  of  the  law,  and  what  by  the  law,  under  whose 
yoke,  servitude,  and  condemnation  they  say  they  are  not, 
They  said  that  they  were  the  works  of  the  law  of  the  Deca- 
logue. And  I  then  said,  "  What  does  the  Decalogue  re- 
quire ?  is  it  not  this  ?  Thou  shalt  not  kill,  Thou  shalt  not 
commit  adultery,  Thou  shalt  not  steal,  Thou  shalt  not  tes- 
tify falsely?  Are  these  the  works  of  the  law  which  you 
separate  from  faith,  saying  that  faith  alone  without  the 
works  of  the  law  justifies   and  saves  ?   and  a  'e  these 


636 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XIIL 


the  things  for  which  Christ  made  satisfaction  ? "  And 
they  answered  that  they  were.  And  then  a  voice  was 
heard  from  heaven,  saying,  "  Who  can  be  so  insane  ?  *' 
And  instantly  their  faces  were  turned  towards  the  diabol- 
ical spirits,  among  whom  was  Machiavelli,  and  many  of 
the  order  of  the  Jesuits,  who  permitted  all  those  things, 
presided  only  that  men  would  besvare  of  the  laws  of  the 
r/orld  :  and  they  would  have  conjoined  themselves  with 
them,  had  not  a  society  been  interposed,  which  separated 
them.  It  is  said  that  "  the  whole  earth  wondered  after  the 
beast."  That  "  after  him  "  means  to  follow  him  and  to 
obey  him,  is  manifest  from  these  passages :  David  kept 
my  precepts,  and  walked  after  Me  with  all  His  heart 
(i  Kings  xiv.  8).  The  children  of  Jesse  went  after  Saul  i?ito 
the  battle  (i  Sam.  xvii.  13).  Thou  shall  not  go  after  a  multi- 
tude to  do  evil ;  thou  shall  not  speak  in  a  cause  to  turn  away 
after  many  to  pervei't  judgment  (Ex.  xxiii.  2).  Thou  shall  not 
go  after  other  gods  whom  thou  hast  not  known  (Jer.  vii.  9). 
They  went  after  other  gods  to  serve  them  (Jer.  xi.  10  ;  Deut. 
viii.  19).  The  man  who  went  after  Baalpeor  will  Jehovah 
destroy  (Deut.  iv.  3). 

579.  And  they  worshipped  the  Dragon  who  gave  authority 
unto  the  beast,  signifies  acknowledgment  of  the  doctrine 
of  justification  by  faith  without  the  works  of  the  law  by 
the  leaders  and  teachers,  who  made  it  prevail  through  its 
reception  by  the  general  body.  By  worshipping  is  signified 
to  acknowledge  as  a  holy  thing  of  the  church.  By  the 
Dragv^n  the  doctrine  of  justification  and  salvation  by  faith 
alone  without  the  works  of  the  law  is  signified  (n.  537). 
The  general  body  is  signified  by  this  beast,  because  it  is 
the  laity  (n.  567).  By  giving  authority  is  signified  to  cause 
it  to  prevail  through  its  reception  by  them  (n.  575). 

580.  And  they  worshipped  the  beast,  signifies  the  acknowl- 
edgment by  the  general  body  that  it  is  a  holy  truth,  that  no 
one  can  do  a  good  work,  nor  fulfil  the  law,  of  himself.  By 
worshipping  is  signified  to  acknowledge  as  a  holy  thing  of 


No.  5S2.]         THE  APOCALYrSE  REVEALED. 


637 


the  church,  as  just  above  (n.  579)  ;  here  that  it  is  a  holy 
truth  that  no  one  can  of  himself  do  a  good  work,  and  fulfil 
the  law  :  and  because  these  two  are  holy  truths,  it  follows 
that  the  works  of  the  law  are  to  be  removed  from  faith,  as 
not  saving.  But  that  those  truths,  together  with  many  others, 
are  falsified,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  566).  The  same  is  here 
signified  by  the  beast  as  by  the  dragon,  because  of  reception 
and  acknowledgment ;  on  which  account  it  is  said  that  they 
worshipped  the  dragon,  and  worshipped  the  beast. 

581.  Saying,  Who  is  like  unto  the  beast 7  who  can  make 
war  with  him  1  signifies  the  superiority  of  that  doctrine 
above  every  other,  because  it  can  be  contradicted  by  no 
one.  "  Who  is  like  unto  the  beast  ?  "  signifies  the  opinion 
respecting  the  superiority  of  that  church  above  every  other, 
by  reason  of  its  doctrine.  By  the  beast  is  signified  the 
general  body,  and  thus  the  church,  and  abstractly  its  doc- 
trine. "  Who  can  make  war  with  him  ? "  signifies  who  can 
deny  that  a  man  cannot  do  any  spiritual  good  of  himself, 
besides  more  things,  as  above  (n.  566).  And  because  this 
cannot  be  contradicted,  are  we  not  thus  saved  by  faith 
without  the  works  of  the  law  ?  But  that  this  conclusion  is 
absurd,  yea,  in  itself  insane,  may  be  seen  by  every  one  who 
knows  any  thing  of  the  Word,  and  is  wise  from  it.  "  Who 
can  make  war  with  him  ? "  also  signifies  that  that  doctrine 
has  been  so  ingeniously  and  subtly  confirmed  and  thus 
fortified  by  arguments,  by  its  leaders  and  those  that  teach 
it  after  them,  that  it  cannot  be  impugned. 

502.  And  there  was  given  unto  him  a  mouth  speaking  great 
things  and  blasphemies,  signifies  that  it  teaches  evils  and 
falsities.  By  "  a  mouth  speaking  "  is  signified  teaching, 
preaching,  and  discourse  (n.  452).  By  "speaking  great 
things  and  blasphemies"  is  signified  to  teach  evils  and  fal- 
sities :  foi  great  is  predicated  of  good,  and  in  the  opposite 
sense,  of  evil  (n.  656,  663,  896,  898) ;  and  by  blasphemies 
truths  falsified,  and  thus  falsities,  are  signified.  What  is 
here  signified  in  particular  by  blasphemies,  may  be  seen 


638 


THE  APOCALYrSE  REVEALED.   [Chap.  XIII. 


above  (n.  571).  It  teaches  evils,  because  it  removes  from 
salvation  the  works  of  the  law,  and  thus  things  that  are  to 
be  done  ;  and  he  who  does  this  is  in  spiritual  evils,  which 
are  sins. 

583.  And  there  was  given  to  him  authority  to  work  forty-two 
months,  signifies  the  opportunity  to  teach  and  to  do  the  evils 
and  falsities  of  that  doctrine  even  to  the  end  of  that  church, 
and  till  the  beginning  of  the  New.  By  authority  to  work  being 
given  unto  him  the  authority  to  speak  great  things  and  blas- 
phemies is  signified,  that  is,  to  teach  and  do  the  evils  and 
falsi-ties  spoken  of  just  above  (n.  582).  By  forty-two  months 
is  signified  to  the  end  of  the  former  church  and  till  the 
beginning  of  the  New,  as  above  (n.  496)  ;  the  same  as  by 
the  three  days  and  a  half  (n.  505) ;  and  by  a  time,  times, 
and  half  a  time  (n.  562)  ;  also  the  same  as  by  the  thousand 
two  hundred  and  sixty  days  (n.  491);  because  forty-two 
months  make  three  years  and  a  half. 

584.  And  he  opened  his  mouth  in  blasphemies  against  God 
and  His  name,  signifies  their  utterances,  which  are  scandals, 
against  the  Divine  Itself  and  the  Divine  Human  of  the 
Lord,  and  at  the  same  time  against  every  thing  of  the  church 
from  the  Word,  by  which  the  Lord  is  worshipped.  "  He 
opened  his  mouth  in  blasphemies,"  signifies  utterances 
which  are  false  statements.  By  the  mouth  is  signified 
teaching,  preaching,  and  discourse  (n.  452) ;  hence  by 
opening  the  mouth  is  signified  to  utter  these  things :  and 
blasphemies  signify  falsifications  of  the  Word,  and  many 
more  things  mentioned  above  (n.  571,  582);  here  also 
scandals,  because  the  words  "  against  God  and  His  name  * 
immediately  follow.  By  "  God "  the  Lord's  Divinity  is 
here  signified,  as  very  frequently  elsewhere  in  the  Apoca- 
lypse :  and  by  "  His  name  "  every  thing  is  signified  by 
which  the  Lord  is  worshipped ;  including  the  Word,  because 
worship  is  according  to  it  (n.  81).  That  by  the  name  of 
Jehovah  or  God  the  Lord's  Divine  Human  is  signified,  and 
at  the  same  time  the  Word,  also  every  thing  by  which  He 


No.  5S5.]        THE  APOCALYFSE  REVEALED.  639 


is  worshipped,  may  be  further  evident  from  these  passages: 
Jesus  said,  Father,  glorify  thy  Name;  and  there  came  a  voice 
from  heaven,  saying,  I  have  both  glorified  it  and  will  glorify 
it  again  (John  xii.  28).  Jesus  said,  I  have  manifested  thy 
Name  to  men,  and  I  have  made  known  to  them  thy  Name 
(Tohn  xvii.  6,  26).  Whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  in  my  Name, 
that  will  I  do  ;  that  the  Father  may  be  glorified  in  the  Son  : 
if  ye  shall  ask  anything  in  my  Name,  I  will  do  it  (John  xiv. 
13,  14).  In  the  beginning  was  the  Word,  and  the  Word  was 
with  God,  and  the  Word  was  God :  as  many  as  received 
Him,  to  them  gave  He  power  to  beco??ie  the  sons  of  God,  to 
them  that  believe  on  His  Name:  and  the  Word  was  made 
flesh  (John  i.  1,  12,  14).  Jesus  said,  He  that  believeth 
not  on  Him  hath  been  judged  already,  because  he  hath  not 
believed  in  the  Name  of  the  Only  begotten  Son  of  God  (John 
iii.  18).  Nothing  else  is  meant  by  the  Name  of  Jehovah  God, 
which  must  not  be  profaned,  in  the  second  commandment  of 
the  Decalogue,  and  by  the  Name  of  the  Father,  which  must 
be  hallowed,  in  the  Lord's  Prayer. 

585.  And  His  Tabernacle,  and  them  that  dwell  in  heaven, 
signifies  scandals  against  the  Lord's  heavenly  (celestial) 
church  and  against  heaven.  Nearly  the  same  is  signified 
by  the  Tabernacle  as  by  the  Temple,  namely,  in  the  highest 
sense  the  Lord's  Divine  Human,  and  in  a  relative  sense, 
heaven  and  the  church  (n.  191,  529).  But  by  the  Taberna- 
cle in  this  sense  the  heavenly  (celestial)  church  is  signified, 
which  is  in  the  good  of  love  to  the  Lord  from  the  Lord ; 
and  by  the  Temple  the  spiritual  church,  which  is  in  the 
truths  of  wisdom  from  the  Lord.  By  "  them  that  dwell  in 
heaven"  is  signified  Heaven.  The  reason  that  the  heavenly 
(celestial)  church  is  signified  by  the  Tabernacle,  is  because 
the  most  ancient  church,  which  was  heavenly  (celestial) 
because  it  was  in  love  to  the  Lord,  had  holy  worship  in 
tabernacles  ;  and  the  ancient  church,  which  was  a  spiritual 
church,  had  holy  worship  in  temples.  The  Tabernacles 
were  of  wood,  and  the  Temples  of  stone ;  and  wood  signifies 


640 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XITT. 


good,  and  stone  truth.    That  the  Lord's  Divine  Human  as 
to  the  Divine  Love,  and  also  the  heaven  and  church  which 
are  in  love  to  the  Lord,  are  signified  by  the  Tabernacle, 
may  be  evident  from  the  following  passages  :  O  Jehovah, 
who  shall  abide  in  thy  Tabej-nacle  ?  who  shall  dwell  in  thy 
holy  mountai?i  ?    He  that  walketh  uprightly,  and  worketh 
righteousness,  and  speaketh  the  truth  (Ps.  xv.  1,  2).  Jehovah 
shall  hide  me  in  His  Tent,  He  shall  hide  me  in  the  secret  of 
His  Tabernacle,  He  shall  lift  me  up  (Ps.  xxvii.  5).    /  will 
abide  in  thy  Tabernacle  for  ever  (Ps.  lxi.  4).  Look  upon  Zion; 
thine  eyes  shall  see  Jerusalem  a  quiet  habitation,  a  Tabernacle 
which  shall  not  be  taken  down  (Isa.  xxxiii.  20) ;  Jehovah  who 
spreadeth  out  the  heavens  as  a  Tabernacle  to  dwell  in  (Isa 
xl.  22).    Thou  hast  made  Jehovah  Most  High  thy  habitation, 
no  plague  shall  come  nigh  thy  Tabernacle  (Ps.  xci.  9,  10). 
Jehovah  hath  set  a  Tabernacle  among  them,  He  will  walk 
among  them  (Lev.  xxvi.  11,  12).    Jehovah  forsook  the  Tent 
of  Shiloh,  the  Tabernacle  in  which  He  dwelt  among  men  (Ps. 
lxxviii.  60).    /  heard  a  great  voice  out  of  heaven,  saying, 
Behold,  the  Tabernacle  of  God  is  with  men,  and  He  will 
dwell  with  them  (Apoc.  xxi.  3).    My  Tabernacle  is  laid  waste 
(Jer.  iv.  20  ;  x.  20).    He  will  pluck  thee  out  of  the  Tabernacle, 
and  He  will  root  thee  out  of  the  land  of  the  living  (Ps.  lii.  5. 
Besides  other  places,  as  Isa.  xvi.  5  ;  liv.  2  ;  Jer.  xxx.  18  ; 
Lam.  ii.  4 ;  Hos.  ix.  6  ;  xii.  9  ;  Zech.  xii.  7).  Since  the  most 
ancient  church,  which  was  a  heavenly  (celestial)  church,  be- 
cause it  was  in  love  to  the  Lord,  and  thence  in  conjunction 
with  Him,  had  holy  worship  in  Tabernacles,  therefore  by 
the  command  of  the  Lord  a  Tabernacle  was  erected  by  Moses, 
in  which  all  the  things  of  heaven  and  the  church  were 
represented ;  which  was  so  holy  that  no  one  was  permitted 
to  enter  into  it  but  Moses,  Aaron,  and  his  sons ;  and  if 
any  one  of  the  people  entered,  he  should  die  (Num.  xvii. 
12,  13  ;  xviii.  1,  22,  23  ;  xix.  14-19).    In  the  inmost  part  of 
it  was  the  Ark,  in  which  were  the  two  Tables  which  were 
the  Decalogue,  over  which  was  the  Mercy-seat  and  the 


No  586.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  64 1 


Chembs  ;  and  without  the  veil  there  the  Table  upon  which 
was  the  Showbread,  the  Altar  of  Incense,  and  the  Candle- 
stick with  the  seven  lamps ;  all  of  which  were  representatives 
of  heaven  and  the  church.  It  is  described  in  Ex.  xxvi.  7-16 ; 
xxxvi.  8-37  ;  and  we  read  that  the  form  of  it  was  shown  to 
Moses  upon  Mount  Sinai  (Ex.  xxv.  9  j  xxvi.  30) ;  and  that 
which  is  given  to  be  seen  from  heaven  is  representative  of 
heaven  and  thence  of  the  church.  In  memory  of  the  holy 
worship  of  the  Lord  in  tabernacles  by  the  most  ancient 
people,  and  of  the  conjunction  with  Him  by  love,  the  Feast 
of  Tabernacles  was  commanded,  spoken  of  in  Lev.  xxiii. 
39— 4-j. ;  Deut.  xvi.  13,  14;  Zech.  xiv.  16,  18,  19. 

586.  And  it  was  given  u?ito  him  to  make  war  with  the 
saints,  and  to  overcome  them,  signifies  that  they  assailed  the 
Divine  Truths  of  the  Word,  and  overthrew  them.  By  war 
is  signified  spiritual  war,  which  is  that  of  falsity  against 
truth,  and  of  truth  against  falsity  (n.  500):  hence  "to 
make  war "  is  to  assail.  By  the  saints  are  meant  those 
who  are  in  Divine  truths  from  the  Lord  through  the  Word, 
and  hence,  abstractly  from  persons,  the  Divine  truths 
(n.  173);  therefore,  by  overcoming  them  is  signified  to 
cause  the  truths  not  to  prevail,  and  thus  to  overthrow 
them.  Similar  things  are  signified  by  these  words  in 
Daniel :  The  fourth  least,  coming  up  out  of  the  sea,  which 
had  a  mouth  speaking  great  things,  made  war  with  the  saints, 
and  prevailed  (vii.  20,  21) :  al^o  by  these  in  the  same  :  The  he- 
goat  ran  against  the  ram,  cast  him  to  the  earth,  trampled  <>n 
hinu  and  lifted  himself  up  against  the  prince  of  the  host,  and 
the  habitation  of  His  sanctuary  was  cast  down  ;  and  /;■:  cast 
amen  the  truth  to  the  earth  (viii.  5-7,  11,  12).  That  by  the 
he-goat  faith  separated  from  charity  is  meant,  may  be  seen 
in  the  "Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  Faith" 
(61-68).  Similar  things  are  meant  by  these  words:  A 
king  shall  arise,  of  a  fierce  countenance,  understanding  subtle 
things;  he  shall  destroy  the  mighty,  and  the  people  of  the 
saints ;  and  he  shall  rise  up  against  the  prince  of  princes, 


642 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.   [Chap.  XIII. 


and  fraud  shall  succeed  prosperously  in  his  hand  (Dan.  viii. 
23-25).  That  this  king  is  the  he-goat  is  said  there, 
ver.  21.  The  same  is  also  signified  by  the  beast  that  came 
up  out  of  the  abyss  making  war  with  the  two  witnesses,  and 
overcoming  them,  and  killing  them  (Apoc.  xi.  7,  n.  500). 
They  overcome,  because  the  laity  do  not  see  their  subtle- 
ties, which  they  call  mysteries  ;  for  they  conceal  them  with 
appearances  and  fallacies :  on  which  account  they  said, 
Who  is  like  unto  the  beast  ?  who  can  make  war  with  hi?n  ? 
(vers.  4,  n.  579-581).  That  they  who  are  in  truths  from 
the  Lord  through  the  Word  are  meant  by  the  saints  may 
be  evident  from  the  passages  adduced  above  (n.  173)  ;  and 
still  further,  from  these :  Jesus  said,  Father,  sanctify  them 
through  thy  Truth,  thy  Word  is  Truth  t  I  sanctify  Myself, 
that  they  also  may  be  sanctified  through  the  Truth  :  I  in  them, 
and  Thou  in  Me  (John  xvii.  17,  19,  23).  Jehovah  came 
from  Sinai,  He  came  from  the  myriads  of  holiness,  from 
His  right  hand  went  the  fire  of  the  law  unto  them,  all  His 
saints  are  in  thy  hand,  he  shall  receive  of  thy  words  (Deut. 
xxxiii.  2,  3).  From  which  it  is  manifest  that  those  are 
called  saints  who  are  in  Divine  truths  from  the  Lord 
through  the  Word.  Also,  that  they  who  live  according  to 
the  commandments,  that  is,  the  truths  of  the  Word,  were  the 
saints  of  Jehovah  (Lev.  xix.  2  ;  Deut.  xxvi.  18,  19).  And 
if  they  would  keep  the  covenant,  they  would  be  a  holy  nation 
(xix.  5,  6).  The  Decalogue  is  the  covenant  which  they 
should  keep  (n.  529).  Hence  it  was,  that  the  place  in  the 
Tabernacle  where  the  Ark  was,  in  which  was  the  Deca- 
logue, was  called  the  Holy  of  holies  (Ex.  xxvi.  33,  34). 
Those  are  called  saints  who  live  according  to  the  truths  of 
the  Word ;  not  that  they  are  holy,  but  that  the  truths  in 
them  are  holy ;  and  these  are  holy  when  they  are  from  the 
Lord  in  them,  and  the  Lord  is  in  them  when  the  truths  of 
His  Word  are  in  them  (John  xv.  7).  By  virtue  of  truths 
from  the  Lord  the  angels  are  called  holy  (Matt.  xxv.  31 ; 
Luke  ix.  26)  :  and  the  prophets  likewise  (Luke  i.  70 ;  Apoc. 


xso.  5SS.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  643 


xviii.  20 ;  xxii.  6) :  and  also  the  apostles  (Apoc.  xviii.  20). 
Hence  it  is,  that  the  Temple  is  called  the  Temple  of  holiness 
(Ps.  v.  7  ;  lxv.  4) :  that  Zion  was  called  the  mountain  of 
holiness  (Isa.  lxv.  1 1  ;  Jer.  xxxi.  23  ;  Ez.  xx.  40  ;  Ps.  ii.  6  ;  hi. 
4  ;  xv.  1)  :  that  Jerusalem  is  called  the  holy  city  (Isa.  xlviii. 
2;  Ixiv.  10;  Apoc.  xxi.  2,  10;  Matt,  xxvii.  53):  that  the 
church  is  called  a  people  of  saints  (Isa.  lxii.  12  ;  lxiii.  18  ; 
Ps.  cxlix.  1) :  and  also  a  ki?igdom  of  saints  (Dan.  vii.  18, 
22,  27).  They  are  called  saints  because  the  angels,  in  the 
abstract  sense,  signify  Divine  Truths  from  the  Lord  j  the 
Prophets,  truths  of  doctrine ;  the  Apostles,  the  truths  of 
the  church  j  the  Temple,  heaven  and  the  church  as  to 
Divine  truth  ;  and  likewise  Zion,  Jerusalem,  and  the  people 
and  kingdom  of  God.  That  no  one  is  holy  of  himself,  not 
even  the  angels,  may  be  seen  Job  xv.  14,  15  ;  but  from  the 
Lord,  because  the  Lord  alone  is  Holy,  Apoc.  xv.  4,  n.  173. 

587.  And  authority  was  given  him  over  every  tribe  and 
tongue  and  nation,  signifies  dominion  thus  over  all  things 
of  the  church,  both  those  of  its  doctrine  and  those  of  its 
life.  By  authority  is  signified  dominion,  as  above  (n.  575). 
By  tribe  the  church  as  to  its  truths  and  goods  is  signified, 
and  in  the  opposite  sense,  as  to  its  falsities  and  evils 
(n.  27,  349).  By  tongue  is  signified  its  doctrine  (n.  282, 
483) ;  and  by  nation  life  according  to  it  (n.  483). 

588.  And  all  that  dwell  upon  the  earth  shall  worship  him, 
whose  names  are  not  written  in  the  book  of  life  of  the  Zamb, 
signifies  that  all  belonging  to  the  church  of  the  Reformed 
acknowledged  that  heresy  which  is  meant  by  the  dragon 
and  the  beast,  as  a  holy  thing  of  the  church,  except  those 
who  believed  in  the  Lord.  By  worshipping  is  signified  to 
acknowledge  as  a  holy  thing  of  the  church,  as  above 
(u.  579,  580).  By  "  all  that  dwell  upon  the  earth,"  all  that 
are  of  the  church  of  the  Reformed  are  signified,  as  n.  558. 
By  the  names  not  written  in  the  Lamb's  book  of  life,  are 
signified  all  except  those  who  believe  in  the  Lord.  By 
names  are  signified  those  as  to  quality  (n.  Si,  122,  165): 

VOL.  II.  IO 


644 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XIIL 


by  the  Book  of  life  is  signified  the  Word  of  the  Lord,  and 
all  doctrine  concerning  Him  (n.  256,  257,  259,  469).  And 
as  all  the  doctrine  of  the  church  from  the  Word,  has  refer- 
ence to  this,  that  they  should  believe  in  the  Lord,  therefore 
this  is  here  meant  by  a  name  written  in  the  book  of  life  of 
the  Lamb.  Respecting  faith  in  the  Lord,  see  above  (n.  67 
2nd  553). 

589.  Slain  from  the  foundation  of  the  World,  signifies 
the  Lord's  Divine  Human  not  acknowledged  from  the  first 
establishment  of  the  church.  That  by  "  the  Lamb  slain 
is  signified  that  the  Lord's  Divine  Human  has  not  been 
acknowledged,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  59,  269),  where 
these  words  are  explained  :  I  am  the  First  and  the  Last,  and 
am  He  that  liveth,  and  was  Dead ;  and  behold,  I  am  alive 
for  ever  and  ever  (chap.  i.  17,  18)  :  also  these  :  And  I  saw, 
a?id  behold,  in  the  midst  of  the  throne  a  Lamb  standing  as  if 
slain :  and  they  sung  a  new  song,  saying,  Thou  art  worthy 
to  take  the  Book ;  for  thou  wast  slain,  and  hast  redeemed 
us  to  God  (chap.  v.  6,  9).  "  From  the  foundation  of  the 
world  "  signifies  the  first  establishment  of  the  church,  as 
well  the  Jewish  as  the  Christian.  It  is  known  that  the 
Jews  did  not  acknowledge  the  Lord's  Divine  Human. 
That  the  Roman  Catholics  do  not,  is  also  known :  and 
that  neither  do  the  Reformed,  see  above  (n.  294).  The 
creation  of  the  world  is  not  meant  here  by  the  foundation 
of  the  world,  but  the  establishment  of  the  church :  for  by 
the  world,  in  the  widest  sense,  the  whole  world  is  meant, 
and  as  well  the  good  as  the  evil  in  it,  and  sometimes  the 
evil  only;  but  in  a  sense  not  the  widest,  the  same  is  meant 
by  the  world  as  by  the  globe  and  by  the  earth,  that  is,  the 
church.  That  the  church  is  signified  by  the  globe,  may 
be  seen  n.  551  ;  and  by  the  earth  n.  285.  That  by 
founding  the  globe  and  the  earth  is  signified  to  establish 
the  church,  and  that  by  the  founding  and  the  foundation 
of  them  is  signified  establishment  may  be  evident  from 
Isa.  xxiv.  18  ;  xl.  21  ■  xlviii.  12,  13;  li.  16,  17;  lviii.  12; 


No.  591.]        THE  AFOCALYFSE  REVEALED.  645 


Jer.  xxxi.  37  ;  Mic.  vi.  1,  2  j  Zech.  xii.  1  ;  Ps.  xviii.  7,  15  ; 
xxiv.  1,  2  ;  lxxxii.  5  ;  lxxxix.  11.  That  "  the  world"  also 
signifies  the  church  (Matt.  xiii.  37-39  ;  Joel  i.  9,  10). 
And  that  the  Lord  is  called  the  Saviour  of  the  world,  from 
faith  in  Him  (John  iii.  16-19  ;  iv.  42  ;  vi.  33,  51  ;  viii.  12  ; 
ix.  4,  5  ;  xii.  46,  47 ),  That  the  world  also  means  the  peo- 
ple of  the  church  (John  xii.  19  ;  xviii.  20).  It  may  be 
seen  from  this  what  is  signified  by  the  foundation  of  the 
world,  also.  Matt.  xxv.  34 ;  Luke  xi.  50 ;  John  xvii.  24 ; 
Apoc.  xvii.  8. 

590.  If  any  one  have  an  ear,  let  him  hear,  signifies  that 
they  who  wish  to  be  wise  should  attend  to  these  things. 
That  by  having  an  ear  to  hear  is  signified  to  perceive  and 
obey,  and  likewise  to  attend,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  87). 
That  it  means  also  they  who  would  be  wise,  is  a  conse- 
quence. It  is  said,  "Tf  anyone  have  an  ear,  let  him  hear," 
that  they  may  attend  to  the  foregoing  things ;  and  that 
else  they  are  not  wise. 

591.  If  any  one  leadeth  into  captivity,  he  shall  go  ifito 
captivity,  signifies  that  he  who  by  that  heresy  leads  others 
away  from  believing  well  and  living  well,  shall  be  led 
away  into  hell  by  his  own  falsities  and  evils.  By  leading 
into  captivity  is  signified  to  persuade  others  and  draw 
them  over  so  that  they  may  consent  and  adhere  to  that 
heresy  which  is  meant  by  the  dragon  and  the  beast,  and 
thus  to  lead  them  away  from  believing  well  and  living  well, 
By  going  into  captivity  is  signified  to  be  led  away  by  their 
own  falsities  and  evils  into  hell.  By  captivity  spiritual 
captivity  is  here  meant,  which  is  to  be  seduced,  and  so  led 
away  from  truths  and  goods,  and  to  be  led  on  into  falsities 
and  evils.  That  this  spiritual  captivity  is  meant  by  cap- 
tivity in  the  Word,  may  be  evident  from  the  following  pas- 
sages :  Hear,  all  people,  and  behold  my  sorrow ;  my  virgins 
and  my  young  men  have  gone  into  captivity  (Lam.  i.  18). 
G od forsook  His  habitation  and  tent,  where  He  dwelt  among 
men,  and  hath  delivered  His  strength  into  captivity  (Ps. 


646 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XIII. 


lxxviii.  60,  61).  The  wind  shall  lead  away  all  thy  shep- 
herds, and  thy  lovers  shall  go  away  into  captivity  ;  then  shall 
thou  be  asha?ned  for  all  thy  wickedness  (Jer.  xxii.  22).  / 
will  make  mine  arrows  drtmk  with  the  blood  of  the  pierced, 
and  of  the  captivity  (Deut.  xxxii.  42).  They  are  bent  and 
bowed  down,  and  their  soul  shall  go  into  captivity  (Isa.  xhi. 
I,  2).  Jehovah  hath  sent  Me  to  bind  up  the  brokefi-hmrted, 
to  proclaim  liberty  to  the  captives,  and  to  the  bound  (Isa. 
lxi.  1  ;  Luke  iv.  18,  19).  I  will  raise  him  up  in  justice;  he 
shall  let  go  my  captivity,  not  for  price  nor  reward  (Isa.  xlv. 
13).  Thou  hast  gone  up  on  high,  thou  hast  led  captivity  cap- 
tive (Vs.  lxviii.  18).  Shall  the  captivity  of  the  just  be  deliv- 
ered 1  even  the  captivity  of  the  mighty  shall  be  take?i  away, 
and  the  prey  shall  be  delivered  from  the  violent  (Isa.  xlix. 
24,  25).  Shake  thyself  from  the  dust,  sit  down,  O  Jeru- 
salem, loose  thyself  fro?n  the  bands  of  thy  neck,  O  captive 
daughter  of  Zion  (Isa.  Hi.  2.  Besides  other  places,  as 
Jer.  xlviii.  46,  47  ;  1.  33,  34;  Ez.  vi.  1-10;  xii.  1-12  ;  Ob. 
i.  1 1  ;  Ps.  xiv.  7  ;  liii.  6).  By  the  captivities  of  the  chil- 
dren of  Israel  by  their  enemies,  spoken  of  in  the  book  of 
Judges,  and  2  Kings  xix.,  and  in  the  Prophets,  spiritual 
captivities  were  represented  and  thence  signified,  which 
are  treated  of  elsewhere.  The  same  as  by  captives  is  also 
signified  by  "  the  bound  "  in  the  following  passages :  By 
the  blood  of  thy  covenant  I  will  send  forth  the  bound  out  of 
the  pit  (Zech.  ix.  11).  The  sighing  of  the  bound  shall  come 
unto  Thee  (Ps.  lxxix.  11).  They  shall  be  gathered  as  the 
bound  irt  the  pit,  and  they  shall  be  shut  up  as  in  the  prisvi 
(Isa.  xxiv.  22).  He  hath  made  the  world  a  wilderness,  he 
hath  not  opened  the  house  of  his  bound  ones  (Isa.  xiv.  1 7). 
Tfie  king  said,  I  was  in  prison,  and  ye  did  not  come  unto 
Me  (Matt.  xxv.  43).  Jesus  said,  Must  not  this  daughter  of 
Abraham,  whom  Satan  hath  bound,  be  loosed  from  this  band 
on  the  Sabbath  day  (Luke  xiii.  16). 

592.  If  any  one  killeth  with  the  sword  he  must  be  killed 
with  the  sword,  signifies  that  he  who  destroys  the  soul  of 


No.  594.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


647 


another  by  falsities,  shall  be  destroyed  and  perish  by  falsi- 
ties. By  a  sword,*  truth  is  signified,  and  in  the  opposite 
sense,  falsity,  both  fighting  (n.  52,  836).  Hence  by  kill- 
ing and  being  killed  is  signified  to  destroy  and  to  be 
destroyed,  or  to  ruin  and  to  perish,  which  is  effected  by 
falsities. 

593.  Here  is  the  patience  and  the  faith  of  the  saints ,  sig- 
nifies that  the  man  of  the  Lord's  New  Church  is  explored 
by  temptations  from  them,  as  to  the  quality  of  his  life  and 
faith.  By  patience  is  here  signified  patience  in  tempta- 
tions and  then  exploration  of  what  a  man  is  as  to  a  life 
according  to  the  Lord's  commandments,  and  as  to  faith 
in  the  Lord :  it  is  therefore  said,  "  here  is  the  patience  and 
the  faith."  By  the  saints  are  signified  those  who  are  of 
the  Lord's  New  Church,  in  particular  those  therein  who 
are  in  Divine  Truths  (n.  586).  Elsewhere  in  the  Apoc- 
alypse also  patience  is  predicated  of  temptations,  by  which 
a  man  is  explored  as  to  his  quality,  as  chap.  i.  9  j  ii.  2,  3, 
19  ;  iii.  10.  That  it  is  as  to  a  life  according  to  the  Lord's 
precepts,  and  as  to  faith  in  Him,  is  manifest  from  these 
words  in  the  same :  They  have  ?io  rest  day  nor  night,  who 
worship  the  beast  and  his  image :  here  is  the  patience  of  the 
saints;  here  are  they  that  keep  the  conwiandments  of  God, 
and  the  faith  of  Jesus  (Apoc.  xiv.  11,  12). 
•  594.  And  I  saw  another  beast  coming  up  out  of  the  earth, 
signifies  the  clergy  in  the  churches  of  the  Reformed,  who 
are  in  the  doctrine  and  faith  of  the  dragon  concerning  God 
and  salvation.  What  and  of  what  quality  the  faith  of 
the  dragon  is,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  537).  That  it  is  the 
laity  who  are  meant  by  the  beast  that  came  up  out  of  the 
sea,  and  that  it  is  the  clergy  who  are  meant  by  the  beast 
out  of  the  earth,  is  because  the  external  of  the  church  is 
sig] lined  by  the  sea,  and  the  internal  of  it  by  the  earth 
(n.  398,  567);  and  the  laity  are  in  the  externals  of  the 


*  Gladius,  machaera,  romphaea. 


648 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XIIL 


doctrine  of  the  church,  and  the  clergy  are  in  its  internals. 
That  the  clergy  are  now  described,  is  evident  from  the 
particulars  which  follow,  when  understood  in  the  spiritual 
sense  •  and  manifestly  from  this,  that  this  beast  is  called 
"the  false-prophet"  (Apoc.  xvi.  13;  xix.  20;  xx.  10): 
especially  from  these  words  there :  The  beast  was  taken, 
and  with  him  the  false-prophet,  who  did  signs  before  him,  ^y 
which  he  seduced  them  that  received  the  mark  of  the  beast, 
and  them  that  worshipped  his  image  (xix.  20).  That  this 
beast  did  signs  before  the  other,  by  which  he  seduced 
them,  is  said  in  this  chapter  in  these  words  :  And  he  doeth 
great  signs,  so  that  he  sednceth  them  that  dwell  upon  the 
earth,  by  the  sig?is  which  it  was  given  him  to  do  before  the 
beast,  telling  them  to  make  an  image  of  the  beast,  and  to  wor- 
ship it  (vers.  13-15). 

595.  A  fid  he  had  two  horns  like  a  lamb,  and  he  spake  as  a 
dragon,  signifies  that  they  speak,  teach,  and  write  from  the 
Word,  as  if  it  were  the  Lord's  Divine  Truth,  and  yet  it  is 
truth  falsified.  By  horns  is  signified  power  (n.  270,  443) ; 
here  power  in  speaking,  teaching,  and  writing,  and  thus  in 
reasoning  and  arguing.  The  horns  seeming  like  a  lamb, 
signifies  that  they  set  forth  these  things  of  theirs,  as  if 
they  were  the  Lord's  Divine  Truths,  because  from  the 
Word :  for  by  a  lamb  is  meant  the  Lord  as  to  the  Divine 
Human,  and  likewise  as  to  the  Word,  which  is  the  Divine 
Truth  from  the  Divine  Good.  Hence  it  is,  that  upon  this 
beast,  which  is  also  the  false-prophet,  there  appeared  two 
horns  like  a  lamb.  But  that  they  were  Divine  truths  falsi- 
fied, is  signified  by  his  speaking  as  a  dragon.  That  all 
the  truths  of  the  Word  are  falsified  by  those  who  are  in  the 
faith  of  the  dragon  respecting  God  and  salvation,  may  be 
seen  above  (n.  566).  That  these  things  are  signified  by 
this  beast's  having  two  horns  like  a  lamb,  and  speaking  as 
a  dragon,  is  plainly  manifest  from  these  words  of  the  Lord 
in  Matthew :  If  any  man  shall  say  unto  you,  Lo,  here  is 
Christ,  or  there,  believe  not ;  there  shall  arise  false  Christs 


No.  597.J        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


649 


and  false-prophets,  and  shall  show  great  signs  and  wonders 
to  mislead,  if  possible,  the  eleet,  Behold,  I  have  foretold  it  to 
you  (xxiv.  23-25).  The  same  is  signified  by  Christ  as 
here  by  the  Lamb,  namely,  the  Lord  as  to  the  Divine 
Truth  of  the  Word ;  therefore  their  saying,  "  Lo,  here  is 
Christ,"  signifies  that  they  would  say  that  this  is  the  Divine 
Truth  of  the  Word.  But  that  it  is  falsified  is  signified  by 
these  words  :  "  If  any  man  shall  say  to  you,  Here  is  Christ, 
or  there,  believe  it  not ;  for  there  shall  arise  false  Christs 
and  false-prophets."  That  these  are  they  of  whom  the 
Lord  foretold,  is  manifest  from  its  being  said  that  they 
should  show  great  signs  and  wonders,  and  should  lead  into 
error,  if  possible,  the  elect ;  the  same  as  concerning  this 
beast,  which  is  the  false-prophet  (vers.  13  and  14  of  this 
chapter).  The  things  which  the  Lord  foretold  in  that 
chapter  of  Matthew  were  concerning  the  last  period  or 
state  of  the  Church,  which  is  there  meant  by  the  consum- 
mation of  the  age. 

596.  A?id  he  exerciseth  all  the  authority  of  the  first  beast 
before  him,  signifies  that  they  confirmed  the  dogmas  which 
are  signified  by  the  dragon  and  have  been  received  by  the 
laity,  and  that  by  that  means  the  dogmas  prevail.  That 
this  is  signified  may  be  seen  from  the  explanations  above 
concerning  the  authority  given  by  the  dragon  to  the  beast 
that  came  up  out  of  the  sea  (n.  575,  579);  and  as  this 
beast,  which  is  the  false  prophet,  exercised  that  authority 
before  the  dragon,  nothing  else  is  signified  but  that  they 
made  those  dogmas  prevail  by  confirmations. 

597.  And  he  causeth  the  earth  and  them  that  dwell  therein 
to  worship  the  first  beast,-  whose  deadly  wound  7aas  healed. 
signifies  that  it  was  thus  firmly  established  by  confirma- 
tions, that  it  should  be  acknowledged  as  a  holy  thing  of 
the  church,  that  as  no  one  can  do  a  good  work  of  himself, 
and  fulfil  the  law,  the  only  means  of  salvation  is  faith  in 
the  righteousness  and  merit  of  Christ,  who  suffered  for 
man,  and  thereby  took  away  the  condemnation  of  the  law. 


650 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XIII. 


It  is  superfluous  to  explain  this,  as  it  follows  from  what  is 
explained  above  (n.  566,  577-582).  By  the  earth  and 
them  that  dwell  in  it,  the  churches  of  the  Reformed  are 
signified,  as  above.  By  worshipping  is  signified  to .  ac- 
knowledge as  a  holy  thing  of  the  church,  as  also  above; 
here  that  which  is  meant  by  the  beast  out  of  the  sea,  after 
his  deadly  wound  was  healed  3  and  this  is  what  has  been 
explained  above. 

598.  And  he  doeth  great  signs,  signifies  testifications  that 
the  things  they  teach  are  true,  although  they  are  false. 
By  signs  are  signified  testifications  that  they  are  true,  be- 
cause signs  were  formerly  done  to  testify  to  the  truth.  But 
after  signs  and  miracles  ceased,  their  signification  still 
remains,  which  is,  the  testification  of  the  truth.  But  by 
the  signs  here  are  signified  testifications  by  the  beast  or 
false  prophet,  that  his  falsities  were  true,  for  the  reason 
that  after  the  confirmations  they  do  not  appear  otherwise. 
That  testifications  that  a  thing  is  true  are  signified  by 
signs,  may  be  evident  from  the  following  passages  :  ///  the 
consummation  of  the  age,  there  shall  arise  false  Christs  and 
false pi'ophets,  and  shall  show  great  signs  and  zvonders,  and 
shall  mislead,  if  possible,  the  very  elect  (Matt.  xxiv.  24 ; 
Mark  xiii.  22).  And  great  signs  shall  there  be  from  heaven  ; 
there  shall  be  sign?  in  the  sun,  the  moon,  and  the  stars  ;  the 
sea  and  the  waves  roaring  (Luke  xxi.  11,  25).  Jehovah 
frustratsth  the  signs  of  liars,  He  maketh  the  diviners  mad, 
that  turneth  wise  men  backward,  atid  maketh  their  knoivledge 
foolish  (Isa.  xliv.  25).  Learn  not  the  way  of  the  nations, 
and  be  not  dismayed  at  the  signs  of  the  heavens  (Jer.  x.  2,  3). 
They  are  spirits  of  demons  doing  signs,  to  gather  them  together 
to  the  battle  of  that  great  day  (Apoc.  xvi.  14).  The  beast 
was  taken,  and  with  him  the  false  p?-ophet,  who  did  signs 
before  him,  and  seduced  (Apoc.  xix.  20).  That  signs  were 
testifications  of  the  truth  is  further  manifest  from  these 
passages  :  The  disciples  said  to  Jesus,  What  sign  showest 
thou,  that  we  may  believe  thee  ?  what  dost  thou  work  ?  (John 


No.  59S.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  65 1 

vi.  30-33).  The  Jews,  scribe*  and  Pharisees  asked  a  sigii 
from  the  Lord,  that  they  might  know  that  he  was  the  Christ 
(Matt.  xii.  38-40;  xvi.  1-4;  Mark  vfil  11,  12;  Luke  xi. 
16,  29,  30  j  John  ii.  16,  18,  19).  The  disciples  said  to  Jesus, 
What  is  the  sign  of  thy  coming  a?id  of  the  consummation  of 
the  age  ?  (Matt.  xxiv.  3  ;  Mark  xiii.  4).  If  they  will  not  believe 
thee,  nor  hear  the  voice  of  the  first  sign,  yet  they  will  beliei'e 
the  voice  of  the  latter  sign  (Ex.  iv.  8,  9).  The  voice  of  a 
sign  is  testification.  They  showed  among  them  the  words  of 
His  signs  (Ps.  cv.  27).  He  said  to  Ahaz,  Ask  thee  a  sign 
from  Jehovah  (Isa.  vii.  11,  14).  This  is  the  sign  to  thee 
fro?n  Jehovah :  behold,  I  will  bring  again  the  shadow  of 
the  degrees,  which  hath  gone  down  in  the  sun-dial  of  Ahaz 
(Isa.  xxxviii.  7,  8).  Hezekiah  said,  What  is  the  sign  that  I 
shall  go  up  into  the  house  of  Jehovah  ?  (Isa.  xxxviii.  22). 
This  is  a  sign  to  you,  that  I  will  visit  upon  you  in  this  place, 
that  ye  ?nay  know  that  my  words  stand  (Jer.  xliv.  29).  O 
Jehovah,  show  ?ne  a  sign  for  good ;  that  my  haters  may  sec, 
and  be  ashamed  (Ps.  lxxxvi.  17).  Let  them  declare  unto  us 
the  tilings  which  shall  happen  ^  that  we  may  consider  them : 
show  a  sign  of  what  is  to  come,  that  we  may  kno7V  that  ye 
are  gods  (Isa.  xli.  22,  23).  Thine  enemies  roared  in  the 
midst  of  thy  festival,  they  have  set  up  their  signs  for  signs 
(Ps.  lxxiv.  3,  4,  9).  Besides  other  places  (as  Isa.  xlv.  11, 
13  j  Jer.  xxxi.  20,  21  ;  Ez.  iv.  3  j  Ps.  lxv.  7,  8  ;  lxxviii.  42, 
43  ;  Ex.  vii.  3  ;  Num.  xiv.  it,  22  ;  Deut.  iv.  34;  xiii.  1-3 ; 
Judg.  vi.  17,  21  ;  1  Sam.  ii.  34;  xiv.  10;  Mark  xvi.  17,  iS, 
20;  Luke  ii.  11,  12,  16).  Similar  things  are  signified  by 
the  signs  of  the  cove?ia?it  (Gen.  ix.  13  ;  xvii.  11  j  Ez.  xx.  12, 
20).  From  these  things  it  may  clearly  be  seen,  that  by 
the  great  signs  which  this  beast  of  the  dragon  works  are 
not  meant  signs,  but  testifications  by  them  that  the  things 
which  they  teach  are  true.  For  every  heretic  who  has 
confirmed  himself  in  falsities,  after  the  confirmation  brings 
proofs  that  his  falsities  are  truths :  for  he  then  no  longer 
sees  truths  ;  since  the  confirmation  of  falsity  is  the  denial 

10* 


652 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XIII. 


of  the  truth,  and  truth  denied  loses  its  light.  And  as  far 
as  falsities  shine  from  the  light  of  confirmation,  which  is 
fatuous  light,  so  far  the  light  of  truth  becomes  thick- 
darkness ;  see  above  (n.  566). 

599.  So  that  he  maketh  fire  to  come  down  from  heaven 
unto  the  earth  before  men,  signifies  proofs  that  their  falsities 
are  the  truths  of  heaven,  and  that  they  who  receive  them 
are  saved,  and  that  they  who  do  not  receive  perish.  That 
this  is  signified  by  these  words,  is  because  the  greatest 
signs  were  done  by  fire  from  heaven  ;  whence  the  common 
expression  of  confirmation  among  the  ancients,  when  the 
attestation  of  truth  was  in  question,  was,  that  they  could 
make  fire  come  down  out  of  heaven,  and  attest  it ;  by 
which  was  signified  that  they  could  prove  it  to  that  degree. 
That  the  truth  was  also  attested  by  fire  from  heaven,  is 
manifest  from  these  passages  :  That  the  burnt-offering  made 
by  Aaron  was  consumed  by  fire  from  heaven  (Lev.  ix.  24). 
In  like  manner  the  burnt-offering  made  by  Elijah  (1  Kings 
xviii.  38).  In  the  opposite  sense  fire  from  heaven  was 
a  sign  testifying  that  they  were  in  evils  and  thence  in  fal- 
sities, and  that  they  would  perish  ;  but  that  fire  was  a 
consuming  fire  :  as  the  fire  from  heaven  which  consumed  the 
two  sons  of  Aaro?i  (Lev.  x.  1-6).  That  which  consumed  two 
hundred  and  fifty  men  (Num.  xxvi.  10).  That  which  con- 
sinned  the  utter??iost  parts  of  the  camp  (Num.  xi.  1-4).  That 
which  twice  consumed  the  fifty  men  sent  by  the  king  to  Elijah 
(2  Kings  i.  10,  12).  The  fire  and  brimstone  from  heaven 
upon  Sodom  (Gen.  xix.  24,  25).  The  fire  from  heaven  which 
consumed  them  that  surrounded  the  camp  of  the  saints  and 
the  beloved  city,  spoken  of  Apoc.  xx.  9.  The  disciples,  angry 
against  the  impenitent,  said  to  Jesus,  Wilt  thou  that  we  com- 
mand fire  to  come  down  from  heaven,  and  consume  them  ? 
(Luke  ix.  54).  These  are  adduced,  that  it  may  be  known 
that  fire  from  heaven  signifies  testification,  yea,  proof  that 
the  truth  is  the  truth,  and  in  the  opposite  sense,  that  falsity 
is  the  truth,  as  here.    Moreover,  fire  signifies  heavenly  love. 


No.  601.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


653 


and  thence  zeal  for  the  truth,  and  in  the  opposite  sense, 
infernal  love,  and  thence  zeal  for  falsity  (n.  468,  494). 

600.  And  seduceth  them  that  dwell  upon  the  earth  by  the 
signs  which  it  was  given  him  to  do  before  the  beast,  signifies 
that  by  testifications  and  proofs  they  lead  the  men  of  the 
church  into  errors.  By  seducing  is  signified  to  lead  into 
errors.  By  "  them  that  dwell  upon  the  earth,"  the  men  of 
the  church  of  the  Reformed  are  signified,  as  above  (n.  578, 
588,  597).  By  "the  signs  which  it  was  given  him  to  do 
before  the  beast,"  are  signified  testifications  and  proofs 
(n.  598,  599).  By  the  beast  out  of  the  sea,  before  which 
the  signs  were  done,  the  faith  of  the  dragon  among  the 
laity  is  signified  (n.  567)  ;  and  by  the  beast  coming  up  out 
of  the  earth,  who  did  the  signs,  and  is  elsewhere  called 
the  false  prophet,  is  signified  the  faith  of  the  dragon  among 
the  clergy  (n.  594).  The  like  is  said  by  the  Lord  in  Matt, 
xxiv.  24-26. 

601.  Saying  to  them  that  dwell  o?i  the  earth  that  they 
should  make  an  image  to  the  beast  that  hath  the  wound  by  a 
sword  and  did  live,  signifies  that  they  induce  the  men  of 
the  church  to  receive  for  doctrine,  that  faith  is  the  only 
means  of  salvation,  because  no  one  can  do  good  of  him- 
self except  it  be  meritorious,  and  because  no  one  can  fulfil 
the  law,  and  so  be  saved.  By  "  them  that  dwell  upon  the 
earth  "  are  meant  the  men  of  the  church  of  the  Reformed, 
as  above  (n.  600).  By  the  image,  the  doctrine  of  that 
church  is  signified,  spoken  of  below :  and  by  the  "  image 
to  the  beast  which  hath  the  wound  by  a  sword  and  did 
live,"  this  point  of  the  doctrine  is  signified,  that  faith  is  the 
only  means  of  salvation,  because  no  one  can  do  good  of 
himself  except  it  be  meritorious,  and  because  no  one  can 
fulfil  the  law,  and  so  be  saved  ;  see  above  (n.  576,  <Scc). 
Every  church  appears  before  the  Lord  as  a  man.  If  it  is 
in  truths  from  the  Word,  it  appears  as  a  beautiful  man  \ 
but  if  it  is  in  truths  falsified,  it  appears  as  a  monstrous 
man.    The  church  appears  thus  from  its  doctrine,  and 


654  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XIII. 

from  life  according  to  it ;  from  which  it  follows,  that  the 
doctrine  of  a  church  is  the  image  of  it.  This  may  also  be 
seen  from  this.  Every  man  is  his  own  good  and  truth,  or 
his  evil  and  falsity  :  from  these  and  from  nothing  else 
man  is  man.  Consequently,  it  is  doctrine  and  a  life  ac- 
cording to  it,  which  makes  the  image  of  the  man  of  the 
church  :  the  image  of  a  beautiful  man,  if  the  doctrine  and 
the  life  according  to  it  are  from  the  genuine  truths  of  the 
Word  j  but  the  image  of  a  monstrous  man,  if  they  are  horn 
the  truths  of  the  Word  falsified.  Man  also  in  the  spirit- 
ual world  appears  like  some  animal ;  but  his  affection  so 
appears  at  a  distance.  They  who  are  in  truths  and  goods 
from  the  Lord,  appear  like  lambs  and  doves ;  but  those 
who  are  in  falsified  truths  and  adulterated  goods,  appear 
like  owls  and  bats.  They  that  are  in  faith  separated  from 
charity,  like  dragons  and  he-goats.  Those  who  are  in 
falsities  from  evil  appear  like  basilisks  and  crocodiles  \ 
and  they  that  are  such,  and  still  have  confirmed  the  doc- 
trinals  of  the  church,  like  fiery  flying  serpents.  From  these 
things  it  can  be  seen,  that  the  doctrine  of  the  church,  and 
a  life  according  to  it,  are  meant  by  the  image  of  the  beast, 
which  they  made  for  them  that  dwell  upon  the  earth.  But 
what  further  became  of  those  that  worshipped  the  image 
of  the  beast,  may  be  seen  Apoc.  xiv.  9-1 1  ;  xix.  20 ;  xx.  4. 
Similar  things  are  signified  by  images  in  the  spiritual  sense 
in  Ex.  xx.  4,  5  ;  Lev.  xxvi.  1  ;  Deut.  iv.  16-18  ;  Isa.  ii.  18 ; 
Ez.  vii.  20;  xvi.  17  ;  xxiii.  14-16.  The  idols  and  gia^en 
images  of  the  ancients  were  images  of  their  religion,  on 
which  account  the  falsities  and  evils  of  doctrine  are  signi- 
fied by  them  (n.  459). 

602.  And  it  was  given  him  to  give  breath  to  the  image  of  the 
beast,  that  the  image  of  the  beast  should  both  speak,  signifies 
that  it  was  permitted  them  to  confirm  that  doctrine  by  the 
Word,  by  which  it  is  as  it  were  vivified  as  it  is  taught.  By 
"  it  was  given  "  is  signified  that  it  was  permitted :  for  all 
falsities  of  doctrine,  like  evils  of  life,  arise  from  permission] 


No.  603.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


655 


respecting  which  see  the  "Angelic  Wisdom  concerning  the 
Divine  Providence  "  (n.  234-274,  275-284,  296).  By  "the 
image  of  the  beast"  that  doctrine  is  signified  (n.  601).  By 
"  giving  breath  to  the  image  of  the  beast "  is  signified  to 
confirm  it  from  the  Word ;  for  from  no  other  source  does 
any  doctrine  of  the  church  have  spirit  and  life.  "  That  the 
image  of  the  beast  should  speak,"  signifies  that  the  doctrine 
taught  thus  is  as  if  it  were  vivified.  That  this  is  meant  by 
gi/ing  breath  to  the  image  of  the  beast  so  that  it  should 
speak,  is  because  in  all  things  of  the  Word  there  is  spirit 
[breath]  and  life  :  for  the  Lord  spoke  the  Word  ;  hence  He 
is  in  it :  and  He  so  spoke  the  Word  that  every  thing  therein 
has  communication  with  heaven,  and  through  heaven  with 
Him.  There  is  a  spiritual  sense  in  it,  by  which  communi- 
cation is  given  j  on  which  account  the  Lord  says,  the  words 
which  I  speak  unto  you  are  spirit  and  life  (John  vi.  63). 

603.  A?id  cause  that  as  many  as  would  fiot  worship  the 
image  of  the  beast  should  be  kitted,  signifies  that  they 
pronounce  damnation  upon  those  who  do  not  acknowledge 
the  doctrine  of  their  faith  as  a  holy  doctrine  of  the  church. 
By  worshipping  the  image  of  the  beast  is  signified  to 
acknowledge  the  doctrine  of  their  faith  as  a  holy  thing  of 
the  church  ;  for  by  worshipping  is  signified  to  acknowledge 
as  a  holy  thing  of  the  church  (n.  579,  580,  588,  597):  and 
by  the  image  of  the  beast  that  doctrine  is  signified  (n.  601). 
By  being  killed  is  signified  to  be  killed  spiritually,  which  is 
to  be  condemned  (n.  325,  and  elsewhere).  And  because 
being  condemned  is  signified  by  being  killed,  it  also  signi- 
fies to  be  declared  a  heretic,  and  to  be  excluded  from  the 
communion  of  the  church  ;  for  such  a  one  is  regarded  in 
thcii  eyes  as  condemned.  This  the  learned  of  the  clergy  do, 
who  have  imbibed  the  mysteries  of  justification  in  the 
schools  and  academies,  especially  they  who  are  in  the  pride 
of  learning  on  account  of  such  things.  These  condemn  all 
who  do  not  think  as  they  do  \  and  as  far  as  they  dare,  they 
fulminate  against  them.   This  I  am  able  to  relate,  that  they 


656 


f HE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XIII. 


who  imbibed  these  mysteries,  and  thence  were  in  the  pride 
of  learning,  in  the  spiritual  world  are  so  enraged  against 
those  who  worship  the  Lord  alone,  and  do  not  acknowledge 
faith  alone  as  the  only  means  of  salvation,  that  they  burn 
with  wrath  and  fury  when  they  see  them,  and  also  when,  at 
a  distance,  they  feel  the  Divine  sphere  of  the  Lord  and  the 
sphere  of  charity  around  them.  Since  the  dragon  is  such,  he. 
is  therefore  described  as  a  most  bitter  enemy  against 
them :  as  in  these  words,  that  he  stood  before  the  Woma?i  that 
was  ready  to  bring  forth,  that  after  she  had  brought  forth 
he  might  devour  her  child ;  and  that  he  cast  out  of  his  mouth 
after  the  Woman  water  as  a  flood,  that  he  might  cause  her  to 
be  swallowed  up  by  the  flood ;  and  that  being  angry  against 
the  Woman,  he  went  away  to  make  war  with  the  remnant  of 
her  seed  (Apoc.  xii.  4,  15,  17).  That  out  of  the  mouth  of  the 
dragon,  and  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  beast,  and  out  of  the  mouth 
of  the  false  prophet,  there  we?it  forth  three  unclean  spirits  like 
frogs,  to  gather  them  together  to  the  battle  of  the  great  day  of 
God  Almighty  (Apoc.  xvi.  13-16  ;  so  too  chap.  xix.  19,  20  \ 
xx.  &,  9,  10).  As  also,  that  the  beast  that  came  up  out  of  the 
abyss  killed  the  two  witnesses,  and  cast  out  their  bodies  into 
the  st?-eet  of  the  great  city,  which  spiritually  is  called  Sodom 
and  Egypt,  and  did  not  suffer  them  to'  be  put  into  sepulchres 
(Apoc.  xi.  7-9).  By  not  suffering  them  to  be  put  into 
sepulchres  is  signified  to  reject  as  damned  (n.  506). 

604.  And  he  causeth  all  the  small  and  the  great,  the  rich 
and  the  poor,  and  the  free  and  the  bond,  signifies  all  in  that 
church,  of  whatever  condition,  learning,  or  intelligence 
they  are.  By  "  the  small  and  the  great "  are  here  meant 
those  that  are  in  a  less  and  greater  degree  of  dignity,  and 
thus  of  whatever  condition :  by  "  the  rich  and  the  poor  " 
are  meant  they  who  are  in  cognitions  and  knowledges  more 
and  less  (n.  206)  ;  and  thus  of  whatever  learning:  by  "the 
free  and  the  bond "  are  meant  those  who  are  wise  from 
themselves  and  those  who  are  so  from  others  (n.  337)  ;  and 
thus  of  whatever  intelligence.    Hence  now,  by  all,  the  small 


No.  606.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


657 


and  the  great,  the  rich  and  the  poor,  the  free  and  the  bond, 
are  meant  all  in  that  church,  of  whatever  condition,  learning, 
and  intelligence  they  are.  These  are  the  things  in  the 
spiritual  sense. 

605.  That  he  should  give  them  a  mark  upon  their  right 
hand,  and  upon  their  foreheads,  signifies  that  no  one  is 
acknowledged  as  a  Reformed  Christian,  but  he  who  receives 
that  doctrine  in  faith  and  love.  By  giving  a  mark  is  signified 
to  acknowledge  as  a  Reformed  Christian,  or  that  one  is  of 
the  confession  which  that  doctrine  teaches  :  the  mark  is 
the  acknowledgment  that  he  is  such,  as  also  the  confession 
that  he  is.  By  the  right  hand  is  signified  the  whole  of  man 
as  to  intellectual  power,  and  thus  as  to  faith ;  for  the  right 
hand  signifies  a  man's  power  (n.  457).  By  the  forehead  is 
signified  the  whole  of  man  as  to  voluntary  power,  and  thus 
as  to  love ;  for  the  forehead  signifies  love  (n.  347). 

606.  And  that  no  one  might  buy  or  sell,  save  he  that  hath 
the  mark,  or  the  name  of  the  beast,  or  the  number  of  his  name, 
signifies  that  no  one  is  permitted  to  teach  from  the  Word, 
nor  consequently  to  be  inaugurated  into  the  priesthood, 
honored  with  the  laurel  of  a  mastership,  endowed  with  the 
hat  of  a  doctorate,  and  be  called  orthodox,  but  he  who 
acknowledges  that  doctrine,  and  swears  to  the  belief  and 
the  love  of  it,  or  to  that  which  is  in  conformity-  with  it,  or  to 
that  which  does  not  disagree  with  it.  By  buying  and  selling 
is  signified  to  procure  knowledges  for  one's  self,  here  those 
which  relate  to  that  doctrine,  and  to  teach  them  j  which  is 
treated  of  in  what  follows.  By  a  mark  is  signified  recognition 
as  a  Reformed  Christian,  and  the  confession  that  he  is  such 
(n.  605).  By  the  name  of  the  beast  the  quality  of  the 
doctrine  is  signified;  name  signifying  quality  (n.  81,  122, 
165,  584).  And  by  the  beast  is  signified  the  doctrine 
received  by  the  laity,  and  thus  by  the  general  body  (n.  567)  ; 
and  as  it  is  said  "  or  the  name  of  the  beast,"  either  that  or 
such  as  is  in  conformity  with  it  is  signified :  by  number  is 
signified  the  quality  of  a  thing  (n.  448)  \  and  because  it  is 


658 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.   [Chap.  XIIL 


said  "or  the  number  of  his  name,"  that  or  such  as  does  not 
disagree  with  it,  is  meant.  It  is  so  said,  because  the  doctrine 
which  is  signified  by  the  dragon  and  his  beast  is  not  the 
same  in  kingdoms  where  the  Reformed  are,  but  similar  as 
to  this  principle  or  head  of  the  doctrine,  That  faith,  without 
the  works  of  the  law,  justifies  and  saves.  That  to  buy  and 
sell  signifies  to  procure  knowledges  to  one's  self,  and  to 
teach  them  ;  and  in  like  manner  to  trade,  to  do  business, 
and  to  gain,  may  be  evident  from  these  passages :  Ho,  every 
one  that  thirsteth,  come  ye  to  the  waters,  and  he  that  hath  ?io 
money,  come  ye,  buy,  and  eat ;  come,  I  say,  buy  wine  and  milk 
without  ?noney  (Isa.  lv.  i).  Ye  were  sold  for  nought,  and  ye 
shall  therefore  be  redeemed  without  money  (Hi.  3).  With  thy 
zuisdom  and  with  thy  understanding  thou  hast  gotten  thee 
riches  ;  and  by  thy  great  wisdom  in  thy  trafficking  hast  thou 
increased  thy  riches  (Ez.  xxviii.  5).  Since  by  Tyre  the 
church  as  to  the  knowledges  of  good  and  truth  is  signified, 
therefore  these  things  are  said  of  Tyre :  All  the  ships  of  the 
sea  were  for  exchanging  thy  merchandise :  Tarshish  was  thy 
merchant  i7i  silver :  Java?i,  Tubal,  and  Meshcch,  these  were 
thy  traders;  they  traded  the  soul  of  man:  Syria  was  thy 
merchant  in  chrysoprasus :  thy  riches,  thy  tradings,  thy  mer- 
chandise, they  that  exchange  thy  merchandise,  shall  fall  into 
the  midst  of  the  seas  in  the  day  of  thy  ruin  (Ez.  xxvii.  1, 
to  end).  Howl,  ye  ships  of  Tarshish,  because  Tyre  is  laid 
waste,  whose  mercJumts  were  princes,  and  her  traffickers  the 
honored  of  the  earth  (Isa.  xxiii.  1-8).  The  same  is  meant 
by  trading  in  the  Lord's  parable  of  the  man  that  travelled 
abroad,  who  gave  talents  to  his  servants,  that  they  should 
trade  and  gain  (Matt.  xxv.  14-20).  And  of  another,  who 
gave  to  his  servants  ten  pounds,  that  they  might  trade  with 
them  (Luke  xix.  12-26).  And  of  the  treasure  hid  in  a  field, 
which  when  found  the  man  hid,  and  sold  all,  and  bought  the 
field  (Matt.  xiii.  44).  And  of  him  that  sought  goodly  pearls, 
uho,  when  he  had  found  one  very  precious,  sold  all,  and  bought 
it  (Matt.  xiii.  45,  46).    Such  have  thy  merchants  been  from 


No.  609.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  659 

thy  youth;  they  wandered  every  one  to  his  own  quarter;  thert 
is  none  that  saveth  thee  (Isa.  xlvii.  15.  Besides  many  other 
places). 

607.  Here  is  wisdom,  signifies  that  it  is  the  part  of  the 
wise  to  see  and  understand  from  the  things  which  have 
been  said  and  explained  in  this  chapter,  the  quality  of  the 
doctrine  and  faith  concerning  God  and  concerning  salva- 
tion, among  the  clergy.  It  is  said  Here,  because  those 
things  are  meant  which  are  said  and  explained  in  this 
chapter,  in  particular  those  respecting  the  beast  out  of  the 
earth,  by  which  the  doctrine  and  thence  the  faith  concern- 
ing God  and  concerning  salvation,  among  the  clergy,  are 
signified  (n.  594)  ;  for  these  things  which  are  found  in  this 
verse  are  said  of  this  beast :  and  as  it  is  the  part  of  the 
wise,  or  of  wisdom,  to  see  and  understand  what  the  qual- 
ity of  that  doctrine  and  of  the  faith  thence  is,  it  is  said, 
"here  is  wisdom." 

608.  He  that  hath  understanding,  let  him  count  the  number 
of  the  beast,  signifies  that  he  who  is  in  enlightenment  from 
the  Lord  may  know  the  quality  of  the  confirmations  of  that 
doctrine  and  faith  from  the  Word  among  them.  To  have 
understanding  signifies  to  be  in  enlightenment  from  the 
Lord.  To  count  the  number  signifies  to  know  the  qual- 
ity :  quality  is  signified  by  number  (n.  348,  364,  448)  ;  and 
to  know  is  signified  by  counting.  And  as  the  quality 
which  is  signified  by  the  number  is  the  quality  as  to  truth, 
and  every  truth  of  the  doctrine  and  faith  of  the  church  is 
from  the  Word,  therefore  the  quality  of  their  confirmations 
from  the  Word  is  meant.  This  also  is  the  quality  which  is 
signified  by  the  number  six  hundred  sixty-six  treated  of  in 
what  follows. 

609.  For  it  is  the  ?iumbcr  of  a  ?nan,  signifies  the  quality 
of  the  Word  and  of  the  Church  from  it.  By  a  man  is  sig- 
nified wisdom  and  intelligence  (n.  243)  ;  here  wisdom  and 
intelligence  from  the  Word,  and  thus  also  the  Word  as  tc 
wisdom  and  intelligence  in  the  man  of  the  church.  Thy 


fj>6o  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [  Chap.  XIII 

church  itself  also  appears  as  a  man  before  the  Lord. 
Hence  the  man  of  the  church  as  to  his  spirit  appears  in 
heaven  as  a  man  according  to  the  quality  of  the  church 
from  the  Word  in  him.  It  is  this,  therefore,  which  is  here 
signified  by  "  the  number  of  a  man,"  because  it  follows 
after  this,  "  He  that  hath  understanding,  let  him  count  the 
number  of  the  beast ; "  by  which  is  signified  that  he  who 
is  in  enlightenment  from  the  Lord  can  know  what  the 
quality  of  the  confirmations  of  the  doctrine  and  faith 
respecting  God  and  salvation  is  among  the  clergy.  The 
quality  of  the  church  from  the  Word  is  also  signified  by  a 
man  (n.  920,  and  also  elsewhere). 

610.  And  his  numbe?-  is  six  hundred  sixty-six,  signifies 
that  the  quality  is  this,  that  every  truth  of  the  Word  is  fal- 
sified by  them.  By  the  number  of  the  beast  the  quality 
of  their  confirmations  of  doctrine  and  faith  from  the  Word 
is  signified  (n.  608,  609).  By  six  hundred  sixty-six  is  sig- 
nified every  truth  of  good  ;  and  because  this  is  said  of  the 
Word,  every  truth  of  good  in  the  Word  is  signified  •  here 
that  truth  falsified,  because  it  is  the  number  of  the  beast. 
This  is  signified,  because  six  signifies  the  same  as  three 
multiplied  by  two ;  and  three  signifies  full  and  all,  and  is 
predicated  of  truths  (n.  505)  ;  and  two  signifies  the  mar- 
riage of  good  and  truth.  And  as  six  is  composed  of  these 
two  numbers  multiplied  into  each  other  it  therefore  signi- 
fies every  truth  of  good  in  the  WTord  j  here  that  truth  falsi- 
fied. That  it  is  falsified  also  by  them,  may  be  seen  above 
(n.  566).  The  reason  that  the  number  666  is  mentioned, 
is  because  six  is  tripled  in  that  number ;  and  triplica- 
tion completes.  The  multiplication  by  a  hundred,  whence 
comes  the  six  hundred,  and  by  ten,  whence  is  the  sixty, 
makes  no  change  \  as  may  be  seen  above  (n.  348).  That 
six  signifies  full  and  all,  and  is  mentioned  where  the  truths 
of  good  are  treated  of,  may  be  evident  from  the  passages 
in  the  Word  where  that  number  occurs.  But  this  significa- 
tion of  that  number  does  not  clearly  appear  except  to  those 


No.  611.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


who  see  the  things  which  are  treated  of  in  the  spiritual 
sense,  as  that  the  Lord  said  that  the  seeds  which  fell  into 
the  good  ground  bore  fruit  to  thirty,  sixty,  and  to  a  hundred 
fold  (Mark  iv.  8,  20  ;  Matt.  xiii.  8,  25).  That  the  house- 
holder went  out  and  hired  laborers  into  his  vineyard  at  the 
third  hour  and  the  sixth  hour  (Matt.  xx.  3,  5).  That  upon 
the  table  in  the  Tabernacle  the  loaves  we?'e  arranged  in  turn 
rows,  six  in  each  (Lew  xxiv.  6).  That  six  water-pots  wc^e 
set.  after  the  manner  of  the  purifying  of  the  Jews  (John  ii.  6). 
That  there  were  six  cities  of  refuge  or  asylum  (Num.  xxxv. 
6,  7  •  Deut.  xix.  1-9).  That  the  measuring  reed  with  which 
the  angel  measured  all  the  things  of  the  new  teniple  and  new 
city  was  six  cubits  (Ez.  xl.  5).  That  the  prophet  drank 
water  by  measure,  the  sixth  of  a  hin  (Ez.  iv.  11).  That 
they  should  take  for  an  oblation  the  sixth  part  of  an  ephah  of 
a  homer  of  wheat  (Ez.  xlv.  13).  Since  six  signifies  full, 
therefore  the  word  to  sextate  arose,  by  which  is  signified 
in  the  spiritual  sense  that  which  is  complete,  and  also, 
entirely  :  as  that  they  should  sextate  an  ephah  out  of  a  homer 
of  barley  (Ez.  xlv.  13).  And  of  Gog,  /  will  7?iake  thee  to 
return,  and  will  sextate  thee  (Ez.  xxxix.  2)  ;  by  which  is 
signified,  that  with  him  every  truth  of  good  in  the  Word 
was  entirely  destroyed.  Who  are  meant  by  Gog,  may  be 
seen  (n.  859). 


611.  I  will  here  add  this  Relation.  All  who  are  pre- 
pared for  heaven,  which  is  done  in  the  world  of  spirits, 
which  is  midway  between  heaven  and  hell,  after  a  certain 
time,  desire  heaven  with  a  kind  of  longing ;  and  soon 
their  eyes  are  opened,  and  they  see  a  way  which  leads  to 
some  society  in  heaven.  This  way  they  enter,  and  ascend ; 
and  in  the  ascent  is  a  gate,  and  a  keeper  there.  He  opens 
the  gate,  and  through  it  they  enter.  Then  an  Examiner 
meets  them,  who  tells  them  from  the  Ruler  to  enter  in 
further,  and  to  inquire  whether  there  are  houses  anywhere 


662 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XIII 


which  they  can  recognize  as  theirs  ;  for  there  is  a  new 
house  for  every  novitiate  angel.  And  if  they  find  one, 
they  give  notice  of  it,  and  remain  there.  But  if  they  do 
not  find  any,  they  return,  and  say  that  they  saw  none. 
And  then  they  are  examined  by  a  certain  wise  one,  to  see 
whether  the  light  that  is  in  them  agrees  with  the  light 
which  is  in  that  society,  and  especially  whether  the  heat 
does.  For  the  light  of  heaven  is  in  its  essence  Divine 
Truth,  and  the  heat  of  heaven  in  its  essence  is  Divine 
Good,  both  proceeding  from  the  Lord  as  the  Sun  there. 
If  there  is  in  them  a  different  light  and  a  different  heat 
from  the  light  and  heat  of  that  society,  that  is,  a  different 
truth  and  a  different  good,  they  are  not  received.  Where- 
fore they  depart  thence,  and  pass  on  through  ways  that 
are  open  among  the  societies  in  heaven  :  and  this  until 
they  find  at  length  a  society  altogether  agreeing  with  their 
affections ;  and  there  is  their  home  for  ever.  For  there 
they  are  among  their  own  as  among  relatives  and  friends, 
whom,  as  they  are  in  similar  affection,  they  love  from  the 
heart ;  and  they  are  there  in  the  full  enjoyment  of  their 
life,  and  in  joy  of  their  whole  heart  from  peace  of  soul : 
for  there  is  in  the  heat  and  light  of  heaven  ineffable 
delight,  which  is  communicated.  Thus  it  is  with  those  who 
become  angels.  Those  who  are  in  evils  and  falsities  may 
ascend  into  heaven  by  leave :  but  when  they  enter,  they 
begin  to  gasp  for  breath  or  to  breathe  with  great  efort; 
and  soon  their  sight  is  obscured,  their  understanding  is 
darkened,  thought  ceases,  and  death  floats  before  their 
eyes,  and  thus  they  stand  like  stocks,  and  then  the  heart 
begins  to  throb,  the  breast  to  be  straitened,  and  the  mind 
to  be  seized  with  anguish,  and  to  be  tortured  more  and 
more ;  and  in  that  state  they  writhe  like  a  serpent  brought 
near  the  fire  :  on  which  account  they  roll  themselves  away, 
and  cast  themselves  down  a  precipice  which  then  appears 
to  them  ;  nor  do  they  rest  until  they  are  in  hell  with  those 
like  themselves,  where  they  can  breathe,  and  where  thn? 


No.6ll.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


663 


heart  beats  freely.  They  afterwards  hate  heaven,  reject 
the  truth,  and  blaspheme  the  Lord  in  heart,  believing  that 
their  tortures  and  torments  in  heaven  were  from  Him. 
From  these  few  things  it  can  be  seen  what  the  lot  of  those 
is  who  care  nothing  for  truths,  which  yet  make  the  light  m 
which  the  angels  of  heaven  are  ;  and  who  care  nothing 
for  goods,  which  yet  make  the  heat  in  which  the  angels  of 
heaven  are.  It  can  also  be  seen  from  this,  how  much  they 
err,  who  believe  that  every  one  can  share  the  blessedness 
of  heaven,  provided  he  be  admitted  into  heaven.  For  the 
belief  of  the  present  day  is,  that  to  be  received  into  heaven 
is  of  mercy  alone  ;  and  that  reception  into  heaven  is  like 
coming  into  a  house  at  a  wedding  in  the  world,  and  at  the 
same  time  into  the  joy  and  gladness  there.  But  let  them 
know  that  in  the  spiritual  world  there  is  a  communication 
of  affections,  since  man  is  then  a  spirit ;  and  the  life  of  a 
spirit  is  affection  ;  and  the  thought  is  from  it,  and  accord- 
ing to  it :  and  that  homogeneous  affection  conjoins,  and 
heterogeneous  affection  disjoins  ;  and  that  what  is  hetero- 
geneous torments  a  devil  in  heaven,  and  an  angel  in  hell. 
For  which  reason  they  are  separated  exactly  according  to 
the  diversities,  varieties,  and  differences  of  the  affections 
of  their  love. 

It  was  given  to  see  more  than  three  hundred  of  the 
clergy  of  the  Reformed  Church,  all  learned  men,  because 
they  knew  how  to  confirm  faith  alone  even  to  justification, 
and  some  of  them  further.  And  because  they  likewise 
had  this  belief,  that  heaven  is  only  admission  through 
giace,  permission  was  given  them  to  ascend  into  a  society 
of  heaven,  which  however  was  not  one  of  the  higher  ones. 
And  when  they  ascended  together,  they  then  were  seen  at 
a  distance  as  calves  ;  and  when  they  entered  heaven,  they 
were  received  civilly  by  the  angels.  But  when  they  were 
conversing,  a  tremor  seized  them,  afterwards  a  shuddering, 
and  at  length  a  torture  as  of  death :  and  they  then  cast 
themselves  down  headlong ;  and  in  their  fall  they  seemed 


664 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.   [Chap.  XIII 


like  dead  horses.  They  appeared  like  calves  in  their 
ascent,  because  the  natural  affection  of  seeing  and  know- 
ing, from  correspondence,  appears  gambolling  like  a  calf : 
and  they  appeared  like  dead  horses  in  their  fall,  because 
the  understanding  of  truth  from  the  Word  appears  from 
correspondence  like  a  horse,  and  no  understanding  of 
truth  in  the  Word  like  a  dead  horse. 

There  were  boys  below,  who  saw  them  descending,  and 
in  the  descent  seeming  like  dead  horses.  And  they  then 
turned  away  their  faces,  and  said  to  their  master  who  was 
with  them,  "  What  dreadful  thing  is  this  ?  we  saw  men,  and 
now  instead  of  them  dead  horses :  and  because  we  could 
not  look  at  them  we  turned  away  our  faces.  Master,  let 
us  not  stay  in  this  place,  but  let  us  go  away : "  and  they 
went  away.  And  then  the  master  instructed  them  in  the 
way,  what  a  dead  horse  is  ;  saying,  "  A  horse  signifies  the 
understanding  of  the  Word.  All  the  horses  which  you 
have  seen  signified  that :  for  when  a  man  goes  along  medi- 
tating upon  the  Word,  his  meditation  then  appears  at  a 
distance  like  a  horse  ;  noble  and  lively  as  he  meditates 
spiritually  on  the  Word,  and  poor  and  dead  as  he  medi- 
tates materially."  The  boys  then  asked,  "  What  is  it  to 
meditate  spiritually  and  materially  upon  the  Word?"  And 
the  master  replied,  "  I  will  illustrate  this  by  an  example : 
Who,  when  he  is  reading  the  Word,  does  not  think  of  God, 
of  the  neighbor,  and  of  heaven  ?  Every  one  who  thinks 
of  God  from  person  only,  and  not  from  essence,  thinks 
materially.  He  also  who  thinks  of  his  neighbor  only  from 
form,  and  not  from  quality,  thinks  materially.  And  he 
that  thinks  of  heaven  only  from  place,  and  not  from  the 
love  and  wisdom  from  which  heaven  is,  he  likewise  thinks 
materially."  But  the  boys  said,  "We  have  thought  of 
God  from  person,  of  the  neighbor  from  his  form  as  being 
a  man,  and  of  heaven  as  a  place :  have  we,  then,  when  we 
have  been  reading  the  Word,  appeared  to  any  one  like 
dead  horses."    The  master  said,  "  No  :  you  are  yet  boys, 


No.  6u.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


and  cannot  do  othenvise  j  but  I  have  perceived  an  affec- 
tion of  knowing  and  understanding  in  you ;  and  as  this  is 
spiritual,  you  have  also  thought  spiritually.  But  I  will 
return  to  the  things  which  I  said  before,  that  he  who 
thinks  materially  when  he  is  reading  the  Word,  or  medi- 
tating on  the  Word,  appears  at  a  distance  like  a  dead 
horse ;  but  he  who  thinks  spiritually,  like  a  living  horse: 
and  that  he  thinks  materially  of  God,  and  of  the  trinity  in 
God,  who  thinks  only  according  to  person,  and  not  accord- 
ing to  essence.  For  the  attributes  of  the  Divine  essence 
are  many;  as  omnipotence,  omniscience,  omnipresence, 
mercy,  grace,  eternity,  and  others.  And  there  are  attri- 
butes that  proceed  from  the  Divine  essence  j  which  are 
creation  and  preservation,  salvation  and  redemption,  en- 
lightenment and  instruction.  Every  one  who  thinks  of 
God  from  person  only,  makes  three  Gods ;  saying  that 
One  God  is  the  Creator  and  Preserver,  Another  the 
Saviour  and  Redeemer,  and  a  Third  the  Enlightener  and 
Instructor.  Yet  every  one  who  thinks  of  God  from  es- 
sence, makes  God  One  ;  saying,  God  created  and  preserved 
us,  redeemed  and  saves  us,  and  enlightens  and  instructs 
us.  This  is  the  reason  that  they  who  think  of  the  trinity 
in  God  according  to  person,  and  thus  materially,  cannot, 
from  the  ideas  of  their  thought,  which  is  material,  do  other- 
wise than  from  one  God  make  three.  But  still,  contrary 
to  their  thought,  they  are  obliged  to  say,  that  there  is  in 
each  a  communion  of  all  the  attributes ;  and  this  solely 
for  the  reason  that  they  have  also  thought  of  God  ob- 
scurely from  essence.  Wherefore,  my  pupils,  think  of  God 
from  His  essence,  and  from  that  of  His  person ;  and  not 
from  His  person,  and  from  this  of  His  essence :  for  to 
think  of  His  essence  from  His  person  is  to  think  materially 
of  His  essence  also ;  but  to  think  of  His  person  from  His 
essence  is  also  to  think  spiritually  of  His  person.  The 
ancient  gentiles,  because  they  thought  materially  of  God, 
and  likewise  of  God's  attributes,  imagined  not  three  gods 


^666 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.   [Chap.  XIII. 


only,  but  as  many  as  a  hundred.  You  must  know  that  the 
material  does  not  flow  into  the  spiritual,  but  the  spiritual 
into  the  material.  It  is  the  same  with  thought  concerning 
the  neighbor  from  his  form  and  not  from  his  quality ;  as 
also  with  thought  about  heaven  from  place,  and  not  from 
the  love  and  wisdom  which  constitute  heaven.  It  is  the 
same  with  each  and  every  thing  that  is  in  the  Word ;  on 
which  account  he  that  cherishes  a  material  idea  of  God, 
and  likewise  of  the  neighbor  and  of  heaven,  cannot  under- 
stand any  thing  in  it.  The  Word  is  to  him  a  dead  letter ; 
and  when  he  is  reading  it,  or  is  meditating  upon  it,  he 
himself  appears  at  a  distance  like  a  dead  horse.  Those 
whom  you  saw  falling  from  heaven,  having  become  to  your 
eyes  like  dead  horses,  were  those  who  have  closed  up  the 
rational  sight  in  themselves  and  others  by  their  peculiar 
dogma,  that  the  understanding  is  to  be  held  captive  under 
obedience  to  their  faith  ;  not  thinking  that  the  understand- 
ing, when  shut  up  by  religion,  is  as  blind  as  a  mole,  with 
nothing  but  thick-darkness  in  it,  and  such  thick-darkness 
as  rejects  from  itself  all  spiritual  light,  prevents  the  influx 
of  it  from  the  Lord  and  from  heaven,  and  establishes  a 
barrier  against  it  in  the  corporeal-sensual,  far  below  the 
rational,  in  matters  of  faith ;  that  is,  puts  it  close  to  the 
nose,  and  fixes  it  in  the  cartilage  of  it,  owing  to  which  it 
cannot  afterwards  even  have  the  scent  of  spiritual  things ; 
whence  some  have  become  such  that  when  they  perceive 
the  scent  of  spiritual  things,  they  fall  into  a  swoon :  by 
scent  I  mean  perception.  These  are  they  who  make  God 
three.  They  say  indeed,  from  essence,  that  God  is  one ; 
but  still,  when  they  pray  according  to  their  faith,  which  is 
that  God  the  Father  would  have  mercy  for  the  sake  of  the 
Son,  and  send  the  Holy  Spirit,  they  manifestly  make  three 
Gods.  They  cannot  do  otherwise ;  for  they  pray  to  one, 
to  have  mercy  for  the  sake  of  another,  and  to  send  a 
third."  And  then  their  master  taught  them  concerning 
the  Lord,  that  He  is  the  One  God,  in  whom  there  is  a 
Divine  trinity. 


Chat.  XIV.]  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


667 


CHAPTER  FOURTEENTH. 

1.  And  I  saw,  and  behold  a  Lamb  standing  on  the 
mount  Zion,  and  with  him  a  hundred  forty-four  thousand, 
having  His  Father's  name  written  upon  their  foreheads. 

2.  And  I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven,  as  the  voice  of 
many  waters,  and  as  the  voice  of  a  great  thunder ;  and  I 
heard  the  voice  of  harpers  harping  with  their  harps. 

3.  And  they  sung  as  it  were  a  new  song  before  the 
throne,  and  before  the  four  animals,  and  the  elders ;  and 
no  one  could  learn  the  song  but  the  hundred  forty-four 
thousand  bought  from  the  earth. 

4.  These  are  they  who  were  not  defiled  with  women, 
for  they  are  virgins ;  these  are  they  that  follow  the  Lamb 
whithersoever  he  goeth  :  these  were  bought  from  among 
men,  first-fruits  to  God  and  the  Lamb. 

5.  And  in  their  mouth  was  found  no  guile,  for  they  are 
without  spot  before  the  throne  of  God. 

6.  And  I  saw  another  angel  flying  in  the  midst  of 
heaven,  having  the  everlasting  gospel  to  preach  unto  them 
that  dwell  on  the  earth,  and  to  every  nation  and  tribe  and 
tongue  and  people ; 

7.  Saying  with  a  great  voice,  Fear  God,  and  give  glory 
to  Him,  for  the  hour  of  His  judgment  is  come ;  and  wor- 
ship Him  that  made  heaven  and  earth  and  the  sea,  and 
the  fountains  of  waters. 

8.  And  there  followed  another  angel,  saying,  Babylon  is 
fallen,  is  fallen,  that  great  city,  because  she  made  all  nations 
drink  of  the  wine  of  the  wrath  of  her  fornication. 

9.  And  a  third  angel  followed  them,  saying  with  a  great 
voice,  if  any  one  worship  the  beast,  and  his  image,  and 
receive  his  mark  upon  his  forehead  or  upon  his  hand, 

10.  He  also  shall  drink  of  the  wine  of  the  anger  of  God 

VOL.  II.  II 


668 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XIV. 


which  is  poured  out  unmixed  in  the  cup  of  His  fury,  and 
he  shall  be  tormented  with  fire  and  brimstone  before  the 
holy  angels  and  before  the  Lamb. 

11.  And  the  smoke  of  their  torment  ascendeth  up  for 
ever  and  ever ;  and  they  shall  have  no  rest  day  and  night 
that  worship  the  beast  and  his  image,  and  whosoever  re- 
ceiveth  the  mark  of  his  name. 

12.  Here  is  the  patience  of  the  saints  ;  here  are  they 
that  keep  the  commandments  of  God  and  the  faith  of 
Jesus. 

13.  And  I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven  saying  unto  me, 
Write,  Blessed  are  the  dead  who  die  in  the  Lord  from 
henceforth :  yea,  saith  the  Spirit,  that  they  may  rest  from 
their  labors  ;  for  their  works  follow  with  them. 

14.  And  I  saw,  and  behold  a  white  cloud,  and  upon  the 
cloud  one  sitting  like  unto  the  Son  of  Man,  having  on  his 
head  a  golden  crown,  and  in  his  hand  a  sharp  sickle. 

15.  And  another  angel  went  out  of  the  temple,  crying 
with  a  great  voice  to  Him  that  sat  on  the  cloud,  thrust  in 
thy  sickle,  and  reap  ;  for  the  hour  for  thee  to  reap  is  come, 
for  the  harvest  of  the  earth  is  ripe. 

16.  And  He  that  sat  upon  the  cloud  thrust  in  His  sickle 
on  the  earth,  and  the  earth  was  reaped. 

17.  And  another  angel  went  out  of  the  temple  which  is 
in  heaven,  he  also  having  a  sharp  sickle. 

18.  And  another  angel  went  out  from  the  altar,  having 
authority  over  fire ;  and  he  cried  with  a  great  cry  to  him 
that  had  the  sharp  sickle,  saying,  Thrust  in  thy  sharp  sickle, 
and  gather  the  clusters  of  the  vine  of  the  earth ;  for  hei 
grapes  are  ripened. 

19.  And  the  angel  thrust  in  his  sickle  into  the  earth, 
and  gathered  the  vine  of  the  earth,  and  cast  it  into  the 
great  winepress  of  the  wrath  of  God. 

20.  And  the  winepress  was  trodden  without  the  city ; 
and  blood  came  out  of  the  winepress  even  unto  the  bridles 
of  the  horses,  for  a  thousand  six  hundred  furlongs. 


Chap.  XIV.]  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


669 


THE  SPIRITUAL  SENSE, 

The  Contents  of  the  whole  Chapter.  Concern- 
ing the  New  Christian  Heaven :  it  is  described  (vers. 
1-5).  The  preaching  of  the  Lord's  coming,  and  then  the 
New  Church  (vers.  6,  7,  13).  An  exhortation  to  recede 
from  faith  separated  from  charity,  in  which  is  the  church 
of  the  present  day  (vers.  9-12).  The  exploration  of  these, 
and  the  manifestation  that  their  works  are  evil  (vers. 
14-20). 

The  Contents  of  each  Verse.  "And  I  saw,  and 
behold  a  Lamb  standing  upon  the  mount  Zion,  and  with 
Him  a  hundred  forty-four  thousand,"  signifies  the  Lord 
now  in  the  New  Heaven  from  Christians,  who  acknowl- 
edged Him  as  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  were  in 
truths  of  doctrine  from  Him  through  the  Word.  "  Having 
His  Father's  name  in  their  foreheads,"  signifies  their  ac- 
knowledgment of  the  Lord's  Divine  and  Divine  Human. 
"  And  I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven,  as  the  voice  of  many 
waters,"  signifies  the  Lord  speaking  through  the  New 
Heaven  from  Divine  Truths.  "  And  as  the  voice  of  a 
great  thunder,"  signifies  and  from  the  Divine  Love  "  And 
I  heard  the  voice  of  harpers  harping  with  their  harps," 
signifies  confession  of  the  Lord  from  gladness  of  heart  by 
the  spiritual  angels  in  the  lower  heavens.  "  And  they  sung 
as  it  were  a  new  song  before  the  throne  and  before  the  four 
animals  and  before  the  elders,"  signifies  celebration  and 
glorification  of  the  Lord  before  Him  and  before  the  angels 
of  the  higher  heavens.  "  And  no  one  could  learn  the 
song  but  the  hundred  forty-four  thousand,"  signifies  that 
no  others  from  among  Christians  could  understand,  and 
thus  from  love  and  faith  acknowledge,  that  the.  Lord  alone 
is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  but  they  who  were  received 
by  the  Lord  into  this  New  Heaven.  "  Bought  from  the 
earth,"  signifies  that  they  are  those  who  could  be  regener- 


670 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XI\. 


ated  by  the  Lord  and  thus  be  redeemed  in  the  world. 
"These  are  they  who  were  not  defiled  with  women,  for 
they  are  virgins,"  signifies  that  they  did  not  adulterate  the 
truths  of  the  church,  and  defile  them  with  falsities  of  faith, 
but  that  they  loved  truths  because  they  are  truths.  "These 
are  they  that  follow  the  Lamb  whithersoever  He  goeth," 
signifies  that  they  are  conjoined  to  the  Lord  by  love  and 
faith  in  Him,  because  they  have  lived  according  to  His 
commandments.  "  And  were  bought  from  among  men," 
signifies  here  as  before.  "  First-fruits  unto  God  and  the 
Lamb,"  signifies  the  first  beginning  of  the  Christian  heaven, 
that  acknowledges  one  God  in  whom  is  a  Trinity,  and  that 
the  Lord  is  He.  "  And  in  their  mouth  was  found  no  guile," 
signifies  that  they  do  not  from  cunning  and  design  speak 
and  persuade  to  evil  and  falsity.  "  For  they  are  without 
spot  before  the  throne  of  God,"  signifies  because  they  are 
in  truths  from  good  from  the  Lord.  "And  I  saw  another 
angel  flying  in  the  midst  of  heaven  having  the  everlasting 
gospel  to  preach  unto  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth,"  sig- 
nifies the  annunciation  of  the  Lord's  coming,  and  of  the 
New  Church  that  is  to  come  down  out  of  heaven  from 
Him.  "  And  to  every  nation  and  tribe  and  tongue  and 
people,"  signifies  to  all  who  are  in  goods  from  religion, 
and  in  truths  from  doctrine.  "  Saying  with  a  great  voice, 
Fear  God,"  signifies  admonition  not  to  do  evils,  because 
this  is  against  the  Lord.  "  And  give  glory  to  Him,  for  the 
hour  of  His  judgment  is  come,"  signifies  acknowledgment 
and  confession  that  all  the  truth  of  the  Word  is  from  the 
Lord,  according  to  which  every  man  will  be  judged.  "And 
worship  Him  that  made  heaven  and  earth  and  the  sea  and 
the  fountains  of  waters,"  signifies  that  the  Lord  alone  is  to 
be  worshipped,  because  He  alone  is  the  Creator,  Saviour, 
and  Redeemer,  and  from  Him  alone  are  the  angelic  heaven 
and  the  church  and  all  things  of  them.  "And  another 
p.ngel  followed,  saying,  Babylon  is  fallen,  is  fallen,  that 
great  city,"  signifies  that  the  Roman  Catholic  religion, 


Chap.  XIV.]  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


67I 


as  to  its  dogmas  and  doctrinal  tenets  is  now  dispersed. 
"Because  she  made  all  nations  drink  of  the  wine  of  the 
wrath  of  her  fornication/  signifies  because  by  profana- 
tions of  the  Word  and  adulterations  of  the  good  and  truth 
of  the  church,  she  has  seduced  all  whom  she  could  subject 
to  her  dominion.  "  And  a  third  angel  followed  them,  say- 
ing with  a  great  voice,"  signifies  further  revelation  from  the 
Lord  concerning  those  who  are  in  faith  separated  from 
charity.  "  If  any  one  worship  the  beast  and  his  image, 
and  receive  his  mark  upon  his  forehead  and  upon  his 
hand,"  signifies  whoever  acknowledges  and  receives  the 
doctrine  concerning  justification  and  salvation  by  faith 
alone,  confirms  it,  and  lives  according  to  it.  "  He  also 
shall  drink  of  the  wine  of  the  anger  of  God  poured  out 
unmixed  in  the  cup  of  His  fury,"  signifies  that  they  falsify 
the  goods  and  truths  of  the  Word,  and  imbue  their  life 
with  them  so  falsified.  "  And  shall  be  tormented  with  fire 
and  brimstone  before  the  holy  angels  and  the  Lamb,  and 
the  smoke  of  their  torment  ascendeth  up  for  ever  and  ever," 
signifies  the  love  of  self  and  the  world  and  the  lusts  there- 
from, and  from  these  the  pride  of  their  own  intelligence, 
and  thence  torment  in  hell.  "  And  they  shall  have  no 
rest  day  and  night  that  worship  the  beast  and  his  image, 
and  whosoever  receiveth  the  mark  of  his  name,"  signifies 
a  perpetual  state  in  undelightful  things  with  those  who 
acknowledge  and  receive  that  faith,  confirm  it,  and  live 
according  to  it.  "  Here  is  the  patience  of  the  saints,  here 
are  they  that  keep  the  commandments  of  God  and  the 
laith  of  Jesus,"  signifies  that  the  man  of  the  Lord's  church 
is  explored  by  temptations  from  them,  as  to  the  quality  of 
his  life  according  to  the  commandments  of  the  Word  and 
of  his  faith  in  the  Lord.  "And  I  heard  a  voice  from 
heaven,  saying  unto  me,  Write,  Blessed  are  the  dead  who 
die  in  the  Lord  henceforth,"  signifies  a  prediction  from  the 
Lord  concerning  the  state  of  those  after  death  who  will 
be  of  His  New  Church,  that  they  will  have  eternal  life 


672 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.   [Chap.  XIV. 


and  happiness.  "  Yea,  saith  the  Spirit,  that  they  may  rest 
from  their  labors,"  signifies  that  the  Divine  Truth  of  the 
Word  teaches  that  they  who  afflict  their  soul  and  crucify 
their  flesh  for  the  sake  of  those  things,  will  have  peace  in 
the  Lord.  "  For  their  works  follow  with  them,"  signifies 
according  as  they  have  loved  and  believed,  and  thence 
have  done  and  spoken.  "  And  I  saw,  and  behold,  a  white 
cloud,  and  upon  the  cloud  one  sitting  like  unto  the  Son  of 
Man,"  signifies  the  Lord  as  to  the  Word.  "  Having  upon 
His  head  a  golden  crown,  and  in  His  hand  a  sharp  sickle," 
signifies  the  Divine  Wisdom  from  His  Divine  Love,  and 
the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Word.  "  And  another  angel  went 
out  of  the  temple,"  signifies  the  angelic  heaven.  "  Crying 
with  a  great  voice  to  Him  that  sat  on  the  cloud,  Thrust  in 
thy  sickle,  and  reap,  for  the  hour  for  thee  to  reap  is  come, 
for  the  harvest  of  the  earth  is  ripe,"  signifies  the  supplica- 
tion of  the  angels  of  heaven  to  the  Lord,  that  He  would 
make  an  end  and  execute  judgment,  because  now  is  the 
last  state  of  the  church.  "  And  He  that  sat  upon  the  cloud 
thrust  in  His  sickle,  and  the  earth  was  reaped,"  signifies 
the  end  of  the  church,  because  there  is  no  longer  any 
Divine  Truth  in  it.  "  And  another  angel  went  out  of  the 
temple  which  is  in  heaven,  he  also  having  a  sharp  sickle," 
signifies  the  heavens  of  the  Lord's  spiritual  kingdom,  and 
the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Word  in  them.  "And  another 
angel  went  out  from  the  altar,  having  authority  over  fire," 
signifies  the  heavens  of  the  Lord's  heavenly  (celestial) 
kingdom,  which  are  in  the  good  of  love  from  the  Lord. 
"  And  he  cried  with  a  great  cry  to  him  that  had  the  sharp 
sickle,  saying,  Thrust  in  thy  sharp  sickle,  and  gather  the 
clusters  of  the  vine  of  the  earth,"  signifies  the  Lord's  oper- 
ation from  the  good  of  His  love  by  the  Divine  Truth  of 
His  Word  into  the  works  of  charity  and  faith,  among  the 
men  of  the  Christian  church.  "  For  her  grapes  are  ripe," 
signifies  because  it  is  the  last  state  of  the  Christian  church. 
"  And  the  angel  thrust  in  his  sickle  into  the  earth,  and 


No.  6i2.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  673 


gathered  the  vine  of  the  earth,"  signifies  the  end  of  the 
present  Christian  church.  "  And  cast  it  into  the  great 
winepress  of  the  anger  of  God,"  signifies  exploration  of 
the  quality  of  their  works,  that  they  were  evil.  "  And  the 
winepress  was  trodden  without  the  city,"  signifies  that  ex- 
ploration was  made  from  the  Divine  Truths  of  the  Word 
as  to  the  quality  of  the  works  which  proceed  from  the  doc- 
tr.ne  of  faith  of  the  church.  "  And  blood  came  out  of  the 
winepress  even  unto  the  bridles  of  the  horses,"  signifies 
violence  done  to  the  Word  by  dreadful  falsifications  of  the 
truth,  and  the  understanding  so  closed  up  thereby,  that 
man  can  scarce  be  taught  any  longer,  and  thus  be  led  of 
the  Lord  by  Divine  Truths.  "  For  a  thousand  six  hundred 
furlongs,"  signifies  mere  falsities  of  evil. 


THE  EXPLANATION. 


612.  And  I  saw,  and  behold,  a  Lamb  standing  upon  the 
in 0 unt  Zion,  a  fid  with  Him  a  hundred  forty-four  thousand, 
signifies  the  Lord  now  in  the  New  Heaven  collected  from 
those  in  the  Christian  churches  who  acknowledged  the 
Lord  alone  as  the  God  of  heaven  andijearth,  and  were  in 
truths  of  doctrine  from  the  good  of  love  from  Him  through 
the  Word.  By  "  I  saw,"  these  things  are  signified  and 
those  which  follow  in  this  chapter.  By  the  Lamb  is  meant 
the  Lord  as  to  His  Divine  Human  (n.  269,  271).  By  mount 
Zion  is  signified  the  heaven  where  are  they  who  are  in  love  t6 
the  Lord,  which  is  treated  of  in  what  follows.  By  a  hundred 
forty -four  thousand  are  signified  all  those  who  acknowledge 
the  Lord  alone  as  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  are  in 
truths  of  doctrine  from  the  good  of  love  from  Him  through 
the  Word  (n.  348,  &c.).  These  have  been  treated  of  in 
i  h  mi^r  vii.  ;  but  there  it  is  said  that  they  were  sealed  upon 
J  heir  foreheads,  and  thus  distinguished  and  separated  from 
fee  rest ;  here,  that  they  are  collected  together,  and  that  a 


674  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XIV. 

heaven  is  formed  from  them.  The  heaven  which  is  here 
treated  of,  is  the  heaven  collected  from  the  Christians  from 
the  time  of  the  Lord  in  the  world,  and  from  those  of  them 
who  approached  the  Lord  alone,  and  lived  according  to 
His  commandments  in  the  Word,  shunning  evils  as  sins 
against  God.  This  heaven  is  the  New  Heaven,  from  which 
the  New  Jerusalem,  that  is,  a  New  Church  on  earth  will 
come  down  (Apoc.  xxi.  1,  2).  But  the  heavens  before  the 
Lord's  coming  are  above  this,  and  are  called  the  ancient 
heavens ;  in  which  also  all  acknowledge  the  Lord  alone  as 
the  God  of  heaven  and  earth.  These  heavens  communicate 
with  this  new  heaven  by  influx.  It  is  known,  that  by  the 
land  of  Canaan  the  church  is  signified,  because  the  Word 
was  there,  and  through  it  the  Lord  was  known :  also  that 
in  the  midst  of  it  was  the  city  of  Zion  and  below  it  the  city 
of  Jerusalem,  both  upon  a  mountain.  Hence  by  Zion  and 
Jerusalem  the  inmost  things  of  the  church  are  signified. 
And  because  the  church  in  heaven  makes  one  with  the 
church  on  earth,  therefore  by  Zion  and  Jerusalem  is  meant 
the  church  in  both :  but  by  Zion  the  church  as  to  love,  and 
by  Jerusalem  the  church  as  to  doctrine  from  love.  It  is 
called  mount  Zion,  because  love  is  signified  by  a  mountain 
(n.  336).  That  heaven  and  the  church  where  the  Lord 
alone  is  worshipped,  are  signified  by  mount  Zion,  may  be 
evident  from  th&  following  passages :  /  have  anointed  my 
King  upon  Zion  :  /  will  declare  concerning  the  statute,  Thou 
art  my  Son,  this  ..'ay  nave  1  begotten  thee ;  I  will  give  the 
nations  for  tJwie  inheritance :  Kiss  the  Son,  lest  he  be  angry., 
and  ye  perish  ;  blessed  are  all  that  trust  in  Him  (Ps.  ii. 
6-8,  12).  O  Zion,  that  bringest  good  tidings,  get  thee  up  into 
the  high  mountain  ;  say,  Behold,  the  Lord  yehovih  tvill  come 
in  strength  (Isa.  xl.  9,  10).  Rejoice  greatly,  O  daughter  of 
Zion ;  behold,  thy  King  cometh  imto  thee  Just  and  a  Saviour 
(Zech.  ix.  9  ;  Matt.  xxi.  2,  4,  5  ;  John  xii.  14,  15).  Cry  out 
and  shout,  thou  inhabitant  of  Zion ;  for  great  is  the  Holy  One 
of  Israel  in  the  midst  of  thee  (Isa.  xii.  6).    The  ransomed  of 


No.  6i2.]       THE  APOCALYPSE  RE\  EALED. 


675 


Jehovah  shall  return  to  Zion  with  songs  (Isa.  xxxv.  10). 
Shout  and  be  glad,  O  daughter  of  Zion,  behold  I  come  that  I 
may  diuell  in  the  midst  of  thee  (Zech.  ii.  10).  Who  will 
give  the  salvation  of  Israel  in  Zion  (Ps.  xiv.  7  j  liii.  6).  The 
Lord  Jehovah  will  lay  in  Zion  a  tried  stone,  and  then  shall 
your  covenant  with  death  be  abolished  (Isa.  xxviii.  16-18). 
My  salvation  shall  not  tarry,  I  will  give  salvation  in  Zion 
(Isa  xlvi.  13).  And  the  Redeemer  shall  come  to  Zion  (Isa. 
lix.  20).  Jehovah  Zebaoth  shall  reign  i?i  mount  Zion  (Isa. 
xxiv.  23).  Jehovah  loveth  the  gates  of  Zion  more  than  all  the 
dwellings  of  Jacob ;  glorious  things  are  to  be  proclaimed  in 
thee,  O  city  of  God ;  this  one  was  born  there;  all  my  springs 
are  in  thee  (Ps.  lxxxvii.  2,  3.  5-7).  Jehovah  hath  chosen 
Zion  ;  He  hath  desired  it  for  His  habitation  ;  this  is  my  rest 
for  ever,  there  will  I  dwell  (Ps.  cxxxii.  13,  14).  Let  the 
children  of  Zion  rejoice  in  their  King  (Ps.  cxlix.  2).  O 
Jehovah,  arise,  and  have  mercy  on  Zioti,  the  set  time  is  come ; 
the  name  of  Jehovah  shall  be  declared  in  Zion,  when  the 
peoples  are  gathered  together,  and  the  kingdoms  to  serve 
Jehovah  (Ps.  cii.  12-16,  21,  22).  Out  of  Zio?i  God  shall 
shine;  our  God  cometh,  and  shall  call  to  the  heaven  above, 
and  to  the  earth,  Gather  my  saints  together  unto  Me  (Ps. 
L  1-5.  Besides  other  places,  as  Isa.  i.  27  j  iv.  3,  5  ;  xxxi. 
4,  9  ;  xxxiii.  5,  20  ;  xxxvii.  22  ;  Hi.  1  ;  lxiv.  10  ;  Jer.  vi.  2  ; 
Lam.  iv.  2  ;  Am.  i.  2  \  Mic.  iii.  10,  12  ;  iv.  1-3,  7,  8  ;  Zeph. 
iii.  14,  16;  Joel  iii.  16,  17,  21  ;  Zech.  viii.  3;  Ps.  xx.  2; 
xlviii.  2,  11-14 ;  lxxvi.  2  j  lxxviii.  68  ;  ex.  1,  2  ;  cxlix.  2,  4; 
exxv.  1;  exxvi.  1;  exxviii.  5,  6;  exxxiv.  3;  exxxv.  21; 
cxlvi.  10).  In  many  places  we  read  of  the  virgin  and  the 
daughter  of  Zio)i ;  by  whom  is  not  meant  any  virgin  or 
daughter  there,  but  the  church  as  to  the  affection  of 
good  and  truth  ;  the  same  as  by  the  Bride  of  the  Lamb 
(Apoc.  xxi.  2,  9  ;  xxii.  17).  The  virgin  and  the  daughter 
of  Zion  signifies  the  Lord's  Church  in  these  passages  : 
Isa,  i.  8  ;  iii.  16-26  ;  iv.  4 ;  x.  32  j  xvi.  1  ;  xxxvii.  22  ;  Iii.  2  ; 
ixii.  11  ;  Jer.  iv.  31  ;  vi.  2,  23  ;  Lam.  i.  6  j  ii.  1,  4,  8,  10,  13, 

11* 


676 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XIV 


18  ;  iv.  22  j  Mic.  i.  13  ;  iv.  8,  10,  13  ;  Zeph.  iii.  14;  Zech. 
ii.  10;  ix.  9;  Ps.  ix.  14;  and  elsewhere. 

613.  Having  His  Father's  na?ne  written  in  their  foreheads  y 
signifies  their  acknowledgment  of  the  Lord's  Divine  and 
Divine  Human  from  love  and  faith.  By  the  name  of  the 
Father  is  meant  the  Lord  as  to  the  Divine  from  which  [all 
things  are],  which  is  called  the  Father,  and  at  the  same  time 
as  to  the  Divine  Human  which  is  called  the  Son  ;  since  they 
are  one,  and  one  person,  united  like  the  soul  and  the  body. 
Therefore  in  heaven  by  God  the  Father  no  other  is  meant 
than  the  Lord  ;  and  in  the  New  Heaven  the  Lord  is  also 
called  Father.  The  reason  that  the  name  of  the  Father 
is  here  said  to  be  in  their  foreheads,  is  also,  that  the  Divine 
Good  of  the  Lord's  Divine  Love  is  meant  by  the  Father ; 
which  is  everywhere  meant  by  the  Father  in  the  Word  of 
the  Evangelists,  when  He  is  named  by  the  Lord ;  and  the 
Divine  Truth  of  His  Divine  Wisdom  is  meant  by  the  Son : 
which  two  were  united  as  the  soul  to  the  body  and  the  body 
to  the  soul,  when  the  Lord  glorified  His  Human  (see 
n.  n,  170).  And  because  they  are  one,  it  is  therefore  said 
in  another  place,  the  name  of  God  and  of  the  Lamb  in  their 
foreheads  (chap.  xxii.  4).  In  regard  to  these,  therefore, 
who  are  here  treated  of,  it  is  said  that  they  had  the 
Father's  name  written  in  their  foreheads,  because  by  the 
hundred  forty-four  thousand  sealed  out  of  the  twelve  tribes 
of  Israel,  the  angels  of  the  higher  heavens  are  meant,  who 
all  are  in  the  good  of  heavenly  (celestial)  love ;  and  by  the 
Father,  as  has  been  said,  that  good  is  meant.  That  the 
angels  who  are  here  treated  of  are  the  angels  of  the  higher 
heavens,  may  be  seen  in  the  explanation  of  the  seventt 
chapter;  in  particular,  n.  363  there.  By  "written  in  their 
foreheads,"  is  signified  acknowledgment  in  them  froni 
love  and  faith :  by  written  or  inscribed  is  signified  the 
acknowledgment  in  them ;  and  by  the  forehead  is  signified 
love,  and  thence  intelligence  or  faith  (n.  347,  605).  That 
the  Divine  which  is  called  the  Father,  and  the  Divine 


No  613.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


Human  which  is  called  the  Son,  are  one  like  the  soul  and 
the  body,  and  consequently  that  the  Lord  as  to  the  Divine 
Human  is  to  be  approached,  and  that  in  this  way  and  no 
other  the  Divine  which  is  called  the  Father  is  approached, 
may  be  evinced  by  so  many  passages  in  the  Word,  that 
they  would  fill  pages  if  they  were  adduced.  They  are 
adduced  with  some  fulness  in  the  "Doctrine  of  "he  New 
Jerusalem  concerning  the  Lord"  (n.  29-36,  38-45,  &c.) ; 
from  which  only  a  few  will  be  brought  forward  here  for 
confirmation  ;  which  are  these  :  The  angel  said  to  Mary, 
Behold,  thou  sha/t  conceive  in  thy  womb,  and  bring  forth  a 
Son,  and  sha/t  call  His  name  Jesus .  He  shall  be  great,  and 
shall  be  called  the  Son  of  the  Highest :  but  Mary  said,  How 
shall  this  be,  seeing  I  know  not  a  man.  The  angel  answered, 
The  Holy  Spirit  shall  come  upon  thee,  a?id  the  Power  of  the 
Highest  shall  overshadow  thee,  therefore  also,  the  Holy  Thing 
which  shall  be  born  of  thee  shall  be  called  the  Son  of  God 
(Luke  i.  30-35).  The  angel  of  the  Lord  appeared  to  Joseph 
in  a  dream,  saying,  Fear  not  to  take  Mary  thy  wife,  for  that 
which  is  conceived  i?i  her  is  from  the  Holy  Spirit ;  and  Joseph 
knew  her  not,  until  she  brought  forth  her  first-born  Son 
(Matt.  i.  20,  25).  In  the  beginning  was  the  Word,  and  the 
Word  was  with  God,  and  the  Word  was  God ;  and  the  Word 
was  made  flesh,  and  we  saw  His  glory,  as  the  glory  of  the 
Only-begotten  of  the  Father  (John  i.  1,  2,  14).  The  Jews 
sought  to  kill  Jesus,  because  he  had  said  that  God  was  His 
Own  Father,  making  Hi ?n self  equal  to  God :  Jesus  answered, 
What  things  soever  the  Father  docth,  these  also  doeth  the  Son 
likewise;  as  the  Father  raiscth  up  the  dead  and  quickencth 
than,  even  so  tr.e  Son  quickencth  whom  He  will :  Verily  I  say 
unto  you,  that  the  hour  will  come,  when  the  dead  shall  hear 
the  voice  of  the  Son  of  God,  and  they  that  hear  shall  live 
(John  v.  18-26).  As  tfie  Father  hath  life  in  Himself,  so 
hath  He  given  to  the  Son  to  have  life  in  Himself  (John  v.  26). 
/  am  the  way,  the  truth,  and  the  life ;  no  one  cometh  to  the 
Father  but  by  Me  ;  if  ye  have  known  Me,  ye  have  known  my 


078 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XIV. 


Father  also ;  ana1  fro?n  henceforth  ye  have  known  Him  and 
have  seen  Him.  Philip  saith  imto  Him,  Show  us  the  Father; 
yesus  saith  unto  him,  Have  I  been  so  long  time  with  you,  and 
thou  hast  not  known  Me,  Philip  ?  He  that  hath  seen  Me  hath 
seen  the  Father  ;  how  sayest  thou  then,  show  us  the  Father  1 
Believes t  thou  not  that  I  abide  in  the  Father,  a?id  the  Father 
in  me  ?  Believe  Me,  that  I  am  in  the  Father  and  the  Father 
in  Me  (John  xiv.  6-1 1).  I  give  unto  my  sheep  eternal  life;  I 
and  my  Father  are  one.  And  when  the  Jews  were  indignant 
that  He  made  Himself  God :  He  said,  I  do  the  works  of  my 
Father  ;  believe  the  works  ;  that  ye  may  know  and  believe  that 
the  Father  is  in  Me  and  I  i?i  the  Father  (John  x.  28-38). 
He  that  seeth  Me,  seeth  Him  that  sent  Me  (John  xii.  45).  All 
things  that  the  Father  hath  are  7nine  (John  xvi.  15).  That 
the  Father  had  given  all  things  into  His  hands  (John  xiii.  3). 
Father,  thou  hast  given  Me  power  over  all  flesh :  this  is  life 
eternal,  that  they  should  know  Thee  the  only  God,  and  yesus 
Christ  whom  thou  hast  sent:  all  mine  are  thine,  and  thine  are 
mine  (John  xvii.  2,  3,  10).  All  pozver  is  given  unto  Me  in 
heaven  a?id  on  earth  (Matt,  xxviii.  18).  Whatsoever  ye  shall 
ask  in  my  name,  this  I  will  do,  and  again,  /  will  do  it  (John 
xiv.  13, 14).  The  Spirit  of  Truth  shall  not  speak  from  himself, 
but  he  shall  receive  of  mi?ie,  and  declare  it  unto  you  (John 
xvi.  13,  14).  He  that  abideth  in  Me,  and  I  in  him,  the  same 
bringeth  forth  much  fruit ;  for  without  Me  ye  can  do  nothing 
(John  xv.  5.  Besides  other  places).  There  are  still  more  in 
the  Old  Testament,  from  which  also  a  few  shall  be  adduced : 
Unto  us  a  Child  is  bom,  u?ito  us  a  Soft  is  given,  and  the 
government  shall  be  upon  his  shoulder ;  and  His  name  shall 
be  called  Wonderful,  Counsellor,  God,  the  Mighty,  Father  of 
eternity,  Prince  of  peace  (Isa.  ix.  6).  A  virgin  shall  conceive 
and  bear  a  Son,  and  His  name  shall  be  called  God  with  us 
(Isa.  vii.  14).  Behold,  the  days  shall  come,  that  I  will  raise  up 
unto  David  a  just  branch,  who  shall  reign  a  King ;  and  this 
is  His  name,  which  they  shall  call  Him,  yehovah  our  yustice 
(Jer.  xxiii.  5,  6  ;  xxxiii.  15,  16).    Then  shall  it  be  said i?i  that 


No.  614.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REYEALED. 


679 


day,  Lo,  this  is  our  God  whom  we  have  waited  for,  that  He 
may  save  us;  this  is  Jehovah  whom  we  have  waited  for;  let 
us  rejoice  and  be  glad  in  His  salvation  (Isa.  xxv.  9).  Only 
in  thee  is  God,  and  there  is  no  God  besides ;  verily  thou  art 
a  God,  that  hidest  thyself,  O  God  of  Israel,  the  Saviour  (Isa. 
xlv.  14,  15).  Am  not  I  Jehovah,  and  there  is  ?io  God  else 
besides  Me,  a  just  God  and  a  Saviour,  there  is  none  besides 
Me  (Isa.  xlv.  21,  22).  /  am  Jehovah,  and  besides  Me  there 
is  no  Saviour  (Isa.  xliii.  11).  I  Jehovah  am  thy  God,  and 
thou  shall  acknowledge  no  God  besides  Me,  and  there  is  no 
Saviour  besides  Me  (Hos.  xiii.  4).  Thou,  O  Jehovah,  art 
our  Father,  our  Redeemer,  thy  naine  is  from  everlasting  (Isa. 
Ixiii.  16).  Thus  said  the  King  of  Israel,  and  his  Redeemer, 
Jehovah  Zcbaoth,  I  am  the  First  and  I  am  the  Last,  and 
besides  Me  there  is  no  God  (Isa.  xliv.  6).  Thus  said  Jehovah 
thy  Redeemer,  I  am  Jehovah  that  maketh  all  things,  and  alone 
of  Myself  (Isa.  xliv.  24).  Thus  said  Jehovah  thy  Redeemer, 
the  Holy  One  of  Israel,  I  am  Jehovah  thy  God  (Isa.  xlviii.  17). 
Jehovah,  my  Rock,  and  my  Redeemer  (Ps.  xix.  14).  Their 
Redee?ner  is  strong,  Jehovah  Zebaoth  is  His  Name  (Jer.  1.  34). 
Jehovah  Zebaoth  is  His  name,  and  thy  Redeemer,  the  Holy 
One  of  Israel,  the  God  of  the  whole  earth  shall  He  be  called 
(Isa.  liv.  5).  That  all  flesh  may  know  that  I  Jehovah  am 
thy  Saviour  and  thy  Redeemer,  the  Mighty  One  of  Jacob 
(Isa.  xlix.  26  ;  lx.  16).  As  for  our  Redeemer,  Jehovah 
Zebaoth  is  His  nai?ie  (Isa.  xlvii.  4).  Thus  said  thy  Redeemer 
Jehovah  (Isa.  xliii.  14;  xlix.  7.  And  elsewhere,  as  Luke 
i.  68  j  Isa.  lxii.  11,  12  ;  lxiii,  1,  4,  9  ;  Jer.  xv.  20,  21  ;  Hos. 
xiii.  4,  14;  Ps.  xxxi.  5  j  xliv.  26  ;  xlix.  15  j  lv.  17,  18  ;  lxix. 
18  ;  lxxi.  23  ;  ciii.  4  j  cvii.  2  ;  exxx.  7,  8).  And  in  Zechariah, 
In  that  day  Jehovah  shall  be  Ring  over  all  the  earth;  in  that 
day  Jehovah  shall  be  One,  and  His  name  one  (xiv.  9).  But 
these  are  few. 

614.  And  I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven  as  the  voice  of  many 
waters,  signifies  the  Lord  speaking  through  the  New  Heaven 
hum  Divine  Truths.    By  a  voice  from  heaven  is  signified  1 


68o 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XIV. 


voice  or  speech  from  the  Lord  through  heaven :  for  where 
a  voice  is  heard  from  heaven,  it  is  from  the  Lord ;  here, 
through  the  New  Heaven  from  Christians,  which  is  meant  by 
the  mount  Zion  upon  which  the  Lamb  was  seen  to  stand, 
and  with  Him  a  hundred  forty-four  thousand  (n.  612,  613). 
By  "many  waters"  Divine  Truths  are  signified  (n.  50). 
The  Lord  speaking  through  heaven  from  Divine  Truths  is 
similarly  spoken  of  in  these  passages  following:  The  voice 
of  the  Son  of  Man  was  heard  as  the  voice  of  many  waters 
(Apoc.  i.  15).  And  a  voice  out  of  the  throne,  as  the  voice  of 
many  waters  (Apoc.  xix.  6).  And  the  voice  of  the  God  of 
Israel  like  the  voice  of  many  waters  (Ez.  xliii.  2).  The  voice 
of  Jehovah  is  upon  the  waters,  Jehovah  is  upon  many  waters 
(Ps.  xxix.  3).  The  sound  of  the  wings  of  the  cherubs  was 
as  the  sound  of  great  waters  (Ez.  i.  24).  By  the  cherubs  the 
Word  is  signified  (n.  239),  and  thus  the  Divine  Truth,  from 
which  the  Lord  speaks. 

615.  And  as  the  voice  of  a  great  thunder,  signifies  the 
Lord  speaking  through  the  New  Heaven  from  the  Divine 
Love.  That  lightnings,  thunders,  and  voices  signify  en- 
lightenment, perception,  and  instruction,  may  be  seen  above 
(n.  236)  ;  and  that  the  seven  thunders  speaking  signify  the 
Lord  speaking  through  the  universal  heaven  (n.  472). 
When  the  Lord  speaks  through  heaven,  He  speaks  from  the 
third  heaven  through  the  second  heaven,  and  thus  from 
Love  through  the  Divine  Wisdom ;  for  the  third  heaven  is 
in  His  Divine  love,  and  the  second  heaven  in  His  Divine 
wisdom.  The  Lord  never  speaks  in  any  other  way,  when 
He  speaks  from  the  higher  heavens ;  and  this  is  what  is 
meant  by  a  voice  as  of  many  waters  and  by  a  voice  of 
great  thunder.  "  Many  waters  "  are  the  Divine  Truths  of 
the  Divine  Wisdom,  and  "  a  great  thunder  "  is  the  Divine 
Good  of  the  Divine  Love. 

616.  And  I  heard  the  voice  of  harpers  harping  with  their 
harps,  signifies  confession  of  the  Lord  from  gladness  of 
heart,  by  the  spiritual  angels  in  the  lower  heavens.  That 


No.  618.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


to  play  on  the  harp  signifies  to  confess  the  Lord  from 
spiritual  truths,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  276);  that  it  is  from 
gladness  of  heart  follows  of  course :  hence  the  spiritual 
angels  are  signified  by  the  harpers.  These  are  the  angels 
of  the  lower  heavens,  because  the  voice  of  the  Lord  through 
the  higher  heavens  was  heard  as  a  voice  of  many  waters, 
and  as  a  voice  of  great  thunder  (n.  614,  615).  That  the 
sound  of  harpers  playing  on  their  harps  was  heard,  is  because 
sound  or  discourse  flowing  down  from  the  lower  heavens 
is  sometimes  heard  as  the  sound  of  harps  :  not  that  they 
are  playing  on  harps,  but  because  the  sound  of  confession 
of  the  Lord  from  joy  of  heart  is  so  heard  below. 

617.  And  they  sung  as  it  were  a  new  song  before  the  throne 
and  before  the  four  animals  and  before  the  elders,  signifies 
celebration  and  glorification  of  the  Lord  before  Him,  and 
before  the  angels  of  the  higher  heavens.  It  may  be  seen 
above  (n.  279),  that  acknowledgment  and  glorification  of 
the  Lord,  as  the  only  Judge,  Redeemer,  and  Saviour,  and 
thus  as  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  is  signified  by  their 
singing  a  new  song.  Before  the  throne  is  before  the  Lord, 
because  He  alone  sits  upon  the  throne.  That  before  the  four 
animals  and  before  the  elders  means  before  the  angels  of 
the  higher  heavens,  see  n.  369.  By  "  as  it  were  a  new  song  " 
is  signified  the  celebration  and  glorification  of  the  Lord  in 
the  New  Christian  Heaven  ;  here  in  particular,  that  He  was 
acknowledged  as  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  as  He  is 
acknowledged  in  the  ancient  heavens.  This  is  involved  in 
the  phrase  "  as  it  were ; "  for  "  as  it  were  a  new  song " 
means  as  if  it  were  new,  when  yet  it  is  not  new.  It  has 
been  said  before  that  the  New  Heaven  which  is  spoken  of 
in  the  Apocalypse  (chap.  xxi.  1),  is  a  New  Heaven  from 
Christians  ;  and  that  the  former  heavens  are  from  the 
ancients  and  the  most  ancient ;  also,  that  the  Lord  is 
acknowledged  in  the  latter  heavens  as  the  God  of  heaven 
and  earth. 

618.  And  110  one  could  learn  that  song  but  the  hundred 


682 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XIV. 


forty  four  thousand,  signifies  that  no  others  from  among 
Christians  could  understand,  and  thus  acknowledge  from 
love  and  faith,  that  the  Lord  alone  is  the  God  of  heaven 
and  earth,  but  they  who  were  received  by  the  Lord  into 
this  New  Heaven.  By  this  song  is  signified  the  acknowl- 
edgment of  the  Lord,  that  He  is  the  God  of  heaven  and 
earth  (n.  279,  617).  By  learning  is  signified  to  perceive 
interiorly  in  one's  self  that  it  is  so ;  which  is  to  understand,, 
and  thus  to  receive  and  acknowledge.  He  who  learns  in 
any  other  way,  learns  and  does  not  learn,  because  he  does 
not  retain.  By  the  hundred  and  forty-four  thousand  are 
meant  they  who  acknowledge  the  Lord  alone  as  the  God 
of  heaven  and  earth  (n.  612).  That  no  other  from  among 
Christians  could  learn  this  song,  that  is,  could  acknowl- 
edge that  the  Lord  alone  is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth, 
is  because  they  have  imbibed  from  infancy  the  idea  that 
there  were  three  persons  in  the  Divinity,  distinct  from  each 
other.  For  it  is  said  in  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  There 
is  one  person  of  the  Father,  another  of  the  Son,  and  another 
of  the  Holy  Spirit :  also,  The  Father  is  God,  the  Son  is  God, 
and  the  Holy  Spirit  is  God.  And  though  it  is  there  added 
that  these  three  are  one,  still  in  their  thought  they  divided 
the  Divine  Essence  into  three ;  which,  however,  cannot  be 
divided.  And  on  that  account  they  have  approached  the 
Father,  because  He  is  the  first  in  order ;  and  the  leader? 
in  the  church  have  taught,  moreover,  that  they  should  pray 
to  the  Father,  for  the  sake  of  the  Son,  to  send  the  Holy 
Spirit.  By  this  the  idea  of  their  thought  concerning  three 
has  been  confirmed  ;  and  then  they  are  not  able  to  think 
of  the  Son  as  God,  equal  with  the  Father,  and  one  with 
the  Father ;  but  of  the  Son  as  equal  with  another  man ; 
although  He  alone,  as  to  His  Human,  is  Justice,  and  is 
called  Jehovah  our  Justice  (Jer.  xxiii.  5,  6;  xxxiii.  15,  16). 
From  this  idea  of  their  thought  it  came  to  pass  that  they 
could  not  comprehend  that  the  Lord,  as  born  in  the  world, 
can  be  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  still  less  that  He 


No.  618.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  683 

alone  is  God  ;  notwithstanding  they  have  heard  and  read 
all  those  passages  which  were  adduced  above  (n.  613); 
and  also  these,  All  things  that  the  Father  hath  are  mine 
(John  xvi.  15).    The  Father  hath  given  all  things  i?ito  the 
hand  of  the  Son  (John  xiii.  3).    Father,  thou  hast  given  me 
power  over  all  flesh  :  all  mine  are  thine  and  thine  are  i7iine 
(John  xvii.  2,  3,  10).    All  power  is  given  unto  me  in  heaven 
and  in  earth  (Matt,  xxviii.  18).    Also  that  He  was  con- 
ceived of  Jehovah  the  Father,  and  hence  that  His  soul  is 
from  Him  (Luke  i.  34,  38) :  hence  the  Divine  Essence  is 
His  :  besides  many  similar  passages  elsewhere.    That  they 
were  said  of  the  Lord  who  was  born  in  the  world,  every 
one  can  see.    As  also,  that  He  and  the  Father  are  one ; 
and  that  He  is  in  the  Father,  and  the  Father  in  Him  ;  and 
that  He  that  seeth  Him,  seeth  the  Father  (John  x.  28-^8  , 
xiv.  6-1 1).    Although  they  have  heard  and  read  these 
things,  still  they  could  not  recede  from  the  idea  conceived 
in  childhood,  and  confirmed  afterwards  by  their  teachers  ; 
which  has  so  far  closed  up  their  rational,  that  they  could 
not  see,  that  is,  understand,  these  words  of  the  Lord :  / 
am  the  Way,  the  Truth,  and  the  Life :  no  one  cometh  unto  the 
Father  but  by  Me  (John  xiv.  6).    He  that  entereth  not  by 
the  door  into  the  sheepfold,  but  dimbeth  up  some  other  wayf 
the  same  is  a  thief  and  a  robber  :  I  am  the  door ;  by  Me  if 
any  one  enter  in,  he  shall  be  saved  (John  x.  1,9):   also  that 
the  Lord  glorified  His  Human,  that  is,  united  it  to  the 
Divine  of  the  Father,  that  is,  to  the  Divine  which  was  in 
Him  from  conception,  for  the  end  that  the  human  race 
might  be  united  to  God  the  Father  in  Him  and  through 
Him.    That  this  was  the  cause  of  the  Lord's  coming  into 
the  world,  and  of  the  glorification  of  His  Human,  He 
teaches  fully  in  John  xiv.,  xv.,  and  xvii.    For  He  says,  In 
that  day  ye  shall  k?ww  that  I  am  in  my  Father,  and  ye  in 
Me,  and  I  in  you  (John  xiv.  20).    He  that  abidcth  in  Me, 
and  I  in  him,  bringcth  forth  much  fruit ;  for  without  Me  yt 
can  do  nothing:  if  a  man  abide  not  in  Me,  he  is  cast  forth 


684 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XIV. 


as  a  di'ied  branch  into  the  fire  (xv.  4-6).  For  them  I  sanctify 
Myself,  that  they  also  may  be  sanctified  through  the  truth; 
that  they  all  may  be  one,  as  Thou,  Father,  art  in  Me,  and  I 
i?  1  Thee ;  I  in  them,  and  Thou  in  Me  (John  xvii.  19,  21,  23  ; 
also  vi.  56,  and  elsewhere) :  from  which  it  is  clearly  mani- 
fest, that  the  Lord's  coming  into  the  world  and  the  glorifi- 
cation of  His  Human  had  for  their  end  the  conjunction  of 
men  with  God  the  Father  in  Him  and  through  Him  ;  thus 
that  men  must  come  to  Him.  The  Lord  likewise  confirms 
this  by  so  often  saying  that  they  must  believe  in  Him,  that 
they  may  have  eternal  life;  see  above  (n.  553).  Who  can- 
not see  that  all  these  things  were  said  by  the  Lord  con- 
cerning Himself  in  His  Human ;  and  that  He  never 
would  have  said,  nor  could  have  said,  that  He  was  in 
men  and  men  in  Him,  and  that  we  must  believe  in  Him  in 
order  to  have  eternal  life,  unless  His  Human  was  Divine  ? 
By  asking  the  Father  in  His  name  is  not  meant  to  go  to 
God  the  Father  immediately,  nor  to  ask  for  His  sake ;  but 
to  go  to  the  Lord,  and  to  the  Father  through  Him,  because 
the  Father  is  in  the  Son,  and  they  are  one,  as  He  teaches. 
This  is  what  "in  His  name  "  signifies  ;  as  may  also  be  evi- 
dent from  these  passages  :  He  that  believeth  not  in  the  Son 
is  judged  already,  because  he  hath  not  believed  in  the  name  of 
the  only  begotten  Son  of  God  (John  iii.  17,  18).  These  things 
are  Written^  that  ye  may  believe  that  Jesus  is  the  Christ  the 
Son  of  God,  and  that  believing  ye  may  have  life  in  His  name 
(John  xx.  31).  Jesus  said,  Whosoever  shall  receive  this 
child  in  my  name,  receiveth  Me ;  and  he  that  receiveth  Me, 
receiveth  Him  that  sent  Me  (Luke  ix.  48).  Whatsoever  ye 
shall  ask  in  my  name,  that  will  I  do  (John  xiv.  13.  Besides 
other  places,  where  the  expression  in  the  name  of  the  Lord 
occurs:  Matt.  vii.  22;  xviii.  5,  20;  xix.  29;  xxiii.  39; 
Mark  ix.  37;  xvi.  17;  Luke  xiii.  35;  xix.  38;  xxiv.  47; 
John  i.  12  ;  ii.  23  ;  v.  43  ;  xii.  13  ;  xv.  16  ;  xvi.  23,  24,  26, 
27  ;  xvii.  6).  What  the  name  of  God  is,  and  that  the 
name  of  the  Father  is  the  Lord  as  to  the  Divine  Human, 
may  be  seen  above  (n.  81,  165,  584). 


No.  620.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


685 


619.  Bought  from  the  earth,  signifies  that  t'.iey  are  those 
who  could  be  regenerated  by  the  Lord,  and  thus  be  re- 
deemed, in  the  world.  By  the  bought  from  the  earth  those 
redeemed  in  the  world  are  signified.  That  redemption  is 
liberation  from  hell,  and  salvation  by  conjunction  with  the 
Lord,  may  be  seen,  n.  281  ;  and  as  this  is  effected  by 
regeneration,  by  the  bought,  therefore,  those  that  are  re- 
generated and  thus  redeemed  by  the  Lord  are  signified  ; 
and  as  all  can  be  regenerated  and  thus  redeemed,  if  they 
will,  and  few  will,  therefore  by  the  bought  from  the  earth 
is  signified  that  these  are  tbey  who  could  be  regenerated 
and  thus  redeemed  by  the  Lord.  What  the  quality  of 
these  is  will  now  be  described  (vers  4  and  5). 

620.  These  are  they  who  were  not  defiled  with  women,  for 
they  are  virgins,  signifies  that  they  did  not  adulterate  the 
truths  of  the  church,  and  defile  them  with  falsities  of  faith ; 
but  that  they  loved  truths  because  they  are  truths.  That 
a  woman  signifies  the  church  from  affection  for  truth,  and 
thence  in  the  opposite  sense  the  church  from  affection  for 
falsity,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  434,  533)  ;  here  the  church 
from  affection  for  truth,  because  it  is  said  "  not  defiled 
with  women."  To  be  defiled  with  women  signifies  the 
same  as  to  commit  adultery  and  fornication.  That  to 
commit  adultery  and  fornication  signifies  to  adulterate  and 
falsify  the  Word,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  134).  "  For  they 
are  virgins  "  signifies  because  they  have  loved  truths  be- 
cause they  are  truths,  thus  from  spiritual  affection.  The 
reason  that  these  are  meant  by  virgins  is  that  a  virg  n 
signif  es  the  church  as  a  bride,  who  wishes  to  be  conjoined 
to  the  Lord,  and  to  become  a  wife :  and  the  church  who 
wishes  to  be  conjoined  to  the  Lord,  loves  truths  because 
they  are  truths  ;  for  by  truths,  when  the  life  is  according 
to  them,  conjunction  is  effected.  Hence  it  is,  that  Israel, 
Zion,  and  Jerusalem  are  called  in  the  Word  virgins  and 
daughters  ;  for  by  Israel,  Zion,  and  Jerusalem  the  church 
is  signified.    That  all  those  who  are  such  in  the  Lord's 


686 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.   [Chap.  XIV. 


church,  whether  they  are  virgins  or  young  men,  wives  or 
husbands,  boys  or  old  men,  girls  or  old  women,  are  meant 
by  the  virgins,  may  be  evident  from  the  Word,  where  vir- 
gins are  mentioned ;  as,  the  virgin  of  Israel  (Jer.  xviii.  13  • 
xxxi.  4,  2 1  ;  Am.  v.  2  ;  Joel  i.  8)  :  the  virgin  daughter  of 
Judah  (Lam.  i.  15):  the  virgin  daughter  of  Zion  (2  Kings 
xix.  21  ;  Isa.  xxxvii.  22  ;  Lam.  i.  4  ;  ii.  13)  :  the  virgins  of 
Jerusalem  (Lam.  ii.  10) :  the  virgin  of  my  people  (Jer.  xiv. 
17).    Wherefore  the  Lord  likened  the  church  to  ten  virgins 
(Matt.  xxv.  1,  &c.) :  and  it  is  said  in  Jeremiah,  /  will 
build  thee,  and  thou  shall  be  built,  O  virgin  of  Israel ;  thou 
shall  go  forth  anew  into  the  dances  of  them  that  make  merry 
(xxxi.  4,  13) :  and  in  David,  They  have  seen  thy  goings,  O 
God,  the  goings  of  my  God,  my  King,  i?i  the  sanctuary ;  in 
the  midst  of  the  virgins  playing  with  timbrels  (Ps.  Ixviii.  24, 
25)  :  and  again  ;  Kings'  daughters  were  among  thy  honorable 
women  ;  upon  thy  right  hand  did  stand  the  queen  in  purest 
gold  of  Ophir :  hearken,  O  daughter,  and  consider;  the  king 
shall  delight  in  thy  beauty :  the  daughter  of  Tyre  also  shall 
offer  a  gift,  the  rich  among  the  people  shall  entreat  thy  favor : 
the  King's  daughter  is  all  glorious  within  ;  her  clothing  is  of 
wrought  gold,  she  shall  be  brought  to  the  King  in  raiment 
of  needlework  ;  the  virgins,  her  friends,  that  follow  her,  shall 
enter  i?ito  the  King's  palace  (Ps.  xlv.  9-15).    By  the  King 
the  Lord  is  here  meant ;  by  the  queen  the  church  as  a 
wife ;  by  the  daughters  and  virgins  affections  for  good  and 
truth.    Similar  affections  are  signified  by  virgins  in  other 
places  in  the  Word,  where  young  men  are  mentioned  at 
the  same  time  ;  because  young  men  signify  truths,  and 
virgins  the  affections  for  them ;  as  in  the  following  pas- 
sages :  Behold  the  days  come,  in  which  I  will  send  a  famine 
in  the  land ;  not  a  famine  of  bread,  nor  a  thirst  for  waters,  ' 
but  for  hearing  the  words  of  Jehovah  ;  in  that  day  shall  the 
beautiful  virgins  and  the  young  men  faint  with  thi/st  (Am. 
viii.  11,  13).    Be  ashamed,  O  Zidon,  the  sea  hath  said;  I 
have  not  trai  ailed,  nor  brought  forth,  and  I  have  not  nour- 


No.  623.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


687 


ishcd  up  young  men,  I  have  brought  up  virgins  (Tsa.  xxiii.  4). 
The  Lord  hath  trodden  the  winepress  of  the  virgin  daughter 
of  Zion  :  behold  my  sorrow  ;  my  virgins  and  my  young  men 
have  gone  into  captivity  (Lam.  i.  4,  15,  18).  How  great  is 
His  goodness,  and  how  great  is  His  beauty  ;  com  hath  made 
the  young  men  to  grow  up,  and  new  wine  the  virgins  (Zech. 
ix.  17).  The  streets  of  the  city  shall  be  filled  with  boys  and 
girls  playing  in  the  streets  thereof  (Zech.  viii.  5).  The  vir- 
gins of  Jei'iisalem  sit  upon  the  ground :  to  what  shall  I  liken 
thee,  O  virgin  daughter  of  Zion  ;  my  virgins  and  my  young 
men  are  fallen  by  the  sword  (Lam.  ii.  10,  13,  21.  Besides 
othei  places,  as  Jer.  li.  20-23  ;  Lam.  v.  10-12  ;  Ez.  ix. 
4,  6;  Ps.  lxxviii.  62-64;  Deut.  xxxii.  25). 

621.  These  are  they  that  follow  the  Lamb  whithersoever  He 
goeth,  signifies  that  they  are  conjoined  to  the  Lord  by  love 
and  faith  in  Him,  because  they  have  lived  according  to  His 
commandments.  That  this  is  signified,  is  manifest  from 
these  words  of  the  Lord  :  He  that  doeth  my  com7nandments , 
he  it  is  that  loveth  Ale ;  and  L  will  love  him,  a?id  will  come 
unto  him,  and  7nake  ??iy  abode  with  him  (John  xiv.  20-23). 
And  in  another  place  :  The  Shepherd  of  the  sheep,  when  he 
leadeth  out  His  own  sheep,  goeth  before  them,  and  the  sheep 
follow  Hi?n,  because  they  know  His  voice :  my  sheep  hear  my 
voice,  and  I  know  them,  and  they  follow  Me  (John  x.  4,  5). 

622.  These  were  bought  from  among  men,  signifies  that 
they  are  those  who  could  be  regenerated  by  the  Lord,  and 
thus  redeemed,  in  the  world,  as  above  (n.  619),  where  are 
similar  words. 

623.  First-fruits  unto  God  and  the  La?nb,  signifies  the 
first  beginning  of  the  Christian  Heaven  that  acknowledges 
one  God  in  whom  is  a  Trinity,  and  that  the  Lord  is  He. 
By  first-fruits  is  meant  what  is  born  first,  also  what  is  first 
gathered,  and  thus  the  first  beginning,  here  of  the  New 
Heaven  from  the  Christians.  By  God  and  the  Lamb  is 
meant  here,  as  above,  the  Lord  as  to  the  Divine  itself  from 
Which  [all  things  are],  and  as  to  the  Divine  Human,  and 


688 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XIV. 


also  as  to  the  proceeding  Divine ;  and  thus  the  one  God, 
in  whom  there  is  a  Trinity.  Something  will  here  be  said 
respecting  the  first-fruits.  It  was  commanded  in  the 
Israelitish  church,  that  the  first-fruits  of  the  produce  of  the 
fields,  of  all  the  coi-n,  oil,  and  wine,  the  fruits  of  the  trees,  also 
of  the  fleece,  should  be  given  to  Jehovah  as  holy,  and  were 
given  by  Jehovah  to  Aaro?i,  and  after  him  to  the  High  Priest 
(Ex.  xxii.  29  •  xxiii.  10;  Num.  xiii.  20;  xv.  17-21  ;  xviii. 
8-20  ;  Deut.  xviii.  4  ;  xxvi.  1,  &c).  Also,  That  they  should 
celebrate  the  feast  of  the  first-fruits  of  the  harvest  and  of  bread 
(Ex.  xxiii.  14-16,  19,  26  ;  Lev.  xxiii.  9-15,  20-25  5  Num. 
xxviii.  26,  to  the  end).  The  reason  was,  because  the  First- 
fruits  signified  that  which  is  born  first,  and  afterwards  grows 
up,  as  an  infant  into  a  man,  and  a  shoot  into  a  tree ;  and 
they  thence  signified  every  thing  that  follows  until  it  is 
complete  ;  for  all  that  follows  is  in  the  first  as  the  man  in 
the  infant,  and  the  tree  in  the  shoot ;  and  because  this  first 
exists  before  the  successions,  and  the  same  in  heaven  and 
the  church,  therefore  the  first-fruits  were  holy  to  the  Lord, 
and  the  feast  of  the  first-fruits  was  celebrated.  Similar 
things  are  signified  by  first-fruits  in.  Jer.  xxiv.  1,  2  ;  Ez.  xx. 
40;  Mic.  vii.  1  ;  Deut.  xxxiii.  15,  21. 

624.  And  in  their  mouth  was  found  no  guile,  signifies  that 
they  do  not  from  cunning  and  design  speak  and  persuade  to 
falsity  and  evil.  By  the  mouth  is  signified  speech,  preaching, 
and  teaching  (n.  452) :  and  by  guile,  persuasion  to  evil  by 
means  of  falsity,  properly  from  cunning  and  design,  is  sig- 
nified. For  he  who  persuades  to  any  thing  from  cunning 
or  deceit,  persuades  from  design  also  :  for  cunning  or 
deceit  proposes  to  itself,  conceals  its  purpose,  and  performs 
it,  when  opportunity  offers.  By  a  lie  in  the  Word  falsity 
and  false-speaking  are  signified,  and  by  deceit  is  signified 
each  from  design  ;  these  are  signified  in  the  following 
passages  :  Jesus  said  of  Nathaniel,  Behold  an  Israelite 
indeed,  in  whom  is  no  guile  (John  i.  47).  The  rem?iant  of 
Israel  shall  not  speak  a  lie.  neither  shall  a  deceitful  tongue 


No.  625.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


be  fnmd  in  their  mouth  (Zeph.  iii.  13).  He  did  no  violence, 
neither  was  deceit  found  in  His  mouth  (Isa.  liii.  9).  The  rich 
are  filled  with  violence,  and  the  inhabitants  speak  a  lie ;  and 
their  tongue  is  deceitful  i?i  their  mouth  (Mic.  vi.  12).  Thou 
wilt  destroy  them  that  speak  a  lie  ;  Jehovah  will  abhor  a  man 
of  blood  and  deceit  (Ps.  v.  6).  O  Jehovah,  deliver  my  soul 
from  lying,  from  a  deceitful  tongue  (Ps.  cxx.  2,  3).  They 
have  taught  their  tongue  to  speak  a  lie ;  thine  habitation  is  in 
the  midst  of  deceit ;  through  deceit  they  refuse  to  know  Me 
(Jer.  ix.  5,  6).  JSphrai?n  hath  compassed  Me  with  a  lie,  and 
the  house  of  Israel  with  deceit  (Hos.  xi.  12).  If  any  one  had 
a  design  to  kill  his  companion  by  deceit,  thou  shall  take  him 
from  mine  altar,  and  he  shall  die  (Ex.  xxi.  14).  Cursed  is 
he  that  doeth  the  work  of  Jehovah  by  deceit  (Jer.  xlviii.  10. 
Besides  other  places,  as  Jer.  v.  26,  27  ;  viii.  5  ;  xiv.  14;  xxiii. 
26;  Hos.  vii.  16;  Zeph.  i.  9  ;  Ps.  xvii.  1;  xxiv.  4;  xxxv. 
20,  21  ;  xxxvi.  3  ;  1.  19  ;  lii.  2,  4;  lxxii.  14  •  cix.  2  j  cxix. 
118  ;  Job  xiii.  7  ;  xxvii.  4).  The  deceitful  are  signified  in 
the  Word  by  poisonous  serpents,  and  by  crocodiles  and 
vipers  j  and  deceit  is  signified  by  their  poison. 

625.  For  they  are  without  spot  before  the  throne  of  God, 
signifies  because  they  are  in  truths  from  good  from  the 
Lord.  By  the  spotless  those  who  are  not  in  falsity  are 
signified,  consequently  those  who  are  in  truths :  for  spots 
signify  falsities,  properly  falsities  from  evil.  By  the  throne 
of  God  is  signified  the  Lord  and  heaven  (n.  14, 233).  And  as 
all  who  are  in  good  from  the  Lord  appear  as  if  they  were 
in  truths,  therefore  by  their  being  without  spot  before  the 
throne  of  God  is  signified  that  they  are  in  truths  from  good 
from  the  Lord.  For  all  who  are  led  by  the  Lord  are  kept 
in  good  by  Him,  and  from  that  good  nothing  proceeds  but 
truth  ;  and  if  falsity,  it  is  apparent  falsity ;  and  this  is 
viewed  by  the  Lord  as  similar  to  truth  ;  only  by  a  modifi- 
cation of  the  light  of  heaven  it  is  in  another  color :  for  the 
good  which  is  in  it  within  so  qualifies  it.  For  there  is  given 
falsity  from  evil,  and  likewise  falsity  from  gocd.    Both  may 


690 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XIV. 


appear  alike  in  the  external  form,  but  still  they  are  altogether 
unlike ;  because  that  which  is  within  makes  the  essence,  and 
produces  its  quality.  Since  falsities  are  signified  by  spots, 
it  was  therefore  forbidden  that  any  one  of  the  seed  of  Aaron, 
in  whom  there  was  a  spot,  should  approach  the  altar,  and 
enter  within  the  vail  (Lev.  xxi.  17-23) :  by  which  was  signified 
that  they  should  be  blameless :  and  it  was  likewise  forbidden 
that  any  sacrifice  should  be  offered,  of  oxen,  calves,  sheep,  goats, 
or  lambs,  in  which  there  was  a  spot  (Lev.  xxii.  19-25).  The 
spots  also  are  there  recounted. 

626.  And  I  saw  another  angel  flying  in  the  midst  of  heaven  t 
having  the  everlasting  gospel  to  preach  unto  them  that  dwell 
on  the  earth,  signifies  the  annunciation  of  the  Lord's  coming, 
and  of  the  New  Church  that  is  to  come  down  out  of  heaven 
from  Him.  By  an  angel  in  the  highest  sense  is  meant  the 
Lord,  and  thence  heaven  likewise  (n.  5,  344,  465).  By 
another  angel  a  new  thing  now  from  the  Lord  is  signified. 
By  flying  in  the  midst  of  heaven,  is  signified  to  look  down 
upon,  to  observe,  and  to  provide  for  (n.  415)  ;  here  for  the 
new  thing  from  the  Lord  out  of  heaven  in  the  church.  By 
the  everlasting  gospel  is  signified  the  annunciation  of  the 
coming  of  the  Lord  and  of  His  kingdom  (n.  478,  553). 
By  "  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth "  the  men  of  the 
church  are  signified,  to  whom  the  annunciation  will  be 
made.  That  it  is  also  to  announce  that  a  New  Church  is 
now  to  come  down  out  of  heaven  from  Him,  is  because  the 
Lord's  coming  involves  two  things,  —  the  last  judgment, 
and  after  that  the  New  Church.  The  last  judgment  is 
treated  of  in  chap,  xix.,  xx.,  and  the  New  Church,  which  is 
the  New  Jerusalem,  in  chap,  xxi.,  xxii.  That  the  annun- 
ciation of  the  coming  of  the  Lord  and  of  His  kingdom  is 
signified  by  the  gospel  and  preaching  the  gospel,  is  mani- 
festly evident  from  the  passages  adduced  n.  478 ;  which 
may  there  be  seen. 

627.  And  to  every  nation  and  tribe  and  tongue  a?id  people, 
signifies  to  all  who  are  in  goods  from  religion  and  in  truths 


No.  629.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


69I 


trom  doctrine.  By  nation  is  signified  those  who  are  in 
goods,  and  abstractly  goods  (n.  4S3)  j  by  tribe  is  signified 
the  church  as  to  religion  (n.  349)  j  by  tongue,  doctrine 
(n.  282) :  and  by  people  are  signified  those  who  are  in 
truths,  and  abstractly  truths  (n.  483)  :  and  therefore  by 
preaching  the  gospel  to  every  nation  and  tribe  and  tongue 
and  people  is  signified  to  announce  to  all  who  are  in  goods 
from  religion  and  in  truths  from  doctrine;  for  these  receive 
the  gospel,  and  no  others.  These  tilings  are  signified  by 
diose  words  in  the  spiritual  sense. 

628.  Saying  with  a  great  voice,  Fear  God,  signifies  admo- 
nition not  to  do  evils,  because  this  is  against  the  Lord. 
By  the  great  voice  is  signified  admonition  ;  and  by  fearing 
God  is  signified  not  to  do  evils  because  this  is  against  the 
Lord.  That  to  fear  God  is  to  love  Him,  fearing  to  do  evil 
because  this  is  opposed  to  Him ;  and  that  every  love  has 
in  it  this  fear;  may  be  seen  above  (n.  527).  These  things 
are  now  said  to  those  who  will  be  of  the  New  Church  on 
earth,  because  the  first  thing  of  reformation  is  to  live 
according  to  the  commandments  of  the  Decalogue,  where 
the  evils  which  are  not  to  be  done  are  enumerated.  For 
he  who  does  them  does  not  fear  God  ;  but  he  who  does  not 
do  them,  shunning  them  because  they  are  opposed  tc  the 
Lord,  fears  and  also  loves  the  Lord  ;  as  He  teaches  in 
John  xiv.  20-24. 

629.  And  give  glory  to  Hhn,for  the  hour  of  His  judgment 
is  come,  signifies  acknowledgment  and  confession  that  all 
the  truth  of  the  Word,  from  which  the  Church  is  a  church, 
is  from  the  Lord,  according  to  which  every  man  will  be 
judged.  That  to  give  glory  to  Him  signifies  to  acknowl- 
edge and  confess  that  all  truth  is  from  the  Lord,  may  be 
seen  above  (n.  249).  And  because  all  the  truth  from 
which  the  church  is  a  church  is  from  the  Word,  the  truth 
of  the  Word  is  therefore  meant.  "  For  the  hour  of  His 
judgment  is  come,"  signifies  because  every  man  will  be 
judged  according  to  the  truth  of  the  Word.    This  is  signi 

vol.  11.  12 


692 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.   [Chap.  XIV. 


fied,  because  by  giving  glory  to  Him  is  signified  to  acknowl- 
edge and  confess  that  all  the  truth  of  the  Word  is  from  the 
Lord :  and  it  is  now  said,  "  for  the  hour  of  His  judgment 
is  come  : "  and  "  for  "  involves  this  as  the  cause.  That 
the  truth  of  the  Word  is  to  judge  every  one,  may  be  seen 
above  (n.  233,  273)  :  and  that  the  church  is  from  the  Word, 
and  that  it  is  such  as  is  its  understanding  of  the  Word, 
may  be  seen  in  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  con- 
cerning the  Sacred  Scripture  n  (n.  76-79).  It  is  manifest 
from  these  things,  that  such  is  the  spiritual  sense  of  those 
words.  That  it  is  such,  is  because  the  angels  of  heaven 
perceive  nothing  else  by  glory  but  the  Divine  Truth  ;  and 
because  all  Divine  Truth  is  from  the  Lord,  by  giving  glory 
to  Him  they  understand  acknowledgment  and  confession 
that  all  truth  is  from  Him.  For  all  the  glory  in  the  heavens 
is  from  no  other  source  ;  and  as  far  as  a  society  of  heaven 
is  in  Divine  Truth,  so  far  all  things  shine  in  it,  and  so  far 
the  angels  are  in  the  splendor  of  glory.  That  the  Divine 
Truth  is  meant  by  glory,  may  be  evident  from  these  pas- 
sages :  The  voice  of  one  crying  in  the  wilderness,  Prepare  the 
way  of  Jehovah;  the  glory  of  Jehovah  shall  be  revealed, 
a?id  all  flesh  shall  see  it  (Isa.  xl.  3,  5).  Arise,  shine,  for  thy 
light  is  come,  and  the  glory  of  Jehovah  is  risen  upon  thee; 
Jehovah  shall  arise  upon  thee,  and  His  glory  shall  be  seen 
upon  thee  (Isa.  xl.  1  to  the  end).  /  will  give  thee  for  a  cove- 
nant to  the  people,  for  a  light  of  the  nations,  and  my  glory 
will  I  not  give  to  another  (Isa.  xlii.  6,  8).  For  mine  own 
xake,  for  mine  own  sake  tvill  I  do  it,  a?id  I  will  not  give  my 
glory  to  another  (Isa.  xlviii.  1 1).  They  shall  fear  His  glory 
from  the  rising  of  the  sun  ;  the  Redeemer  shall  come  to  Zion 
(Isa.  lix.  19,  20).  Thy  light  shall  break  forth  as  the  morn- 
ifig,  the  glory  of  Jehovah  shall  gather  thee  (Isa.  lviii.  8).  He 
shall  come  to  gather  together  all  nations  and  tongues,  that  they 
way  see  i?iy  glory  (Isa.  lxvi.  18).  Jehovah  said,  I  live,  and 
the  whole  earth  shall  be  filled  with  the  glory  of  Jehovah 
(Num.  xiv.  2i\    The  fulness  of  all  the  earth  is  His  glory 


No.  630.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


693 


(Isa.  vi.  1-3).  In  the  beginning  was  the  Word,  and  the 
Word  was  God;  in  Him  was  life,  and  the  life  was  the  light 
of  men.  That  was  the  true  light.  And  the  Word  was  ?nade 
flesh,  and  we  saw  His  glory,  the  glory  as  of  the  Only-begot- 
ten of  the  Father  (John  i.  1,  4,  9).  These  things  said  Esaias, 
when  he  saw  His  glory  (John  xii.  41).  And  they  shall  see 
the  Son  of  Man  coming  i?i  the  clouds  of  heaven  with  glory 
(Matt.  xxiv.  30).  The  heavens  declare  the  glory  of  God  (Ps. 
xix.  1).  A?id  all  7iations  shall  fear  the  name  of  Jehovah, 
and  the  kings  of  the  earth  thy  glory  ;  for  He  hath  built  up 
Zion,  and  hath  appeared  in  His  glory  (Ps.  cii.  15,  16).  The 
glory  of  God  shall  enlighten  the  Holy  Jerusalem,  and  her 
lamp  is  the  Lamb,  and  the  nations  which  are  saved  shall 
walk  in  the  light  of  it  (Apoc.  xxi.  23-25).  The  Son  of  Man 
shall  come  in  His  glory,  and  sit  upon  the  throfie  of  His  glory 
(Matt.  xxv.  31  ;  Mark  viii.  38).  That  the  glory  of  Jehovah 
filled  and  covered  the  tabernacle  (Ex.  xl.  34,  35  ;  Lev.  ix. 
23,  24;  Num.  xiv.  10-12  ;  xvi.  19,  42).  That  it  filled  the 
house  of  Jehovah  (1  Kings  viii.  10,  11.  Besides  other 
places,  as  Isa.  xxiv.  23  ;  Ez.  i.  28  ;  viii.  4  ;  ix.  3  ;  x.  4,  18, 
19  ;  xi.  22,  23  ;  Luke  ii.  32  ;  ix.  26 ;  John  ii.  11  ;  vii.  18  ; 
xvii.  24). 

630.  And  worship  Him  that  made  heaven  and  earth  and 
the  sea  and  the  fountains  of  waters,  signifies  that  the  Lord 
alone  is  to  be  worshipped,  because  He  alone  is  the  Cre- 
ator, Saviour,  and  Redeemer,  and  from  Him  alone  are  the 
angelic  heaven  and  the  church  and  all  things  of  them. 
That  to  acknowledge  as  holy  is  signified  by  worshipping, 
may  be  seen  above  (n.  579,  580,  588,  603)  ;  and  therefore 
by  worshipping,  in  speaking  of  the  Lord,  is  signified  to 
acknowledge  Him  as  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  and 
to  worship  Him.  By  making  heaven  and  earth  and  the 
sea  and  fountains  of  waters,  is  meant  in  the  natural  sense 
to  create  those  things,  but  in  the  spiritual  sense  it  signifies 
to  make  the  angelic  heaven  and  the  church  and  all  things 
of  them :  for  by  heaven  in  the  spiritual  sense  the  angelic 


694  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XIV. 

heaven  is  signified ;  and  by  the  earth  and  the  sea  in  that 
sense  the  church,  internal  and  external,  is  signified  (n.  403, 
404,  420,  470)  ;  and  by  the  fountains  of  waters  are  signi- 
fied all  the  truths  of  the  Word  that  are  serviceable  to 
the  church  for  doctrine  and  life  (n.  409).  That  Jehcvah 
the  Creator  is  the  Lord  from  eternity,  and  that  the  Lord  the 
Saviour  and  Redeemer  is  the  Lord  born  in  time,  and  thus 
the  Lord  as  to  His  Divine  Human,  may  be  evident  from 
the  *'  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Lord," 
from  the  beginning  to  the  end.  Who  cannot  understand  that 
there  is  one  God  the  Creator  of  the  universe,  and  not  three 
creators  ?  also  that  creation  had  for  its  end  a  heaven  and 
a  church  from  the  human  race  ?  on  which  subject  see  the 
"  Angelic  Wisdom  concerning  the  Divine  Providence " 
(n.  27-45).  Hence  it  is,  that  by  making  heaven  and  earth 
is  signified  in  the  spiritual  sense  to  make  the  angelic 
heaven  and  the  church.  These  things  are  said  for  the 
same  reason  as  above  (n.  613);  where  it  is  explained  what 
is  signified  by  their  having  the  name  of  the  Father  written 
upon  their  foreheads  :  and  because  that  was  said,  it  is 
therefore  said  here,  "  worship  Him  that  made  heaven  and 
earth  and  the  sea  and  the  fountains  of  waters." 

631.  And  another  angel  followed,  saying,  Babylon  is  fallen, 
is  fallen,  that  great  city,  signifies  that  the  Roman  Catholic 
religion,  as  to  its  dogmas  and  doctrinal  tenets,  is  now  dis- 
persed. By  "  another  angel  "  now  a  new  thing  from  the 
Lord  is  signified,  as  above  (n.  626).  By  the  great  city 
Babylon  the  Roman  Catholic  religion  as  to  its  dogmas 
and  doctrinal  tenets  is  signified.  By  falling  is  signified  to 
be  dispersed ;  for  to  fall  is  said  of  the  city,  but  to  be  dis- 
persed of  the  religion  and  its  doctrine,  which  is  signified 
by  the  city  Babylon.  That  by  a  city  doctrine  is  signi- 
fied, may  be  seen  above  (n.  194).  That  these  things  are 
now  said  of  Babylon,  is  because,  after  the  New  Christian 
Heaven  was  formed  by  the  Lord,  at  the  same  time  a 
new  thing  came  to  pass  with  those  who  had  been  of  the 


No.  633.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  695 

Roman  Catholic  religion.  The  reason  is,  that  the  Chns- 
tian  Heaven  which  was  gathered  from  the  Reformed  makes 
the  centre,  and  the  Papists  are  around  it ;  wherefore,  when 
the  centre  is  new,  there  is  at  the  same  time  something  new 
produced  in  the  circumferences :  for  the  Divine  Light, 
which  is  the  Divine  Truth,  propagates  itself  from  the 
middle  or  centre  round  about  to  the  circumferences,  and 
reduces  the  things  which  are  there  also  into  order.  For 
this  cause  these  few  things  are  now  related  concerning 
Babylon  ;  but  it  is  treated  of  in  particular  in  chapters  xvii. 
and  xviii.  That  the  Reformed  Christians  constitute  the 
centre,  and  that  the  Papists  make  a  broad  border  around 
it,  and  that  the  spiritual  light,  which  is  the  Divine  Truth 
proceeding  from  the  Lord,  propagates  itself  as  from  its 
centre  into  all  the  surrounding  regions,  even  to  the  farthest, 
may  be  seen  in  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  con- 
cerning the  Sacred  Scripture"  (n.  104-113);  and  in  the 
little  work  on  the  "  Last  Judgment "  (n.  48).  It  may  be 
seen  from  this,  that  these  words  concerning  Babylon  follow 
in  order,  after  the  New  Christian  Heaven  and  the  preach- 
ing of  the  gospel  had  been  treated  of.  This  is  also  signi- 
fied by  "  followed." 

632.  Because  she  niade  all  nations  drink  of  the  wine  of  the 
wrath  of  her  fornication,  signifies  because  by  profanations 
of  the  Word  and  adulterations  of  the  good  and  truth  of  the 
church,  she  has  seduced  all  whom  she  could  subject  to  her 
dominion.  By  Babylon  the  Roman  Catholic  religion  is 
signified,  as  above.  Wine  signifies  truth  from  good,  and 
in  the  opposite  sense,  falsity  from  evil  (n.  316) :  and  forni- 
cation signifies  the  falsification  of  truth,  and  the  wrath  of 
fornication  signifies  adulteration  and  profanation  (n.  134). 
To  make  all  nations  to  drink  signifies  to  seduce  all  whom 
they  could  subject  to  their  dominion.  By  making  to  drink 
of  that  wine  is  signified  to  seduce,  and  by  nations  those  are 
signified  who  are  under  their  rule. 

633.  And  a  third  angel  followed  them,  saying  with  a  great 


696 


THE  ArOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XIV 


voice,  signifies  further  revelation  from  the  Lord  concerning 
those  who  are  in  faith  separated  from  charity.  By  the  third 
angel  following  them  is  signified  further  revelation  from 
the  Lord,  which  follows  in  order ;  for  by  an  angel  in  the 
highest  sense  the  Lord  is  meant  (n.  626).  The  reason  is, 
because  an  angel,  when  he  speaks  the  Word,  as  here;  does 
not  speak  from  himself  but  from  the  Lord.  By  saying  with 
a  great  voice  is  signified  that  which  follows,  which  is  re- 
specting the  damnation  of  those  who  in  life  and  doctrine 
confirm  themselves  in  faith  separated  from  charity.  From 
the  first  to  the  fifth  verse  of  this  chapter  the  New  Christian 
Heaven  is  treated  of,  and  in  the  sixth  and  seventh  verses 
the  preaching  of  the  gospel,  that  is,  of  the  Lord's  coming 
to  establish  a  New  Church.  And  because  they  who  are  in 
faith  separate  from  charity  stand  in  the  way,  there  now  fol- 
lows a  threatening  and  denunciation  of  damnation  against 
those  who  still  persevere  in  that  faith. 

634.  If  any  one  worship  the  beast  and  his  image,  and  re- 
ceive his  mark  upon  his  forehead  and  upoti  his  hand,  signifies 
whoever  acknowledges  and  receives  the  doctrine  concern- 
ing justification  and  salvation  by  faith  alone,  confirms  it, 
and  lives  according  to  it.  By  worshipping  the  beast  is  sig- 
nified to  acknowledge  that  faith  (n.  580)  :  by  worshipping 
his  image  is  signified  to  acknowledge  and  receive  that  doc- 
trine (n.  603)  :  by  receiving  his  mark  upon  the  forehead 
and  upon  the  hand,  is  signified  to  receive  it  with  love  and 
faith,  and  to  confirm  one's  self  in  it  (n.  605,  606)  :  and  be 
cause  they  who  confirm  themselves  in  it  by  love  and  fa;th 
do  also  live  according  to  it,  this  likewise  is  meant.  There 
are  three  degrees  of  the  reception  of  that  doctrine,  which 
are  described  by  these  words.  The  First  degree  is  to  ac- 
knowledge that  doctrine  ;  the  Second  degree  is  to  confirm 
it  in  one's  self  ;  and  the  Third  degree  is  to  live  according 
to  it.  To  acknowledge  it  is  done  by  the  thought,  to  confirm 
it  is  done  by  the  understanding,  and  to  live  according  to  it 
Is  done  by  the  will.    There  are  those  who  are  in  the  first 


No.  635.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  697 


degree,  and  yet  not  in  the  second  and  third  ;  and  there  are 
those  who  are  in  the  first  and  second,  and  yet  not  in  the 
third  :  but  they  who  are  in  the  third,  which  degree  is  to  live 
according  to  it,  are  those  of  whom  the  things  that  follow  in 
the  tenth  and  eleventh  verses  are  said.  To  live  accord- 
ing to  it  is  to  make  nothing  of  evil,  by  thinking  that  evil 
does  not  condemn,  because  the  works  of  the  law  do  not 
save,  but  faith  alone  \  also,  to  make  nothing  of  good,  by 
thinking  in  one's  self  that  no  one  can  do  good  of  himself, 
unless  it  is  meritorious.  Thus  they  who  only  shun  evils  on 
account  of  civil  and  moral  laws,  and  not  on  account  of  the 
Divine  laws,  these  are  they  who  do  goods  only  for  the  sake 
of  themselves  and  the  world,  consequently  from  the  love  of 
self,  and  not  for  the  Lord's  sake,  consequently  not  from 
love  for  the  neighbor.  The  reason  that  the  things  which 
now  follow  in  the  tenth  and  eleventh  verses  are  said  con- 
cerning these,  is  that  nothing  which  enters  only  into  the 
thought  and  into  the  understanding  condemns  ;  but  that 
which  enters  into  the  will  does  condemn  :  for  this  enters 
into  the  life  and  becomes  permanent.  For  nothing  can 
"nter  into  the  will,  unless  it  is  also  of  the  love ;  and  the 
love  is  the  life  of  man.  These  also  are  they  who  do  not 
examine  themselves,  know  their  sins,  and  repent ;  and 
therefore  they  are  condemned.  For  they  say  in  the  heart, 
"What  need  is  there  of  examination,  recognition,  and  ac- 
knowledgment of  sins,  and  of  repentance,  while  faith  alone 
involves  all  those  things."  I  have  seen  many  such  in  the 
spiritual  world,  who  shunned  evils  and  did  goods  only  on 
account  of  the  civil  and  moral,  and  not  at  the  same  time 
the  spiritual  law  ;  and  they  were  cast  into  hell. 

635.  He  shall  also  drink  of  the  wine  of  the  anger  of  God 
poured  out  unmixed  in  the  cup  of  His  wrath,  signifies  that 
(hey  falsify  the  goods  and  truths  of  the  Word,  and  imbue 
their  life  with  them  so  falsified.  This  is  signified  by  these 
words,  because  by  "  the  wine  of  the  anger  of  God  poured 
out  unmixed  "  the  falsified  truth  of  the  Word  is  signified  ; 


698 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XIV 


and  by  the  cup  of  His  fury  is  signified  truth  through  which 
comes  good  in  like  manner  :  and  by  drinking  is  signified  to 
appropriate  them,  or  to  imbue  the  life  with  them.  That  the 
truth  of  the  Word  is  signified  by  wine,  may  be  seen  (n.  316) : 
by  the  wine  of  the  anger  of  God,  the  truth  of  the  Word 
adulterated  and  falsified  (n.  632):  by  "poured  out  un- 
mixed "  is  signified  wholly  falsified.  The  same  is  also  sig- 
nified by  a  cup  as  by  wine,  as  the  cup  is  the  container.  To 
drink  signifies  to  imbue  the  life  with  them,  because  this 
was  said  to  those  who  live  according  to  the  doctrine  of 
justification  by  faith  alone  ;  see  just  above  (n.  634).  By 
mixing  wine  and  by  being  poured  out  the  falsification  of 
truth  is  also  signified  in  David  :  In  the  hand  of  Jehovah 
there  is  a  cup,  a?id  He  hath  mixed  the  wine,  filled  it  with  the 
mixture,  and  hath  poured  out;  and  all  the  wicked  of  the  earth 
shall  drink  (Ps.  lxxv.  8).  In  many  places  in  the  Word, 
anger  and  fury  are  mentioned  together  ;  and  anger  [ira] 
there  is  predicated  of  evil,  and  fury  [excandescentia]  of 
falsity ;  because  they  who  are  in  evil  become  angry,  and 
they  that  are  in  falsity  become  furious  :  and  in  the  Word, 
each  is  attributed  to  Jehovah,  that  is,  to  the  Lord ;  but  it  is 
meant  that  it  is  the  feeling  of  man  against  the  Lord  ;  see 
above  (n.  525).  That  anger  and  fury  are  mentioned  to- 
gether in  the  Word,  is  manifest  from  these  passages  there- 
in :  Jehovah  cometh  in  fury  and  anger;  the  earth  shall  be 
removed  out  of  its  place  in  the  day  of  the  fury  of  His  anger 
(Isa.  xiii.  9,  13).  Ashur  is  the  rod  of  mine  anger,  against  the 
people  of  my  fury  will  I  command  him  (Isa.  x.  5,  6).  I  will 
fight  against  you  in  anger  and  in  fury  (Jer.  xxi.  5).  The 
anger  of  Jehovah  is  against  all  nations,  and  His  fury  against 
all  their  armies  (Isa.  xxxiv.  2).  Jehovah  will  recompense  in 
His  fury  and  a?iger  (Isa.  lxvi.  15).  I  have  trodden  the  people 
in  mine  anger,  and  made  them  drunk  in  my  fury  (Isa.  lxiii.  6). 
Mine  anger  and  fury  are  poured  out  upon  this  place  (Jer.  vii. 
20.  Besides  other  places,  as  Jer.  xxxiii.  5  ;  Ez.  v.  13  ; 
Deut.  xxix.  27).    And  the  fury  of  anger  (Isa.  xiii.  13  ;  Ps 


No.  637.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  699 


lxxviii.  49,  50  ;  Deut.  vi.  14,  15).  But  in  Isaiah,  Only  in 
Jehovah  is  there  justice  and  strength,  and  all  that  have  been 
wroth  against  Him  shall  be  ashamed  (xlv.  24). 

636.  And  shall  be  tormented  with  fire  and  brimstone  before 
the  holy  angels  and  the  Zamb,  and  the  smoke  of  their  torment 
ascendeth  up  for  ever  and  ever,  signifies  the  love  of  self  and 
the  world,  and  the  lusts  therefrom,  and  from  these  the  pride 
of  their  own  intelligence,  and  thence  torment  in  hell.  By 
fire  the  love  of  self  and  of  the  world  is  signified  (n.  494)  ; 
by  brimstone  are  signified  the  lusts  from  these  two  loves 
(n.  452)  :  and  because  all  the  torment  in  hell  is  from  these 
three,  it  is  therefore  said,  "  He  shall  be  tormented  with  fire 
and  brimstone,  and  the  smoke  of  their  torment  shall  as- 
cend up  for  ever  and  ever."  It  is  said,  "before  the  angels 
and  the  Lamb,"  because  these  loves  are  against  Divine 
Truths  and  against  the  Lord  who  is  the  Word :  for  by  the 
angels  Divine  Truths  are  signified,  because  they  are  the 
recipients  of  them  (n.  170);  and  by  the  Lamb  is  signi- 
fied the  Lord  as  to  His  Divine  Human  and  at  the  same 
time  as  to  the  Word  (n.  595).  That  the  torments  in 
hell  are  from  the  above-mentioned  loves,  and  that  those 
who  are  in  faith  separated  from  charity  are  in  them,  may  be 
seen  above  (n.  421,  502,  591). 

637.  And  they  shall  have  no  rest  day  and  night,  that  wor- 
ship the  beast  and  his  image,  and  whosoever  receiveth  the  mark 
of  his  name,  signifies  a  perpetual  state  in  undelightful  things 
with  those  who  acknowledge  that  faith  and  receive  its  doc- 
trine, confirm  it  and  live  according  to  it.  By  having  no  rest 
day  and  night,  is  signified  their  perpetual  state  in  undelight- 
ful things  after  death,  because  their  torment  has  just  before 
been  spoken  of.  By  day  and  night  is  signified  all  time,  and 
in  the  spiritual  sense,  in  every  state,  and  thus  perpetually ; 
for  in  that  sense  day  and  night  signify  states  of  life  (n.  101, 
476).  That  by  worshipping  the  beast  and  his  image,  and 
receiving  the  mark  of  his  name,  is  signified  to  acknowledge 
that  faith,  receive  its  doctrine,  confirm  it  in  one's  self,  and 

12* 


700  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XIV. 

Jive  according  to  it,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  634)  ;  where 
similar  things  are  said. 

638.  Here  is  the  patience  of  the  saints  ;  here  are  they  that 
keep  the  command?nents  of  God  and  the  faith  of  Jesus,  signifies 
that  the  man  of  the  Lord's  church  will  be  explored  by 
lemptations  from  them,  with  regard  to  his  quality  as  to  a 
life  accordirg  to  the  precepts  of  the  Word  and  as  to  faith  in 
the  Lord.  That  this  is  signified  by  these  words  may  be 
seen  above  (n.  593).  By  keeping  the  commandments  is 
signified  to  live  according  to  the  precepts  which  are  con- 
tained in  a  summary  in  the  Decalogue  ;  and  by  the  faith  of 
Jesus  is  signified  faith  in  Him  ■  for  these  have  faith  from 
the  Lord,  which  faith  is  the  faith  of  Jesus. 

639.  And  I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven,  saying  unto  mey 
Write,  Blessed  are  the  dead  who  die  in  the  Lord  henceforth, 
signifies  a  prediction  from  the  Lord  concerning  the  state 
of  those  after  death,  who  will  be  of  His  New  Church,  which 
is,  that  they  who  suffer  temptations  on  account  of  faith  in 
the  Lord  and  a  life  according  to  His  precepts,  have  eternal 
life  and  happiness.  By  "  I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven, 
saying,"  a  prediction  from  the  Lord  is  signified.  That  it 
is  concerning  the  state  of  those  after  death  who  will  be  of 
His  New  Church,  is  because  that  state  is  treated  of  in  this 
verse.  By  them  "  that  die  henceforth  "  their  state  after 
death  is  signified.  "  Write  "  signifies  that  it  may  be  for  a 
remembrance  to  posterity  (n.  39,  63).  By  the  blessed  are 
signified  they  who  have  eternal  life  and  happiness  ;  since 
these  are  blessed.  By  "  the  dead  "  are  signified  those  who 
have  afflicted  their  soul,  crucified  their  flesh,  and  suffered 
temptations.  That  these  are  here  meant  by  the  dead,  will 
be  seen  below.  That  they  have  eternal  life  and  happiness 
who  have  suffered  temptations  on  account  of  faith  in  the 
Lord  and  on  account  of  a  life  according  to  His  precepts,  is 
manifest  from  what  just  precedes,  where  it  is  said,  Here  is 
the  patience  of  the  saints,  here  are  they  that  keep  the  command- 
ments of  God  a?id  the  faith  of  Jesus  ;  by  which  is  signified 


No.  640.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  70I 

that  the  man  of  the  New  Church  will  be  explored  by  temp- 
tations in  regard  to  his  quality  as  to  a  life  according  to  the 
commandments,  and  as  to  faith  in  the  Lord ;  see  just  above 
(n.  638),  and  what  follows,  and  they  shall  rest  from  their 
labors ;  by  which  is  signified  that  they  who  have  been 
tempted  will  have  peace  in  the  Lord  ;  of  whom  just  below 
(n.  640).  By  the  temptations  here  are  meant  spiritual 
temptations,  which  they  suffer  who  have  faith  in  the  Lord 
and  live  according  to  His  precepts,  while  they  are  driving 
away  the  evil  spirits  that  are  with  them,  who  act  as  one 
with  their  lusts.  These  temptations  are  signified  by  the 
cross  in  these  passages  :  Whosoever  taketh  not  his  cross,  and 
followeth  after  Afe,  is  not  worthy  of  Me  (Matt.  x.  38).  Jesus 
said,  If  any  one  zvill  come  after  Me,  let  him  deny  himself,  take 
up  his  cross,  and  follow  Me  (Matt.  xvi.  24 ;  Luke  ix.  23-25  ; 
xiv.  26,  27).  Also  by  crucifying  the  flesh  in  Paul:  They 
who  are  Christ's  crucify  the  flesh  with  the  passions  and  lusts 
(Gal.  v.  24).  That  they  who  have  afflicted  their  soul, 
crucified  their  flesh,  and  suffered  temptations,  are  signified 
by  the  dead,  is  because  by  these  means  they  have  mortified 
their  former  life,  and  thence  have  become  as  dead  before 
the  world.  For  the  Lord  said,  Except  a  grain  of  wheat, 
falling  into  the  ground,  die,  it  abideth  alone ;  but  if  it  die, 
it  beareth  much  fruit  (John  xii.  24).  Nor  are  any  others 
meant  by  the  dead  in  John  :  Jesus  said,  As  the  Father 
raiseth  up  the  dead,  and  quickeneth  them,  even  so  the  Son 
quickoicth  whom  He  will  (v.  21).  In  the  same:  Jesus  said, 
The  hour  cometh,  when  the  dead  shall  hear  the  voice  of  the 
Son  of  God,  and  shall  live  (v.  25).  And  also  by  the  resur- 
rection of  the  dead  (Luke  xiv.  14 ;  Apoc.  xx.  5,  12,  13  ;  and 
elsewhere):  see  above  (n.  106).  And  in  David:  Precious  in 
the  eyes  of  Jehovah  is  the  death  of  His  saints  (Ps.  cxvi.  15). 
Jesus  said  also,  Whoever  shall  lose  his  life  for  My  sake,  shall 
find  it  (Matt.  x.  39  ;  xvi.  25  ;  Luke  ix.  24,  25  ;  xvii.  33  ; 
John  xii.  2^). 

640.  Yea,  saith  the  Spirit,  that  they  may  rest  from  their 


702 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XIV 


labors,  signifies  that  the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Word  teaches, 
that  they  who  afflict  their  soul  and  crucify  their  flesh  for 
the  sake  of  those  things,  will  have  peace  in  the  Lord. 
"  Yea,  saith  the  Spirit,"  signifies  that  the  Divine  Truth 
teaches  (n.  87,  104).  "That  they  may  rest,"  signifies  that 
they  will  have  peace  in  the  Lord.  By  peace  is  meant  rest 
of  the  soul  when  no  longer  infested  as  before  by  evils  and 
falsities,  and  thus  by  hell.  By  labors  are  meant  labors  of 
the  soul,  which  are  to  afflict  and  crucify  the  flesh,  and  to 
be  tempted.  Hence  by  their  resting  from  their  labors  is 
signified  that  they  who  afflict  their  soul  and  crucify  their 
flesh  in  the  world  for  the  sake  of  the  Lord  and  eternal  life, 
will  have  peace  in  the  Lord.  For  the  Lord  says,  In  Me  ye 
shall  have  peace;  in  the  world  ye  have  affliction  (John  xvi.  33). 
Peace  I  leave  with  you,  My  Peace  I  give  u?ito  you  ;  not  as  the 
world  giveth  give  I  unto  you  (John  xiv.  27).  Such  affliction 
is  meant  by  labor  in  these  passages  :  By  the  labor  of  His 
soul  shall  He  see,  and  shall  be  satisfied,  and  shall  justify 
many  (Isa.  liii.  11).  yehovah  saw  our  affliction,  and  our 
labor,  a?id  our  oppression  (Deut.  xxvi.  7).  They  shall  not 
labor  in  vain,  nor  bring  forth  for  trouble  (Isa.  Ixv.  23).  / 
know  thy  labor  and  thy  patience,  but  thou  hast  borne,  a?id  hast 
patience,  and  for  my  name's  sake  hast  labored  (Apoc.  ii.  2,  3). 

641.  For  their  works  follow  with  them,  signifies  according 
as  they  have  loved  and  believed  and  thence  have  done  and 
spoken.  By  the  works  which  follow  with  them  are  signified 
all  the  things  that  remain  with  a  man  after  death.  It  is 
known  that  the  externals  which  appear  before  men  derive 
their  essence,  soul,  and  life  from  the  internals,  which  do 
not  appear  before  men,  but  which  do  appear  before  the  Lord 
and  before  the  angels.  The  latter  and  the  former,  or  the 
externals  and  the  internals,  taken  together,  are  works  ; 
good  works,  if  the  internals  are  in  love  and  faith,  and  the 
externals  act  and  speak  from  them ;  but  evil  works,  if  the 
internals  are  not  in  love  and  faith,  and  the  externals  act 
and  speak  from  them.    If  the  externals  act  and  speak  as 


No.  641.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  703 

if  from  love  and  faith,  those  works  are  either  hypocritical 
01  meritorious.  Ten  persons  may  do  works  which  are 
similar  in  externals,  but  still  they  are  dissimilar,  because 
the  internals  from  which  the  externals  proceed  are  dissim- 
ilar. Who  does  not  see  that  there  is  an  internal  and  an 
external,  and  that  these  two  make  one  ?  For  who  does  not 
see  that  the  understanding  and  the  will  are  man's  internal, 
and  speech  and  action  his  external  ?  For  who  can  speak 
and  act  without  understanding  and  will  ?  And  as  every 
one  sees  this,  he  can  also  see  that  works  are  the  external 
and  the  internal  together.  And  because  the  external  derives 
its  essence,  soul,  and  life  from  its  internal,  as  was  said 
above,  it  follows  that  the  external  is  such  as  is  its  internal : 
consequently  that  the  works  which  follow  with  them  are 
according  as  they  have  loved  and  believed,  and  thence 
have  acted  and  spoken.  That  good  works  are  charity  and 
faith,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  73,  76,  94,  141):  and  that  a 
man's  internal,  or  internal  man,  is  not  to  understand 
without  willing,  but  is  to  will  and  thence  to  understand ; 
consequently,  that  it  is  not  to  believe  without  loving; 
but  that  it  is  to  love  and  thence  to  believe  :  and  that  to 
do  these  things  is  man's  external,  or  the  external  man, 
may  also  be  seen  above  (n.  510).  It  may  be  evident  from 
these  things,  that  by  the  works  which  follow  with  them  is 
signified  according  as  they  have  loved  and  believed,  and 
thence  have  acted  and  spoken.  Similar  things  are  signified 
by  works  in  the  following  passages :  the  day  of  judgment 
God  zuill  render  to  every  one  according  to  his  works  (Rom, 
ii.  6).  We  must  all  be  presented  before  the  tribunal  of  Christy 
that  each  one  may  give  account  of  the  things  which  he  hath 
done,  whether  good  or  evil  (2  Cor.  v.  1  o).  The  Son  of  Man 
will  come  in  the  glory  of  His  Father,  and  then  He  will  render 
to  every  one  according  to  his  works  (Matt.  xvi.  27).  They 
shall  come  forth,  they  that  have  done  good  unto  the  resurrection 
of  life,  but  they  that  have  done  evil  unto  the  rcsurrcctio7i  of 
judgment  (John  v.  29).    They  were  judged  according  to  tin 


7°4 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XIV 


things  which  were  written  in  the  book,  all  according  to  their 
works  (Apoc.  xx.  12,  13).  Behold,  I  come  quickly,  and  my 
7-eward  is  with  me,  to  give  to  every  one  accordi?ig  to  his  work 
(Apoc.  xxii.  12).  I  will  give  to  every  one  of  you  according  to 
his  works  (Apoc.  ii.  23).  I  know  thy  works  (Apoc.  ii.  1,  2, 
4,  9,  13,  16,  26  ;  iii.  1,  2,  3,  7,  8,  14,  15,  19).  /  will  recom- 
pense them  according  to  their  work,  and  accordifig  to  the  deed 
of  their  hands  (Jer.  xxv.  14).  Jehovah  doeth  with  us  according 
to  our  ways  and  according  to  our  works  (Zech.  i.  6.  And  in 
many  other  places). 

642.  And  I  saw,  and  behold,  a  white  cloud,  and  upon  the 
cloud  one  sitting  like  unto  the  Son  of  Man,  signifies  the  Lord 
as  to  the  Word.  By  a  cloud  the  Word  in  the  sense  of  the 
letter  is  signified,  and  by  a  white  cloud  the  Word  in  the 
literal  sense  as  it  is  interiorly  ;  and  by  the  Son  of  Man  is 
meant  the  Lord  as  to  the  Word :  on  which  account  it  is 
said,  "one  sitting  upon  the  cloud  like  unto  the  Son  of 
Man."  That  the  Word  as  to  the  literal  sense  is  signified 
by  a  cloud,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  24,  513).  By  a  white 
cloud  the  literal  sense  as  it  is  interiorly  is  signified,  be- 
cause white  is  predicated  of  truths  in  the  light  (n.  167,  367)  ; 
and  there  are  spiritual  truths  interiorly  in  the  literal  sense, 
which  are  in  the  light  of  heaven.  That  the  Lord  as  to  the 
Word  is  meant  by  the  Son  of  Man,  may  be  seen  above 
(n.  44)  ;  and  it  is  amply  confirmed  in  the  "  Doctrine  of  the 
New  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Lord"  (n.  19-28).  The 
Lord  often  said  that  they  should  see  the  Son  of  Man 
coming  in  the  clouds  of  heaven.  He  says  this  in  Matt, 
xvii.  5  ;  xxiv.  30;  xxvi.  64;  Mark  xiv.  61,  62;  Luke  ix. 
34,  35  ;  xxi.  27  :  and  no  one  knows  that  any  thing  else  is 
signified  by  it,  but  that  when  He  comes  to  judgment,  Pie 
will  appear  in  the  clouds  of  heaven.  Yet  this  is  not  meant ; 
but  the  meaning  is,  that  when  He  comes  to  judgment,  He 
will  appear  in  the  literal  sense  of  the  Word  :  and  as  He 
has  now  come,  Pie  has  therefore  appeared  in  the  Word  by 
revealing  that  there  is  a  spiritual  sense  in  every  particular 


No.  643.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  705 

of  the  literal  sense  of  the  Word,  and  that  in  it  He  alone  is 
treated  of,  and  that  He  alone  is  the  God  of  heaven  and 
earth.  These  things  are  what  are  meant  by  His  coming  in 
the  clouds  of  heaven.  That  there  is  a  spiritual  sense  in 
every  particular  of  the  literal  sense  of  the  Word,  and  that 
the  Lord  alone  is  treated  of,  and  that  He  alone  is  the  God 
cf  heaven  and  earth,  has  been  shown  in  two  of  the  "  Doc- 
trines of  the  New  Jerusalem,"  one  "  concerning  the  Lord," 
and  the  other  "  concerning  the  Sacred  Scripture."  Since 
by  the  Lord's  coming  in  the  clouds  of  heaven  is  meant  His 
coming  in  His  Word,  and  at  .the  time  when  He  is  to  execute 
judgment,  and  the  Apocalypse  treats  of  this,  it  is  therefore 
said  there,  Behold,  He  cometh  with  the  doads  (Apoc.  i.  7)  ; 
and  here,  /  saw,  and  behold,  a  white  cloud,  and  o?ie  sitting 
upon  the  cloud  like  unto  the  Son  of  Man.  And  in  the  Acts 
of  the  Apostles,  While  they  were  looking  on,  Jesus  was  taken 
up  into  heaven,  and  a  cloud  received  him  out  of  their  sight ; 
and  two  men  in  white  raiment  said,  This  Jesus,  who  is  taken 
up  into  heaven,  will  so  come  as  ye  have  seen  Him  go  into 
heaven  (i.  9,  1 1).  By  a  cloud  the  literal  sense  of  the  Word 
is  signified,  because  that  sense  is  natural ;  and  the  Divine 
Truth  in  natural  light  appears  before  the  eyes  of  the  angels 
who  are  in  spiritual  light  as  a  cloud ;  as  a  white  cloud  with 
those  who  are  in  genuine  truths  from  the  literal  sense  of. 
the  Word,  as  a  dark  cloud  with  those  that  are  not  in 
genuine  truths,  as  a  black  cloud  with  those  that  are  in 
falsities,  and  as  a  black  cloud  mingled  with  fire  with  those 
that  are  in  faith  separate  from  charity,  because  in  evils  of 
life.    I  have  seen  it. 

643.  Having  upon  his  head  a-  golden  crown,  and  in  his 
hand  a  sharp  sickle,  signifies  the  Divine  Wisdom  from  His 
Divine  Love,  and  the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Word.  That 
wisdom  is  signified  by  a  crown  upon  the  head,  may  be  seen 
above  (n.  189,  252)  ;  and  by  a  golden  crown,  wisdom  from 
love  (n.  235) :  and  as  it  was  seen  upon  the  head  of  the  Son 
of  Man,  or  the  Lord,  by  the  golden  crown  is  signified  the 


706 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XIV 


Divine  Wisdom  from  His  Divine  Love.  By  a  sickle  is  sig- 
nified the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Word,  because  by  a  harvest 
the  state  of  the  church  as  to  Divine  Truth  is  signified,  here 
its  last  state  ;  and  hence  by  reaping,  which  is  done  with  a 
sickle,  is  here  signified  to  put  an  end  to  the  state  of  the 
church,  and  to  execute  judgment :  and  as  these  things  are 
done  by  the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Word,  this  therefore  is 
signified  by  the  sickle  ;  and  by  the  sharp  sickle,  to  do  it 
exactly  and  exquisitely.  The  like  is  signified  by  a  sickle 
as  by  a  sword  ;  but  a  sickle  is  mentioned  when  a  harvest 
is  treated  of,  and  a  sword  in  speaking  of  war.  That  the 
Divine  Truth  fighting  against  falsities,  and  the  contrary, 
is  signified  by  a  sword,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  52,  108, 

.17). 

644.  And  another  angel  went  out  of  the  temple,  signifies  the 
angelic  heaven.  What  is  signified  by  an  angel  and  angels, 
may  be  seen  above  (n.  5,  65,  170,  258,  342,  343,  344,  415, 
465) ;  here  the  angelic  heaven,  because  it  is  said  that  he 
went  out  of  the  temple  ;  and  by  the  temple  is  signified  heaven 
as  to  the  church  (n.  191,  529,  585) :  for  there  is  a  church  in 
the  heavens  equally  as  on  earth. 

645.  Crying  with  a  great  voice  to  Him  that  sat  011  the 
cloud,  Thrust  in  thy  sickle,  and  reap,  for  the  hour  for  thee  to 
reap  is  come,  for  the  harvest  of  the  earth  is  ripe,  signifies  the 
supplication  of  the  angels  of  heaven  to  the  Lord,  that  He 
would  make  an  end,  and  execute  judgment,  because  now  is 
the  last  state  of  the  church.  By  crying  with  a  great  voice 
to  Him  that  sat  upon  the  cloud,  is  signified  the  supplication 
of  the  angels  of  heaven  to  the  Lord,  because  there  was  not 
any  thing  corresponding  on  the  earth  :  for  the  church  on 
earth  is  to  the  angelic  heaven  like  the  foundation  upon 
which  a  house  rests,  or  like  the  feet  upon  which  a  man 
stands,  and  by  which  he  walks ;  on  which  account,  when 
the  church  on  earth  is  destroyed,  the  angels  lament,  and 
make  supplication  to  the  Lord.  They  supplicate  that  He 
would  make  an  end  of  the  church,  and  raise  up  a  new 


No.  645.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


707 


church.  Hence  it  is  that  by  the  angel's  crying  with  a  great 
voice  to  Him  that  was  sitting  upon  the  cloud,  the  supplica- 
tion of  the  angels  of  heaven  to  the  Lord  is  signified.  That 
the  Lord  as  to  the  Word  is  signified  by  Him  that  sat  upon 
the  cloud,  may  be  seen  just  above  (n.  643).  That  by  thrust- 
ing in  the  sickle  and  reaping  is  signified  to  make  an  end 
and  to  execute  judgment,  may  also  be  seen  above  (n.  642, 
643).  By  "  for  the  hour  is  come  to  reap  "  is  signified  that 
it  is  the  end  of  the  church.  By  "for  the  harvest  is  ripe,"  is 
signified  that  it  is  the  last  state  of  the  church.  By  a  har- 
vest the  state  of  the  church  as  to  Divine  Truth  is  signified. 
This  is  because  from  the  harvest  comes  the  grain  of  which 
bread  is  made  ;  and  by  grain  and  bread  the  good  of  the 
church  is  signified,  and  this  is  procured  by  truths.  That 
these  things  are  signified  by  the  above  words,  maybe  more 
clearly  seen  from  the  passages  in  the  Word  where  harvest, 
reaping,  and  a  sickle  are  mentioned  ;  as  in  the  following : 
I  will  sit  to  judge  all  the  nations  ;  put  ye  in  the  sickle,  for  the 
harvest  is  ripe  ;  for  their  wickedness  is  great  (Joel  iii.  12,  13)  . 
Cut  ye  off  the  sower,  and  him  that  taketh  the  sickle  in  the  time 
of  harvest  (Jer.  1.  16).  The  daughter  of  Babylon  is  like  a 
threshing-floor  ;  yet  a  little  while,  aiid  the  time  of  harvest  will 
come  (Jer.  li.  33).  //  shall  come  to  pass  when  the  standing 
corn  of  the  harvest  is  gathered,  and  his  arm  reapeth  the  ears  : 
in  the  morning  thy  seed flourishcth,  the  harvest  shall  be  a  heap 
in  the  day  of  possession,  and  desperate  sorrow  (Isa.  xvii.  5,  1 1). 
The  husbandmen  were  ashamed,  because  the  harvest  of  the 
field  perished  (Joel  i.  11).  Jesus  said  to  the  disciples,  Say 
not  ye  there  are  yet  four  months,  and  then  Cometh  harvest  \ 
lift  up  your  eyes,  and  look  on  the  fields,  that  they  are  white 
already  to  harvest  I  sent  you  to  reap  (John  iv.  35-38). 
Jesus  said  to  the  disciples,  The  harvest  is  plenteous,  but  the 
laborers  are  few  ;  pray  ye  the  Lord  of  the  harvest,  that  He 
Will  soul  forth  laborers  into  His  harvest  (Matt.  ix.  37,  38  ; 
Luke  x.  2).  In  these  places,  and  also  in  Isa.  xvi.  9  j  Jer, 
v.  17  ;  viii.  20,  the  church  as  to  Divine  Truth  is  signified 


fOS  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XIV. 


by  harvest  But  all  the  things  which  are  contained  in  these 
verses  in  this  chapter,  and  also  in  the  two  chapters  which 
follow,  were  foretold  by  the  Lord  in  the  parable  concerning 
the  sower  and  the  gathering  of  the  harvest ;  which,  because 
it  teaches  and  illustrates  what  they  signify,  shall  be  adduced 
Jesus  said.  The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  unto  a  man  that 
sowed  good  seed  in  his  field,  but  an  enemy  came  and  sowed 
tares :  and  when  the  blade  was  sprung  up,  then  appeared  the 
tares  also  :  His  servants  said,  Wilt  thou  that  we  gather  them 
up  ?  but  He  said,  JVayy  lest  while  ye  gather  up  the  tares,  ye 
root  up  the  wheat  with  them  ;  let  both  grow  together  tmtil  the 
harvest,  and  in  the  time  of  harvest  I  will  say  to  the  reapers  y 
Gather  ye  together  first  the  tares,  and  bind  them  in  bundles  to 
burn  them-;  but  gather  the  wheat  into  my  barn.  And  the 
desciples  came  to  Jesus,  saying,  Declare  u?ito  us  the  parable  : 
Jesus  said,  He  that  soweth  the  good  seed  is  the  Son  of  Man 
(or  the  Lord)  ;  the  field  is  the  world  (the  Church)  ;  the  seed 
are  the  children  of  the  kingdom  (the  truths  of  the  Church)  ; 
the  tares  are  the  children  of  the  wicked  07ie  (falsities  from 
hell)  ;  the  enemy  that  sowed  them  is  the  devil ;  the  harvest  is 
the  conswnmation  of  the  age  (the  end  of  the  Church)  ;  Ithe 
reapers  are  the  angels  (the  Divine  Truths)  :  as  therefore  the 
tares  are  gathered  and  burned  i?i  the  fire,  so  shall  it  be  in 
the  consummation  of  the  age  (at  the  end  of  the  Church) 
(Matt.  xiii.  24-30,  36-43). 

646.  And  He  that  sat  upon  the  cloud  thrust  in  His  sickle, 
and  the  earth  was  reaped,  signifies  the  end  of  the  church, 
because  there  is  no  longer  any  Divine  Truth  in  it.  This  is 
signified,  because  the  Lord  as  to  the  Word  is  signified  by 
Him  that  sat  upon  the  cloud  (n.  642).  By  thrusting  in  the 
sickle  and  reaping,  is  signified  to  make  an  end  and  to  exe- 
cute judgment  (n.  643).  By  the  harvest  the  state  of  the 
church  is  signified,  here  its  last  state  (n.  643,  645)  ;  and  by 
the  earth  is  signified  the  church  (n.  285).  From  these 
joined  into  one  sense,  it  is  manifest  that  by  Him  that  sat 
upon  the  cloud  thrusting  in  His  sickle  and  the  earth  being 


No.  647.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


709 


harvested,  the  end  of  the  church  is  signified,  because  there 
is  no  longer  any  Divine  Truth  in  it. 

647.  And  another  angel  went  out  of  the  te7nple  which  is  in 
heaven,  he  also  having  a  sharp  sickle,  signifies  the  heavens 
of  the  Lord's  spiritual  kingdom,  and  the  Divine  Truth  of 
the  Word  in  them.  By  an  angel  in  the  highest  sense  the 
Lord  is  signified,  also  the  angelic  heaven,  and  likewise  the 
Divine  Truth  proceeding  from  the  Lord  \  see  above  (n.  5. 
65,  170,  258,  342,  343,  344,  415,  465).  But  by  the  angel 
here  the  heavens  of  the  spiritual  kingdom  are  signified,  and 
hence  the  Divine  Truths  there  \  because  it  follows  thaf 
another  angel  went  out  from  the  altar,  by  whom  the  heav- 
ens of  the  Lord's  heavenly  (celestial)  kingdom  are  signified, 
and  thus  the  Divine  Goods  there  j  which  things  are  treated 
of  in  the  following  paragraph.  There  are  two  kingdoms 
into  which  all  the  heavens  are  distinguished,  the  spiritual 
kingdom  and  the  heavenly  kingdom.  The  spiritual  kingdom 
is  the  kingdom  of  the  Lord's  Wisdom,  because  the  angels 
there  are  in  wisdom  from  Divine  Truths  from  the  Lord ; 
and  the  heavenly  kingdom  is  the  kingdom  of  the  Lord's 
Lo*e,  because  the  angels  there  are  in  love  from  the 
Lord,  and  thence  in  all  good.  That  there  are  two  king 
doms  into  which  all  the  heavens  are  distinguished,  may  be 
seen  in  the  work  concerning  "  Heaven  and  Hell,"  published 
at  London,  1758  (n.  20-28),  and  in  the  "Angelic  Wisdom 
concerning  the  Divine  Love  and  Divine  Wisdom,"  published 
1763  (10 1,  381).  By  the  temple  the  universal  heaven  is 
signified,  as  above  (n.  644).  But  as  it  is  here  said,  "  the 
temple  which  is  in  heaven,"  and  afterwards  "  the  altar,"  the 
heaven  of  the  Lord's  spiritual  kingdom  is  signified  by 
the  temple,  as  was  said  just  above  ;  and  by  the  sharp  sickle 
the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Word  is  signified  as  above  (n.  643, 
645).  It  is  said  above  that  He  who  sat  upon  the  cloud 
thrust  in  His  sickle  and  the  earth  was  reaped,  and  now 
that  an  angel  went  forth  out  of  the  temple  in  heaven,  he 
also  having  a  sickle,  and  thrust  it  into  the  earth,  and 


7IO  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XIV. 

gathered  the  vine  of  the  earth,  is  because  by  the  earth 
which  was  reaped  by  Him  that  sat  upon  the  cloud,  or  the 
Lord,  is  signified  the  church  in  the  whole  of  the  earth,  but 
by  the  vine  of  the  earth  the  church  in  the  Christian  world 
is  signified.  This  involves  similar  things  to  those  that 
were  foretold  by  the  Lord  in  the  parable  concerning  the 
sower  and  the  gathering  in  of  the  harvest  (Matt,  xiii.),  which 
were  adduced  above  at  the  end  of  n.  645  ;  where  it  is  said 
that  the  harvest  is  the  consummation  of  the  age,  that  is,  the 
end  of  the  church  ;  and  that  the  reapers  are  the  angels,  by 
whom  the  Divine  Truths  are  signified.  For  the  angels  are 
not  sent  to  reap,  that  is,  to  do  those  things  ;  but  the  Lord 
does  them  by  the  Divine  Truths  of  His  Word  :  for  the  Lord 
says,  The  Word  which  I  have  spoken  shall  judge  in  the  last 
day  (John  xii.  48)  :  see  above  (n.  233,  273). 

648.  And  another  angel  went  out  from  the  altar,  having 
authority  over  fire,  signifies  the  heavens  of  the  Lord's 
heavenly  kingdom,  which  are  in  the  good  of  love  from  the 
Lord.  The  heavens  of  the  Lord's  heavenly  kingdom  are 
here  signified  by  the  ether  angel,  because  he  appeared  to 
go  out  from  the  altar  ;  for  by  the  altar  the  worship  of  ^he 
Lord  from  love  is  signified ;  see  above  (n.  392) :  and  by 
fire  is  signified  love  (n.  468)  ;  and  by  the  fire  upon  the  altar 
the  Divine  Love  is  signified  (n.  395).  It  is  said  that  he 
had  authority  over  fire,  because  the  angels  watch  over  that 
love  in  themselves. 

649.  And  he  cried  with  a  great  cry  to  him  that  had  the 
sharp  sickle,  saying,  Thrust  in  thy  sharp  sickle,  and  gather 
the  clusters  of  the  vine  of  the  earth,  signifies  the  Lord's 
operation  from  the  Good  of  His  Love  by  the  Divine  Truth 
of  His  Word  into  the  works  of  charity  and  faith  among  the 
men  of  the  Christian  church.  This  is  the  spiritual  sense 
of  these  words,  since  the  heavens  of  the  Lord's  spiritual 
kingdom  and  heavenly  kingdom  are  signified  by  these  two 
angels  (n.  647,  648)  ;  and  the  heavens  do  nothing  from 
themselves,  but  from  the  Lord ;  for  the  angels  in  the 


•No.  649.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


711 


heavens  are  only  recipients.  Wherefore  nothing  else  is 
signified  in  the  spiritual  sense  but  the  Lord's  operation, 
here  into  the  church  in  the  Christian  world,  and  into  the 
works  of  charity  and  faith  of  the  men  there.  For  by  the 
vine  that  church  is  signified,  which  is  treated  of  in  para- 
graph 651  following;  and  by  its  clusters  and  grapes  are 
signified  the  works  of  charity.  These  are  signified  by  clus- 
ters and  grapes,  because  they  are  the  fruits  of  the  vine  in 
the  vineyard ;  and  in  the  Word  good  works  are  signified 
by  fruits.  That  the  angel  who  went  out  from  the  altar  said 
to  the  angel  who  went  out  of  the  temple,  that  he  should 
thrust  in  his  sickle  and  gather  the  grapes,  is  because  the 
heavens  of  the  heavenly  kingdom,  or  the  heavens  which 
are  in  the  goods  of  love,  are  signified  by  the  angel  that 
came  out  from  the  altar ;  and  the  heavens  of  the  spiritual 
kingdom,  or  the  heavens  which  are  in  the  truths  of  wisdom, 
are  signified  by  the  angel  that  came  out  of  the  temple,  as 
was  said  above :  and  the  good  of  love  does  not  operate 
any  thing  of  itself,  but  by  the  truth  of  wisdom  j  nor  does 
the  truth  of  wisdom  operate  any  thing  of  itself,  but  from 
the  good  of  love.  That  it  is  so,  has  been  shown  by  many 
proofs  in  the  "  Angelic  Wisdom  concerning  the  Divine  Love 
and  Divine  Wisdom."  This  is  the  reason  that  the  angel 
who  went  out  from  the  altar  said  to  the  angel  who  went  out 
of  the  temple,  that  he  should  thrust  in  his  sickle  and  gather 
the  clusters  of  the  vine  of  the  earth.  Hence  then  it  is, 
that  by  these  things  the  Lord's  operation  from  the  good  of 
His  love  by  the  Divine  Truth  of  His  Word  is  signified. 
That  grapes  and  clusters  signify  the  goods  and  works  of 
charity,  may  be  evident  from  the  following  passages :  Woe 
unto  ??ie,  I  have  become  as  the  gatherings  of  the  stimmer,  as 
the  grape-gleanings  of  the  vintage  ;  there  is  no  cluster  to  eat ; 
my  soul  desires  the  first-ripe ;  the  holy  one  has  perished  from 
the  earth,  and  the  upright  among  men  (Mic.  vii.  1,  2).  Their 
grapes  are  grapes  of  gall,  their  clusters  are  bitter  (Deut. 
xxxii.  32).    My  beloved  had  a  vineyard ;  he  looked  thai  it 


712 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XIV. 


should  bring  forth  grapes,  but  it  brought  forth  wild-grapes 
(Isa.  v.  i,  2,  4).  These  look  to  strange  gods,  and  love  fagons 
of  grapes  (Hos.  iii.  1).  Every  tree  is  known  by  its  own 
fruits  ;  for  of  thorns  men  do  not  gather  figs,  nor  of  a  bram- 
ble-bush gather  they  grapes  (Luke  vi.  44).  There  shall  be  in 
the  midst  of  the  land  as  it  were  grape-gleanings,  when  the 
vintage  is  done  (Isa.  xxiv.  12,  13).  If  grape-gatherers  come 
to  thee,  would  they  ?iot  leave  grape-gleanings  (Jer.  xlix.  9 ; 
Ob.  vers.  4,  5).  The  spoiler  is  falle?i  ttpon  thy  vintage  (Jer. 
xlviii.  32,  33).  Ye  shall  be  troubled,  ye  confident  ones,  for 
the  vintage  shall  fail,  the  gathering  shall  not  come  (Isa.  xxxii. 
9,  10).  Besides  other  places,  where  the  fruit  of  the  vine- 
yard and  of  the  vine  is  spoken  of.  There  are  the  goods  of 
heavenly  (celestial)  love,  and  there  are  goods  of  spiritual 
love.  The  goods  of  heavenly  love  are  those  of  love  to  the 
Lord,  and  the  goods  of  spiritual  love  are  those  of  love  to- 
wards the  neighbor.  The  latter  goods  are  called  the  goods 
of  charity,  and  are  meant  by  the  fruits  of  the  vineyard, 
which  are  grapes  and  clusters :  but  the  goods  of  love  to 
the  Lord  are  meant  in  the  Word  by  the  fruits  of  trees, 
especially  by  olives. 

649^.  For  her  grapes  are  ripe,  signifies  because  it  is  the 
last  state  of  the  Christian  church.  The  same  is  signified 
by  the  grapes  of  the  vineyard  being  ripe,  as  above  by  the 
harvest  being  ripe ;  but  the  harvest  relates  to  the  church 
in  general,  and  the  vine  to  the  church  in  particular.  That 
the  harvest  being  ripe  signifies  the  last  state  of  the  church, 
may  be  seen  above  (n.  645)  ;  the  ripening  of  the  grapes 
of  the  vine  therefore  signifies  the  same.  A  vine  signifies 
the  church  where  the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Word  is,  and  the 
Lord  is  known  by  it ;  since  wine  signifies  the  interior  truth 
which  is  from  the  Lord  through  the  Word:  consequently 
the  Vine  here  signifies  the  Christian  Church.  That  wine 
signifies  truth  from  the  good  of  love,  thus  from  the  L  >rd, 
may  be  seen  above  (n.  316). 

650.  And  the  angel  thrust  in  his  sickle  into  the  earth  u*J 


No.  651.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


713 


gathered  the  vine  of  the  earth,  signifies  the  end  of  the 
present  Christian  church.  By  thrusting  in  his  sickle  and 
gathering,  the  like  is  signified  as  by  putting  in  his  sickle 
and  reaping ;  but  the  latter  is  said  of  the  harvest,  and  the 
former  of  the  vine.  That  to  gather  the  vine  is  to  take 
down  the  vine  and  gather  the  grapes,  and  that  to  reap  is 
to  cut  down  the  harvest  and  gather  the  grain,  is  manifest. 
That  the  Vine  signifies  the  church  where  the  Word  is  and 
the  Lord  is  known  by  it,  and  thus  here  the  Christian  church, 
may  be  evident  from  the  following  passages  :  Jesus  said, 
T  am  the  vine,  ye  are  the  branches :  he  that  abideth  in  Me 
an  J  1 in  him,  the  same  bringeth  forth  much  fruit ;  for  with- 
out Me  ye  can  do  notJiing.  If  a  man  abide  not  in  Me,  he  is 
cast  forth,  and  as  a  dried  branch  into  the  fire  (John  xv.  5,  6). 
Jesus  likened  the  kingdom  of  the  heavens  to  a  householder 
who  hired  laborers  into  his  vineyard  (Matt.  xx.  1-8).  Con- 
cerning the  sons  who  should  work  in  the  vineyard  (Matt, 
xxi.  28).  Of  the  fig-tree  planted  in  the  vineyard,  which  did 
not  bear  fruit  (Luke  xiii.  6-9).  Jesus  spake  a  parable :  A 
certain  man  planted  a  vineyard,  and  set  a  hedge  about  it,  and 
let  it  out  to  husbandmen,  that  he  might  receive  of  the  fruit  of 
it;  but  they  killed  the  servants  that  were  sent  to  them,  and 
last  of  all  his  son  (Matt.  xxi.  33-39  ;  Mark  xii.  1-9  ;  Luke 
xx.  9-16).  I  will  sing  a  song  of  my  friend  concerning  his 
vineyard ;  my  beloved  had  a  vineyard,  which  he  hedged  about, 
and  pla?ited  with  a  noble  vine  (Isa.  v.  1,  2,  &c.)  in  that 
day  sing  ye  unto  her,  a  vineyard  of  pure  wine ;  I  Jehovah 
do  keep  it,  I  will  water  it  every  moment  (Isa.  xxvii.  2,  3). 
Many  shepherds  have  destroyed  my  vineyard,  they  have  made 
it  a  wilderness  (Jer.  xii.  10,  11).  Jehovah  comcth  unto 
judgment  with  the  elders,  for  ye  have  burned  up  the  vineyard 
(Isa.  iii.  14).  I?i  all  the  vineyards  shall  be  wailing  (Amos 
v.  16,  17).  In  the  vineyards  there  is  no  singing,  neither  is 
there  shouting  (Isa.  xvi.  10). 

651.  A  fid  cast  it  into  the  great  winepress  of  the  anger  of 
God,  signifies  exploration  of  the  quality  of  their  works, 


714  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.   [Chap.  XIV. 


that  they  were  evil.    By  casting  the  clusters  of  the  vine 
into  the  winepress  is  signified  to  explore  their  works,  for 
these  are  signified  by  the  clusters  (see  above,  n.  649).  But 
as  it  is  called  the  winepress  of  the  anger  of  God,  the  sig- 
nification is  the  exploration  that  the  works  were  evil ;  for 
the  anger  of  God  is  spoken  of  in  relation  to  evil  (n.  635). 
The  reason  that  exploration  is  signified  by  a  winepress  is 
that  in  winepresses  the  new  wine  is  pressed  out  of  the  clus- 
ters, and  the  oil  out  of  the  olives  ;  and  from  the  new  wine 
and  the  oil  pressed  out  it  is  perceived  of  what  quality  the 
clusters  and  the  olives  were.    And  as  the  Christian  church 
is  signified  by  the  vine,  and  its  works  are  signified  by  the 
clusters,  therefore  the  exploration  of  these  with  the  men  of 
the  Christian  church  is  signified  by  casting  them  into  the 
winepress.    But  as  they  have  separated  faith  from  charity, 
and  made  the  former  saving  without  the  works  of  the  law, 
and  as  from  faith  separated  from  charity  none  but  evil 
works  proceed,  it  is  therefore  called  the  great  winepress  of 
the  anger  of  God.    The  exploration  of  works  is  also  signi- 
fied bya  winepress  in  the  following  passages  :  My  beloved 
had  a  vineyard  in  the  horn  of  a  son  of  oil ;  he  planted  it  with 
a  noble  vine,  he  also  hewed  out  a  winepress  in  it,  and  he 
looked  that  it  should  bring  forth  grapes,  but  it  brought  forth 
wild-grapes  (Isa.  v.  1,  2).    Put  ye  in  the  sickle  ;  for  the  har- 
vest is  ripe :  come  down,  for  the  winepress  is  full,  the  vats 
overflow,  for  their  wickedness  is  great  (Joel  iii.  13).  The 
threslwig-floor  and  the  wi?iepress  shall  not  feed  them,  and  the 
new  wine  shall  fail  in  her  (Hos.  ix.  1,  2).    The  spoiler  is 
fallen  upo?i  thy  vintage,  I  have  caused  the  wine  to  fail  from 
the  winepress,  none  shall  tread  with  shouting,  the  shouting, 
shall  be  no  shouting  (Jer.  xlviii.  32,  33).    A  certai?i  house- 
holder planted  a  vineyard,  and  digged  a  winepress  in  it,  and 
let  it  out  to  husbandmen,  but  they  killed  the  servants  that  were 
sent  to  them,  and  last  of  all  the  son  (Matt.  xxi.  33-39)- 
The  press  is  also  mentioned  in  Joel,  speaking  of  the  goods 
of  charity  from  which  are  the  truths  of  faith  :  Daughters  of 


No.  652.]        THE  ArOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


715 


Zion,  rejoice ;  the  threshing-floors  are  full  of  grain,  and  the 
presses  overflow  with  new  wine  ana7  oil  (ii.  23,  24). 

652.  And  the  winepress  was  trodden  without  the  city,  sig- 
nifies that  exploration  was  made  from  the  Divine  Truths 
of  the  Word,  as  to  the  quality  of  the  works  which  proceed 
from  the  doctrine  of  faith  of  the  church.  By  the  winepress 
being  trodden  is  signified  that  exploration  was  made  as  to 
the  quality  of  the  works  ;  by  treading  the  winepress  is  sig- 
nified to  explore  ;  and  by  the  clusters  which  are  trodden 
works  are  signified  j  as  above  (n.  649)  ;  here  the  works 
that  proceed  from  the  doctrine  of  faith  of  the  church,  which 
are  evil  works.  By  "  the  city  "  is  here  meant  the  great  city 
treated  of  above  (chap.  xi.  8),  which  "  great  city  is  spirit- 
ually called  Sodom  and  Egypt."  That  the  doctrine  of 
faith  separated  from  charity  is  meant  by  it,  which  is  the 
doctrine  of  the  church  of  the  Reformed,  may  be  seen  above 
(n.  501,  502):  and  as  all  exploration  of  the  doctrine  of  a 
church  is  made  by  the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Word,  and  this 
is  not  in  that  doctrine,  but  out  of  it,  this  also  is  signified 
by  the  treading  being  done  out  of  the  city.  It  may  be 
evident  from  this,  that  by  the  winepress  being  trodden 
without  the  city,  is  signified  that  exploration  was  made 
from  the  Divine  Truths  of  the  Word,  as  to  the  quality  of 
the  works  which  flow  forth  from  the  doctrine  of  faith  of  the 
Church.  By  treading  the  winepress  is  signified  not  only 
to  explore  evil  works,  but  also  to  bear  with  them  in  others, 
also  to  remove  them  and  cast  them  into  hell,  in  the  follow- 
ing passages  :  I  that  speak  in  righteousness,  mighty  to  save: 
wherefore  art  thou  red  in  thine  apparel,  and  thy  garments 
like  him  that  treadcth  in  the  winepress  ?  I  have  trodden  the 
winepress  alone  (Isa.  lxiii.  1-3).  The  Lord  hath  thrown 
down  all  my  mighty  men,  the  Lord  hath  trodden  the  wifie- 
press  of  the  daughter  of  Judah  (Lam.  i.  15).  He  that  sat 
upon  the  white  horse  feedeth  the  nations  with  a  rod  of  iron, 
and  he  treadcth  the  winepress  of  the  fury  and  anger  of  God 
(Apoc.  xix.  15). 

vol.  11.  13 


71 6  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XIV, 


653.  A711I  blood  came  out  of  the  winepress,  even  unto  the 
bridles  of  the  horses,  signifies  violence  done  to  the  Word  by 
dreadful  falsifications  of  truth,  and  the  understanding  so 
closed  up  thereby  that  man  can  scarce  be  taught  any  longer, 
and  thus  be  led  of  the  Lord  by  Divine  Truths.  By  the 
blood  is  signified  violence  clone  to  the  Word  (n.  327),  and 
the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Word  falsified  and  profaned 
(n.  379)  :  for  by  the  blood  out  of  the  winepress  is  meant  the 
grape-juice  and  wine  from  the  trodden  clusters ;  and  by 
grape-juice  and  wine  similar  things  are  signified  (n.  316). 
By  "  the  bridles  of  the  horses  "  are  signified  the  truths  of 
the  Word,  by  which  the  understanding  is  led  ;  for  a  horse 
signifies  the  understanding  of  the  Word  (n.  298) :  hence 
the  truth  by  which  the  understanding  is  led  is  signified  by 
a  bridle.  "  Even  unto  the  bridles  of  the  horses,"  is  even 
into  the  mouth  in  which  the  bridle  is  inserted  ;  and  a  horse 
is  watered  and  fed  through  the  mouth  ■  therefore  it  also 
signifies,  that  such  violence  was  done  to  the  Word  by  dread- 
ful falsifications,  that  man  can  scarce  be  taught  any  longer, 
and  thus  be  led  of  the  Lord  by  Divine  Truths.  That  by 
which  the  understanding  is  led  is  also  signified  by  a  bridle 
(Isa.  xxx.  27,  28  ;  xxxvii.  29)  :  and  the  Divine  Truth  of  the 
Word  is  signified  by  the  blood  of  grapes  (Gen.  xlix.  11; 
Deut.  xxxii.  14)  ;  but  here  in  the  opposite  sense. 

654.  For  a  thousand  six  hundred  furlongs,  signifies  mere 
falsities  of  evil.  The  same  is  signified  by  furlongs  as  by 
ways,  since  furlongs  are  ways  measured  ;  and  by  ways  are 
signified  leading  truths  (n.  176)  ,  and  in  the  opposite  sense 
falsities  :  and  by  a  thousand  six  hundred  are  signified  evils 
in  their  whole  aggregate.  For  by  1600  the  same  is  signified 
as  by  16,  and  the  same  by  16  as  by  4,  as  16  arises  from  4 
multiplied  into  itself :  and  four  relates  to  good,  and  the 
conjunction  of  good  and  .truth  (n.  322)  ;  consequently,  in 
the  opposite  sense,  to  evil  and  the  conjunction  of  evil  and 
falsity,  as  here.  And  as  the  multiplication  of  a  number 
by  100  does  not  take  away  its  signification,  but  exalts  it. 


No.  655.]       THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


717 


hence  by  "for  a  thousand  six  hundred  furlongs"  mere 
falsity  of  evil  is  signified.  That  all  the  numbers  in  the 
Word  signify  things,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  348)  ;  and  that 
the  number  signifies  the  quality  of  the  thing  (n.  448,  608- 
610). 


655.  To  this  I  will  add  this  Relation.  I  spoke  with 
certain  ones  who  are  meant  in  the  Apocalypse  by  the 
Dragon  ;  and  one  of  them  said  to  me,  "  Come  with  me,  and 
I  will  show  you  the  enjoyments  of  our  eyes  and  hearts." 
And  he  led  me  through  a  shady  forest,  and  upon  a  hill, 
from  which  I  could  behold  the  enjoyments  of  the  dragons. 
And  I  saw  an  amphitheatre  constructed  in  the  form  of  a 
circus,  with  benches  around  one  above  another,  upon  which 
sat  the  spectators.  They  who  sat  upon  the  lowest  benches 
appeared  to  me  at  a  distance  like  satyrs  and  priapi,  some 
with  a  slight  covering,  and  some  naked  without  it.  On  the 
benches  above  these  sat  whoremongers  and  harlots  :  such 
they  appeared  to  me,  from  their  gestures.  And  the  dragon 
then  said  to  me,  "  Nowt  you  will  see  our  sport."  And  I 
saw  let  into  the  area  of  the  circus  as  it  were  bullocks,  rams, 
sheep,  kids,  and  lambs  :  and  after  these  were  let  in,  a  gate 
was  opened,  and  there  rushed  in  as  it  were  young  lions, 
panthers,  leopards,  and  wrolves  ;  and  they  attacked  the  flock 
with  fury,  and  tore  and  slaughtered  them.  But  after  that 
bloody  carnage,  the  satyrs  scattered  sand  over  the  place 
of  the  slaughter.  Then  said  the  dragon  to  me,  "  These  are 
our  sports,  which  delight  our  minds  (animus)."  And  1 
answered,  "  Away,  demon  :  after  a  little  time  you  will  see 
this  amphitheatre  converted  into  a  lake  of  fire  and  brim- 
stone." He  laughed,  and  went  away.  And  afterwards  I 
was  thinking  with  myself  why  such  things  are  permitted  by 
the  Lord  ;  and  I  received  the  answer  in  my  heart,  that  they 
are  permitted  so  long  as  they  are  in  the  world  of  spirits ; 


7 1 8  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XIV. 


but  after  their  time  in  that  world  is  expired,  such  theatrical 
scenes  are  turned  into  such  as  are  direful  and  infernal.  All 
those  things  which  were  seen,  were  induced  by  the  dragon- 
ists  by  means  of  fantasies  :  so  that  they  were  not  bullocks, 
rams,  sheep,  kids,  and  lambs  ;  but  the  genuine  goods  and 
truths  of  the  church,  which  they  hated,  they  made  to  appe-a 
so.  The  young  lions,  panthers,  leopards,  and  wolves  were 
appearances  of  the  lusts  of  those  who  seemed  like  satyrs 
and  priapi.  Those  without  any  covering  at  all,  were  they 
who  believed  that  evils  do  not  appear  before  God  :  and 
those  with  a  covering  were  they  that  believed  that  they  do 
appear,  but  do  not  condemn,  provided  they  are  in  faith. 
The  whoremongers  and  harlots  were  falsifiers  of  the  truth 
of  the  Word ;  for  whoredom  signifies  the  falsification  of 
truth.  In  the  spiritual  world,  at  a  distance,  all  things  ap- 
pear according  to  correspondences ;  which,  when  they  ap- 
pear in  forms,  are  called  the  representations  of  spiritual 
things  in  objects  similar  to  those  that  are  natural. 

I  afterwards  saw  them  going  out  of  the  forest,  the  dragon 
in  the  midst  of  the  satyrs  and  priapi,  and  their  servants  and 
scullions,  who  were  the  whoremongers  and  harlots,  after 
them.  The  company  was  increased  on  the  way,  and  it  was 
then  given  to  hear  what  they  were  talking  about  among 
themselves.  They  said  that  they  saw  a  flock  of  sheep  with 
lambs  in  a  meadow,  and  that  this  was  a  sign  that  one  of 
the  cities  of  Jerusalem  was  near,  where  charity  is  made  the 
primary  thing  of  religion.  And  they  said,  "  Let  us  go  and 
take  that  city,  and  cast  out  the  inhabitants,  and  plunder 
their  goods."  And  they  drew  near :  but  there  was  a  wall 
around  it,  and  angel  guards  upon  the  wall.  And  they  then 
said,  "  Let  us  take  it  by  deceit :  let  us  send  some  speaker 
expert  in  mystification,  who  can  make  black  white,  and 
white  black,  and  can  give  any  color  to  any  subject."  And 
one  was  found  skilled  in  metaphysical  arts,  who  could  turn 
the  ideas  of  things  into  the  ideas  of  terms,  and  conceal  the 
things  themselves  under  formulas,  and  so  fly  away  like  a 


No.  655.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  719 


hawk  with  his  prey  under  his  wings.  He  was  instructed 
how  he  should  speak  with  the  citizens,  that  they  were  in 
fellowship  in  religion,  and  that  they  should  be  admitted. 
Going  up  to  the  gate  he  knocked  ;  and  when  it  was  opened, 
he  said  that  he  wished  to  speak  with  the  wisest  person  of  the 
city.  And  he  entered  in,  and  was  conducted  to  a  certain 
one,  whom  he  addressed,  saying,  "My  brethren  are  without 
the  city,  and  request  to  be  received.  They  are  in  fellow- 
ship with  you  in  religion.  You  and  we  make  faith  and  charity 
the  two  essentials  of  religion.  The  only  difference  is,  that 
you  say  that  charity  is  the  primary,  and  that  faith  is  from 
it  j  and  we  say  that  faith  is  the  primary,  and  that  charity  is 
from  it.  What  matter  is  it  whether  the  one  or  the  other  is 
called  the  primary,  when  both  are  believed  in  ? "  The  wise 
person  of  the  city  answered,  "  Let  us  not  speak  on  this  sub- 
ject alone,  but  in  the  presence  of  others,  who  may  be  arbi- 
trators and  judges ;  otherwise  no  decision  is  reached." 
And  some  were  then  sent  for ;  to  whom  the  dragonist  spoke 
the  same  words  as  before.  And  the  wise  man  of  the  city 
then  answered,  "  You  have  said  that  it  is  the  same  thing, 
whether  charity  is  taken  as  the  primary  of  the  church,  or 
faith,  provided  it  is  agreed  that  both  make  the  church  and 
its  religion  j  and  yet  the  difference  is  like  that  between  the 
prior  and  the  posterior,  between  the  cause  and  the  effect, 
between  the  principal  and  the  instrumental,  between  the 
essential  and  the  formal.  I  say  this,  because  I  have 
noticed  that  you  are  skilled  in  metaphysical  art  j  which  art 
we  call  mystification,  and  some  incantation :  but  to  leave 
those  terms,  the  difference  is  as  between  that  which  is 
above  and  that  which  is  below  ;  yea,  if  you  are  willing  to 
believe  it,  the  difference  is  as  between  heaven  and  hell: 
for  that  which  is  the  primary  makes  the  head  and  breast, 
and  that  which  is  from  it  makes  the  feet  and  their  soles. 
But  let  us  first  agree  what  charity  is,  and  what  faith  is : 
that  charity  is  the  affection  of  the  love  of  doing  good  to  the 
neighbor  for  the  sake  of  God,  salvation,  and  eternal  life  f 


720 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XIV. 


and  that  faith  is  thought  from  confidence  concerning  God, 
salvation,  and  eternal  life."  But  the  emissary  said,  "  I  grant 
that  this  is  faith,  and  I  also  grant  that  charity  is  that  affec- 
tion for  the  sake  of  God,  because  for  the  sake  of  His  com- 
mand 5  but  not  for  the  sake  of  salvation  and  eternal  life." 
And  the  wise  man  of  the  city  said,  "  Let  it  be  this,  that  »t  is 
only  for  the  sake  of  God."  After  this  agreement  the  wise 
man  of  the  city  said,  "  Is  not  affection  the  primary  ?  and  is 
not  thought  from  it  ?  V  But  he  that  was  sent  by  the  dragon 
said,  "This  I  deny."  But  he  received  for  answer,  "You 
cannot  deny  it.  Does  not  a  man  think  from  affection? 
Take  away  affection,  and  can  you  think  any  thing  ?  It  is 
altogether  as  if  you  should  take  away  sound  from  speech. 
If  you  take  away  sound,  can  you  speak  any  thing  ?  Sound 
also  is  of  the  affection,  and  speech  is  of  the  thought ;  for 
the  affection  sounds,  and  the  thought  speaks.  And  it  is 
also  like  flame  and  light.  If  you  take  away  the  flame,  does 
not  the  light  perish  ?  It  is  the  same  with  charity,  because 
this  is  affection ;  and  with  faith,  because  this  is  thought. 
Can  you  not  thus  comprehend  that  the  primary  is  the  all  in 
the  secondary,  altogether  as  the  sound  is  in  speech  ?  From 
which  you  may  see,  that  if  you  do  not  make  that  to  be  the 
primary  which  is  the  primary,  you  are  not  in  the  other. 
Wherefore,  if  you  take  faith,  which  is  in  the  second  place, 
and  put  it  in  the  first,  you  will  appear  no  otherwise  in 
heaven  than  as  a  man  inverted,  whose  feet  stand  upwards, 
and  his  head  downwards  j  or  like  a  mountebank,  who,  with 
his  body  upside  down,  walks  upon  the  palms  of  his  hands. 
When  ye  appear  such  in  heaven,  what  then  are  your  good 
works,  which  are  charity,  but  such  as  that  mountebank  would 
do  with  his  feet,  because  he  cannot  with  his  hands  ?  Hence 
it  is  that  your  charity,  as  ye  also  have  seen,  is  natural,  and 
not  spiritual,  because  it  is  inverted."  The  emissary  under- 
stood this :  for  every  devil  can  understand  truth,  when  he 
hears  it;  but  he  cannot  retain  it,  because  when  the  affec- 
tion of  evil  returns,  it  casts  out  the  thought  of  truth.  And 


No.  655.J        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


721 


afterwards  the  wise  man  of  the  city  described  at  length 
what  the  quality  of  faith  is  when  it  is  taken  as  the  primary, 
—  that  it  is  merely  natural ;  and  that  it  is  mere  knowledge, 
without  any  spiritual  life  :  consequently,  that  it  is  not  faith. 
'*  For  your  charity  is  nothing  but  natural  affection  ;  and 
from  natural  affection  no  other  than  natural  thought  pro- 
ceeds, which  is  your  faith.  And  I  may  almost  say,  that  in 
merely  natural  faith  there  is  scarce  any  more  that  is  spirit- 
ual, than  in  a  knowledge  of  the  kingdom  of  the  Mogul,  of 
the  diamond  mine  there,  and  of  the  treasure  and  court  of  the 
eniperor."  Hearing  this,  the  dragonist  went  away  in  a 
rage,  and  reported  to  his  friends  without  the  city  :  and  when 
they  heard  that  it  had  been  said,  that  charity  is  the  affec- 
tion of  the  love  of  doing  good  to  the  neighbor  for  the  sake 
of  God,  of  salvation,  and  of  eternal  life,  they  all  cried  out, 
"  This  is  a  lie  :  "  and  the  dragon  himself  exclaimed,  "  O  the 
wickedness  !  are  not  all  the  good  works  which  are  charity, 
when  done  for  the  sake  of  salvation,  meritorious  ?  "  Then 
they  said  among  themselves,*"  Let  us  call  together  still  more 
of  our  friends,  and  besiege  this  city :  let  us  make  ladders, 
scale  the  wall,  and  rush  in  by  night,  and  cast  out  these 
charities."  But  when  they  attempted  this,  lo,  there  appeared 
as  it  were  fire  out  of  heaven,  which  consumed  them.  But 
the  fire  from  heaven  was  an  appearance  of  their  anger  from 
hatred  against  the  others,  because  they  cast  down  faith  from 
the  first  place  into  the  second.  The  reason  that  they  ap- 
peared to  be  consumed  as  if  by  fire,  was  because  hell  was 
opened  under  their  feet,  and  swallowed  them  up.  Things 
similar  to  this  happened  in  many  places  at  the  time  of  the 
last  judgment,  and  this  is  what  is  meant  by  these  words  in 
the  Apocalypse  :  The  Dragon  shall  go  out  to  seduce  the  nations 
which  are  in  the  four  corners  of  the  earth,  to  gather  them  to- 
gether to  battle :  and  they  went  up  on  the  plain  of  the  earth, 
and  encompassed  the  camp  of  the  saints,  and  the  beloved  citv  . 
but  fire  came  down  from  God  met  of  heaven,  and  consumed 
them  (xx.  8,  9). 


722 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XV 


CHAPTER  FIFTEENTH. 

1.  And  I  saw  another  sign  in  heaven,  great  and  marvel- 
lous, seven  angels  having  the  seven  last  plagues ;  for  in 
them  is  consummated  the  anger  of  God. 

2.  And  I  saw  as  it  were  a  sea  of  glass  mingled  with  fire, 
and  them  that  had  the  victory  over  the  beast,  and  over  his 
image,  and  over  his  mark,  and  over  the  number  of  his  name, 
standing  by  the  sea  of  glass,  having  the  harps  of  God. 

3.  And  they  were  singing  the  song  of  Moses  the  servant 
of  God,  and  the  song  of  the  Lamb  ;  saying,  Great  and  mar- 
vellous are  thy  works,  O  Lord  God  Almighty ;  just  and  true 
are  thy  ways,  O  King  of  saints. 

4.  Who  shall  not  fear  thee,  O  Lord ;  and  glorify  thy  name, 
for  thou  alone  art  Holy :  for  all  the  nations  shall  come,  and 
shall  worship  before  thee  ;  because  thy  judgments  are  made 
manifest. 

5.  And  after  these  things  I  saw,  and  behold,  the  temple 
of  the  tabernacle  of  the  testimony  in  heaven  was  opened. 

6.  And  the  seven  angels  that  had  the  seven  last  plagues 
came  out  of  the  temple,  clothed  in  linen  clean  and  shining, 
and  girded  about  the  breasts  with  golden  girdles. 

7.  And  one  of  the  four  animals  gave  unto  the  seven  angels 
seven  golden  vials,  full  of  the  anger  of  God  who  liveth  for 
ever  and  ever. 

8.  And  the  temple  was  filled  with  smoke  from  the  glory 
of  God,  and  from  His  power :  and  no  one  could  enter  into 
the  temple,  until  the  seven  plagues  of  the  seven  angels 
were  consummated. 


Ciiap.  XV.]     THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


723 


THE  SPIRITUAL  SENSE. 

The  Contents  of  the  whole  Chapter.  The  prepara- 
tion for  disclosing  the  last  state  of  the  church,  and  for  laying 
open  the  evils  and  falsities  in  which  its  members  are  (vers.  1, 
5-8) :  from  whom  those  are  separated  who  have  confessed  the 
Lord,  and  have  lived  according  to  His  precepts  (vers.  2-4). 

The  Contents  of  each  Verse.  "  And  I  saw  another 
sign  in  heaven,  great  and  marvellous,"  signifies  a  revelation 
by  the  Lord  concerning  the  state  of  the  church  on  earth, 
what  it  is  as  to  love  and  faith.  "  Seven  angels  having  the 
seven  last  plagues,"  signifies  the  evils  and  falsities  in  the 
church,  such  as  they  are  in  its  last  state,  disclosed  univer- 
sally by  the  Lord.  "  For  in  them  is  consummated  the 
anger  of  God,"  signifies  the  devastation  of  the  church,  and 
then  its  end.  "  And  I  saw  as  it  were  a  sea  of  glass  mingled 
with  fire,"  signifies  the  farthest  boundary  of  the  spiritual 
world,  where  those  were  gathered  together  who  had  a 
religion,  and  worship  from  it,  but  not  good  of  life.  "  And 
them  that  had  the  victory  over  the  beast,  and  over  his 
image,  and  over  his  mark,  and  over  the  number  of  his 
name,"  signifies  those  who  have  rejected  faith  alone  and 
the  doctrine  of  it,  and  so  have  not  acknowledged  and 
imbibed  its  falsities,  nor  falsified  the  Word.  "  Standing  by 
the  sea  of  glass,  having  the  harps  of  God,"  signifies  the 
Christian  Heaven  in  the  boundaries,  and  the  faith  of  charity 
:'n  those  who  were  there.  "  And  they  were  singing  the  song 
of  Moses  the  servant  of  God,  and  the  song  of  the  Lamb," 
signifies  confession  from  charity,  and  thus  from  a  life 
according  to  the  precepts  of  the  law,  which  is  the  Deca- 
logue, and  from  faith  in  the  Divinity  of  the  Lord's  Human. 
m  Saying,  Great  and  marvellous  are  thy  works,  O  Lord  God 
Almighty,"  signifies  that  all  things  of  the  world,  of  heaven, 
and  of  the  church  were  created  and  made  by  the  Lord  from 
Divine  Love  by  Divine  Wisdom.    "  For  just  and  true  are 

13* 


724 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XV. 


thy  ways,  O  King  of  saints,"  signifies  that  all  things  which 
proceed  from  Him  are  just  and  true,  because  He  is  Divine 
Good  itself  and  Divine  Truth  itself  in  heaven  and  in  the 
church.    "  Who  shall  not  fear  thee,  O  Lord,  and  glorify  thy 
name,"  signifies  that  He  alone  is  to  be  loved  and  worshipped. 
"  For  thou  alone  art  Holy,"  signifies  that  He  is  the  Word, 
the  Truth,  and  Enlightenment.    "  Wherefore  all  the  nations 
shall  come  and  worship  before  thee,"  signifies  that  all  who  are 
in  the  good  of  love  and  charity  acknowledge  the  Lord  alone 
as  God.    "  Because  thy  judgments  are  made  manifest," 
signifies  that  the  truths  of  the  Word  openly  testify  this. 
"  After  these  things,  I  saw,  and  behold,  the  temple  of  the 
tabernacle  of  the  testimony  in  heaven  was  opened,"  signifies 
that  the  inmost  of  heaven  was  seen,  where  the  Lord  is  in 
His  holiness  in  the  Word,  and  in  the  Law,  which  is  the 
Decalogue.    "  And  the  seven  angels  that  had  the  seven  last 
plagues  came  out  of  the  temple,"  signifies  preparation  by 
the  Lord  for  influx  from  the  inmost  of  heaven  into  the 
church,  that  its  evils  and  falsities  might  be  disclosed,  and 
thus  the  evil  be  separated  from  the  good.    "  Clothed  in 
linen  clean  and  shining,  and  girded  about  the  breasts  with 
golden  girdles,"  signifies  that  this  was  from  the  pure  and 
genuine  truths  and  goods  of  the  Word.    "  And  one  of  the 
four  animals  gave  unto  the  seven  angels  seven  golden  vials," 
signifies  those  truths  and  goods,  by  which  the  evils  and 
falsities  of  the  church  are  disclosed,  taken  from  the  literal 
sense  of  the  Word.    "  Full  of  the  anger  of  God  that  liveth 
for  ever  and  ever,  signifies  the  evils  and  falsities  that  would 
appear  and  would  be  exposed  by  the  pure  and  genuine 
truths  and  goods  of  the  Word.    "  And  the  temple  was  filled 
with  smoke  from  the  glory  of  God  and  from  His  power," 
signifies  the  inmost  of  heaven  full  of  Spiritual  and  Heavenly 
(Celestial)  Divine  Truth  of  the  Lord.    "  And  no  one  could 
enter  into  the  temple,  until  the  seven  plagues  of  the  seven 
angels  were  consummated,"  signifies  to  such  a  degree  there, 
that  more  could  not  be  endured,  and  this  until  after  devas 
tat  ion  the  end  of  that  church  was  seen. 


No.  657.]        THE  ArOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


725 


THE  EXPLANATION. 

656.  And  I  saw  another  sign  in  heaven,  great  and  marvel- 
Ions,  signifies  a  revelation  from  the  Lord  concerning  the 
state  of  the  church  on  earth,  what  it  is  as  to  love  and  faith. 
These  are  the  things  which  are  treated  of  in  this  chapter 
and  the  following,  and  therefore  these  are  signified  by  the 
great  and  marvellous  sign  in  heaven.  That  revelation  from 
the  Lord  concerning  heaven  and  concerning  the  church, 
and  concerning  their  state,  is  signified  by  a  sign  in  heaven, 
may  be  seen  above  (n.  532,  536).  It  is  concerning  love 
and  faith,  because  it  is  called  great  and  marvellous ;  and 
great  in  the  Word  relates  to  such  things  as  are  of  affection 
and  love,  and  marvellous  to  such  as  are  of  thought  and 
faith. 

657.  Seven  angels  having  the  seven  last  plagues,  signifies 
the  evils  and  falsities  in  the  church,  such  as  they  are  in  its 
last  state,  disclosed  universally  by  the  Lord.  By  the  seven 
angels  the  universal  heaven  is  signified.  But  as  heaven  is 
not  heaven  from  the  things  belonging  to  the  angels,  but 
from  the  Lord,  therefore  by  the  seven  angels  the  Lord  is 
signified ;  nor  can  any  one  else  disclose  the  evils  and  falsi- 
ties that  are  in  the  church.  That  heaven  is  signified  by 
angels,  and  in  the  highest  sense  the  Lord,  may  be  seen 
above  (n.  5,  258,  344,  465,  644,  647,  648).  By  plagues  are 
signified  evils  and  falsities,  —  evils  of  love  and  falsities  of 
faith :  for  these  are  the  things  which  are  described  in  the 
following  chapter,  and  are  signified  by  the  evil  and  noxious 
sore,  by  the  blood  as  it  were  of  one  dead  from  which  every 
living  soul  died,  and  by  the  blood  into  which  the  waters  of 
the  rivers  and  fountains  were  turned  ;  by  the  heat  of  the 
fire  that  afflicted  men  ;  by  the  unclean  spirits  like  frogs 
that  were  demons  ;  also  by  the  great  hail.  The  evils  and 
falsities  which  are  signified  by  all  these  things  are  the 
plagues  here;  by  the  last  plagues  those  in  the  last  state  of 


726 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XV 


the  church  are  signified:  by  seven  are  signified  all  (n.  10, 
390).  But  as  those  evils  which  are  signified  by  the  plagues 
in  the  following  chapter  are  not  all  in  particular,  but  all  in 
general,  by  seven  is  here  signified  all  universally :  for  the 
universal  embraces  all  in  particular.  It  is  manifest  from 
this,  that  by  "  I  saw  the  seven  angels  that  had  the  seven 
last  plagues"  is  signified  that  the  evils  and  falsities  in  the 
church,  such  as  they  are  in  its  last  state,  were  disclosed 
universally  by  the  Lord.  That  plagues  signify  spiritual 
plagues,  which  affect  men  as  to  their  souls,  and  destroy 
them,  which  are  evils  and  falsities,  may  be  evident  from 
the  following  passages :  From  the  sole  of  the  foot  even  to 
the  head  there  is  no  soundness,  a  fresh  plague  not  closed,  nor 
bound  up,  nor  mollified  (Isa.  i.  6).  Jehovah  smiteth  the  peo- 
ple in  anger  with  an  incurable  plague  (Isa.  xiv.  6).  O 
Jehovah,  remove  thy  plague  from  me,  I  am  consumed  by  the 
blow  of  thine  hand  (Ps.  xxxix.  1  o).  Thy  wound  is  incura- 
ble, with  the  plague  of  an  enemy  have  I  smitten  thee  for  the 
multitude  of  thine  iniquity,  thy  sins  have  become  very  many; 
but  I  will  heal  thee  of  thy  plagues  (Jer.  xxx.  12,  14,  17). 
If  thou  wilt  not  observe  to  do  all  the  words  of  the  law,  Je- 
hovah will  make  thy  plagues  wonderful,  plagues  great  and 
lasting,  and  every  plague  which  is  not  written  in  the  book 
of  this  law,  even  until  thou  art  destroyed  (Deut.  xxviii.  58, 
59,  61).  There  shall  110  evil  befall  thee,  and  neither  shall 
any  plague  come  nigh  thy  dwelling  (Ps.  xci.  10).  Edom 
shall  be  a  desolation,  every  one  that  passeth  by  shall  hiss  at 
all  her  plagues  (Jer.  xlix.  17).  //  shall  be  a  desolation,  every 
one  that  passeth  by  Babylon  shall  be  astofiished,  and  shall 
hiss  at  all  her  plagues  (Jer.  1.  13).  In  one  day  shall  plagues 
come  upon  Babylon  (Apoc.  xviii.  8).  The  two  witnesses 
shall  smite  the  earth  with  every  plague  (Apoc.  xi.  6).  By 
the  plagues  of  Egypt,  which  were  in  part  similar  to  the 
plagues  described  in  the  following  chapter,  nothing  else 
was  signified  but  evils  and  falsities ;  which  plagues  you 
may  see  enumerated  above  (n.  503) :  they  are  also  called 


No.  658.]        THE  ATOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


727 


plagues  (Ex.  ix.  14  \  xi.  1).  From  this  it  is  manifest,  that 
by  plagues  nothing  else  is  signified  but  spiritual  plagues, 
which  affect  men  as  to  their  souls,  and  destroy  them  j  as 
also  Isa.  xxx.  26;  Zech.  xiv.  12,  15;  Ps.  xxxviii.  5,  n; 
Apoc.  ix.  20  ;  xvi.  21  ;  Ex.  xii.  13  ;  xxx.  12  \  Num.  xi.  33  ; 
Luke  vii.  21  j  and  elsewhere. 

658.  For  in  them  is  emsummated  the  anger  of  God,  signi- 
fies the  devastation  of  the  church  and  then  its  end.  By 
a  consummation  the  devastation  of  the  church  is  signified, 
and  then  its  end  ;  which  is  treated  of  in  what  follows.  By 
the  anger  of  God  is  signified  evil  in  men,  which,  because 
it  is  against  God,  is  called  God's  anger :  not  that  God  is 
angry  with  man ;  but  that  man,  from  his  evil,  is  angry 
against  God :  and  because  it  appears  to  the  man,  while  he 
is  punished  and  tormented  therefor,  which  is  done  in  hell 
after  death,  as  if  it  were  from  God,  therefore  in  the  Word 
anger  and  fury,  yea,  evil,  are  attributed  to  God  :  but  this 
in  the  literal  sense,  because  that  sense  is  written  by  appear- 
ances and  correspondences  :  but  not  in  the  spiritual  sense  ; 
for  in  this  there  is  not  appearance  and  correspondence, 
but  the  truth  in  its  light.  Concerning  this  anger,  see  above, 
n.  525,  635.  It  is  said  that  the  anger  of  God  is  consum- 
mated in  those  plagues,  and  that  by  this  the  devastation  of 
the  church  and  then  its  end  are  signified :  the  reason  shall 
be  told.  Every  church  declines  in  process  of  time,  by 
receding  from  the  good  of  love  and  from  the  truths  of  faith, 
until  there  is  not  any  thing  of  them  remaining ;  and  this  is 
caused  by  successive  increments  of  evil  and  falsity.  And 
uhere  there  is  no  longer  any  good  of  love  and  faith,  there 
is  then  nothing  but  evil  and  falsity :  and  when  it  is  so,  thf* 
end  of  the  church  is  come.  At  this  end  a  man  knows  no 
otherwise  than  that  evil  is  good,  and  that  falsity  is  truth ; 
for  he  loves  them  from  the  enjoyment  of  them,  and  there- 
fore confirms  them.  This  is  the  end  which  is  signified  by 
consummation,  and  is  called  devastation  in  .he  following 
passages  :  /  have  heard  a   onsummation  and  decree  f/om 


728 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XV 


yehovah  upon  the  whole  earih  (Isa.  xxviii.  22).  The  con- 
summation  being  decreed,  justice  has  overflowed,  for  the  Lord 
Jehovih  Zebaoth  maketh  a  consummation  and  decree  iti  the 
whole  earth  (Isa.  x.  22,  23).  In  the  fire  of  the  zeal  of 
Jehovah  shall  the  whole  earth  be  eaten  up,  for  He  shall  make 
a  speedy  consui?imation  of  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth 
(Zeph.  i.  18).  At  length  upon  the  bird  of  abominations  there 
shall  be  desolation,  and  even  to  a  consummation  and  decree 
shall  it  drop  upon  the  devastation  (Dan.  ix.  27).  The  whole 
earth  shall  be  a  waste,  yet  will  I  not  make  a  consummation 
(Jer.  iv.  27).  Jehovah  said,  I  will  go  down,  and  will  see 
whether  they  have  made  a  co?isummatio?i  according  to  the  cry 
which  is  co??ie  imto  Me  (Gen.  xviii.  21)  ;  concerning  Sodom. 
The  iniquity  of  the  Amorites  is  not  yet  consummated  (Gen. 
xv.  16).  The  end  of  the  church  is  also  meant  by  the  con- 
summation of  the  age  spoken  of  by  the  Lord  in  these  pas- 
sages :  The  disciples  asked  Jesus,  What  shall  be  the  sign  of 
thy  coming  and  of  the  consummation  of  the  age?  (Matt, 
xxiv.  3).  At  the  time  of  the  harvest  I  will  say  to  the  ?-eap- 
ersK  Gather  ye  together  first  the  tares,  and  bind  them  in  bun- 
dles to  burn  them  ;  but  gather  the  wheat  into  my  barn  ;  so 
shall  it  be  in  the  consummation  of  the  age  (Matt.  xiii.  30,  40). 
/;/  the  consummation  of  the  age,  the  angels  shall  go  forth, 
and  shall  separate  the  wicked  from  among  the  just  (Matt, 
xiii.  49).  Jesus  said  to  the  disciples,  Behold,  I  am  with  you 
until  the  consummation  of  the  age  (Matt,  xxviii.  20).  "  Until 
the  consummation  of  the  age ':  is  until  the  end  of  the 
church,  when  there  is  a  New  Church,  with  which  the  Lord 
will  then  be. 

659.  And  I  saw  as  it  were  a  sea  of  glass  mingled  with 
fire,  signifies  the  farthest  boundary  of  the  spiritual  world, 
where  those  were  gathered  together  who  had  a  religion 
and  worship  from  it,  but  not  good  of  life.  By  the  sea  of 
glass  (chap.  iv.  6),  is'  signified  the  newT  heaven  from  Chris- 
tians who  were  in  general  truths  from  the  literal  sense  of 
the  Word  (n.  238).    They  who  are  in  general  truths  are 


No.  660.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  729 

also  in  the  boundaries  of  heaven  ;  wherefore  at  a  distance 
they  appear  as  in  the  sea  (n.  398,  403,  404,  405).  But  by 
the  sea  of  glass  here  is  signified  the  farthest  boundary  of 
the  spiritual  world,  where  were  gathered  together  those 
who  had  a  religion  and  from  it  worship,  but  not  good  of 
life.  As  a  collection  of  these  is  signified,  it  is  therefore 
said,  as  it  were  3.  sea  of  glass  ;  and  it  likewise  seemed 
mingled  with  fire :  and  by  fire  the  love  of  evil  is  there  sig- 
nified, and  from  it  evil  of  life  (n.  452,  468,  494,  766,  767, 
787) :  thus  no  good  of  life  ;  for  where  there  is  not  good, 
there  is  evil.  That  a  collection  of  them  is  here  meant  by 
"  as  it  were  a  sea  of  glass  mingled  with  fire,"  is  likewise 
manifest  from  what  now  follows  \  as  that  by  this  sea  stood 
those  who  had  the  victory  over  the  beast  and  over  his  image  : 
by  whom  are  signified  they  who  by  the  rejection  of  faith 
separate  from  charity  were  in  good  of  life,  and  thence  in 
heaven  (n.  660).  This  sea  is  also  what  is  meant  in  chap, 
xxi.  1  by  the  sea  which  was  no  more  (n.  878).  What  was 
the  quality  of  this  sea,  and  of  those  who  were  there,  it 
has  also  been  given  me  to  see.  They  were  those  who  had 
had  a  religion,  had  frequented  temples,  had  heard  preach- 
ings, had  gone  to  the  Holy  Supper,  and  beyond  these  things 
had  thought  nothing  concerning  God,  salvation,  and  eternal 
life  ;  not  knowing  what  sin  is  :  wherefore  were  they  men  as 
to  form,  and  most  of  them  also  as  to  civil  and  moral  life, 
but  not  at  all  as  to  spiritual  life ;  from  which,  however 
man  is  a  man. 

660.  And  them  that  had  the  victory  over  the  beast,  and  ovet 
his  image,  and  over  his  mark,  and  over  the  number  of  hi; 
name,  signifies  those  who  have  rejected  faith  alone  and  the 
doctrine  of  it,  and  so  have  not  acknowledged  and  imbibed 
its  falsities,  nor  falsified  the  Word.  By  the  beast  the  faith 
of  the  dragon  among  the  laity  is  signified,  tieated  of  chap, 
xiii.  1-10  ;  because  an  image  of  him  was  made  (vers.  14 
there).  By  his  image,  the  doctrine  is  signified  (n.  602, 
^34»  637).    By  his  mark  is  signified  the  acknowledgment  of 


73Q 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XV 


that  faith  (n.  605,  606,  634,  637,  679).  By  the  number  of 
his  name  the  falsification  of  the  Word  is  signified  (n.  61c). 
From  this  it  is  manifest  that  by  these  words  are  signified, 
those  who  rejected  faith  alone  and  the  doctrine  of  it,  and 
thus  did  not  acknowledge  and  imbibe  its  falsities,  nor  falsify 
the  Word. 

661.  Standing  by  the  sea  of  glass,  having  the  harps  of  God, 
signifies  the  Christian  Heaven  in  the  boundaries,  and  the 
faith  of  charity  in  those  who  were  there.  Since  by  the  sea 
of  glass  a  collection  of  those  who  had  indeed  a  religion  and 
worship,  but  not  good  of  life,  is  signified  (n.  659),  therefore 
by  those  who  were  seen  to  stand  by  that  sea  is  signified  the 
Christian  Heaven  in  its  boundaries,  where  they  had  religion, 
worship,  and  good  of  life  ;  because  they  had  the  victory 
over  the  beast  and  over  his  image.  The  higher  Christian 
Heaven  was  treated  of  in  the  preceding  chapter.  They  of 
whom  that  heaven  consisted  are  meant  by  the  hundred 
forty-four  thousand,  who  were  seen  to  stand  with  the  Lamb 
upon  mount  Zion,  who  are  treated  of,  n.  612-625.  By 
harps  the  confession  of  the  Lord  from  spiritual  truths  is 
signified  (n.  276,  616).  Spiritual  truths  are  those  of  faith 
from  charity.  Their  being  seen  to  have  harps,  and  their 
being  heard  to  sing  a  song,  as  presently  follows,  was 
representative  of  confession  from  the  faith  of  charity. 
The  affections  of  the  thoughts  and  thence  the  sounds  of 
the  discourse  of  the  angels  of  heaven  are  heard  variously 
below  in  the  spiritual  world ;  either  as  the  sound  of  waters, 
or  as  the  sound  of  thunders,  as  above  (chap.  xiv.  2) ;  or  as 
the  sound  of  trumpets,  as  above  (chap.  iv.  1)  ;  or  as  here, 
like  the  sound  of  harps,  as  also  above  (chap.  v.  8,  xiv.  2). 
But  still  it  is  not  waters  which  sound,  nor  thunders  which 
thunder,  nor  trumpets  and  harps  which  ring ;  nor  indeed 
are  they  songs  ;  but  the  discourses  of  the  angels,  and  their 
confessions  according  to  their  affections  and  their  thoughts 
from  them,  are  heard  thus  below ;  from  which  the  quality 
of  their  love  and  wisdom  is  perceived.    It  is  from  the 


No.  662.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


731 


correspondence  of  affection  with  sound,  and  of  thought 
with  speech,  that  such  things  are  heard. 

662.  And  they  were  singing  the  Song  of  Moses  the  servant 
of  God  and  the  Song  of  the  Lamb,  signifies  confession  from 
charity,  and  thus  from  a  life  according  to  the  precepts  of 
the  Law  which  is  the  Decalogue,  and  from  faith  in  the 
Divinity  of  the  Lord's  Human.  That  to  sing  a  new  song  is 
to  confess  from  joy  of  heart  and  from  affection  that  the 
Lord  alone  is  the  Saviour,  Redeemer,  and  the  God  of  hea- 
ven and  earth,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  279,  617).  But  here 
it  is  not  said  a  new  song,  but  the  song  of  Moses  the  servant 
of  God  and  the  song  of  the  Lamb  :  and  by  the  song  of 
Moses  is  signified  confession  from  a  life  according  to  the 
precepts  of  the  Law  which  is  the  Decalogue,  and  thus  from 
charity ;  and  by  the  song  of  the  Lamb,  confession  from 
faith  in  the  Divinity  of  the  Lord's  Human  :  for  the  Lord  as 
to  His  Divine  Human  is  meant  by  the  Lamb  (n.  269,  291, 
595)  1  and  by  Moses  in  a  comprehensive  sense  is  meant  all 
the  Law  written  in  his  five  books,  and  in  a  restricted  sense 
the  Law  which  is  called  the  Decalogue  :  and  because  this 
is  serviceable  to  man  in  regard  to  life,  it  is  said,  "  the  song 
of  Moses  the  servant  of  God ;  "  for  by  a  servant  in  the 
Wed  is  meant  he  who  is  serviceable  and  that  which  is 
serviceable  (n.  380)  ;  here  in  regard  to  life.  The  reason 
that  the  Law  is  meant  by  Moses  in  a  comprehensive  sense, 
is  because  his  five  books  are  called  the  Law.  That  all  the 
precepts,  judgments,  and  statutes  given  by  him  in  his  five 
books  are  called  the  Law,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  417), 
That  every  thing  written  in  those  books  is  called  the  Law 
of  Moses,  and  also  Moses,  may  be  evident  from  these  pas- 
sages :  Philip  said.  We  have  found  jfesus,  of  whom  Moses 
in  the  Law,  and  the  Prophets,  did  write  (John  i.  45).  /;/  the 
Lata  Moses  commanded  that  such  should  be  stoned  (John  viii. 
5).  The  days  of  their  purification,  according  to  the  Law  of 
Moses,  were  fulfilled  (Luke  ii.  22).  All  things  must  be  ful- 
filled which  are  written  in  the  Law  of  Moses  and  in  the 


73^ 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XV. 


Prophets  concerning  Me  (Luke  xxiv.  27,  44).  Did  not  Moses 
give  yon  the  Law  ?  Moses  gave  circumcision  that  the  Law 
of  Moses  should  not  be  broken  (John  vii.  19,  22,  23).  Abra- 
ham  said  to  the  rich  man  in  hell,  They  have  Moses  and  the 
Prophets,  let  them  hear  them  ;  if  they  hear  not  Moses  and  the 
P?ophets,  neither  will  they  be  persuaded  though  one  rose  from 
the  dead  (Luke  xvi.  29,  31).  Therefore  the  curse  is  poured 
upon  us  and  the  oath  that  is  written  in  the  Law  of  Moses  the 
servant  of  God :  as  it  is  written  in  the  Law  of  Moses,  all  this 
evil  hath  come  upon  ^(Dan.  ix.  11,  13).  Pe??iember  the  Law 
of  Moses  the  servant  of  God,  which  L  commanded  him  (Mai. 
iv.  4).  jfehovah  said  unto  Moses,  Behold,  L  will  co?ne  unto 
thee  in  a  thick  cloud,  that  the  people  may  hear  when  L  speak 
unto  thee,  and  may  also  believe  in  thee  for  ever  (Ex.  xix.  9). 
It  may  be  evident  from  these  passages,  that  by  Moses  in 
the  comprehensive  sense  is  meant  the  Word  that  was  writ- 
ten by  Him,  which  is  called  the  Law.  It  follows  from 
this,  that  the  Law  which  is  the  Decalogue  is  meant  by 
Moses ;  and  the  more  so,  because  Moses  hewed  out  the 
tables  after  he  had  broken  the  former  ones  (Ex.  xxxiv.  1, 
4) :  and  when  he  carried  them  down,  his  face  shone  (Ex. 
xxxiv.  29-35) :  on  which  account  Moses  is  represented  in 
pictures  holding  these  tables  in  his  hand.  It  is  also  said 
in  Mark,  Moses  said,  Honor  thy  father  and  thy  mother  (vii. 
10).  And  Joshua  wrote  a  copy  of  the  Law  of  Moses  upon 
the  stones  of  the  altar  (Josh.  viii.  32)  :  that  Law  was  the 
Decalogue.  From  these  things  it  may  be  seen,  that  noth- 
ing else  is  here  meant  by  the  song  of  Moses  the  servant  of 
God,  but  confession  from  charity,  and  thus  from  a  life 
according  to  the  precepts  of  the  Law,  which  is  the  Deca- 
logue. 

663.  Saying,  Great  a?id  marvellous  are  thy  works,  O  Lord 
God  Almighty,  signifies  that  all  things  of  the  world,  of 
heaven,  and  of  the  church,  were  created  and  made  by  the 
Lord  from  His  Divine  Love  by  His  Divine  Wisdom.  By 
the  Lord's  works  are  signified  all  things  that  were  created 


No.  664.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


733 


and  made  by  Him,  which  in  general  are  all  things  of  the 
world,  all  things  of  heaven,  and  all  things  of  the  church  ; 
which  it  is  not  possible  to  enumerate  in  particular.  They 
are  called  great  and  marvellous,  because  great  has  relation 
to  love,  and  marvellous  to  wisdom,  as  above  (n  656)  ;  and 
the  Lord  likewise  in  the  Word  is  called  Lord  from  the 
Divine  Good  of  His  Divine  Love,  and  God  from  the  Divine 
Truth  of  His  Divine  Wisdom.  That  the  Lord  is  called 
Almighty,  because  He  is,  lives,  and  can  do  all  things,  from 
Himself,  and  likewise  governs  all  things  from  Himself,  may 
be  seen  above  (n.  31).  Hence  it  is,  that  by  "great  and 
marvellous  are  thy  works,  O  Lord  God  Almighty,"  is  signi- 
fied in  the  universal  sense,  that  all  things  of  the  world,  of 
heaven,  and  of  the  church,  were  created  and  made  by  the 
Lord  from  His  Divine  Love  by  His  Divine  Wisdom. 

664.  For  just  and  true  are  thy  ways,  O  King  of  saints, 
signifies  that  all  things  which  proceed  from  Him  are  just 
and  true,  because  He  is  Divine  Good  itself  and  Divine 
Truth  itself  in  heaven  and  in  the  church.  By  ways  are 
signified  truths  leading  to  good  (n.  176)  :  and  by  King, 
when  speaking  of  the  Lord,  the  Divine  Truth  is  signified  ; 
and  by  King  of  saints  the  Divine  Truth  in  heaven  and  the 
church  from  Him  :  for  by  saints  those  are  signified  who  are 
in  Divine  truths  from  the  Lord  (n.  173,  586).  Hence  by 
"  just  and  true  are  thy  ways,  O  King  of  saints,"  is  signified 
that  all  things  which  proceed  from  the  Lord  are  just  and 
true,  because  He  is  the  Divine  Truth  itself  in  heaven  and 
in  the  church.  The  Lord  is  called  King  in  His  Divine 
Human,  because  This  is  the  Messiah,  the  Anointed,  the 
Christ,  the  Son  of  God.  That  Messiah  in  the  Hebrew 
language  is  Christ  in  the  Greek  language,  and  that  the 
Messiah  or  the  Christ  is  the  Son  of  God,  may  be  seen 
above  (n.  520).  That  Messiah  signifies  both  King  and 
Anointed  in  the  Hebrew  language,  is  known.  The  Lord 
as  King  is  the  Divine  Truth,  because  this  is  signified  by  a 
ting  (n.  20,  483)  :  hence  it  is  that  by  kings  are  signified 


734 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XV. 


those  who  are  in  Divine  truths  from  the  Lord  (Apoc.  i.  6, 
v.  10).    It  is  from  this,  that  heaven  and  the  church  are 
called  His  kingdom,  also  that  His  coming  into  the  world  is 
called  the  Gospel  of  the  kingdom.    Heaven  and  the  church 
are  called  His  kingdom  (Dan.  ii.  44;  vii.  13,  14,  27  j  Matt, 
xii.  28  ;  xvi.  28  ;  Mark  i.  14,  15  ;  ix.  1  ;  xv.  43  ;  Luke  i 
33  ;  iv.  43  j  viii.  1,  10;  ix.  2,  11,  27;  x.  11  \  xvi.  16  ;  xix. 
1 1  :  xxl  31  ;  xxii.  18  ;  xxiii.  51).    And  His  coming  is  called 
the  Gospel  of  the  kingdom  (Matt.  iv.  23  ;  ix.  35  ;  xxiv.  14). 
But  more  may  be  seen  on  these  subjects  in  the  "  Doctrine 
of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Lord."    That  the 
Lord  is  called  King,  is  manifest  from  these  passages :  They 
shall  make  war  with  the  Lamb,  but  the  Lamb  shall  overcome 
them,  because  He  is  Lord  of  lords  and  King  of  kings  (Apoc. 
xvii.  14).    He  that  sat  upon  the  white  horse  is  called  the 
Word,  and  His  name  is  Lord  of  lords  and  King  of  kings 
(Apoc.  xix.  13,  16  ;  Dan.  ii.  47).    Nathanael  said,  Thou  art 
the  Son  of  God,  thou  art  the  Ki?ig  of  Lsrael  (John  i.  49). 
When  the  Son  of  Man  shall  come  in  His  glory,  He  shall  sit 
upon  the  throfie  of  His  glory,  and  the  King  shall  say  to  them 
that  are  on  His  right  hand  and  on  His  left  (Matt.  xxv.  31, 
34,  41).    They  cried,  Hosanna,  blessed  is  He  that  cometh  in 
the  name  of  the  Lord,  the  King  of  Lsrael  (John  xii.  13). 
Pilate  asked  Jesus  whether  He  was  a  king :  Jesus  answered, 
L  am  a  King;  to  this  end  was  L  born,  and  for  this  came  L 
into  the  world  (John  xviii.  37).    Thi?ie  eyes  shall  see  the  King 
in  His  beauty  ;  Jehovah  is  our  King,  He  will  save  us  (Isa. 
xxxiii.  17,  22).    L  Jehovah  am  your  Holy  One,  the  Creator 
of  Lsrael,  your  King  (Isa.  xliii.  15).    Thus  said  Jehovah  the 
King  of  Lsrael,  and  His  Redeemer  Jehovah  Zebaoth,  L  am  the 
First  a?id  the  Last,  and  besides  Me  there  is  no  God  (Isa.  xliv. 
6).    Jehovah  shall  be  King  over  the  whole  earth  (Zech.  xiv. 
9  ;  Ps.  xlvil  2,  6-8).    Lift  up  your  heads,  O  ye  gates,  that 
the  King  of  glory  may  co??ie  in  :  Jehovah  Zebaoth,  He  is  the 
King  of  glory  (Ps.  xxiv.  7-10).    Lwill  raise  up  unto  David  a 
just  Branch,  who  shall  reign  King,  and  shall  execute  judg 


No.  666.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


735 


me/it  2nd  justice  in  the  earth  (Jer.  xxih.  5  ;  xxxiii.  15.  Be- 
sides other  places,  as  Isa.  vi.  5  j  lii.  7  j  Jer.  x.  7,  10 ;  xlvi. 
18  ;  Ez.  xxxvii.  22,  24;  Zeph.  iii.  15  j  Ps.  xx.  9;  xlv.  11, 
13,  15  ;  lxviii.  24;  lxxiv.  12). 

665.  #7*0  .$•/*<*//  ;*^*"  fear  thee,  O  Lord,  and  glorify  thy 
name,  signifies  that  He  alone  is  to  be  loved  and  worshipped. 
Sy  fearing  God  is  signified  to  love  Him  ;  and  by  glorifying 
His  name  is  signified  to  worship  Him.  That  He  alone  is 
?o  be  loved  and  worshipped  is  meant  by  "  who  shall  not/' 
and  by  "  thou  alone  art  Holy."  That  to  fear  God  is  to  love 
Him  by  fearing  to  do  contrary  to  Him,  and  that  this  fear  is 
in  all  love,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  527,  628).  To  glorify 
His  name  is  to  worship  Him,  because  by  the  name  of 
Jehovah  is  signified  every  thing  by  which  He  is  worshipped 
(n.  81) ;  and  by  glorifying  is  signified  to  acknowledge  and 
confess. 

666.  For  thou  alone  art  Holy,  signifies  that  He  is  the 
Word,  the  Truth,  and  Enlightenment.  That  the  Lord  is 
the  Only  Holy  One,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  173)  ;  and  that 
the  Divine  Truth  is  what  is  called  holy  (n.  173,  580) :  and 
because  the  Word  is  the  Divine  Truth,  and  the  Lord  is  the 
Word  ;  and  as  the  Divine  Truth  enlightens  spiritually,  for 
it  is  the  light  in  heaven,  but  from  the  Lord  ;  therefore  by 
"  thou  alone  art  Holy,"  is  signified  that  the  Lord  is  the 
Word,  the  Truth,  and  Enlightenment.  Since  the  Word  is 
Divine  Truth,  and  the  Divine  Truth  enlightens  spiritually, 
it  is  therefore  said  that  the  Word  was  dictated  of  Jehovah 
by  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  that  the  Holy  Spirit  enlightens  and 
teaches  man.  But  who  does  not  know  that  God  is  omni- 
present, and  that  what  is  Holy  proceeds  from  Him,  and 
that  it  enlightens  where  it  is  received.  Who  cannot  con- 
clude from  this,  that  the  Holy  Spirit  is  not  a  God  by  itself, 
distinct  from  Jehovah  or  the  Lord,  as  a  person  fiom  a  per- 
son ;  but  that  it  is  Jehovah  Himself  or  the  Lord  ?  He  who 
acknowledges  the  Divine  Omnipresence,  must  also  ac- 
knowledge this.    That  by  the  Holy  Spirit  in  the  Word  is 


73^ 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XV 


meant  the  Lord's  Divine  Life,  and  thus  Himself,  and  in 
particular  the  life  of  His  Wisdom,  which  is  called  the  Divine 
Truth,  may  be  seen  in  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem 
concerning  the  Lord"  (n.  50-53);  where  this  is  demon- 
strated from  the  Word.  That  the  Lord  is  the  Word  may  be 
seen  in  John  i.  1,  14.  That  He  is  the  Truth  (John  xiv. 
6).  That  He  is  the  Light,  and  thence  enlightenment  (John 
xii.  34~36)- 

667.  Wherefore  all  the  nations  shall  come  and  worship  be- 
fore thee,  signifies  that  all  who  are  in  the  good  of  love  and 
charity  acknowledge  the  Lord  alone  as  God.  By  all  the 
nations  are  signified  those  who  are  in  the  good  of  love  and 
charity.  That  these  are  meant  by  nations,  in  a  good  sense, 
may  be  seen  above  (n.  483).  By  coming  and  worshipping 
before  Him,  is  signified  to  acknowledge  the  Lord  as  God ; 
and  because  there  is  one  God,  in  whom  is  a  Trinity,  and  the 
Lord  is  He,  it  signifies  to  acknowledge  Him  alone  as  God. 

668.  Because  thy  judgments  are  made  manifest,  signifies 
that  the  truths  of  the  Word,  when  opened,  testify  this.  By 
judgments  are  signified  the  Divine  Truths  according  to 
which  man  is  to  live,  from  which  it  is  known  what  his  quality 
is,  and  according  to  which  he  will  be  judged :  and  as  these 
Divine  truths  are  in  the  Word,  and  the  Word  is  now  opened, 
and  this  testifies  that  the  Lord  alone  is  the  God  of  heaven 
and  earth,  therefore  by  "  because  thy  judgments  are  made 
manifest "  is  signified  because  the  truths  of  the  Word  testify 
that.  That  the  Word  is  now  opened,  and  that  it  testifies 
that  the  Lord  alone  is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  that 
we  must  live  according  to  His  precepts,  and  that  the  faith 
of  the  present  day  must  be  removed,  may  be  evident 
from  the  four  Doctrines  now  published,  one  "  concerning 
the  Lord,"  another  "  concerning  the  Sacred  Scripture,"  a 
third  "  concerning  a  Life  according  to  the  Precepts  of  the 
Decalogue,"  and  a  fourth  "  concerning  Faith."  These  are 
what  are  meant  by  "  because  thy  judgments  are  made 
manifest."    Since  the  Lord  is  the  Divine  Good  and  the 


No.  668.] 


THE  APOCALYrSE  REVEALED. 


737 


Divine  Truth,  and  the  Divine  Truth  is  signified  by  judg- 
ment, and  the  Divine  Good  by  justice,  therefore  in  many 
places,  where  the  Lord  is  spoken  of,  justice  and  judgment 
are  mentioned  :  as  in  the  following  :  Zion  shall  be  7-edcemcd 
with  justice,  and  her  restored  one  with  judgment  (Isa.  i.  27). 
He  shall  sit  upo?i  the  throne  of  David  and  upon  his  kingdom 
to  establish  it  in  judgment  and  justice  (Isa.  ix.  7).  Jehovah 
thall  be  exalted,  for  He  dwelleth  on  high,  a?id  hath  filled  the 
earth  with  judgment  and  justice  (Isa.  xxxiii.  5).    Let  him 
that  glorieth  glory  in  this,  that  Jehovah  doeth  judgment  and 
justice  in  the  earth  (Jer.  ix.  24).    I  will  raise  up  unto  David 
a  just  Branch,  who  shall  reign  King  and  execute  judgment 
and  justice  in  the  earth  (Jer.  xxiii.  5  ;  xxxiii.  15).    I  will 
betroth  Me  to  thee  in  justice  and  in  judgment  (Hos.  ii.  19). 
Judgment  shall  flow  as  water,  and  justice  as  a  mighty  stream 
(Am.  v.  24).    O  Jehovah,  thy  jus  flee  is  like  the  mountains 
of  God,  and  thy  judgments  a  great  deep  (Ps.  xxxvi.  6).  Je- 
hovah shall  bring  forth  thy  justice  as  the  light,  a?id  thy  judg- 
ment as  the  noonday  (Ps.  xxxvi  i.  6).    Jehovah  will  judge  thy 
people  with  justice,  and  thy  poor  with  judgment  (Ps.  lxxii.  2) 
Justice  and  judgment  are  the  support  of  His  throne  (Ps. 
lxxxix.  14).     When  I  shall  have  learned  the  judgments  of  thy 
justice :  seven  times  in  a  day  do  I  praise  thee,  because  of  the 
judgments  of  thy  justice  (Ps.  cxix.  7,  164).    And  in  other 
places,  that  men  ought  to  do  justice  and  judgment,  as  Isa. 
i.  21  ;  v.  16  ;  lvi.  1  ;  lviii.  2  ;  Jer.  iv.  2  j  xxii.  3,  13,  15  • 
Ez.  xviii.  5  ;  xxxiii.  14,  16,  19  ;  Am.  vL  12  ;  Mic.  vii.  9  ; 
Deut.  xxxiii.  21  ;  John  xvi.  8,  10.    In  these  passages  jus- 
tice has  relation  to  the  good  of  truth,  and  judgment  to  the 
tiuth  of  good.    Since  judgment  relates  to  truth,  and  justice 
to  good,  therefore  we  read  in  some  places  of  truth  and 
justice  j  as  Isa.  xi.  5  ;  Ps.  lxxxv.  11  :  and  in  David,  The 
judgments  of  Jehovah  are  truth,  they  are  just  altogether  ; 
more  to  be  desired  than  gold,  sweeter  than  honey  (Ps.  xix. 
9,  10).     That  the  Lord's  government  in  the  heavenly 
(celestial)  kingdom  is  called  justice,  and  in  the  spiritual 


733 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  XV. 


kingdom  judgment,  may  be  seen  in  the  work  on  "  Heaven 
and  Hell,"  published  at  London  (n.  214-216). 

669.  After  these  things  I  saw,  and  behold,  the  temple  of  the 
tabernacle  of  the  testimony  in  heaven  was  opened,  signifies  that 
the  inmost  of  heaven  was  seen,  where  the  Lord  is  in  His 
holiness  in  the  Word,  and  in  the  Law  which  is  the  Deca- 
logue. By  the  temple  in  the  highest  sense  is  signified  the 
Lord  as  to  His  Divine  Human,  and  thence  heaven  and 
the  church  (n.  191,  529)  ;  here  the  Christian  heaven.  By 
the  tabernacle  of  the  testimony  the  inmost  of  that  heaven  is 
signified,  where  the  Lord  is  in  His  holiness,  in  the  Word,  and 
in  the  Law  which  is  the  Decalogue,  since  heaven  as  well  was 
signified  by  the  tabernacle  (n.  585)  ;  and  the  inmost  of  the 
tabernacle  was  where  the  ark  was,  in  which  were  the  two  tables, 
upon  which  the  Ten  Words  were  written  by  the  finger  of  God, 
which  are  the  Ten  Precepts  of  the  Decalogue,  which  are  meant 
by  the  Testimony,  and  likewise  are  called  the  Testimony : 
from  which  it  is  manifest,  that  by  "  I  saw,  and  behold,  the  tem- 
ple of  the  tabernacle  of  the  testimony  in  heaven  was  opened," 
is  signified  that  the  inmost  of  heaven  was  seen  where  the 
Lord  is  in  His  holiness,  in  the  Law,  which  is  the  Decalogue. 
That  by  the  tabernacle  is  also  signified  where  the  Word  is,  is 
because  "the  Testimony  "  applies  not  only  to  the  Law  which 
is  the  Decalogue,  but  to  the  Word  also,  and  to  the  Lord  as 
the  Word,  because  the  Word  testifies  of  Him  (n.  490,  555). 
That  the  Word  is  in  heaven,  and  laid  up  there  in  its  inmost, 
which  is  called  the  Sacrarium,  and  that  there  is  flamy  and 
bright  light  exceeding  every  degree  of  the  light  elsewhere  in 
heaven,  may  be  seen  in  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem 
concerning  the  Sacred  Scripture  "  (n.  70-75)  ;  and  concern 
ing  that  Sacrarium  (n.  73  there).  Concerning  the  holiness 
of  the  Law  which  is  the  Decalogue,  see  the  "  Doctrine  of 
Life  for  the  New  Jerusalem  from  the  Precepts  of  the  Dec- 
alogue "  (n.  53-60).  That  the  Ark,  i?i  which  were  the  two 
tables  of  the  Decalogue,  made  the  Adytum  or  inmost  of  the  tem- 
ple of  Jerusalem,  and  thus  made  the  tabernacle  there,  may  be 


No.  670.] 


THE  ArOCALVPSE  REVEALED. 


739 


seen  (1  Kings  vi.  19-2S  ;  viii.  3-9).  That  the  Law  which 
is  the  Decalogue  was  called  the  Testimony,  is  evident  from 
these  passages  :  Moses  came  down,  and  the  two  tables  of  the 
Testimony  7ucre  in  his  hand  ;  the  tables  were  the  work  of  God ; 
the  writing  was  the  writing  of  God,  graven  upon  the  tables 
(Ex.  xxxii.  15,  16).  The  two  tables  of  the  Testimony,  tables 
of  stone,  written  by  the  finger  of  God  (Ex.  xxxi.  18).  Jeho- 
vah said,  Thou  shalt put  into  the  Ark  the  Testimony  which  I 
shall  give  thee  (Ex.  xxv.  16,  21,  22).  And  Moses  took  and 
put  the  Testimony  into  the  Ark  (Ex.  xL  20).  That  the  cloud 
of  incense  may  cover  the  mercy-seat  which  is  upon  the  Testimony 
(Lev.  xvl  13).  Jehovah  said  unto  Moses,  Leave  the  rod  be- 
fore the  Testimony,  and  afterwards  Aaron's  rod  before  the 
Testimony  (Num.  xvii.  4,  9,  10).  And  Moses  left  the  rods 
before  Jehovah  (Num.  xvii.  7).  The  Ark  is  called  the  Ark 
of  the  Testimony  ^Ex.  xxxi.  7)  ;  and  the  Tabernacle  is  called 
the  habitation  of  the  Testimony  (Ex.  xxxviii.  21). 

670.  And  the  seven  angels  that  had  the  seven  plagues  came 
out  of  the  temple,  signifies  preparation  by  the  Lord  for 
influx  from  the  inmost  of  heaven  into  the  church,  that  its 
evils  and  falsities  might  be  disclosed  universally,  and  thus 
the  evil  be  separated  from  the  good.  That  the  Lord  is 
meant  by  the  seven  angels,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  657) : 
that  all  evils  and  falsities,  understood  universally,  are  sig- 
nified by  the  seven  plagues,  may  also  be  seen  above 
(n.  657).  By  the  temple  here  is  meant  the  inmost  of 
heaven,  where  are  the  Word  and  the  Decalogue  j  as  just 
above  (n.  669).  By  their  coming  out  of  the  temple  is  sig- 
nified preparation  for  influx,  because  they  came  out  that 
they  might  afterwards  receive  the  vials,  and  cast  the 
plagues  in  the  vials  into  the  earth,  the  sea,  the  rivers  and 
fountains,  the  sun,  upon  the  throne  of  the  beast,  and  into 
the  air ;  by  which  is  signified  influx  into  the  church,  that 
its  evils  and  falsities  may  be  disclosed.  That  this  was  for 
the  sake  of  their  separation  from  the  good  will  be  seen  in 
the  following  chapter. 

vol.  11.  14 


740 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XV. 


671.  ClotJied  in  linen  clean  and  shifting,  and  girded  about  the. 
breasts  with  golden  girdles,  signifies  that  this  was  from  the 
pure  and  genuine  truths  and  goods  of  the  Word.  By 
the  linen  clean  and  shining,  is  signified  truth,  pure  and 
genuine,  as  will  be  shown  presently.    By  a  golden  girdle 
around  the  breast  is  signified  the  Divine  proceeding  and  at 
the  same  time  conjoining,  which  is  the  Divine  good ;  see 
above  (n.  46).    By  being  clothed  and  girded  is  signified  to 
appear  and  be  presented  in  them :  for  garments  signify  truths 
clothing  good  (n.  166);  and  girdles  or  belts  signify  truths 
and  goods  holding  together  in  order  and  connection  (n.  46). 
It  is  manifest  from  these  statements,  that  by  the  angels 
"  clothed  in  linen  clean  and  shining,  and  girded  about  the 
breasts  with  golden  girdles,"  are  signified  truths  and  goods 
pure  and  genuine,  which,  as  they  are  from  no  other  source 
than  the  Word,  signify  the  truths  and  goods  of  the  Word. 
That  linen  signifies  Divine  Truth  may  be  evident  from  the 
following  statements  :  as  that  Aaro?i  had  breeches  of  linen, 
when  he  entered  into  the  Tent,  and  drew  near  to  the  altar 
(Ex.  xxviii.  42,  43).    That  when  Aaron  entered  into  the  holy- 
place,  he  put  on  the  holy  linen  coat,  breeches  of  li?ten  were 
upon  his  flesh  ;  with  a  linen  belt  he  girded  himself,  and  put 
upon  himself  the  linen  mitre :  these  were  the  holy  garments, 
and  he  put  on  the  same  garments,  when  he  made  atonement 
for  the  people  (Lev.  xvi.  4,  32).    In  like  manner  that  the 
priests,  the  Levites,  when  they  entered  at  the  gates  of  the  inner 
court,  put  on  linen  garments,  liticn  bonnets  upon  their  heads, 
and  linen  breeches  upon  their  loins  (Ez.  xliv.  17,  18).  That 
the  priests  wore  linen  ephods  (1  Sam.  xxii.  18).  That  Samuel, 
when  he  ?ninistered  while  a  boy  before  Jehovah,  was  clothed 
in  a  linen  ephod  (1  Sam.  ii.  18).    That  David,  when  the 
A  rk  was  tra?isferred  into  his  city,  was  girded  with  a  linen 
ephod  (2  Sam.  vi.  14).    From  these  things  it  may  be  evi- 
dent, why  the  Lord,  when  He  washed  the  disciples'  feet,  girded 
himself  with  a  linen-cloth,  and  wiped  their  feet  with  the  linen- 
cloth  (John  xiii.  4,  5).    That  angels  also  appeared  clothed 


No.  672.]       THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


741 


with  linen  (Dan.  x.  5  ;  Ez.  ix.  2-4,  1 1  ;  x.  2-7).  Also  the 
angels  seen  in  the  Lord's  sepulchre  appeared  clothed  with 
bright  and  shining  white  (Matt,  xxviii.  3).  That  the  angel 
tli at  measured  the  new  temple  had  a  li?ien  line  in  his  hand 
(Ez.  xl.  3).  That  Jeremiah,  that  he  might  represent  the  state 
of  the  church  as  to  truth,  was  commanded  to  buy  a  linen 
girdle,  and  hide  it  in  a  hole  of  a  rock  by  the  Euphrates,  and 
afterwards  found  it  spoiled  (Jer.  xiiL  1-7).  It  is  also  said 
in  Isaiah,  A  bruised  reed  shall  He  not  break,  and  the  smoking 
fax  shall  He  not  quench,  He  shall  bring  forth  judgment  unto 
truth  (xlii.  3).  By  linen  in  these  places  nothing  else  is 
meant  than  truth. 

672.  And  one  of  the  four  animals  gave  to  the  seven  angels 
seven  golden  vials,  signifies  those  truths  and  goods  by  which 
the  evils  and  falsities  of  the  church  are  disclosed,  taken 
from  the  literal  sense  of  the  Word.  That  the  four  animals, 
which  are  cherubs,  signify  the  Word  in  ultimates,  and 
guards  lest  its  genuine  truths  and  goods  should  be  vio- 
lated, may  be  seen  above  (n.  239)  :  and  as  the  interior 
truths  and  goods  of  the  Word  are  guarded  by  its  literal 
sense,  that  sense  of  the  Word  is  therefore  signified  by  one 
of  the  four  animals.  The  same  is  signified  by  the  seren 
vials  as  by  the  seven  plagues,  for  they  are  the  containers  : 
and  by  the  containers  in  the  Word  the  same  is  signified  as 
by  the  things  contained  ;  as  by  a  cup  the  same  as  by  wine, 
and  by  a  platter  the  same  as  by  food.  That  by  cups,  gob- 
lets, vials,  and  plates,  similar  things  are  signified  as  by 
their  contents,  will  be  seen  in  what  now  follows.  What  is 
signified  by  the  seven  angels  has  been  said  above.  That 
vials  were  given  to  them,  is  because  the  subject  treated  of 
is  the  influx  of  truth  and  good  into  the  church,  that  evils 
and  falsities  may  be  disclosed :  and  naked  goods  and 
truths  cannot  flow  in,  for  these  are  not  received  ;  but  truths 
clothed,  such  as  are  in  the  literal  sense  of  the  Word. 
And  besides,  the  Lord  always  operates  from  inmosts 
through  ultimates,  or  in  fulness.    This  is  the  reason  that 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XV. 


vials  were  given  to  the  angels  :  by  which  are  signified 
containing  goods  and  truths,  such  as  those  of  the  literal 
sense  of  the  Word,  by  which  falsities  and  evils  are  de- 
tected. That  the  literal  sense  of  the  Word  is  a  container, 
may  be  seen  in  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  con- 
cerning the  Sacred  Scriptures"  (n.  27-36,  and  37-49). 
That  by  vials,  plates,  cups,  and  goblets,  and  by  bottles, 
those  things  are  signified  which  are  contained  in  them, 
may  be  evident  from  the  following  passages  :  Jehovah  said, 
Take  the  acp  of  anger  from  my  hand,  and  make  all  the 
nations  to  d?'ink :  and  if  they  refuse  to  take  the  cups,  thou 
shalt  say,  ye  shall  certainly  drink  (Jer.  xxv.  15,  16,  28). 
Babylon  hath  been  a  golden  cup  i?i  the  ha?id  of  Jehovah,  that 
made  the  whole  earth  drunken  (Jer.  li.  7).  I  will  give  the 
cup  of  thy  sister  into  thine  hand;  thou  shalt  be  filed  with 
drunkenness  and  sorrow,  with  the  cup  of  desolation,  with  the 
cup  of  thy  sister  Samaria  (Ez.  xxiii.  31-34).  The  cup  of 
Jehovah  shall  go  around  to  thee,  that  there  may  be  vomit 
upon  thy  glory  (Hab.  ii.  16).  Even  unto  thee,  O  daughter 
of  Edo?n,  shall  the  cup  pass  over  ;  thou  shalt  be  made  drunken 
and  shalt  make  thyself  naked  (Lam.  iv.  21).  Jehovah  shall 
rain  upon  the  wicked  terrible  winds  ;  this  shall  be  the  portion 
of  their  cup  (Ps.  xi.  6).  In  tfie  hand  of  Jehovah  there  is  a 
cup,  and  He  hath  mixed  the  wine,  He  hath  filled  it  with  the 
mixture,  and  hath  poured  out ;  all  the  wicked  of  the  earth 
shall  drink  (Ps.  lxxv.  8).  They  who  worship  the  beast  shall 
drink  of  the  wi?ie  of  the  anger  of  God,  poured  out  without 
mixture  in  the  cup  of  His  fury  (Apoc.  xiv.  10).  Awake, 
stand  up,  O  Jerusalem,  who  hast  drunk  from  the  hand  of 
Jehovah  the  cup  of  His  anger ;  thou  hast  drunk  the  dregs 
of  the  cup  of  trembling  (Isa.  li.  17).  The  woman  havi?ig  a 
golden  acp  in  her  hand  full  of  abominations  and filthiness  of 
her  fornication  (Apoc.  xvii.  4).  Double  unto  her  double,  in 
the  cup  which  she  hath  filled,  fill  to  her  double  (Apoc.  xviii.  6). 
/  make  Jerusalem  a  cup  of  trembling  unto  all  people  (Zech. 
xii.  2).    Thou  blind  Pharisee,  cleanse  first  the  inside  of  the 


No.  673  ]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


743 


cup,  that  the  outside  may  be  clean  also  (Matt,  xxiii.  25,  26 ; 
Luke  xi.  39).  Jesus  said  to  the  sons  of  Zebedee,  Can  ye 
drink  of  the  cup  that  I  shall  di'ifik  of?  (Matt.  xx.  22,  23  ; 
M  irk  x.  38,  39).  Jesus  said  to  Peter,  The  cup  which  My 
Father  hath  given  Me,  shall  I  not  drink  it?  (John  xviii.  11). 
Jesus  said  in  Gethsemane,  If  possible,  let  this  cup  pass  from 
Me  (Matt.  xxvi.  39,  42,  44).  Jesus  took  the  cup,  saying, 
Drink  all  ye  of  it;  this  is  My  blood,  of  the  New  Covenant 
(Matt.  xxvi.  27,  28;  Mark  xiv.  23,  24;  Luke  xxii.  17). 
Jehovah  is  my  cup,  thou  maintainest  my  lot  (Ps.  xvi.  5). 
Thou  preparest  a  table  before  me,  my  cup  runneth  over  (Ps. 
xxiii.  5).  What  shall  I  re?ider  unto  Jehovah?  I  will  take 
the  cup  of  salvation  (Ps.  cxvi.  12,  13).  To  drink  of  the  cup 
of  consolation  (Jer.  xvi.  7).  The  same  as  by  a  goblet  and 
a  cup  is  also  signified  by  a  vial,  likewise  by  a  bottle  (Matt, 
ix.  17  ;  Luke  v.  37,  38  ;  Jer.  xiii.  12  ;  xlviii.  12  ;  Hab. 
ii.  15).  By  vials,  censers,  and  incense-boxes,  containing 
incense,  the  same  is  signified  as  by  incense :  in  general,  by 
vessels  of  every  kind  the  same  is  signified  as  by  the  things 
in  them. 

673.  Full  of  the  anger  of  God  that  liveth  for  ever  and  ever, 
signifies  the  evils  and  falsities  that  would  appear  and  would 
be  exposed  by  the  pure  and  genuine  truths  and  goods  of 
the  Word.  It  is  said  that  the  vials  were  full  of  the  anger 
of  God,  because  they  were  full  of  the  plagues  ;  by  which 
are  signified  the  evils  and  falsities  of  the  church  (n.  657) 
but  still  they  were  not  full  of  these,  but  full  of  pure  and 
genuine  goods  and  truths  from  the  Word,  by  which  the 
evils  and  falsities  of  the  church  would  be  disclosed  :  nor 
were  they  really  vials,  with  truths  and  goods  in  them  ;  but 
representatives  of  influx  from  heaven  into  the  church.  It 
is  according  to  the  style  of  the  Word  in  its  literal  sense 
that  they  are  said  to  be  full  of  the  anger  of  the  living  God ; 
as  may  be  evident  from  the  passages  adduced  above,  in 
Which  anger  and  fury  are  ascribed  to  Jehovah  j  when  yet 
Jehovah  has  no  anger  nor  fury,  but  man  has  it  against 


744 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XV. 


Him.  The  reason  that  it  is  so  said  in  the  literal  sense 
may  be  seen  above  (n.  525,  635,  658).  From  this  it  is 
manifest  that  by  the  vials  full  of  the  anger  of  God  that 
livedi  for  ever  and  ever,  are  signified  the  dreadful  evils  and 
falsities  of  the  church  that  would  appear  and  would  be 
exposed  by  the  goods  and  truths  of  the  Word.  Evils  and 
falsities  are  exposed  in  no  other  way  than  by  truths  and 
goods ;  for  these  are  in  the  light  of  heaven,  but  falsities 
and  evils  are  in  the  darkness  of  hell :  and  in  darkness 
nothing  is  exposed,  because  nothing  but  evil  and  falsity 
appears  there.  But  by  light  from  heaven  all  things  are 
exposed,  because  in  that  all  things  appear :  for  light  from 
heaven  is  the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Lord's  Divine  Wisdom. 

674.  And  the  temple  was  filled  with  smoke  from  the  glory 
rf  God  and  from  His  power,  signifies  the  inmost  of  heaven 
full  of  spiritual  and  heavenly  (celestial)  Divine  Truth  from 
the  Lord.  By  the  temple,  the  inmost  of  heaven  is  signified, 
as  shown  above  (n.  669).  By  the  smoke  is  signified  the 
Divine  in  the  ultimates,  as  will  be  seen  presently.  By  glory 
is  signified  spiritual  Divine  Truth  (n.  249,  629) ;  and  by 
power  heavenly  Divine  Truth  (n.  373).  Hence  by  the 
temple  being  filled  with  smoke  from  the  glory  of  God 
and  from  His  power,  is  signified  the  inmost  heaven  full 
of  Divine  Truth  spiritual  and  heavenly.  Smoke  signifies 
the  Divine  Truth  in  ultimates,  because  fire,  from  which 
is  smoke,  signifies  love  ;  the  fire  of  the  altar  of  burnt- 
offering,  heavenly  love  (n.  395,  494)  ;  and  the  fire  of  the 
altar  of  incense,  spiritual  love  (n.  277,  392,  394).  That 
smoke  signifies  these  things  may  be  evident  from  these 
passages :  Jehovah  will  create  upon  every  dwelling-place  of 
mount  Zion  a  cloud  by  day,  a?id  smoke  and. the  brightness  of 
fire  by  night ;  upon  all  the  glory  shall  be  a  covering  (Isa. 
iv.  5).  The  posts  of  the  threshold  were  moved  at  the  voice  oj 
the  seraphim  that  cried,  a?id  the  house  was  filled  with  smoke 
(Isa.  vi.  4).  The  smoke  of  the  incense  went  up  with  the  prayers 
of  the  angels  out  of  the  hand  of  the  angel  before  God  (Apoc. 


No  675.]        THE  ArOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


745 


viii.  4).  The  smoking  flax  shall  He  7iot  quench.  He  shall 
bring  forth  judgment  unto  truth  (Isa.  xlii.  3).  That  smoke 
in  the  opposite  sense  signifies  the  falsities  of  lusts,  may  be 
seen  above  (n.  422)  ;  and  falsities  originating  in  the  pride 
of  one's  own  intelligence  (n.  452).  Also,  smoke  in  many 
places  signifies  the  same  as  a  cloud. 

674-i-.  And  no  one  could  oiter  into  the  temple  until  the  seven 
plagues  of  the  seven  angels  ivere  consummated)  signifies  to 
such  a  degree  there  that  more  could  not  be  endured,  and  this 
until,  after  devastation,  the  end  of  that  church  was  seen. 
By  no  one  being  able  to  enter  into  the  temple,  is  signified 
that  the  inmost  of  heaven  was  full  of  spiritual  and  heavenly 
Divine  Truth  to  such  a  degree  that  more  could  not  be 
endured.  By  the  temple,  here  as  above,  the  inmost  of 
heaven  is  signified.  By  "  until  the  seven  plagues  of  the 
seven  angels  were  consummated,"  is  signified  that  this  would 
continue  until  the  end  of  the  church,  after  devastations 
(n.  658).  And  by  the  seven  plagues  of  the  seven  angels, 
the  evils  and  falsities  which  devastate  the  church  and  make 
an  end  of  it  are  signified  (n.  657). 


675.  To  this  I  will  add  this  Relation.  There  was  seen 
a  certain  paper  sent  down  from  the  Lord  through  heaven 
to  a  society  of  the  English,  —  to  one  of  the  smallest  of 
their  societies,  where  also  there  were  two  bishops.  The 
paper  contained  an  exhortation  that  they  should  acknowl- 
edge the  Lord  as  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  as  He 
taught  (Matt,  xxviii.  18) ;  and  that  they  should  recede  from 
the  doctrine  of  justifying  faith  without  the  works  of  the 
law,  because  it  is  erroneous.  This  paper  was  read  and 
copied  by  many ;  and  respecting  the  things  that  were  in  it 
they  thought  and  spoke  soundly  from  interior  judgment, 
and  were  enlightened  by  the  Lord;  and  the  enlightenment 
was  received  in  the  light,  which  is  present  with  the  English 


746  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XV 

more  than  with  others.  Yet  after  they  had  received  those 
things,  they  said  among  themselves,  "Let  us  hear  the 
bishops."  And  they  were  heard ;  but  they  contradicted 
and  disapproved.  For  those  bishops  who  were  there,  were 
of  those  who  had  become  in  the  world  hard  of  heart  as  to 
the  spiritual  things  of  faith  and  charity,  from  the  love  of 
dominion  over  the  holy  things  of  the  church,  and  of  super- 
eminence  by  means  of  them  in  politics  also.  Wherefore, 
after  a  shoit  consultation  among  themselves,  they  sent  the 
paper  back  to  heaven,  whence  it  came.  This  being  done, 
after  some  murmuring,  most  of  the  laity  receded  from  their 
former  assent ;  and  then  their  light  in  spiritual  things,  which 
before  shone  brightly,  was  suddenly  extinguished ;  and  they 
were  afterwards  admonished  again,  but  in  vain.  I  saw  that 
society  sinking  down,  —  but  how  deeply  I  did  not  see, — 
and  thus  withdrawn  from  the  sight  of  the  angels,  who 
worship  the  Lord  only,  and  abhor  faith  alone. 

But  after  some  days,  I  saw  as  many  as  a  hundred  of  them 
ascending  from  the  lower  earth,  whither  that  small  society 
sank  down  ;  who  came  up  to  me,  and  a  wise  man  from 
among  them  spoke  and  said,  "  Hear  a  wonder :  when  we 
sank  down,  the  place  at  first  appeared  to  us  like  a  lake,  but 
soon  like  dry  land  ;  and  afterwards  like  a  small  city,  in 
which  every  one  had  his  house,  but  a  poor  one.  After  a 
day  we  consulted  among  ourselves  what  was  to  be  done. 
Many  said  that  we  must  go  to  the  two  bishops,  and  mildly 
censure  them,  because  they  sent  back  the  paper  into  heaven, 
whence  it  was  let  down  ;  on  account  of  which  this  had  hap- 
pened to  us."  They  chose  certain  ones,  who  went  to  the 
bishops :  and  he  that  was  speaking  with  me  said  that  he 
was  one  of  them.  "  And  then  a  certain  one  among  us  who 
excelled  in  wisdom,  addressed  the  bishops  thus.  '  Hear, 
ye  fathers  ;  we  believed  that  with  us  above  others  was  the 
church  which  deserved  to  be  called  the  chief  in  the  Chris- 
tian world,  and  a  religion  which  deserves  to  be  called  the 
noblest.    But  there  has  been  given  to  us  enlightenment 


No.  675.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  747 

from  heaven,  and  in  the  enlightenment  a  perception  that  at 
this  day  there  is  no  longer  any  church  in  the  Christian 
world,  nor  any  religion.'  The  bishops  replied,  1  What  are 
vou  saying  ?  Is  there  not  a  church  where  the  Word  is, 
where  Christ  the  Saviour  is  known,  and  where  are  the 
sacraments  ? '  To  this  our  friend  made  answer,  '  Those 
things  are  the  church,  and  they  make  the  church  ;  but  they 
do  not  make  it  outside  of  man,  but  within  him.'  And  he 
said  farther,  '  As  to  the  church :  can  the  church  be  where 
three  Gods  are  worshipped  ?  Can  the  church  be  where  the 
whole  of  its  doctrine  is  founded  upon  a  single  saying  of 
Paul  falsely  understood,  and  hence  not  upon  the  Word? 
Can  the  church  be  where  the  Saviour  of  the  world  is  not 
approached,  and  where  He  is  divided  into  two  ?  As  to 
religion :  who  can  deny  that  religion  is  to  shun  evil  and  to 
do  good?  Is  there  any  religion  where  it  is  taught  that 
faith  alone  saves,  and  not  charity  ?  Is  there  religion  where 
it  is  taught  that  charity  proceeding  from  a  man  is  nothing 
but  moral  and  civil  charity  ?  Who  does  not  see  that  in 
that  charity  there  is  not  any  thing  of  religion  ?  Is  there  in 
faith  alone  any  thing  of  deed  or  of  work  ?  And  yet  religion 
consists  in  doing.  Is  there  found  in  the  entire  world  a 
nation  having  any  religion,  which  excludes  all  saving  power 
from  the  goods  of  charity,  which  are  good  works  ?  when  yet 
the  all  of  religion  consists  in  good,  and  the  all  of  the  church 
in  doctrine,  which  must  teach  truths,  and  good  by  truth. 
See,  Fathers,  what  glory  we  should  have,  if  the  church,  which 
is  not,  and  religion,  which  is  not,  should  begin  and  arise 
with  us.'  Then  those  bishops  replied,  'You  speak  too 
loftily.  Is  not  faith  in  act,  which  is  faith  fully  justifying 
and  saving,  the  church  ?  and  is  not  faith  in  state,  which  is 
faith  proceeding  and  perfecting,  religion  ?  Apprehend  this, 
my  children.'  But  the  wise  Englishman  then  said,  1  Hear, 
Fathers  :  does  not  a  man  conceive  faith  in  act  like  a  stock? 
Is  the  church,  according  to  your  idea,  in  a  stock  that  is  then 
vivified  ?    Is  not  faith  in  state  the  continuation  and  pro* 

14* 


748 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XV. 


gression  of  faith  in  act  ?  And  since  according  to  your  idea 
every  thing  saving  is  in  faith,  and  not  any  thing  in  the  good  of 
charity  from  man,  where  then  is  religion  ? ■  The  bishops  then 
said,  '  Friend,  you  speak  thus,  because  you  do  not  know  the 
mysteries  of  justification  by  faith  alone  ;  and  he  who  does  not 
know  them,  does  not  know  the  way  of  salvation  interiorly. 
Your  way  is  an  external  and  plebeian  way.  Walk  on  in  it, 
if  you  will :  but  know  only  that  all  good  is  from  God,  and 
nothing  from  man  :  and  that  thus  in  spiritual  things  a  man 
can  do  absolutely  nothing  of  himself.  How  then  can  a 
man  do  good,  which  is  spiritual  good,  of  himself  ? '  The 
Englishman  that  was  speaking  with  them,  being  indignant 
at  this,  said,  '  I  know  your  mysteries  of  justification  better 
than  you  do  yourselves  ;  and  I  tell  you  plainly,  that  in  these 
deep  mysteries  of  yours  I  have  seen  nothing  but  spectres. 
Is  not  religion  to  acknowledge  and  love  God,  and  to  shun 
and  hate  the  devil?  Is  not  God  good  itself,  and  the  devil 
evil  itself  ?  Who  in  the  whole  world,  who  has  any  religion, 
does  not  know  this  ?  Is  not  acknowledging  and  loving 
God  the  doing  of  good  because  this  is  of  God  and  from  God  ? 
and  is  not  shunning  and  hating  the  devil  the  not  doing  of 
evil  because  it  is  of  the  devil  and  from  the  devil  ?  Your 
faith  in  act,  which  you  called  faith  fully  justifying  and  sav- 
ing, or,  what  is  the  same,  your  act  of  justification  by  faith 
alone,  —  does  it  teach  the  doing,  of  any  good  which  is  of 
God  and  from  God  ?  and  does  it  teach  the  shunning  of  any 
evil  which  is  of  the  devil  and  from  the  devil  ?  Absolutely 
nothing,  because  you  have  decided  that  there  is  nothing  of 
saltation  in  either.  What  is  your  faith  in  state,  which  you 
have  called  faith  proceeding  and  perfecting,  but  the  same 
with  faith  in  act  ?  How  can  this  be  perfected,  when  you 
exclude  all  good  done  by  man  as  of  himself?  saying,  "How 
can  a  man  be  saved  by  any  good  from  himself,  when  salva- 
tion is  gratuitous  ?  "  Also,  "  What  good  is  from  man  but 
meritorious  good  ?  and  yet  Christ's  merit  is  all ;  and  there- 
fore to  do  good  for  the  sake  of  salvation  would  be  to  attrib- 


No.  675.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


749 


ute  to  one's  self  what  is  Christ's  alone ;  and  thus  it  would 
be  also  to  wish  to  justify  and  save  one's  self."  You  add, 
"  How  can  any  one  operate  good,  when  the  Holy  Spirit 
operates  all  things  without  any  help  of  man's  ?  What  need 
is  there  then  of  any  accessory  good  from  man,  when  all  the 
good  from  man  is  in  itself  not  good  ?  "  —  and  more  besides. 
Are  not  these  your  mysteries  ?  But  in  my  eyes  they  are 
mere  subtleties  and  artifices  contrived  for  the  end  that  you 
may  set  aside  good  works,  which  are  the  goods  of  charity, 
to  establish  your  faith  alone.  And  because  you  do  this,  you 
regard  man  —  as  to  these  things,  and  in  general  as  to  all 
spiritual  things  which  are  of  the  church  and  religion —  as 
a  stock,  or  as  a  lifeless  form,  and  not  as  a  man  created  in 
the  image  of  God,  to  whom  was  given,  and  is  continually 
given,  the  faculty  of  understanding  and  willing,  of  believing 
and  loving,  and  of  speaking  and  doing,  altogether  as  of  him- 
self;  especially  in  spiritual  things,  because  from  them  man 
is  man.  If  a  man  did  not  think  and  operate  as  of  himself 
in  spiritual  things,  what  then  would  faith  be  ?  and  charity  ? 
unci  worship  ?  yea,  what  would  become  of  the  church  and 
religion  ?  You  know  that  to  do  good  to  the  neighbor  from 
love  is  charity.  Yet  you  do  not  know  what  charity  is ; 
when  yet  charity  is  the  soul,  the  life,  and  the  essence  of 
faith.  And  because  charity  is  all  that,  what  then  is  faith 
when  charity  is  removed,  but  dead  faith  ?  and  dead  faith  is 
nothing  but  a  spectre.  I  call  it  a  spectre,  because  the 
apostle  James  calls  faith  without  good  works  not  only  dead, 
but  also  diabolical.'  Then  one  of  those  two  bishops,  wl.en 
he  heard  his  faith  called  dead,  diabolical,  and  a  spectre, 
grew  so  furious,  that  he  snatched  the  mitre  from  his  head, 
and  threw  it  upon  a  table,  saying,  '  I  will  not  resume  it 
until  I  have  taken  vengeance  upon  the  enemies  of  the  faith 
of  our  church.'  And  he  shook  his  head,  muttering  and 
saying,  1  That  James,  that  James.'  Upon  the  mitre  was 
a  plate,  on  which  was  engraved  Faith  Alone.  And  then 
there  suddenly  appeared  a  monster  rising  out  of  the  earth, 


750  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XV. 

with  seven  heads,  whose  feet  were  like  a  bear's,  and  his 
mouth  like  a  lion's,  altogether  like  the  beast  which  is 
described  Apoc.  xiii.  i,  2  ;  whose  image  was  made  and 
worshipped  (vers.  14,  15  of  the  same  chapter).  This 
spectre  took  the  mitre  from  the  table,  and  stretched  it  out 
beneath,  and  put  it  upon  his  seven  heads  :  after  which,  the 
earth  opened  under  his  feet,  and  he  sank  down  into  hell. 
Seeing  this,  that  bishop  cried  out,  '  Violence,  violence.' 
We  then  left  them  *  and  behold,  there  were  steps  before  our 
eyes,  by  which  we  ascended,  and  returned  upon  the  earth, 
and  into  the  view  of  heaven,  where  we  were  before."  These 
things  the  wise  Englishman  related  to  me. 


Chap.  XVI.]  THE  APOCALYrSE  REVEALED. 


751 


CHAPTER  SIXTEENTH. 

i  And  I  heard  a  great  voice  out  of  the  temple,  saying 
to  the  seven  angels,  Go  and  pour  out  the  vials  of  the  anger 
of  God  upon  the  earth. 

2.  And  the  first  went  forth,  and  poured  out  his  vial 
upon  the  earth ;  and  there  came  an  evil  and  noxious  sore 
upon  the  men  that  had  the  mark  of  the  beast,  and  that 
worshipped  his  image. 

3.  And  the  second  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the 
sea :  and  it  became  blood  as  of  one  dead,  and  every  li\  ing 
soul  died  in  the  sea. 

4.  And  the  third  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the 
rivers  and  upon  the  fountains  of  waters ;  and  they  became 
blood. 

5.  And  I  heard  the  angel  of  the  waters  say,  Thou  art 
just,  O  Lord,  who  art,  and  who  wast,  and  art  Holy,  because 
thou  hast  judged  these  things. 

6.  For  the  blood  of  saints  and  prophets  have  they  poured 
out ;  and  blood  hast  thou  given  them  to  drink,  for  they 
are  worthy. 

7.  And  I  heard  another  out  of  the  altar  saying,  Yea, 
Lord  God  Almighty,  true  and  just  are  thy  judgments. 

8.  And  the  fourth  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the 
sun  j  and  it  was  given  him  to  scorch  men  with  fire. 

9.  And  men  were  scorched  with  great  heat,  and  blas- 
phemed the  name  of  God  who  hath  power  over  these 
plagues,  and  they  repented  not  to  give  Him  glory. 

10.  And  the  fifth  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the 
throne  of  the  beast  ;  and  his  kingdom  became  dark,  and 
they  gnawed  their  tongues  for  distress. 

11.  And  they  blasphemed  the  God  of  heaven  for  their 
pains  and  for  their  sores,  and  repented  not  of  their  works. 


752 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVI. 


12.  And  the  sixth  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the 
great  river  Euphrates,  and  the  water  thereof  was  dried  up, 
that  the  way  of  the  kings  from  the  rising  of  the  sun  might 
be  prepared. 

T3.  And  I  saw  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  dragon,  and  out 
of  the  mouth  of  the  beast,  and  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  false 
prophet,  three  unclean  spirits  like  frogs. 

14.  For  they  are  spirits  of  demons,  doing  signs,  to  go 
away  unto  the  kings  of  the  earth  and  of  the  whole  world, 
to  gather  them  to  the  battle  of  that  great  day  of  God 
Almighty. 

15.  Behold,  I  come  as  a  thief :  Blessed  is  he  that  watcheth 
and  keepeth  his  garments,  that  he  may  not  walk  naked, 
and  they  see  his  shame. 

16.  And  he  gathered  them  together  into  a  place  called  in 
Hebrew  Armageddon. 

17.  And  the  seventh  angel  poured  out  his  vial  into  the 
air :  and  there  came  a  great  voice  out  of  the  temple  of 
heaven  from  the  throne,  saying,  It  is  done. 

18.  And  there  were  voices,  and  lightnings  and  thunders 
and  there  was  a  great  earthquake,  such  as  was  not  since 
men  were  upon  the  earth,  such  an  earthquake,  so  great. 

19.  And  the  great  city  was  rent  into  three  parts,  and  the 
cities  of  the  nations  fell  j  and  great  Babylon  came  into  re- 
membrance before  God,  to  give  unto  her  the  cup  of  the  wine 
of  the  fury  of  His  anger. 

20.  And  every  island  fled  away,  and  the  mountains  were 
not  found. 

2\.  And  a  great  hail  as  of  a  talent- weight  came  down 
out  of  heaven  upon  men  ;  and  men  blasphemed  God  be- 
cause of  the  plague  of  the  hail ;  for  the  plague  thereof  was 
exceeding  great 


Chap.  XVI.]   THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  753 


THE  SPIRITUAL  SENSE. 

The  Contents  of  the  whole  Chapter.  In  this 
chapter  the  evils  and  falsities  in  the  church  of  the  Re- 
formed are  disclosed  by  influx  out  of  heaven  (vers.  1) : 
Into  the  clergy  (vers.  2) :  Into  the  laity  (vers.  3)  :  Into  their 
understanding  of  the  Word  (vers.  4,  5,  6,  7)  :  Into  their 
love  (vers.  8,  9):  Into  their  faith  (vers.  10,  11):  Into  their 
interior  reasonings  (vers.  12,  13,  14,  15):  Into  all  things  of 
them  together  (vers.  17-21). 

The  Contents  of  each  Verse.  "  And  I  heard  a 
great  voice  out  of  the  temple,  saying  to  the  seven  angels, 
Go,  and  pour  out  the  vials  of  the  anger  of  God  upon  the 
earth,"  signifies  influx  from  the  Lord  from  the  inmost  of 
heaven  into  the  church  of  the  Reformed,  where  are  they 
who  are  in  faith  separated  from  charity  as  to  doctrine  and 
as  to  life.  "  And  the  first  went  forth,  and  poured  out  his 
vial  upon  the  earth,"  signifies  into  those  who  are  in  the  in- 
teriors of  the  church  of  the  Reformed,  and  study  the  doc- 
trine of  justification  by  faith  alone,  and  are  called  the 
clergy.  "  And  there  came  an  evil  and  noxious  sore,"  signi- 
fies interior  evils  and  falsities  destructive  of  all  good  and 
truth  in  the  church.  "  Upon  the  men  that  had  the  mark  of 
the  beast,  and  that  worshipped  his  image,"  signifies  in  those 
who  live  faith  alone  and  receive  the  doctrine  of  it.  "  And 
the  second  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  sea,"  signifies 
influx  among  those  there  who  are  in  its  externals,  and  in 
that  faith,  and  are  called  the  laity.  "  And  it  became  blood 
as  of  one  dead,  and  every  living  soul  died  in  the  sea,"  sig- 
nifies infernal  falsity  with  them,  by  which  every  truth  of  the 
Word  and  thence  of  the  church  and  of  faith  was  extin- 
guished. "  And  the  third  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon 
the  rivers  and  upon  the  fountains  of  waters,"  signifies  influx 
into  the  understanding  of  the  Word  with  them.  "  And 
they  became  blood,"  signifies  the  truths  of  the  Word  falsi- 


754  THE  APCCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XVL 


fied.  "  And  I  heard  the  angel  of  the  waters  say,"  signifies 
the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Word.  "  Thou  art  just,  O  Lord, 
who  art,  and  who  wast,  and  art  Holy,  because  thou  hast 
j  ldged  these  things,"  signifies  that  this  is  from  the  Divine 
Providence  of  the  Lord,  who  is  and  who  was  the  Word, 
which  otherwise  would  be  profaned.  "  For  the  blood  of 
saints  and  prophets  have  they  poured  out,"  signifies  that 
this  is  for  the  reason,  that  this  single  point,  that  faith  alone 
without  the  works  of  the  law  saves,  being  received,  perverts 
all  doctrinal  truths  from  the  Word.  "  And  thou  hast  given 
them  blood  to  drink,  for  they  are  worthy,"  signifies  that  it 
was  permitted  those  who  have  confirmed  themselves  in 
faith  alone  in  doctrine  and  in  life,  to  falsify  the  truths  of 
the  Word,  and  to  imbue  their  life  with  them  so  falsified. 
"  And  I  heard  another  out  of  the  altar,  saying,  Yea,  Lord 
God  Almighty,  true  and  just  are  thy  judgments,"  signifies 
the  Divine  Good  of  the  Word  confirming  that  Divine  Truth. 
"  And  the  fourth  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  sun," 
signifies  influx  into  their  love.  "  And  it  was  given  him  to 
scorch  men  with  fire,"  signifies  that  love  to  the  Lord  tor- 
tured them,  because  they  were  in  the  lusts  of  evils  from  the 
enjoyment  of  their  love.  "  And  men  were  scorched  with 
great  heat,  and  blasphemed  the  name  of  God  who  hath 
power  over  these  plagues,"  signifies  that  on  account  of  the 
enjoyment  of  the  love  of  self  arising  from  vehement  lusts 
of  evils  they  did  not  acknowledge  the  Divinity  of  the 
Lord's  Human,  from  which  nevertheless  flows  all  good  of 
love  and  truth  of  faith.  "  And  they  repented  not  to  give 
Him  glory,"  signifies  that  on  that  account  they  cannot  re- 
ceive with  any  faith  that  the  Lord  is  the  God  of  heaven  and 
earth  as  to  His  Human  also,  although  the  Word  teaches  it. 
"  And  the  fifth  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  throne  of 
the  beast,"  signifies  influx  into  their  faith.  "And  his  king- 
dom became  dark,"  sig?iifies  that  nothing  but  falsities  ap- 
peared. "  And  they  gnawed  their  tongues  for  distress," 
signifies  that  they  could  not  endure  truths.    "  And  bias- 


Chap.  XVI.]  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


755 


phemed  the  God  of  heaven  for  their  distresses  and  for  theii 
sores,"  signifies  that  they  cojld  not  acknowledge  the  Lord 
alone  to  be  God  of  heaven  and  earth  on  account  of  resist- 
ance from  interior  falsities  and  evils.  "  And  repented  not 
of  their  works,"  signifies  that  though  instructed  from  the 
Word,  they  still  do  not  recede  from  falsities  of  faith  and 
the  evils  of  life  thence.  "  And  the  sixth  angel  poured  out 
his  vial  upon  the  great  river  Euphrates,"  signifies  influx  into 
their  inteiior  reasonings,  by  which  they  confirm  justification 
by  faith  alone.  "  And  the  water  thereof  was  dried  up,  that 
the  way  of  the  kings  from  the  rising  of  the  sun  might  be 
prepared,"  signifies  that  the  falsities  of  their  reasonings 
were  removed  with  those  who  are  in  truths  from  good  from 
the  Lord,  and  are  to  be  introduced  into  the  New  Church. 
"  And  I  saw  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  dragon,  and  out  of  the 
mouth  of  the  beast,  and  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  false 
prophet,"  signifies  the  perception  that  from  a  theology 
founded  upon  the  doctrine  of  a  trinity  of  persons  in  the 
Divinity,  and  upon  the  doctrine  of  justification  by  faith 
alone  without  the  works  of  the  law.  "Three  unclean 
spirits  like  frogs,"  signifies  that  there  arose  mere  latiocina 
tions  and  lusts  of  falsifying  truths.  "  For  they  are  spirits  of 
demons,"  signifies  that  they  were  the  lusts  of  falsifying 
truths  and  of  reasoning  from  falsities.  "  Doing  signs,  to 
go  away  unto  the  kings  of  the  earth  and  of  the  whole  world, 
to  gather  them  to  the  battle  of  that  great  day  of  God  Al- 
mighty," signifies  asseverations  that  their  falsities  are  truths, 
and  the  stirring  up  of  all  in  the  whole  of  that  church  who  are 
in  the  same  falsities,  to  attack  the  truths  of  the  New  Church. 
"  Behold,  I  come  as  a  thief  :  Blessed  is  he  that  watcheth, 
and  keepeth  his  garments,"  signifies  the  Lord's  coming,  and 
heaven  then  for  those  who  look  to  Him,  and  remain  stead- 
Cast  in  a  life  according  to  His  precepts,  which  are  the  truths 
of  the  Word.  "  That  he  may  not  walk  naked,  and  they  see 
his  shame,"  signifies  lest  they  should  be  with  those  who  are 
vn  no  truths,  and  their  infernal  loves  should  appear.    "  And 


756 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.   [Chap.  XVI. 


he  gathered  them  together  into  a  place  called  in  Hebrew 
Armageddon,"  signifies  the  state  of  combat  from  falsities 
against  truths,  and  the  purpose  of  destroying  the  New 
Church,  arising  from  the  love  of  dominion  and  superemi- 
nence.  "  And  the  seventh  angel  poured  out  his  vial  into 
the  air,"  signifies  influx  into  all  things  collectively  with  them. 
"  And  there  came  a  great  voice  out  of  the  temple  of  heaven 
from  the  throne,  saying,  It  is  done,"  signifies  that  it  was 
thus  made  manifest  by  the  Lord,  that  all  the  things  of  the 
church  were  devastated,  and  that  the  last  judgment  was 
now  at  hand.  "  And  there  were  voices,  and  lightnings  and 
thunders,"  signifies  ratiocinations,  falsifications  of  truth,  and 
argumentations  from  the  falsities  of  evil.  "  And  there  was 
a  great  earthquake,  such  as  was  not  since  men  were  upon 
the  earth,  such  an  earthquake,  so  great,"  signifies  as  it  were 
shakings,  convulsions,  overturnings,  and  the  drawing  down 
from  heaven  of  all  the  things  of  the  church.  "  And  the 
great  city  was  rent  into  three  parts,  and  the  cities  of  the 
nations  fell,"  signifies  that  that  church  as  to  doctrine  was 
altogether  destroyed  by  them,  and  so  too  all  the  heresies 
which  have  emanated  from  it.  "  And  great  Babylon  came 
into  remembrance  before  God,  to  give  unto  her  the  cup  ot 
the  wine  of  the  fury  of  His  anger,"  signifies  the  destruction 
also  at  that  time  of  the  dogmas  of  the  Roman  Catholic 
religion.  "  And  every  island  fled  away,  and  the  mountains 
were  not  found,"  signifies  that  there  wras  no  longer  any  truth 
of  faith,  nor  any  good  of  love.  "  And  a  great  hail  as  of  a 
talent-weight  came  down  out  of  heaven  upon  men,"  signifies 
direful  and  atrocious  falsities,  by  which  every  truth  of  the 
Word  and  thence  of  the  church  was  destroyed.  "  And  men 
blasphemed  God  because  of  the  plague  of  the  hail,  for  the 
plague  thereof  was  exceeding  great,"  signifies  that  because 
they  confirmed  such  falsities  with  themselves,  they  denied 
truths  to  such  a  degree  that  they  could  not  know  them,  on 
account  of  repugnances  arising  from  their  interior  falsities 
md  evils. 


No.  6;6.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


757 


THE  EXPLANATION. 


676.  And  I  heard  a  great  voice  out  of  the  temple,  saying  to 
the  seven  angels,  Go  and  pour  out  the  vials  of  the  anger  of  God 
upon  the  earth,  signifies  influx  from  the  Lord  from  the 
inmost  of  heaven  into  the  church  of  the  Reformed,  where 
are  they  who  are  in  faith  separated  from  charity  as  to 
doctrine  and  as  to  life,  to  take  away  truths  and  goods  from 
them,  and  to  open  the  falsities  and  evils  in  which  they  are, 
and  thus  to  separate  them  from  those  who  believe  in  the 
Lord,  and  from  Him  are  in  charity  and  its  faith.  These 
in  a  summary  are  the  things  which  are  contained  in  this 
chapter.  By  the  temple  is  signified  the  temple  of  the 
tabernacle  of  the  testimony,  spoken  of  in  the  preceding 
chapter,  xv.  5  ;  by  which  the  inmost  of  heaven  is  signified, 
where  the  Lord  is  in  His  holiness  in  the  Word,  and  in  the 
law  which  is  the  Decalogue  (n.  669).  By  a  great  voice 
thence  is  signified  the  Divine  command,  that  they  should 
go  and  pour  out  the  vials.  By  the  seven  angels  the  Lord 
is  meant,  as  above  (n.  657).  By  pouring  out  the  vials,  in 
which  were  the  plagues,  upon  the  earth,  is  signified  an 
influx  into  the  church  of  the  Reformed :  by  pouring  out 
the  vials  is  signified  influx,  and  by  the  earth  the  church  is 
signified  (n.  285).  The  church  with  the  Reformed  is  still 
treated  of ;  but  in  the  following  chapter  the  church  among 
the  Roman  Catholics,  and  afterwards  the  last  judgment, 
and  at  length  the  New  Church,  which  is  the  New  Jerusalem, 
are  treated  of  (see  the  Preface  and  n.  2.)  Chapters  viii. 
and  ix.,  above,  treat  of  the  seven  angels  that  had  the  seven 
trumpets  with  which  they  sounded ;  and  as  many  similar 
things  occur  there,  it  shall  here  be  told  what  is  signified  by 
those  seven  angels,  and  what  by  these.  By  the  seven 
trumpets  with  which  the  seven  angels  sounded,  is  signified 
exploration  and  manifestation  of  the  falsities  and  evils  in 
which  they  are  who  are  in  faith  separated  from  charity; 


758 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XVI. 


but  by  the  seven  vials  full  of  the  seven  last  plagues  is 
signified  their  devastation  and  consummation ;  for  the  last 
judgment  is  not  executed  upon  them  until  they  are  devas- 
tated. Devas cation  and  consummation  are  effected  in  the 
spiritual  world  in  this  manner :  From  those  who  are  in 
falsities  as  to  doctrine  and  thence  in  evils  as  to  life  all  the 
goods  and  truths  which  they  possessed  only  in  the  natural 
man,  and  from  which  they  simulated  Christian  men,  are 
taken  away ;  which  being  taken  away,  they  are  separated 
from  heaven  and  conjoined  to  hell :  and  then  according  to 
the  varieties  of  their  lusts  they  are  arranged  into  societies 
in  the  world  of  spirits,  which  afterwards  sink  down.  The 
goods  and  truths  are  taken  away  from  them  by  an  influx 
from  heaven  :  the  influx  is  from  genuine  truths  and  goods, 
by  which  they  are  tormented  and  tortured,  scarce  otherwise 
than  as  a  serpent  brought  to  the  fire,  or  cast  upon  an 
ant  hill :  wherefore  they  reject  from  themselves  the  goods 
and  truths  of  heaven,  which  are  also  the  goods  and  truths 
of  the  church,  and  at  length  curse  them  \  for  the  reason 
that  they  felt  as  it  were  an  infernal  torture  from  them. 
When  this  is  done,  they  enter  into  their  evils  and  falsities, 
and  are  separated  from  the  good.  These  are  the  things 
which  are  described  and  signified  in^this  chapter  by  the 
casting  forth  of  the  vials  in  which  were  the  seven  last 
plagues.  In  the  vials  there  were  not  those  evils  and 
falsities  which  are  signified  by  the  plagues,  but  there  were 
genuine  truths  and  goods,  whose  effect  was  such  as  is 
described.  For  the  angels  went  out  of  the  temple  of  the 
tabernacle  of  the  testimony,  by  which  is  meant  the  inmost  of 
heaven,  where  there  are  nothing  but  truths  and  goods  in  Di- 
vine holiness  (chap.  xv.  6).  This  is  the  devastation  and 
consummation  of  which  the  Lord  speaks  in  these  words: 
WJwever  hath,  to  him  it  shall  be  given,  that  he  may  have 
more  abundantly  ;  but  whoever  hath  not,  even  that  which  he 
hath  shall  be  taken  away  fro?n  him  (Matt.  xiii.  12  ;  Mark  iv. 
25).    Take  the  talent  from  him,  and  give  it  to  him  that  hath 


No.  678.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


759 


ten  talents  ;  for  to  every  one  that  hath  shall  be  given,  that  he 
may  abound;  but  from  him  that  hath  not,  even  that  he  hath 
shall  be  taken  away  from  him  (Matt.  xxv.  28,  29  ;  Luke 
xix.  24-26). 

677.  And  the  first  went  forth,  and  poured  out  his  vial 
upon  the  earth,  signifies  into  those  who  are  in  the  interiors 
of  the  church  of  the  Reformed,  and  study  the  doctrine  of 
justification  by  faith  alone,  who  are  called  the  clergy. 
The  influx  is  signified  by  pouring  out  the  vial,  as  above 
(n.  676).  By  the  earth  the  church  is  signified  (n.  285) ; 
here  among  those  therein  who  are  in  its  interiors,  who  are 
they  that  study  the  doctrine  of  justification  by  faith  alone: 
these  also  say  that  they  know  the  interiors  of  it.  But  the 
interiors  are  only  the  confirmations  of  the  one  position, 
that  faith  alone  justifies  without  the  works  of  the  law. 
They  know  no  other  interiors  ;  and  because  in  these  are 
chiefly  the  priests,  the  professors  of  theology,  and  the  lect- 
urers, of  the  seminaries,  in  a  word  the  teachers  and  pastors, 
therefore  this  first  influx  was  into  them,  who  are  called  the 
clergy.  That  it  is  they  who  are  meant,  is  because  it  is  said 
that  the  first  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  earth,  and 
the  second  upon  the  sea ;  and  by  the  earth  here  is  meant 
the  church  with  tho«e  who  are  in  its  internals,  and  by  the 
sea  is  meant  the  church  with  those  who  are  in  its  externals, 
as  above  (n.  398,  403,  404,  420,  470).  It  is  manifest  also 
that  they  are  meant,  from  the  fact  that  it  is  said  that  there 
came  a  sore  upon  them. 

678.  And  there  came  an  evil  and  noxious  sore,  signifies 
interior  evils  and  falsities  destructive  of  all  good  and  truth 
in  the  church.  Nothing  else  is  signified  by  a  sore  here  but 
evil  arising  from  a  life  according  to  this  primary  article  of 
doctrine,  that  faith  alone  without  the  works  of  the  law  jus- 
tifies and  saves;  because  it  came  "upon  the  men  that  had 
the  mark  of  the  beast  and  worshipped  his  image ; "  by 
which  that  faith  and  the  life  according  to  it  are  signified  • 
and  therefore  by  the  evil  and  noxious  sore  are  signified 


760  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XVL 

interior  evils  and  falsities  destructive  of  all  good  and  truth 
in  the  church.  By  noxious  is  signified  destructive ;  and 
evil  cannot  but  destroy  good,  and  falsity  truth.  A  sore 
signifies  these  things,  because  the  sores  of  the  body  arise 
from  a  corrupt  state  of  the  blood,  or  some  other  interior 
malignity.  It  is  the  same  with  the  sores  meant  in  the 
spiritual  sense:  these  arise  from  lusts  and  their  enjoy- 
ments, which  are  the  interior  causes.  The  evil  itself, 
which  is  signified  by  a  sore,  and  appears  as  an  enjoyment 
in  the  externals,  conceals  within,  in  itself  the  lusts  from 
which  it  arises  and  of  which  it  is  made  up.  It  should  be 
well  known,  that  the  interiors  of  the  human  mind  with 
every  one  are  in  successive  order  and  in  simultaneous 
order.  They  are  in  successive  order  from  the  higher  or 
prior  to  the  lower  or  posterior  things  of  it :  they  are  in 
simultaneous  order  in  the  ultimate  or  last  things  ;  but  they 
exist  in  these  from  the  interiors  to  the  exteriors  as  from  the 
centre  to  the  circumferences.  That  it  is  so,  has  been  fully 
shown  in  the  "Angelic  Wisdom  concerning  the  Divine 
Love  and  Divine  Wisdom"  (n.  173-281),  where  degrees 
are  treated  of;  from  which  it  is  manifest,  that  the  ultimate 
is  the  aggregate  of  all  the  prior  things.  Hence  it  follows, 
that  all  the  lusts  of  evil  exist  in  simultaneous  order  within 
in  that  evil  which  a  man  perceives  in  himself.  All  the  evil 
which  a  man  perceives  in  himself  is  in  ultimates  ;  and 
therefore,  when  the  man  rejects  the  evil  from  himself,  he 
also  rejects  the  lusts  for  it  at  the  same  time ;  but  still  not 
of  himself,  but  of  the  Lord.  A  man  can  indeed  reject  the 
evil  of  himself,  but  not  the  lusts  for  it :  wherefore,  when 
he  wishes  to  reject  evil  by  fighting  against  it,  he  must  look 
to  the  Lord  ;  for  the  Lord  operates  from  inmosts  to  ulti- 
mates ;  for  He  enters  through  the  man's  soul,  and  purifies. 
These  things  have  been  said,  that  it  may  be  known  that  a 
sore  signifies  evil  appearing  in  the  ultimates  or  outmosts, 
arising  from  an  interior  malignity.  This  takes  place  with 
all  Who  persuade  themselves  that  faith  alone  saves,  and 


No.  679.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


76l 


on  that  account  do  not  reflect  upon  any  evil  in  themselves, 
nor  look  to  the  Lord.  Sores  and  wounds  signify  evils  in 
the  outmosts  arising  from  more  internal  evils,  which  are 
lusts,  in  the  following  passages  also :  From  the  sole  of  the 
foot  even  to  the  head  there  is  no  soundness ;  a  wound  and  a 
scar,  and  a  fresh  hurt :  they  have  not  been  pressed,  nor  bowid 
up,  nor  mollified  with  oil  (Isa.  i.  6,  7).  Mine  iniquities  have 
gone  over  my  head ;  my  wounds  have  putrefied,  they  have 
wasted  away,  because  of  my  foolishness  (Ps.  xxxviii.  4,  5). 
/;/  the  day  that  Jehovah  shall  bind  up  the  breach  of  His 
people,  a?id  shall  heal  the  wound  of  their  hurt  (Isa.  xxx.  26). 
If  thou  wilt  not  obey  the  voice  of  Jehovah  observing  to  do 
His  coi7i?na7idments,  Jehovah  will  smite  thee  with  the  sore  of 
Egypt,  with  e?nerods  and  with  the  scab,  and  with  the  itch, 
and  with  an  evil  sore  upon  the  knees  and  upon  the  thighs,  of 
which  thou  canst  not  be  healed,  fro?n  the  sole  of  the  foot  even  to 
the  crown  of  thy  head  (Deut.  xxviii.  15,  27,  35).  Nor  is  any 
thing  else  signified  by  the  sore  with  blains  breaking  out  on  man 
and  011  beast  in  Egypt  (Ex.  ix.  8-1 1)  ;  for  the  miracles  clone 
there  signified  the  evils  and  falsities  in  which  they  were. 
And  because  the  Jewish  nation  was  in  the  profanation  of 
the  Word,  and  this  is  signified  by  leprosy,  therefore  they 
had  leprosy  not  only  in  their  flesh,  but  also  in  their  gar- 
ments, houses,  and  vessels ;  and  the  kinds  of  profanation 
are  signified  by  the  various  evils  of  leprosy,  which  were 
tumors,  ulcerous  tumors,  white  and  red  spots,  abscesses,  burn- 
ings, eruptions,  scurfs,  &c.  (Lev.  xiii.  1  to  the  end).  For 
the  church  with  that  nation  was  a  representative  church, 
In  which  internal  things  were  represented  by  external 
things  which  corresponded. 

679.  Upon  the  men  that  had  the  mark  of  the  beast,  and 
that  worshipped  his  image,  signifies  in  those  who  live  faith 
alone,  and  receive  the  doctrine  of  it.  By  having  the  mark 
of  the  beast  is  signified  to  acknowledge  faith  alone,  to 
confirm  it  in  one's  self,  and  to  live  according  to  it :  and  by 
worshipping  his  image  is  signified  to  receive  the  doctrine 


762 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XVI. 


of  it;  see  above  (n.  602,  also  634,  637).  By  living  faith 
alone,  and  receiving  the  doctrine  of  it,  is  meant  to  make 
no  account  of  a  life  for  the  sake  of  salvation,  nor  of  any 
truth,  believing  that  if  they  only  pray  to  God  the  Father, 
to  have  mercy  for  the  sake  of  the  Son,  they  are  saved. 
This  they  do  especially,  who  know  and  acknowledge  the 
interiors  of  that  doctrine  ;  for  these  are  here  treated  of ; 
see  just  above  (n.  677). 

680.  And  the  second  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upo?i  the  seat 
signifies  the  influx  of  truth  and  good  from  the  Lord  among 
those  in  the  church  of  the  Reformed,  who  are  in  its  exter- 
nals, and  in  that  faith,  and  are  called  the  laity.  By  pour- 
ing out  the  vial  is  signified  the  influx  of  truth  and  good 
from  the  Lord,  as  above  (n.  676,  677)  :  by  the  sea  the  ex- 
ternal of  the  church  is  signified,  and  also  they  who  are 
in  its  externals ;  when  by  the  earth  is  signified  the  inter- 
nal of  the  church,  and  thus  those  who  are  in  its  internals 
(n.  398,  403,  404,  420,  470,  677).  These  are  they  who  are 
called  the  laity,  and  are  in  that  faith. 

681.  And  it  became  blood  as  of  one  dead,  and  every  living 
soul  died  in  the  sea,  signifies  infernal  falsity  among  them,  by 
which  every  truth  of  the  Word,  and  thence  of  the  church 
and  of  faith,  was  extinguished.  By  blood  as  of  one  dead, 
or  by  clotted  and  corrupt  blood,  infernal  falsity  is  signi- 
fied ;  for  by  blood  is  signified  the  Divine  Truth,  and  in 
the  opposite  sense  the  same  falsified  (n.  379)  :  but  by  blood 
as  of  one  dead  is  signified  infernal  falsity,  for  by  death  the 
extinction  of  spiritual  life  is  signified,  and  hence  by  dead 
is  signified  infernal  (n.  321,  525).  By  every  living  soul 
dying,  is  signified  that  every  truth  of  the  Word,  of  the 
church,  and  of  faith,  was  extinguished :  for  by  the  living 
soul  the  truth  of  faith  is  signified ;  hence  by  the  death  of 
the  living  soul  is  signified  the  truth  of  faith  extinguished. 
By  soul  in  tb^  Word,  where  man  is  spoken  of,  his  spiritual 
life  is  signified,  which  is  dso  the  life  of  his  understanding; 
and  as  the  understanding  is  the  understanding  from  truths, 


No.  6S4.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


763 


vid  truths  are  of  faith,  therefore  the  truth  of  faith  is  signi- 
fied by  soul.  That  this  is  signified  by  soul,  may  be  evident 
from  many  passages  in  the  Word,  and  likewise  from  those 
where  soul  and  heart  occur.  It  is  manifest  that  by  soul 
and  heart  man's  life  is  meant :  but  his  life  is  from  the  will 
and  the  understanding;  or,  speaking  spiritually,  it  is  from 
love  and  wisdom,  also  from  charity  and  faith :  and  the  life 
of  the  will  from  the  good  of  love  or  charity  is  meant  by  the 
heart,  and  the  life  of  the  understanding  from  the  truths  of 
wisdom  or  faith  is  meant  by  the  soul.  These  are  meant 
by  the  soul  and  heart,  Matt.  xxii.  37  ;  Mark  xii.  30,  33  j 
Luke  x.  27;  Deut.  vi.  5;  x.  12;  xi.  13;  xxvi.  16;  Jer. 
xxxii.  41,  and  elsewhere:  also  in  the  passages  where  the 
heart  is  mentioned  by  itself,  and  the  soul  by  itself.  That 
the  reason  of  their  being  named  is  the  correspondence  of 
the  heart  with  the  will  and  the  love,  and  of  the  animation 
of  the  lungs  with  the  understanding  and  writh  wisdom,  may 
be  seen  in  the  u  Angelic  Wisdom  concerning  the  Divine 
Love  and  Divine  Wisdom,"  Part  V.,  where  that  corre- 
spondence is  treated  of. 

683.  And  the  third  a?igel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the 
rivers  and  fountains  of  waters,  signifies  influx  into  the  un- 
derstanding of  the  Word  with  them.  By  the  third  angel 
pouring  out  his  vial,  similarly  as  by  the  former,  is  signified 
influx  from  the  Lord  from  truths  and  good,  here  into  the 
understanding  of  the  Word  with  them :  for  by  rivers  are 
signified  truths  in  abundance  serving  the  rational  man, 
and  thus  the  understanding,  for  doctrine  and  life  (n.  409)  j 
and  by  a  fountain  of  waters  the  Lord  as  to  the  Wrord  is 
signified,  thus  the  Word  of  the  Lord  ;  and  hence  by  the 
fountains  of  waters  are  signified  the  Divine  truths  from  it 
(n.  384,  409). 

684.  And  they  became  Mood,  signifies  the  truths  of  the 
Word  falsified.  That  by  blood  in  the  good  sense  the 
Divine  Truth  is  signified,  and  in  the  opposite  sense 
the  same  falsified,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  379).    That  the 

VOL.  II.  I  5 


764 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Ckap.  XVI. 


Divine  Truth  falsified  and  profaned  is  signified  by  blood, 
is  because  the  Jews  shed  the  blood  of  the  Lord,  who  was 
the  Divine  Truth  itself  or  the  Word  ;  and  they  did  this 
because  they  falsified  and  profaned  all  the  truths  of  the 
Word.  That  the  Lord  suffered  as  the- Word,  or  that  the 
Jewish  nation  offered  violence  to  the  Lord  as  they  had  to 
the  Word,  may  be  seen  in  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jeru- 
salem concerning  the  Lord"  (n.  15-17).  That  they  who 
are  in  faith  alone  falsify  all  the  truths  of  the  Word,  is 
because  the  whole  Word  treats  of  a  life  according  to  the 
precepts  therein,  and  of  the  Lord  as  being  Jehovah  and 
the  only  God  ;  and  they  who  are  in  faith  alone  do  not 
think  of  a  life  according  to  the  precepts  in  the  Word,  nor 
do  they  go  to  the  Lord. 

685.  And  I  heard  the  angel  of  the  waters  say,  signifies 
the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Word.  By  the  angel  of  the  waters 
nothing  else  is  signified  but  the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Word  ; 
because  waters  signify  truths  (n.  50) ;  and  an  angel  signi- 
fies something  Divine  from  the  Lord  (n.  415,  631,  633); 
and  also  truth  from  Him  (n.  170). 

686.  Thou  art  just,  O  Lord,  who  art  and  who  wast,  and 
art  Holy,  because  thou  hast  judged  these  things,  signifies  that 
this  is  from  the  Divine  Providence  of  the  Lord,  who  is 
and  who  was  the  Word,  and  the  Divine  Truth  itself,  which 
otherwise  would  be  profaned.  "Thou  art  just,  O  Lord, 
because  thou  hast  judged  these  things,"  signifies  that  this 
is  from  the  Lord's  Divine  Providence,  as  presently  ex- 
plained "  Who  art  and  who  wast "  signifies  the  Lord  as 
to  the  Word,  that  He  is  and  was  the  Word,  according  to 
John  i.  1,  2,  14.  That  the  Lord  as  the  Word  is  here 
meant,  is  because  the  understanding  of  the  Word  with 
those  who  are  of  the  church  is  treated  of.  What  is 
further  signified  by  Is  and  Was,  the  Beginning  and  the 
End,  the  First  and  the  Last,  the  Alpha  and  the  Omega, 
concerning  Se  Lord,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  13,  29-31, 
38,  57).    By  His  being  Holy  is  signified  that  He  is  the 


No.  683.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


765 


Divine  Truth  itself  (n.  173,  586,  666).  It  is  manifest  from 
these  things,  that  by  "Thou  art  just,  O  Lord,  who  art  and 
who  wast,  and  art  Holy,  because  thou  hast  judged  these 
things,"  is  signified  that  this  is  from  the  Divine  Providence 
of  the  Lord,  who  is  and  was  the  Word  and  the  Divine  Truth 
itself.  That  it  is  of  the  Lord's  Divine  Providence,  that 
they  who  are  in  faith  alone  should  falsify  the  truths  of  the 
Word,  is  because  if  they  knew  them,  so  as  to  think  them 
interiorly,  they  would  profane  them  ;  for  they  are  in  evils, 
because  they  do  not  shun  evils  as  sins,  nor  approach  the 
Lord  immediately :  on  which  account,  if  they  were  to 
receive  the  genuine  truths  of  the  Word,  they  would  mix 
them  up  with  the  evils  of  their  life  j  whence  would  arise 
the  profanation  of  what  is  holy.  It  is  therefore  among 
the  laws  of  permission,  which  are  also  laws  of  the  Divine 
Providence,  that  they  should  of  themselves  falsify  the 
truths,  and  so  far  as  they  are  in  evils  of  life.  That  it  is 
the  Divine  Providence  that  they  who  are  in  evils  of  life 
should  be  in  nothing  but  falsities  of  doctrine,  to  the  end 
that  they  may  not  profane  the  Divine  Truths  of  the  Word, 
may  be  seen  in  the  "Angelic  Wisdom  concerning  the 
Divine  Providence"  (n.  221-233,  and  257  at  the  end). 

687.  For  the  blood  of  saints  and  prophets  have  they  poured 
o?/f,  signifies  that  this  is  for  the  reason  that  that  single 
point,  that  faith  alone  without  the  works  of  the  law  saves, 
being  received,  perverts  all  true  doctrinals  from  the  Word. 
By  shedding  blood  is  signified  here  as  above  (n.  684),  to 
falsify  the  truths  of  the  Word,  thus  to  pervert  them.  By 
saints  are  signified  those  in  the  church  who  are  in  truths, 
and  thus  also  abstractly  the  truths  of  the  church  (n.  586). 
By  prophets  are  signified  they  who  are  in  doctrinals  from 
the  Word,  thus  also  abstractly  doctrinals  from  the  Word 

133). 

688.  And  thou  hast  given  them  blood  to  drink,  for  they  are 
worthy,  signifies  that  of  the  Lord's  Divine  Providence  it 
was  permitted  those  who  confirmed  themselves  in  faitb 


766 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XVI- 


alone  both  in  doctrine  and  in  life,  to  falsify  the  truths  of 
the  Word,  and  to  imbue  their  life  with  them  so  falsified. 
By  drinking  blood  is  signified  not  only  to  falsify  the  truths 
of  the  Word,  but  also  to  imbue  the  life  with  them  so  falsi- 
fied: for  he  that  drinks,  appropriates  to  himself  and  imbues. 
It  is  said,  "for  they  are  worthy,"  for  the  reason  that  they 
tvho  receive  faith  alone,  and  live  according  to  it,  are  in  evils 
as  to  life ;  and  evil  effects  this  in  them :  and  it  is  here  said 
of  those  who  are  in  evils  that  they  are  worthy,  as  is  said  in 
the  world  of  those  who  are  punished  for  crimes.  Concerning 
'the  Divine  Providence  in  this  matter,  see  above  (n.  686). 

689.  And  I  heard  another  out  of  the  altar  say,  Yea,  Lord 
God  Almighty,  true  a?id  just  are  thy  judgments,  signifies  the 
Divine  Good  of  the  Wrord  confirming  that  Divine  Truth. 
By  another,  that  is,  another  angel,  the  Divine  Good  of  the 
Word  is  signified.  By  an  angel  something  Divine  from 
the  Lord  is  signified  (n.  415,  631,  633):  and  by  an  angel 
out  of  the  altar  is  signified  the  Divine  Good  of  love  (n.  648) ; 
here  the  Divine  Good  of  the  Word,  because  the  Word  is  still 
treated  of,  and  because  the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Word  is 
signified  by  the  angel  of  the  waters  (n.  685).  Now  as  the 
Divine  Good  of  the  Word  and  the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Word 
make  one,  similar  things  are  therefore  signified  by  the  things 
spoken  by  the  angel  of  the  waters  and  those  by  the  angel 
out  of  the  altar :  for  the  angel  of  the  waters  said,  "Thou  art 
just,  O  Lord,  who  art  and  who  wast,  and  art  Holy,  because 
thou  hast  judged  these  things  ;"  the  angel  from  the  altar, 
"Yea,  Lord  God  Almighty,  true  and  just  are  thy  judgments" 
The  latter  and  the  former  signify  similar  things,  only  with 
the  difference,  that  the  one  spoke  from  truth,  and  the  other 
from  good ;  and  that  the  one  confirmed  what  the  other  spoke, 
though  by  different  words  ;  the  one  by  words  which  belong 
to  the  class  of  truth,  and  the  other  by  words  that  belong  to 
the  class  of  good  :  for  there  is  a  marriage  of  truth  and  good 
in  every  thing  of  the  Word  (n.  97)  ;  and  there  are  words  of 
good  and  words  of  truth,  which  appear  different,  but  still 
involve  similar  things. 


No.  691.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  767 


690.  And  the  fourth  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  sun, 
signifies  influx  into  their  love.  By  pouring  out  the  vial  is 
signified  here  as  before  influx  from  goods  and  truths,  here 
into  their  love  ;  for  by  the  sun  the  Divine  Love  of  the  Lord 
is  signified,  and  in  the  opposite  sense  the  love  of  self 
(n.  53,  382,  414) ;  here  the  love  of  self,  because  it  follows 
that  men  were  afflicted  with  heat  by  the  fire,  and  were 
scorched  with  a  great  heat ;  by  which  the  lusts  of  that  love 
are  signified. 

691.  And  it  was  given  him  to  scorch  men  with  fire,  signifies 
that  love  to  the  Lord  tortured  them,  because  they  were  in 
the  lusts  of  evils  from  the  enjoyment  of  their  love.  Since 
by  pouring  out  the  vial  influx  from  the  Lord  from  goods 
and  truths  is  signified,  hence  by  pouring  out  the  vial  upon 
the  sun  is  signified  influx  from  the  Lord  from  the  Divine 
Love,  to  disclose  what  kind  of  love  there  was  with  the  men 
of  that  church :  hence  by  its  being  given  to  the  angel  to 
scorch  men  with  fire,  is  signified  that  the  Lord's  Divine 
Love  tortured  them ;  and  as  the  Lord's  Divine  Love  tortures 
no  others  but  those  who  are  in  the  lusts  of  evil  from  the 
enjoyment  of  the  love  of  self,  it  follows  thence  that  by  its 
being  given  him  to  scorch  men  with  fire  is  signified  that 
love  to  the  Lord  tortured  them,  because  they  were  in  the 
lusts  of  evils  from  the  enjoyment  of  the  love  of  self.  That 
heat  signifies  lusts  for  evils  and  thence  for  falsities,  may  be 
seen  above  (n.  382) ;  and  that  fire  signifies  the  Divine  Love, 
and  in  the  opposite  sense  infernal  love,  see  above  (n.  494). 
That  the  love  of  self  is  infernal  love,  and  the  enjoyment  of 
it  is  infernal  enjoyment,  and  that  the  enjoyment  of  that 
love  arises  from  and  consists  of  innumerable  lusts  for  evils, 
has  been  freely  shown  in  the  "  Angelic  Wisdom  concerning 
the  Divine  Providence,"  also  in  the  "  Angelic  Wisdom 
concerning  the  Divine  Love  and  Divine  Wisdom."  That 
it  is  so,  is  not  known  in  the  Christian  world,  because  it  is 
not  known  what  love  to  the  Lord  is  ;  and  this  love  will 
teach  what  die  love  of  self  is. 


768 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XVI. 


692.  And  men  were  scorched  with  great  heat,  and  blas- 
phemed the  name  of  God  who  hath  power  over  these  plagues, 
signifies  that  on  account  of  the  enjoyment  of  the  love  of 
self  arising  from  grievous  lusts  of  evils  they  did  not  ac- 
knowledge the  Divinity  of  the  Lord's  Human,  from  which 
nevertheless  flows  all  good  of  love  and  truth  of  faith.  By 
heat  the  lusts  of  evils  are  signified,  which  are  in  the  love 
of  self  and  its  enjoyment  (n.  382,  691)  :  hence  by  scorching 
with  a  great  heat  is  signified  to  be  in  vehement  lusts,  and 
so  in  the  enjoyment  of  the  love.  By  blaspheming  the 
name  of  God  is  signified  to  deny  or  \  ot  to  acknowledge 
the  Divinity  of  the  Lord's  Human,  and  vhe  holiness  of  the 
Word  (n.  571,  582):  to  blaspheme  is  to  deny  or  not  to 
acknowledge ;  and  the  name  of  God  is  the  Lord's  Divine 
Human  and  at  the  same  time  the  Word  (n.  584).  By 
having  power  over  the  plagues  is  signified  that  from  Him 
flows  in  all  the  good  of  love  and  trutn  of  faith,  by  which  evils 
and  falsities  are  removed  (n.  673, 680, 690) :  and  as  the  seven 
angels  that  had  the  seven  plagues  went  out  of  the  temple 
of  the  tabernacle  of  the  testimony  (Apoc.  xv.  5,  6)  ;  and  by 
the  temple  of  the  tabernacle  of  the  testimony  the  inmost  of 
heaven  is  signified,  where  the  Lord  is  in  His  sanctity  in 
the  Word  and  in  the  law  which  is  the  Decalogue  (n.  669); 
and  thence  was  the  influx  which  is  signified  by  the  pouring 
out  of  the  plagues  (n.  676)  ;  it  is  evident  that  by  God  who 
hath  power  over  the  plagues  is  meant  the  Lord  from  whom 
is  this  influx.  It  shall  be  told  in  few  words  what  the 
quality  of  the  love  of  self  is.  The  enjoyment  of  it  exceeds 
every  enjoyment  in  the  world ;  for  it  is  made  up  of  mere 
lusts  of  evils,  and  every  lust  breathes  out  its  enjoyment. 
Into  this  enjoyment  every  man  is  born ;  and  as  it  drives 
the  mind  of  man  to  think  continually  of  himself,  it  draws  il 
away  from  thinking  of  God  and  the  neighbor  except  from 
himself  and  concerning  himself:  on  which  account,  unless 
God  favors  his  lusts  he  is  angiy  with  God,  as  he  is  angry  with 
his  neighbor  who  does  not  favor  him.  That  enjoyment,  whco 


No.  694.]        THE  AFOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  769 

it  increases,  causes  a  man  not  to  be  able  to  think  above  him- 
self, but  below  himself ;  for  it  sinks  his  mind  into  the  life  of 
his  body :  hence  the  man  becomes  by  degrees  sensual ;  and 
the  sensual  man  speaks  in  a  high  and  lofty  tone  of  worldly 
and  civil  things,  but  cannot  speak  of  God  and  of  Divine 
things  except  from  the  memory  only.  If  he  is  in  civil  life, 
he  acknowledges  nature  as  creator,  and  his  own  prudence 
as  governor,  and  denies  God.  If  he  holds  priestly  office, 
he  speaks  of  God  and  of  Divine  things  from  memory,  also 
in  a  high  and  lofty  tone ;  but  in  heart  he  has  little  belief 
in  them. 

693.  And  they  repented  not  to  give  Him  glory,  signifies 
that  on  that  account  they  cannot  receive  with  any  faith,  that 
the  Lord  is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  as  to  His  Human 
also,  although  the  Word  teaches  it.  By  not  repenting  is 
signified  not  to  recede  from  their  evils,  but  to  remain  in 
them  ;  and  by  not  giving  Him  glory  is  signified  not  to 
receive  with  faith  that  the  Lord  is  the  God  of  heaven  and 
earth  :  for  this  is  giving  Him  glory.  That  the  Lord  is  the 
God  of  heaven  and  earth,  He  teaches  manifestly  (Matt 
xxviii.  18;  John  xiii.  3;  xvii.  2,  3);  also  that  the  Father 
and  He  are  one  (John  x.  30  ;  xii.  45  ;  xiv.  6-1 1  ;  xvi.  15  ; 
and  elsewhere)  :  and  the  doctrine  of  the  church  teaches 
moreover,  that  His  Divine  and  Human  are  one  person, 
united  as  the  soul  and  the  body. 

694.  And  the  fifth  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  throne 
of  the  beast,  signifies  influx  from  the  Lord  into  their  faith. 
By  the  angel's  pouring  out  his  vial  influx  is  signified  here 
as  before ;  and  by  the  throne  of  the  beast  is  signified  where 
faith  alone  reigns :  by  a  throne  kingdom  is  signified,  and 
by  the  beast  faith  alone  (n.  567,  576,  577,  594,  601,  660). 
That  a  throne  is  also  mentioned  in  relation  to  the  govern- 
ment of  evil  and  falsity,  is  manifest  from  these  passages 
The  dragon  gave  to  the  beast  his-po7oer  and  his  throne,  and 
great  authority  (Apoc.  xiii.  2).  I  know  thy  works,  and  where 
thou  dwellest,  where  Satan's  throne  is  (Apoc.  ii.  13).  I  beheld 


77o 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.   [Chap.  XVL 


imtil  the  thrones  were  cast  down,  and  the  Ancient  of  Days  did 
sit  (Dan.  vii.  9).  I  will  overturn  the  throne  of  kingdoms, 
and  the  strength  of  the  kingdoms  of  the  nations  (Hag.  ii.  22).- 
Lucifer  said,  Above  the  stars  will  I  exalt  my  throne  (Isa. 
xiv.  13  ;  and  elsewhere). 

695.  And  his  kingdom  became  dark,  signifies  that  nothing 
but  falsities  appeared.  Falsities  are  signified  by  darki  ess, 
because  truth  is  signified  by  light.  That  darkness  signifies 
falsities  by  which  come  evils,  and  thick-darkness  falsities 
from  evils,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  413)  ;  hence  by  the  king- 
dom of  the  beast  being  made  dark,  is  signified  that  nothing 
but  falsities  appeared.  That  they  who  have  confirmed 
faith  separated  from  charity  falsify  the  whole  Word,  may 
be  seen  above  (n.  136,  610)  :  that  they  have  not  any  truths 
(n.  489,  501,  653)  ;  but  mere  falsities  (n.  563,  597,  602). 
But  in  their  own  sight  the  falsities  of  their  faith  do  not 
indeed  appear  dark,  that  is,  as  false,  but  lucid,  that  is,  as 
true,  after  they  have  confirmed  them  ;  but  still,  when  they 
are  viewed  from  the  light  of  heaven,  which  discloses  all 
things,  they  appear  dark.  Wherefore  when  the  light  of 
heaven  flows  in  into  the  chambers  of  those  who  are  in  hell, 
it  becomes  so  dark  that  they  do  not  see  one  another  :  there- 
fore, all  hell  is  closed,  so  that  not  even  a  chink  is  open  ; 
and  then  they  are  in  their  light  (lumen).  That  they  do  not 
appear  to  themselves  to  be  in  darkness,  but  in  light  (lumen), 
although  they  are  in  falsities,  is  because  their  falsities,  after 
they  have  confirmed  them,  appear  to  them  as  truths  ;  hence 
is  their  light  (lumen)  ;  but  it  is  a  fatuous  light,  as  is  the 
light  of  the  confirmation  of  falsity :  this  light  corresponds  to 
the  light  of  the  sight  of  owls  and  bats,  to  which  darkness  is 
light,  and  light  darkness  ;  yea,  to  which  the  sun  is  nothing 
but  thick-darkness.  Such  eyes  do  they  have  after  death, 
who  have  confirmed  themselves  in  falsities  in  the  world  to 
such  a  degree  that  they  see  falsity  as  truth,  and  the  truth  as 
falsity. 

696.  And  they  gnawed  their  tongues  for  distress,  signifies 


No.  697.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


771 


that  they  could  not  endure  truths.  By  distress  is  not  meant 
distress  from  falsities  ;  these  do  not  cause  them  any  dis- 
tress :  but  distress  from  truths  is  meant,  and  thus  that  they 
could  not  endure  them.  By  gnawing  their  tongues  is  signi- 
fied not  to  be  willing  to  hear  truths :  for  by  the  tongue  the 
confession  of  truth  is  signified  ;  because  the  tongue  serves 
the  thought  for  speech,  and  spiritually  for  confession.  By 
gnawing  the  tongue  is  signified  to  withhold  the  thought 
from  hearing  truths.  That  this  is  signified  by  gnawing 
the  tongue,  cannot  be  confirmed  from  the  Word,  because  it 
is  not  found  there  ;  but  it  has  been  given  to  know  it  from 
experience  in  the  spiritual  world.  When  any  one  there 
speaks  the  truths  of  faith,  the  spirits  who  cannot  endure  to 
hear  truths,  hold  their  tongues  in  their  teeth,  and  also  bite 
their  lips  ;  and  also  induce  others  to  press  their  tongues 
and  lips  with  the  teeth,  and  this  even  to  distress.  From 
this  it  is  now  manifest,  that  by  their  gnawing  their  tongues 
through  distress,  is  signified  that  they  could  not  endure 
truths.  That  the  tongue,  as  the  organ  of  speech,  signifies 
thought  and  confession,  and  likewise  the  doctrine  of  truth, 
may  be  seen  above  (n.  282). 

697.  And  blasphemed  the  God  of  heaven  for  their  distresses 
and  for  their  sores,  signifies  that  they  could  not  acknowledge 
the  Lord  alone  to  be  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  on  account 
of  resistance  from  interior  falsities  and  evils,  arising  from 
the  acknowledgment  and  reception  of  the  dogma  concern 
ing  faith  alone.  By  blaspheming  the  God  of  heaven  is 
signified  to  deny  or  not  to  acknowledge  the  Lord  alone  to 
be  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth  (n.  571,  582).  By  dis- 
tresses are  signified  the  distresses  of  acknowledging  this,  as 
above  (n.  696),  and  thus  resistance  from  interior  falsities  ; 
for,  what  one  resists,  that  is  distressing  :  distresses  are  pre- 
dicated of  falsities.  •  By  sores  interior  evils  are  signified,  as 
above  (n.  678)  j  and  because  interior  evils  and  falsities 
spring  from  the  acknowledgment  and  reception  of  the  dog- 
ma concerning  faith  alone,  therefore  this  also  is  signified. 

IS* 


772  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XVI. 


698.  And  repented  not  of  their  works,  signifies  that  though 
instructed  from  the  Word,  they  still  do  not  recede  from 
falsities  of  faith  and  the  evils  of  life  thence.  By  not  re- 
penting is  signified  not  to  recede,  as  above  (n.  693)  ;  and 
by  works  are  here  signified  falsities  of  faith  and  the  evils 
of  life  from  them,  as  above  (n.  641).  It  is  according  to  the 
sense  of  the  letter,  that  the  distresses  and  sores  cannot  com- 
pel them  to  repent  of  falsities  and  evils  ;  but  it  is  according 
to  the  spiritual  sense,  that  instruction  from  the  Word  cannot 
drive  them  from  falsities  and  evils,  because  these  are  in- 
fernal. It  is  manifest  from  this,  that  by  their  not  repenting 
of  their  works  is  signified  that  although  instructed  from  the 
Word,  they  still  do  not  recede  from  falsities  of  faith  and 
thence  evils  of  life.  It  is  said  that  works  here  are  falsities 
of  faith  and  evils  of  life  from  them.  It  is  so  said,  because 
falsity  of  faith  precedes,  and  evil  of  life  follows  ;  for  it  is  a 
falsity  of  faith,  that  evil  does  not  condemn  him  who  is  in 
faith  :  from  this  a  man  lives  unconcernedly,  not  thinking  of 
any  evil,  and  so  never  repents,  or  does  repentance.  He 
does  the  same  if  he  persuades  himself  that  works  con- 
tribute nothing  towards  salvation,  but  faith  only  without 
them. 

699.  And  the  sixth  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  great 
river  Euphrates,  signifies  influx  from  the  Lord  into  their  in- 
terior reasonings,  by  which  they  confirm  justification  by  faith 
alone.  By  the  sixth  angel  pouring  out  his  vial  is  signified 
influx  here  as  above.  By  the  great  river  Euphrates  interior 
reasonings  are  signified,  the  same  as  above  (n.  444,  445) ; 
here  the  interior  reasonings  of  that  church,  by  which  they 
confirm  justification  by  faith  alone,  because  these  are 
treated  of  in  what  now  follows. 

700.  And  the  water  Thereof  was  dried  up,  that  the  way  of 
the  kings  from  the  rising  of  the  sun  might  -be  prepared,  signifies 
that  the  falsities  of  those  reasonings  were  removed  with 
those  who  are  in  truths  from  goods  from  the  Lord,  and  are 
to  be  introduced  into  the  New  Church.    That  the  water 


No.  700.] 


THE  APOCALYrSE  REVEALED. 


773 


was  dried  up  signifies  that  the  falsities  of  those  interior 
reasonings  were  removed  :  by  being  dried  up  is  signified 
that  they  were  removed  ;  and  by  the  water  is  signified 
truths,  and  in  the  opposite  sense  falsities  (n.  50,  614)  ;  here 
the  falsities  of  the  interior  "easonings,  because  it  was  the 
water  of  the  river  Euphrates,  by  which  those  reasonings  are 
signified  (n.  699).  By  the  kings,  for  whom  a  way  was  to  be 
prepared,  they  are  signified  who  are  in  truths  from  good 
from  the  Lord  (n.  20,  483).  By  the  rising  of  the  sun  is 
signified  tie  beginning  of  the  New  Church  from  the  Lord, 
the  same  as  by  the  morning  (n.  151).  By  preparing  the 
way  is  signified  to  prepare  for  introduction.  From  these 
things  it  is  manifest,  that  by  the  water  being  dried  up  that 
the  way  of  the  kings  from  the  rising  of  the  sun  might  be 
prepared,  is  signified  that  the  falsities  of  the  interior 
reasonings  were  removed  with  those  who  are  in  truths  from 
good  from  the  Lord,  and  are  to  be  introduced  into  the  New 
Church.  This  is  the  series  of  the  things.  The  consum- 
mation or  end  of  the  present  church,  and  the  institution  or 
beginning  of  a  New  Church,  and  their  contentions,  are 
here  treated  of.  They  of  the  present  church  who  are  in 
faith  alone,  are  meant  by  the  dragon,  the  beast,  and  the 
false  prophet,  treated  of  in  what  follows  ;  and  its  conten- 
tions with  those  who  will  be  of  the  New  Church  are  meant 
by  the  gathering  together  of  the  kings  of  the  eardi  to  the 
battle  :  but  they  who  will  be  of  the  New  Church,  with  whom 
they  will  contend,  are  meant  by  those  for  whom  the  water 
of  the  river  Euphrates  was  dried  up,  that  a  way  might  be 
prepared  for  the  kings  from  the  rising  of  the  sun.  This  in- 
volves the  like  as  the  introduction  of  the  children  of  Israel 
into  the  hnd  of  Cam.an,  with  the  difference  that  for  them 
the  river  Jordan  was  dried  up,  but  for  these  the  river 
Euphrates.  The  reason  that  it  was  the  river  Euphrates  for 
these,  is  that  they  contend  in  this  case  by  interior  reason- 
ings, which  are  to  be  dried  up,  that  is,  removed,  before  the 
introduction  is  effected:  which  also  is  the  cause  that  their 


774 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XVI 


interior  reasonings  are  disclosed  in  this  work  ;  and  unless 
they  were  disclosed,  a  man  unacquainted  with  them,  though 
intelligent,  might  easily  be  seduced. 

701.  And  I  saiv  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  dragon,  and  out  of 
the  mouth  of  the  beast ',  and  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  false  pro- 
phet, signifies  the  perception  that  from  a  theology  founded 
upon  the  doctrine  of  a  trinity  of  persons  in  the  Divinity, 
and  upon  the  doctrine  of  justification  by  faith  alone  without 
the  works  of  the  law.  By  the  mouth  is  signified  doctrine, 
and  thence  preaching  and  discourse  (n.  453,  574).  By  the 
dragon  is  signified  the  acknowledgment  of  three  Gods,  and 
of  justification  by  faith  alone,  and  thence  the  devastation 
of  the  church  (n.  537).  By  the  beast  from  the  sea,  which 
is  here  meant,  are  signified  the  men  of  the  external  church 
who  are  in  that  acknowledgment  and  faith  (n.  567,  576,  577, 
601).  By  the  false  prophet  are  signified  the  men  of  the 
internal  church,  who  teach  theology  from  those  doctrines. 
The  false  prophet  has  not  before  been  mentioned,  but  the 
beast  from  the  earth  is  now  so  called,  see  above  (n.  594). 
Now  as  all  these  things  are  signified  by  the  dragon,  the 
beast  out  of  the  sea,  and  the  false  prophet,  who  is  here  the 
beast  out  of  the  earth,  it  follows  that  by  "  I  saw  out  of 
the  mouth  of  the  dragon,  and  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  beast, 
and  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  false  prophet,"  is  signified  the 
perception  that  from  a  theology  founded  upon  the  doctrine  of 
a  trinity  of  persons  in  the  Divinity,  and  upon  the  doctrine 
of  justification  by  faith  alone  without  the  works  of  the  law. 

702.  Three  unclean  spirits  like  frogs,  signifies  that  there 
arise  mere  ratiocinations  and  lusts  of  falsifying  truths. 
By  spirits  similar  things  are  here  signified  as  by  demons, 
since  it  is  presently  said  that  they  were  the  spirits  of 
demons  •  and  by  demons  are  signified  the  lusts  of  falsify- 
ing truths  (n.  458) :  by  three  is  signified  all  (n.  400,  505)  ; 
here  therefore  mere :  by  frogs  are  signified  ratiocinations 
from  lusts,  because  they  croak  and  are  lascivious.  It  is 
manifest  from  this,  that  by  the  three  unclean  spirits  like 


No.  704.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


775 


frogs  are  meant  mere  ratiocinations  and  lusts  of  falsifying 
truths.  The  same  is  signified  here  by  frogs  as  by  the  frogs 
of  Egypt,  because  the  devastation  of  the  church  among 
the  Egyptians  is  in  like  manner  described  by  the  miracles 
performed,  concerning  which  it  is  thus  written  in  Moses : 
Aaro?i  stretched  out  his  hand  over  the  waters  of  Egypt,  a?id 
the  frogs  cai7ie  up,  and  covered  the  land;  and  afterwards  the 
frogs  were  removed,  and  remained  only  in  the  rimer  (Ex.  viii. 
5-14;  Ps.  lxxviii.  45  ;  cv.  30).  The  reason  that  the  frogs 
were  produced  from  the  waters  of  Egypt,  and  remained  in 
the  river,  was  that  the  waters  in  Egypt,  and  especially  the 
waters  of  the  river  there,  signified  the  falsities  of  doctrine 
from  which  they  reasoned. 

703.  For  they  are  the  spirits  of  demons,  signifies  that  they 
were  the  lusts  of  falsifying  truths  and  of  reasoning  from 
falsities.  That  the  lusts  of  falsifying  truths  are  signified 
by  demons  may  be  seen  above  (n.  458)  ;  and  as  they  were 
like  to  frogs,  they  were  also  the  lusts  of  reasoning  from 
falsities,  as  just  above  (n.  702). 

704.  Doing  signs,  to  go  away  unto  the  kings  of  the  earth 
and  of  the  whole  world,  to  gather  them  together  to  the  battle 
of  that  great  day  of  God  Almighty,  signifies  asseverations 
that  their  falsities  are  truths,  and  the  stirring  up  of  all  in 
the  whole  of  that  church,  who  are  in  the  same  falsities,  to 
attack  the  truths  of  the  New  Church.  That  to  do  signs  is 
to  testify  and  likewise  to  asseverate  that  a  thing  is  true, 
may  be  seen  above  (n.  598,  599)  ;  here  that  their  falsities 
are  truths.  By  "  the  kings  of  the  earth  and  of  the  whole 
world "  are  signified  they  who  are  principally  in  falsities 
from  evil,  here  all  who  are  in  the  same  falsities  in  the 
whole  church  :  for  by  kings  are  signified  those  who  are 
in  truths  from  good,  and  in  the  opposite  sense  those  who 
are  in  falsities  from  evil  (n.  483).  By  the  earth  the  church 
is  signified  (n.  285)  ;  in  like  manner  by  the  world  (n.  551). 
By  going  away  to  gather  them  together  to  battle,  is  signi- 
fied to  excite  them  to  fight,  or  to  attack  :  for  by  war  spirit 


776 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XVL 


ual  war  is  signified,  which  is  that  of  falsity  against  truth 
and  of  truth  against  falsity  (n.  500,  586).  That  it  is  to  fight 
against  the  truths  of  the  New  Church,  is  because  it  is  said 
the  great  day  of  God  Almighty  y  and  by  that  day  is  signi- 
fied the  Lord's  coming,  and  the  New  Church  at  that  time 
That  this  is  signified  here  by  the  great  day  will  be  seen 
below.  It  is  said  that  the  spirits  of  demons  would  do  this, 
because  the  lusts  of  falsifying  truths  and  of  reasoning 
from  falsities  are  signified  by  them,  as  stated  just  above 
(n.  703).  From  this  it  is  manifest,  that  by  the  spirits  of 
demons  doing  signs,  "  to  go  away  to  the  kings  of  the  earth 
and  of  the  whole  world  to  gather  them  together  unto  the 
battle  of  that  great  day  of  God  Almighty,"  are  signified 
asseverations  by  those  who  are  meant  by  the  dragon,  the 
beast,  and  the  false  prophet,  mentioned  above  (n.  701, 
702),  that  their  falsities  are  truths,  and  the  stirring  up  of 
all  in  the  whole  church  who  are  in  the  same  falsities,  to 
fight  against  the  truths  of  the  New  Church.  It  is  evident 
from  many  passages  in  the  Word,  that  the  Lord's  coming 
and  a  New  Church  at  that  time  are  signified  by  "the  great 
day  of  God  Almighty  ; "  as  from  these  :  In  that  day  Jeho- 
vah alone  shall  be  exalted  (Isa.  ii.  11).  In  that  day  Israel 
shall  stay  upon  Jehovah,  the  Holy  One  of  Israel,  i?i  truth 
(Isa.  x.  20).  In  that  day  shall  the  nations  seek  the  Root  of 
Jes'-e,  and  His  rest  shall  be  glory  (Isa.  xi.  10).  I11  that  day 
shall  the  eyes  have  respect  unto  the  Holy  One  of  Israel  (Isa. 
xvii.  7,  9).  In  that  day  shall  they  say,  Lo,  this  is  otir  God; 
we  have  waited  for  Him,  that  He  should  save  us  (Isa.  xxv.  9). 
My  people  shall  know  My  name,  and  in  that  day  they  shall 
know  that  I  am  He  that  doth  speak,  behold,  it  is  I  (Isa.  lii.  6). 
Alas,  the  great  day  of  Jehovah,  and  there  shall  not  be  like  ii 
(Jer.  xxx.  7).  Behold,  the  days  come  i?t  which  I  will  make  a 
new  covenant,  and  in  which  the  city  of  Jehovah  shall  be  built 
(Jer.  xxxi.  27,  31,  38).  In  those  days  I  will  make  a  just 
Branch  to  grow  up  unto  David  (Jer.  xxxiii.  15).  They  shall 
not  stand  in  the  battle  of  the  day  of  Jehovah  (Ez.  xiii.  5). 


No.  70s.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  777 


///  that  day  shall  the  great  prince  Michael  rise  up,  who  siand- 
eth  for  the  children  of  his  people.  In  that  day  shall  every  one 
who  is  found  written  in  the  book  be  delivered  (Dan.  xii.  1).  In 
that  day  thou  shall  call  me,  My  husband.  In  that  day  I  will 
make  a  covenant  with  them.  In  that  day  I  will  hear  (Hos. 
ii.  16,  18,  21).  Behold,  I  send  Elijah  before  the  great  day 
of  Jehovah  cotneth  (Mai.  iv.  5).  I?i  that  day  Jehovah  shall 
save  his  people  as  a  flock  (Zech.  ix.  16).  In  that  day  shall 
Jehovah  protect  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem  (Zech.  xiii.  1). 
Behold,  the  day  of  Jehovah  cometh.  One  day  which  shall 
be  known  to  Jehovah.  In  that  day  there  shall  be  one  Jehovah, 
and  His  name  one.  In  that  day  shall  there  be  a  great  tumult. 
In  that  day  there  shall  be  upon  the  bells  of  the  horses  Holiness 
to  Jehovah  (Zech.  xiv.  1,  4,  6,  7,  8,  9,  13,  20,  21).  Be- 
sides these  places  there  are  many  more,  in  which  the  Lord's 
coming  and  a  New  Church  from  Him  at  that  time  are 
meant  by  "  that  day as  in  these  :  Isa.  iv.  2  ;  xix.  16,  18, 
21,  24;  xx.  6;  xxii.  20,  25;  xxv.  9;  xxviii.  5;  xxix.  18; 
xxx.  25,  26;  xxxi.  7;  Jer.  iii.  16-18;  xxiii.  5-7,  12,  20; 

I.  4,  20,  27;  Ez.  xxiv.  26,  27;  xxix.  21;  xxxiv.  11,  12; 
xxxvi.  33;  Hos.  iii.  5;  vi.  1,  2  ;  Joel  iii.  1,  18;  Ob.  vers. 
15;  Am.  ix.  11,  13;  Mic.  iv.  6;  Hab.  iii.  2;  Zeph.  iii. 

II,  16,  19,  20;  Zech.  ii.  11;  Ps.  lxxii.  7,  8.  And  that 
day  is  called  the  day  of  Jehovah  (Joel  i.  15  ;  ii.  1,  2,  11 ; 
Am.  v.  13,  18,  20;  Zeph.  i.  7,  14;  ii.  2,3;  Zech.  xiv.  1; 
and  elsewhere).  Since  it  is  the  consummation  of  the  age, 
that  is,  the  end  of  the  old  Church,  when  the  Lord's  coming 
and  the  beginning  of  a  New  Church  take  place,  in  many 
places  therefore  the  end  of  the  former  church  also  is  signi- 
fied by  the  day  of  Jehovah;  and  it  is  said  that  there  shall 
then  be  rumors,  tumults,  and  wars ;  which  passages  may  be 
seen  collected  together  in  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jeru- 
salem concerning  the  Lord  "  (n.  4,  5). 

705.  Behold,  J come  as  a  thief;  blessed  is  he  that  watchcth 
and  keepeth  his  garments,  signifies  the  Lord's  coming,  and 
heaven  then  for  those  who  look  to  Him,  and  remain  stead- 


778 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XVL 


fast  in  a  life  according  to  His  precepts,  which  are  the 
truths  of  the  Word.  That  to  come  as  a  thief,  when  speak- 
ing of  the  Lord,  signifies  His  Coming,  and  heaven  at  that 
time  to  those  who  have  lived  well,  and  hell  to  those  who 
have  lived  ill,  may  be  seen  above,  n.  164 :  that  he  is 
called  blessed  who  receives  eternal  life,  see  n.  639  :  that 
to  watch  signifies  to  live  spiritually,  that  is,  to  be  in  truths 
and  in  a  life  according  to  them,  and  to  look  to  the  Lord, 
see  n.  158:  and  that  to  keep  one's  garments  signifies  to 
remain  steadfast  in  the  truths  until  the  end  of  life ;  for 
garments  signify  investing  truths,  see  n.  166,  212,  328, 
and  thus  the  Lord's  precepts  in  the  Word,  because  these 
are  truths.  These  things  now  follow  in  order  from  those 
which  precede  :  for  what  precedes  is  concerning  the  Lord's 
Coming,  and  concerning  a  New  Church,  also  concerning 
the  attack  upon  it  by  those  who  are  of  the  old  Church ; 
and  as  the  combat  is  imminent,  they  who  are  in  truths 
from  the  Word  are  admonished  to  remain  steadfast  in 
them,  lest  they  should  fall  in  the  battle,  which  is  spoken 
of  in  the  next  verse. 

706.  That  he  may  not  walk  naked,  and  they  see  his  shame, 
signifies  lest  they  should  be  with  those  who  are  in  no  truths, 
and  their  infernal  loves  should  appear.  By  walking  naked 
is  signified  to  live  without  truths.  By  the  shame  of  naked- 
ness, on  the  secret  parts,  filthy  loves,  which  are  infernal  loves, 
are  signified  ;  and  by  "  lest  they  see  his  shame  "  is  signified 
lest  these  should  appear.  That  ignorance  of  truth  is  signified 
by  nakedness,  and  infernal  love  by  the  shame  of  nakedness, 
maybe  seen  above  (n.  213).  This  is  said  to  those  who 
will  be  of  the  New  Church,  that  they  may  learn  truths,  and 
remain  steadfast  in  them  ;  since  without  truths  the  evils  in- 
nate in  them,  which  are  infernal  loves,  are  not  removed. 
A  man  can  indeed  live  like  a  Christian  without  truths  ;  yet 
only  before  men,  but  not  before  the  angels.  The  truths 
which  they  should  learn  are  concerning  the  Lord,  and 
concerning  the  precepts  according  to  which  they  should 
live. 


N0.707.]         THE  ArOCALYPSE  REYEALED. 


779 


707.  And  he  gathered  them  together  into  a  place  called  in 
Hebrew  Armageddon,  signifies  the  state  of  combat  from 
falsities  against  truths,  and  the  purpose  of  destroying  the 
New  Church,  arising  from  the  love  of  dominion  and  super- 
eminence.  By  gathering  together  into  a  place,  here  to  the 
battle,  is  signified  to  excite  them  to  fight  from  falsities 
against  truths.  It  means  the  state  of  combat,  because 
place  signifies  the  state  of  a  thing.  That  it  is  for  the  purpose 
of  destroying  the  New  Church,  is  because  combat  between 
the  Old  Church  and  the  New  is  meant,  and  the  purpose  of 
the  combat  is  to  destroy.  What  is  signified  by  Armaged- 
don will  be  told  below.  It  has  been  said  before,  that  the 
Dragon  went  away  to  make  war  with  the  rest  of  the  seed  of 
the  Woman,  that  keep  the  commandments  of  God,  and  that 
have  the  testimony  of  Jesus  Christ  (Apoc.  xii.  17)  ;  also,  that 
it  was  given  to  the  beast  out  of  the  sea  to  make  war  with  the 
saints  (xiii.  7)  ;  and  in  this  chapter  that  the  spirits  of  demons 
that  came  out  of  the  ?nouth  of  the  dragon,  of  the  beast,  and  of 
the  false  prophet,  went  away  to  the  kings  of  the  earth,  to  gather 
them  together  to  the  war  of  that  great  day  of  God  Almighty 
(vers.  13,  14).  Here  the  battle  itself  is  now  treated  of,  the 
result  of  which  is  not  described,  but  only  its  state,  which  is 
signified  by  Armageddon.  By  Armageddon  is  signified  in 
heaven  the  love  of  honor,  of  dominion,  and  of  superemi- 
nence  :  and  in  the  Hebrew  language  also  loftiness  is  signi- 
fied by  Aram  or  Arom,  and  love  from  loftiness  is  signified 
by  Megiddo  in  the  ancient  Hebrew  tongue,  as  is  manifest 
from  its  signification  in  the  Arabic  language.  The  same  is 
signified  by  Hadadrimmon  in  the  valley  of  Megiddo  in 
Zechariah  xii.  11.  In  that  chapter  the  coming  of  the 
Lord  is  also  treated  of,  and  the  end  of  the  Jewish  Church 
at  that  time,  and  the  beginning  of  a  New  Church  to  be  estab- 
lished by  the  Lord,  and  also  the  collision  between  those 
Churches  ;  on  which  account  the  expression  in  that  day  so 
often  occurs  in  that  chapter  ;  and  by  "  that  day  "  is  signified 
the  Lord's  Coming,  as  above  (n.  704)  :  that  it  may  be  seen, 


780 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.   [Chap.  XVL 


I  will  adduce  the  passages  :  In  that  day  I  will  make  Jeru- 
salem a  stone  of  burden  unto  all  peoples.  In  that  day  I  will 
smite  every  horse  with  astonishment  and  his  rider  with  mad- 
ness. In  that  day  I  will  make  the  leaders  of  Judah  like  a 
furnace  of  fire  among  the  wood.  In  that  day  shall  Jehovah 
defend  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem,  that  the  feeble  one  among 
them  may  be  as  David.  In  that  day  will  I  seek  to  destroy  all 
the  nations  that  come  against  Jerusalem  :  and  lastly,  in  that 
day  shall  there  be  a  wailing  in  Jerusalem,  like  the  wailing  in 
Hadadrimnwn  in  the  valley  of  Megiddo  (vers.  3,  4,  6,  8,  9, 
11).  And  in  the  following  chapter,  In  that  day  shall  a 
fountain  be  opened  to  the  house  of  David  and  to  the  inhabi- 
tants of  Jerusalem.  In  that  day  the  prophets  shall  be  ashamed^ 
and  hall  put  on  a  garment  of  haircloth,  that  they  may  deceive 
(xiii.  1,  4).  By  that  day  is  signified  the  Lord's  Coming, 
and  then  the  end  of  the  Old  Church  and  the  beginning  of 
a  New  Church,  as  was  said  above.  But  what  is  signified 
there  by  the  valley  of  Megiddo  cannot  be  seen,  unless  the 
series  of  the  things  in  that  chapter  and  the  two  following  in 
that  prophet  be  disclosed  by  means  of  the  spiritual  sense  ; 
which,  as  it  has  been  opened  to  me,  shall  be  explained,  but 
in  a  brief  summary.  In  the  twelfth  chapter  of  Zechariah  it 
is  declared  in  the  spiritual  sense,  "  That  the  Lord  is  about 
to  form  a  New  Church  (vers.  1).  That  there  will  then  be 
nothing  of  doctrine  in  the  Old  Church,  and  that  they  will 
therefore  desert  it  (vers.  2,  3).  That  there  will  no  longer 
be  any  understanding  of  truth,  only  with  those  who  are  in 
the  Word,  and  who  are  of  the  New  Church  (vers.  4).  That 
these  will  learn  the  good  of  doctrine  from  the  Lord  (vers. 
5).  That  the  Lord  will  then  destroy  all  falsities  by  the 
truths  of  the  Word,  lest  the  doctrine  of  the  New  Church 
should  teach  any  thing  else  but  the  truth  (vers.  6,  7).  That 
the  Church  will  then  be  in  doctrine  concerning  the  Lord 
(vers.  8).  That  He  will  destroy  all  persons  and  all  things 
that  are  contrary  to  that  doctrine  (vers.  9)  ;  and  that  then 
there  will  be  a  New  Church  from  the  Lord  (vers.  10).  And 


No.  707.]        THE  APOCALYrSE  REVEALED.  78 1 


that  then  each  and  every  thing  of  the  Church  will  be  in 
grief"  (vers.  10-14).  These  are  the  contents  of  chapter 
xii.  in  the  spiritual  sense.  The  contents  of  the  following 
chapter,  xiii.,  are  these  :  "  That  the  Word  will  be  for  the 
New  Church,  and  will  be  opened  to  them  (vers.  1).  That 
falsities  of  doctrine  and  worship  will  be  altogether  de- 
stroyed (vers.  2,  3).  That  the  old  prophetic  or  doctrinal 
teaching  is  to  cease,  and  that  there  will  no  longer  be  falsi- 
ties of  doctrine  (  ers.  4,  5).  That  the  Lord  will  be  slain  by 
those  who  are  in  he  Old  Church,  from  their  effort  to  dis- 
perse them  that  believe  in  Him  (vers.  6,  7).  That  they 
who  are  of  the  vastated  Church  will  perish,  and  that  those 
who  are  of  the  New  Church  are  to  be  purified  and  taught 
by  the  Lord  "  (vers.  8,  9).  These  are  the  contents  of  chap- 
ter xiii.  in  the  spiritual  sense.  The  contents  of  chapter 
xiv.  are  these  :  "  The  Lord's  combats  against  the  evil,  and 
their  dispersion  (vers.  1-5).  That  there  will  be  no  truth 
then,  but  there  will  be  Divine  Truth  from  the  Lord  (vers. 
6,  7).  That  the  Divine  Truth  will  proceed  from  the  Lord 
(vers.  8,  9).  That  truth  will  be  multiplied  in  the  Newr 
Church,  nor  will  there  be  any  falsity  of  evil  there  (vers. 
10,  ti).  That  he  who  combats  against  those  truths,  will 
give. himself  up  to  falsities  of  every  kind  (vers.  12).  That 
then  will  be  the  destruction  of  all  things  of  the  Church 
(vers.  13-15).  That  they  will  then  come  to  the  worship  of 
the  Lord,  even  from  the  Gentiles  who  are  external  natural 
(vers.  16-19).  And  that  there  will  then  be  intelligence 
from  the  good  of  charity,  from  which  will  be  their  worship  ' 
(vers.  20,  21).  These  are  the  contents  of  the  three  chap- 
ters, xii.,  xiii.,  xiv.,  of  Zechariah,  in  the  spiritual  sense,  un- 
folded because  in  them  also  the  last  state  of  the  Old  Church 
and  the  first  state  of  the  New  Church  are  treated  of.  And 
as  it  is  said  that  they  are  to  be  gathered  together  into  a 
place  called  in  Hebrew  Armageddon,  it  is  evident  that  the 
same  things  were  said  in  this  prophet  concerning  the  last 
state  of  the  Church  of  this  day  and  the  first  state  of  the 


782 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XVI. 


New  Church.  By  Armageddon  is  signified,  as  was  said, 
the  love  of  honor,  of  dominion,  and  of  supereminence  ;  for 
from  that  is  the  combat,  and  from  that  and  on  account  of 
it  is  the  lamentation  which  is  described  there  (vers.  11-14, 
chap.  xii.).  The  like  is  also  signified  by  Megiddo  (2  Kings 
xxiii.  29,  30  ;  2  Chron.  xxxv.  20-24)  ;  but  in  the  spiritual 
sense. 

708.  And  the  seventh  angel  poured  out  his  <al  into  tht 
air,  signifies  influx  from  the  Lord  into  all  things  collectively 
with  the  men  of  the  Church  of  the  Reformed.  By  the 
seventh  angel  pouring  out  his  vial  is  signified  influx  as  be- 
fore. By  the  air  is  signified  all  the  things  of  perception 
and  thought,  and  thus  of  their  faith ;  consequently  also 
the  general  quality  of  all  those  there,  who  are  in  faith 
separate  from  charity  :  for  by  the  air  their  breathing  is  sig- 
nified ;  and  the  breathing  corresponds  to  the  understanding, 
and  thus  to  perception  and  thought,  and  also  to  faith ;  be- 
cause faith  is  of  thought  according  to  the  perception  of  the 
understanding.  That  there  is  this  correspondence,  and 
that  every  one  in  the  spiritual  world  breathes  according  to 
his  faith,  has  been  fully  shown  in  the  "  Angelic  Wisdom 
concerning  the  Divine  Love  and  Divine  Wisdom,"  in 
Part  V. 

709.  And  there  came  a  gj-eat  voice  out  of  the  temple  of 
heaven  from  the  throne,  saying,  It  is  done,  signifies  that  it 
was  thus  made  manifest  by  the  Lord,  that  all  the  things  of 
the  church  were  devastated,  and  that  the  last  judgment 
was  now  at  hand.  By  a  great  voice  coming  out  :f  the 
temple  oi  heaven  is  signified  a  manifestation  from  the  Lord 
from  the  inmost  of  heaven :  by  a  great  voice  is  signified 
manifestation  ;  and  by  the  temple  of  heaven  the  inmost  of 
heaven  is  signified,  from  which  the  influx  is  (n.  669).  It  is 
said  tc  come  from  the  throne,  because  heaven  is  signified 
by  the  throne,  and  likewise  judgment :  that  it  signifies 
heaven,  see  n.  221,  222  ;  and  that  it  signifies  judgment, 
n.  229:  and  this  because  it  is  now  made  manifest  that  all 


No  7io.j        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  783 

things  of  the  church  were  devastated,  and  thus  that  its 
end  has  come ;  and  at  the  end  of  a  church  a  judgment  is 
executed  :  wherefore  this  is  said  when  the  last  angel  poured 
out  his  vial  from  the  temple  of  heaven  from  the  throne. 
By  "  It  is  done  "  is  signified  that  it  is  consummated  ;  that 
is,  that  all  things  of  the  Church  are  devastated ;  see  above 
(n.  676). 

710.  And  there  were  voices  and  lightnings  and  thunders, 
signifies  ratiocinations,  falsifications  of  truth,  and  argumen- 
tations from  the  falsities  of  evil  in  the  church  among  those 
who  are  in  faith  alone,  and  refuse  to  reflect  upon  the  evils 
in  themselves,  since  they  do  not  wish  to  recede  from  them 
if  they  knew  them.  That  by  voices,  lightnings,  and  thun- 
ders are  signified  ratiocinations,  falsifications  of  truth,  and 
argumentations  from  falsities,  may  be  evident  from  what  is 
said  above  (n.  396,  531),  and  from  similar  things  there. 
That  they  who  are  in  faith  separate  from  the  works  of  the 
law,  and  thence  in  evils  of  life  refuse  to  reflect  upon  the 
evils  in  themselves,  because  they  do  not  wish  to  recede 
from  them  if  they  knew  them,  is  manifest  without  explana- 
tion. Experience  teaches  this  :  for  evils  are  enjoyments, 
because  they  are  loves ;  and  no  one  wishes  to  recede  from 
enjoyments,  unless  he  looks  to  the  life  after  death,  and  first 
to  hell  to  see  what  it  is,  and  afterwards  to  heaven,  what  that 
is,  and  thinks  of  them  aside  from  any  evil  act.  If  he  then 
looks  to  the  Lord  also,  and  thinks,  "  What  is  the  temporal  in 
comparison  with  the  eternal  ?  is  it  not  as  nothing? "  he  can 
then  reflect  upon  his  evils,  and  wish  to  know  them,  and  to 
recede  from  them.  But  if  he  had  confirmed  himself  in 
faith  alone,  he  will  then  say  in  his  heart,  "  Our  theological 
faith  —  that  God  the  Father  has  mercy  for  the  sake  of  the 
Son  who  suffered  for  our  sins,  if  I  supplicate  this  with  some 
confidence  —  effects  all  things;"  he  then  does  not  reflect 
upon  any  evil  in  himself :  he  also  says  with  himself  from 
that  faith,  that  evil  does  not  condemn,  and  that  salvation  is 
pure  mercy,  besides  other  similar  things  :  he  thus  remains 


784  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVI. 

fixed  in  his  evils,  and  enjoys  himself  in  them  even  to  the 
end  of  life.  Such  are  the  ratiocinations,  the  falsifications 
of  truth,  and  the  argumentations  from  the  falsities  of  evil, 
which  are  here  signified  by  the  voices,  the  lightnings,  and 
the  thunders. 

711.  And  there  was  a  great  earthquake,  such  as  was  noi 
since  men  were  upon  the  earth,  such  an  earthquake,  so  great^ 
signifies  as  it  were  shakings,  convulsions,  overturnings, 
and  the  drawing  down  from  heaven,  of  all  the  things  of  the 
church.  That  by  an  earthquake  changes  in  the  state  of 
the  church  are  signified,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  331):  and 
as  earthquakes  are  lighter  and  more  severe  —  here  the  most 
severe,  because  it  is  said  that  such  an  earthquake  had  not 
occurred  since  men  were  made  —  it  is  manifest  that  by  the 
earthquake  here  are  signified  the  shakings,  convulsions,  and 
overturnings  of  all  things  in  the  church,  and  the  drawing 
of  them  down  from  heaven.  It  is  also  said  of  the  dragon, 
who  is  called  the  old  serpent,  the  devil,  and  satan,  that  his 
tail  drew  down  from  heaven  the  third  part  of  the  stars,  and 
cast  them  unto  the  earth  (Apoc.  xii.  4).  In  like  manner  of 
the  he-goat  (Dan.  viii.  10-12).  The  Lord  also  says  of  the 
end  of  this  church,  There  shall  be  great  affliction,  such  as  was 
7io t  from  the  beginning  of  the  world  to  this  time,  nor  ever  shall 
be  (Matt.  xxiv.  2 1).  The  end  of  the  church  is  also  described 
in  the  prophets  by  the  shakings,  overthrowings,  and  sinkings 
of  the  earth,  and  by  other  things  which  relate  to  earthquakes. 

712.  And  the  great  city  was  rent  into  three  parts,  and  the 
cities  of  the  nations  fell,  signifies  that  that  Church  as  to  doc- 
trine was  altogether  destroyed  by  them,  and  so  too  all  the 
heresies  which  have  emanated  from  it.  That  the  doctrine 
of  the  church  is  signified  by  a  city,  or  what  is  the  same,  the 
church  as  to  doctrine,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  194,  501,  502): 
hence  by  the  cities  of  the  nations  are  signified  the  heretical 
doctrines  or  heresies  which  have  emanated  from  it,  which 
are  many.  By  being  rent  into  three  parts  is  signified  to  be 
altogether  destroyed ;  for  by  being  divided  in  the  Word  is 


No.  714.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


785 


signified  to  be  dissipated,  for  the  reason  that  thus  the  parts 
do  not  cohere ;  and  by  three  is  signified  all  and  the  whole 
(n.  400,  505)  :  hence  by  being  rent  into  three  parts  is  signified 
to  be  altogether  destroyed.  By  falling,  which  is  said  of  the 
cities  of  the  nations,  is  also  signified  to  be  destroyed.  It  is 
said  that  the  city  was  rent  into  three  parts,  and  that  the  cities 
of  the  nations  fell,  because  an  earthquake  was  spoken  of  just 
above,  in  which  such  things  take  place.  By  the  great  city 
is  meant  the  great  city  mentioned  above  (chap.  xi.  8),  which 
is  there  "  called  Sodom  and  Egypt,"  of  which  see  above 
(n.  501-504).  That  a  city  signifies  doctrine,  and  hence  the 
cities  signify  doctrinals,  is  because  by  a  land,  and  especially 
by  the  land  of  Canaan,  the  Church  is  signified :  and  because 
the  church  is  a  church  from  doctrine  and  according  to  it, 
doctrinals  are  signified  by  cities.  They  were  also  taught 
in  the  cities,  for  the  synagogues  were  there,  and  in  Jerusa- 
lem was  the  Temple.  Hence  it  is,  that  by  Jerusalem  the 
church  as  to  doctrine  in  a  universal  sense  is  signified. 

713.  And  great  Babylon  ca?ne  into  remembra?ice  before 
God,  to  give  unto  her  the  cup  of  the  wine  of  the  fury  of  His 
anger,  signifies  the  destruction  also  at  that  time  of  the  dog- 
mas of  the  Roman  Catholic  Religion.  By  Babylon  as  a  city, 
as  here  mentioned,  is  signified  that  religion  as  to  its  dogmas 
and  doctrinals  (n.  631).  By  giving  to  her  the  cup  of  the 
wine  of  the  fury  of  the  anger  of  God,  is  signified  to  devas- 
tate even  till  there  is  nothing  but  evil  and  falsity.  That 
this  is  signified  by  the  cup  of  the  wine  of  the  fury  of  the 
anger  of  God,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  631,  632). 

714.  And  a  great  hail,  as  of  a  talent-weight,  came  down 
out  of  heaven  upon  men,  signifies  direful  and  atrocious  fal- 
sities by  which  every  truth  of  the  Word  and  thence  of  the 
church  was  destroyed.  That  falsity  destroying  truth  and 
good  is  signified  by  hail,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  399) :  and 
because  it  is  called  a  great  hail  as  of  a  talent-weight 
direful  and  atrocious  falsities  are  signified,  by  which  every 
truth  and  good  of  the  Word  and  thence  of  the  church  is 


786 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.   [Chap.  XVI. 


destroyed.  It  is  said  to  be  of  a  talent-weight,  because  the 
talent  was  the  greatest  weight  of  silver  and  also  of  gold ; 
and  by  silver  truth  is  signified,  and  by  gold  good ;  and  in 
the  opposite  sense  falsity  and  evil  (n.  211).  That  it  is  said 
that  the  hail  came  down  from  heaven  upon  men  is  accord- 
ing to  appearances,  from  which  and  from  correspondences 
is  the  literal  sense  of  the  Word.  This  is  similar  to  what 
was  before  said  of  the  plagues,  that  they  were  poured  forth 
out  of  heaven  by  the  angels  upon  men  ;  when  yet  they  are 
truths  and  goods  sent  down  by  the  Lord,  which  are  turned 
into  falsities  and  evils  among  them  that  are  below  (n.  673). 
In  the  spiritual  world  among  these,  when  they  are  in  rea- 
sonings from  falsities  against  the  truths  of  the  Word,  hail 
sometimes  appears  to  descend,  and  among  some  brimstone 
and  fire  :  and  as  these  appear  in  the  atmosphere  above  them, 
and  as  it  were  from  heaven,  it  is  therefore  said,  from  that 
appearance,  that  such  hail  descended  from  heaven. 

715.  And  men  blasphe?ned  God  for  the  plague  of  the  hail, 
for  the  plague  thereof  was  exceeding  great,  signifies  that, 
because  they  confirmed  such  falsities  with  themselves,  they 
denied  truths  to  such  a  degree  that  they  could  not  acknowl- 
edge them,  on  account  of  repugnances  arising  from  their 
interior  falsities  and  evils.  By  blaspheming  God  is  signi- 
fied to  deny  and  not  to  acknowledge  the  Lord  to  be  the 
only  God  of  heaven  and  earth  (n.  571,  582,  697);  and  to 
do  the  same  with  the  truth  of  the  Word.  For  the  plague 
of  it  was  exceeding  great,  signifies  on  account  of  those  dire- 
ful and  atrocious  falsities  from  confirming  the  dogma  of 
justification  by  faith  alone  (n.  714).  That  they  cannot 
acknowledge  truths  on  account  of  those  falsities,  is  because 
the  confirmation  of  falsity  is  the  denial  of  the  truth.  It 
appears  as  if  it  was  meant,  that  the  plague  of  the  hail 
was  so  great,  that  they  blasphemed  God  from  the  torture 
or  pain  of  its  stroke ;  but  this  is  not  meant,  but  that  they 
could  not  acknowledge  truths  on  account  of  the  falsities : 
in  like  manner  as  before  in  this  chapter,  where  it  is  said 


No.  716.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


787 


that  they  blasphemed  the  name  of  God  for  the  heat  (vers.  9) ; 
and  that  they  blasphemed  the  God  of  heaven  for  the  dis- 
tresses and  for  the  sores  (vers.  11);  which  may  be  seen 
explained,  n.  692  and  697. 


716.  To  this  I  will  add  this  Relation.  I  have  spoken 
in  the  spiritual  world  with  certain  bishops  of  England,  and 
there  concerning  the  small  works  published  at  London  in 
the  year  1758,  which  were  "  Concerning  Heaven  and  Hell," 
"  Concerning  the  New  Jerusalem  and  its  Heavenly  Doc- 
trine," "Concerning  the  Last  Judgment,"  "Concerning 
the  White  Horse,"  and  "  Goncerning  the  Earths  in  the 
Universe ; "  which  small  works  were  presented  to  all  the 
bishops,  and  to  many  of  the  nobles  or  lords.  They  said 
that  they  received  them,  and  saw  them,  but  did  not  think 
them  valuable,  although  skilfully  written  ;  and  likewise  that 
they  persuaded  as  many  as  they  could  not  to  read  them. 
I  asked,  "  Why  so  ?  when  yet  there  are  there  arcana  con 
cerning  heaven  and  hell,  and  concerning  the  life  after 
death,  and  other  things  most  worthy  of  attention,  which 
have  been  revealed  by  the  Lord  for  those  who  will  be  of 
His  New  Church,  which  is  the  New  Jerusalem."  But  they 
said,  "What  is  this  to  us?"  and  they  poured  out  censures 
against  them  as  formerly  in  the  world  :  I  heard  them. 
And  then  these  things  were  read  before  them  from  the 
Apocalypse :  And  the  sixth  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon 
the  great  river  Euphrates,  and  the  water  of  it  was  dried  up, 
that  the  way  of  the  kings  from  the  lising  of  the  sun  might 
be  prepared :  and  I  sa7v  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  dragon, 
and  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  beast,  and  out  of  the  mouth  of 
the  false  prophet  three  unclean  spirits  like  frogs :  for  they  are 
spirits  of  de?no7is  doing  signs  to  go  away  unto  the  kings  of  the 
earth  and  of  the  whole  world,  to  gather  them  together  unto 
the  battle  of  that  great  day  of  God  Almighty  :  and  he  gath 
vol.  11.  16 


788 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XVI, 


ered  them  together  wito  the  place  called  i?i  Hebrew  Armaged- 
don (Apoc.  xvi.  1 2-1 6).  This  was  explained  before  them  ; 
and  it  was  said  that  they,  and  similar  persons  elsewhere, 
were  meant  by  these  things. 

The  king,  grandfather  to  the  king  now  reigning  [1766], 
heard  from  heaven  these  things  which  were  said  to  the 
bishops;  and  being  somewhat  indignant,  he  said,  "What 
is  this  ? "  And  then  a  certain  one  of  them,  who  had  not 
joined  with  them  in  the  world,  turned  to  the  king,  and 
said,  "  These,  whom  you  now  see  with  your  eyes,  thought 
in  the  world,  and  hence  also  think  now,  of  the  Lord's 
Divine  Human  as  of  the  human  of  a  common  man,  and 
attribute  all  salvation  and  redemption  to  God  the  Father, 
and  not  to  the  Lord,  except  as  a  cause  for  the  sake  of 
which  [they  are  done].  For  they  believe  in  God  the 
Father,  and  not  in  His  Son,  although  they  know  from  the 
Lord,  that  it  is  the  will  of  the  Father,  that  they  should 
believe  i?i  the  Son ;  and  that  they  who  believe  in  the  Son 
should  have  eternal  life  ;  and  that  they  who  do  not  believe  in 
the  Son,  will  not  see  life.  Besides  this,  they  deny  to  charity, 
which  is  done  by  the  Lord  through  man  as  by  him,  the 
smallest  part  in  salvation."  Speaking  further  with  the  king, 
he  exposed  the  Hierarchy  which  many  of  them  continually 
affect  and  also  exercise,  which  they  strengthen  by  conjunc- 
tion and  combination  with  all  of  their  order,  by  means  of 
emissaries,  internuncios,  letters  and  conversations,  upheld 
by  ecclesiastical  and  at  the  same  time  political  authority  j 
owing  to  which  they  almost  all  cling  together  like  one 
bundle:  and  that  it  is  also  effected  by  that 'Hierarchy, 
that  the  above-named  Works  for  the  New  Jerusalem,  though 
published  at  London,  and  sent  to  them  as  a  gift,  have  been 
so  basely  rejected,  that  they  have  not  even  been  held 
worthy  to  be  named  among  the  books  of  their  catalogue. 
On  hearing  this  the  king  was  astonished,  especially  at  their 
thinking  so  of  the  Lord,  who  yet  is  the  God  of  heaven  and 
earth,  and  of  charity,  which  yet  is  religion  itself.  And  then 


No.  716.]       THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


789 


the  interiors  of  their  mind  and  faith  were  opened  by  light 
let  in  from  heaven  ;  and  the  king  saw,  and  then  said, 
"  Depart ;  alas,  who  can  grow  so  callous  against  hearing 
any  thing  concerning  heaven  and  eternal  life  ? " 

The  king  then  inquired,  whence  so  universal  an  obe- 
dience was  paid  to  them  by  the  clergy :  and  it  was  said 
I  that  it  was  from  the  power  granted  to  every  bishop  in  his 
diocese,  of  nominating  to  the  king  only  one  candidate  to 
the  churches,  and  not  three,  as  in  other  kingdoms ;  and 
that  owing  to  that  power  they  had  the  influence  to  advance 
their  dependants  to  higher  honors  and  larger  incomes, 
each  one  according  to  the  obedience  which  he  manifests. 
It  was  also  disclosed  how  far  that  hierarchy  might  go,  and 
that  it  might  advance  so  far  that  dominion  should  be  the 
essential,  and  religion  formal.  Their  passion  for  ruling 
was  also  laid  open,  and  viewed  by  the  angels ;  and  it  was 
seen  to  exceed  the  ardor  for  ruling  of  those  who  are  ip 
secular  authority. 


790 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVII. 


CHAPTER  SEVENTEENTH. 

1.  And  there  came  one  of  the  seven  angels  that  had  the 
seven  vials,  and  spake  with  me,  saying  unto  me,  Come,  I 
will  show  thee  the  judgment  of  the  great  harlot  that  sitteth 
upon  many  waters ; 

2.  With  whom  the  kings  of  the  earth  have  committed 
whoredom,  and  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  have  been 
made  drunk  with  the  wine  of  her  whoredom. 

3.  And  he  carried  me  away  in  the  spirit  into  the  wilder- 
ness, and  I  saw  a  Woman  sitting  upon  a  scarlet  Beast, 
full  of  names  of  blasphemy,  having  seven  heads  and  ten 
horns. 

4.  And  the  Woman  was  arrayed  in  purple  and  scarlet, 
and  decked  with  gold  and  precious  stones  and  pearls,  hav- 
ing a  golden  cup  in  her  hand,  full  of  abominations  and 
filthiness  of  her  whoredom. 

5.  And  upon  her  forehead  was  a  name  written,  Mystery, 
Babylon  the  great,  the  mother  of  whoredoms  and  abomina- 
tions of  the  earth. 

6.  And  I  saw  the  Woman  drunken  with  the  blood  of  the 
saints  and  with  the  blood  of  the  witnesses  of  Jesus :  and 
when  I  saw  her  I  wondered  with  great  wonder. 

7.  And  the  angel  said  unto  me,  Wherefore  dost  thou 
wonder  ?  I  will  tell  thee  the  mystery  of  the  Woman,  and 
of  the  beast  that  carrieth  her,  which  hath  the  seven  heads 
and  ten  horns. 

8.  The  beast  which  thou  sawest  was,  and  is  not,  and  is 
about  to  ascend  out  of  the  abyss,  and  to  go  into  perdition : 
and  they  that  dwell  upon  the  earth  shall  wonder,  whose 
names  were  not  written  in  the  Book  of  life  from  the  founda- 
tion of  the  world,  when  they  behold  the  beast  which  was, 
and  is  not,  but  yet  is. 


Chap.  XVII.J  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


791 


9.  Here  is  the  mind  that  hath  wisdom  :  the  seven  heads 
are  seven  mountains,  where  the  Woman  sitteth  upon 
them ; 

10.  And  they  are  seven  kings :  five  have  fallen,  and  one 
is,  the  other  is  not  yet  come  :  and  when  he  is  come,  he 
must  remain  but  a  short  time. 

11.  And  the  beast  which  was  and  is  not  is  himself  the 
eighth,  and  is  of  the  seven,  and  goeth  into  perdition. 

12.  And  the  ten  horns  which  thou  sawest  are  ten  kings, 
who  have  received  no  kingdom  as  yet ;  but  they  receive 
power  as  kings  one  hour  with  the  beast. 

13.  These  have  one  mind,  and  shall  give  their  power  and 
authority  to  the  beast. 

14.  These  shall  fight  with  the  Lamb  ;  but  the  Lamb 
shall  overcome  them  •  for  He  is  Lord  of  lords  and  King 
of  kings  ;  and  they  that  are  with  Him  are  called,  and 
ohosen,  and  faithful. 

15.  And  he  said  unto  me,  The  waters  which  thou  sawest, 
where  the  harlot  sitteth,  are  peoples  and  multitudes,  and 
nations  and  tongues. 

16.  And  the  ten  horns  which  thou  sawest  upon  the  beast, 
these  shall  hate  the  harlot,  and  shall  make  her  desolate 
and  naked,  and  shall  eat  her  flesh,  and  burn  her  with  fire. 

17.  For  God  hath  put  into  their  hearts  to  do  His 
mind,  and  to  do  one  mind,  and  to  give  their  kingdom 
unto  the  beast,  until  the  words  of  God  should  be  con- 
summated. 

18.  And  the  Woman  whom  thou  sawest  is  the  great  city 
which  reigneth  over  the  kings  of  the  earth. 


THE  SPIRITUAL  SENSE. 

The  Contents  of  the  whole  Chapter.  Concerning 
the  Roman  Catholic  Religion  :  it  is  described  in  what  man- 
ner it  had  falsified  the  Word,  and  thence  had  perverted  all 


792  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVII. 


the  truths  of  the  church  (vers.  1-7)  :  how  it  had  falsified 
and  perverted  them  with  those  who  were  subject  to  its 
dominion  (vers.  8-1 1)  :  that  it  was  less  with  those  who  had 
not  thus  subjected  themselves  to  its  dominion  (vers.  12- 
15)  :  Concerning  the  Reformed,  that  they  had  withdrawn 
themselves  from  the  yoke  of  its  domination  (vers.  16,  17)  • 
concerning  its  domination  still  (vers.  18). 

The  Contents  of  each  Verse.    "  And  there  came  one 
of  the  seven  angels  that  had  the  seven  vials,  and  spake 
with  me,"  signifies  influx  and  revelation  now  from  the  Lord 
from  the  inmost  of  heaven,  concerning  the  Roman  Catholic 
Religion.    "  Saying  unto  me,  I  will  show  thee  the  judg- 
ment of  the  great  harlot  that  sitteth  upon  many  waters," 
signifies  revelation  concerning  that  religion  as  to  its  profa- 
nations and  adulterations  of  the  truths  of  the  Word.  "  With 
whom  the  kings  of  the  earth  committed  whoredom,"  signi- 
fies that  it  has  adulterated  the  truths  and  goods  of  the 
church  which  are  from  the  Word.    "  And  the  inhabitants 
of  the  earth  have  been  made  drunk  with  the  wine  of  her 
whoredom,"  signifies  insanity  in  spiritual  things  from  the 
adulteration  of  the  Word  with  those  who  are  in  that  religion. 
"  And  he  carried  me  away  in  the  spirit  into  the  wilderness," 
signifies  that  he  was  carried  in  a  spiritual  state  to  those  with 
whom  all  things  of  the  church  were  devastated.    "  And  I 
saw  a  Woman  sitting  upon  a  scarlet  Beast,  full  of  names  of 
blasphemy,"  signifies  that  Religion  founded  upon  the  Word 
profaned  by  them.    "  Having  seven  heads  and  ten  horns," 
signifies  intelligence  from  the  Word,  holy  at  the  beginning, 
afterwards  none,  and  at  length  insanity,  and  much  power 
from  the  Word  continually.    "  And  the  Woman  was  arrayed 
in  purple  and  scarlet,"  signifies  the  heavenly  (celestial) 
Divine  Good  and  Divine  Truth,  which  are  of  the  Word, 
among  them.    "  And  was  decked  with  gold  and  precious 
Btones,"  signifies  spiritual  Divine  Good  and  Divine  Truth, 
which  are  of  the  Word,  among  them.    "  And  pearls,"  signi- 
fies the  knowledges  of  good  and  truth,  which  are  of  the 


Chap.  XVII.]  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


793 


Word,  with  them.  "  Having  a  golden  cup  in  her  hand,  full 
of  abominations  and  filthiness  of  her  whoredom,"  signifies 
that  Religion  from  the  holy  things  of  the  Word  profaned, 
and  from  its  goods  and  truths  defiled  by  direful  falsities. 
"  And  upon  her  forehead  was  a  name  written,  Mystery, 
Babylon  the  great,  the  mother  of  whoredoms  and  abomina- 
tions of  the  earth,"  signifies  the  Roman  Catholic  Religion 
as  to  its  interior  quality  which  is  concealed,  that  from  its 
rise  from  the  love  of  ruling  from  the  love  of  self  over  the 
holy  things  of  the  church  and  over  heaven,  and  thus  over 
all  things  of  the  Lord  and  His  Wrord,  it  has  defiled  and 
profaned  the  things  which  are  of  the  Word  and  thence  of 
the  church.  "  And  I  saw  the  Woman  drunken  with  the  blood 
of  the  saints  and  with  the  blood  of  the  witnesses  of  Jesus," 
signifies  that  Religion  insane  from  adulterated  and  profaned 
Divine  Truths  and  Goods  of  the  Lord,-  of  the  Word,  and 
thence  of  the  church.  "  And  when  I  saw  her'  I  wondered 
with  great  wonder,"  signifies  astonishment  that  that  Religion 
is  such  interiorly,  when  yet  it  appears  otherwise  exteriorly. 
"  And  the  angel  said  unto  me,  Wherefore  dost  thou  wonder  ? 
I  will  tell  thee  the  mystery  of  the  Woman,  and  of  the  beast 
that  carrieth  her,  which  hath  the  seven  heads  and  ten 
horns,"  signifies  the  disclosure  of  what  the  things  which 
precede  and  were  seen  signify.  "  The  beast  which  thou 
sawest  was,  and  is  not,"  signifies  the  Word  acknowledged  as 
holy  among  them,  and  yet  really  not  acknowledged.  "  And 
is  about  to  ascend  out  of  the  abyss,  and  to  go  into  perdi- 
tion," signifies  deliberation  at  different  times  in  the  Papal 
Consistory  respecting  the  reception  and  reading  of  the  Word 
by  the  laity  and  the  common  people,  and  rejection.  "  And 
they  that  dwell  upon  the  earth  shall  wonder,  whose  names 
were  not  written  in  the  Lamb's  Book  of  life  from  the  foun- 
dation of  the  world,  when  they  behold  the  beast  which  was, 
and  is  not,  and  yet  is,"  signifies  the  amazement  of  those 
who  are  of  that  Religion,  all  who  from  its  establishment 
have  aimed  at  dominion  over  heaven  and  earth,  that  the 


794 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVII. 


Word,  although  thus  rejected,  still  is.  "  Here  is  the  mind 
that  hath  wisdom,"  signifies  that  this  is  the  interpretation  in 
the  natural  sense,  but  for  those  who  are  in  the  spiritual 
sense  from  the  Lord.  "  The  seven  heads  are  seven  moun- 
tains, where  the  Woman  sitteth  upon  them  ;  and  they  are 
seven  kings,"  signifies  the  Divine  Goods  and  Divine  Truths 
of  the  Word,  upon  which  that  religion  is  founded,  destroyed 
in  time,  and  at  length  profaned.  "Five  have  fallen,  and 
one  is,  and  the  other  is  not  yet  come  ;  and  when  he  is 
come,  he  must  remain  but  a  short  time,"  signifies  that  all 
the  Divine  Truths  of  the  Word  have  been  destroyed  except 
this  one,  that  all  the  power  in  heaven  and  in  earth  was  given 
to  the  Lord  ;  and  except  another,  which  has  not  yet  come 
into  question,  but  will  not  remain,  which  is,  that  the  Lord's 
Human  is  Divine.  "  And  the  beast,  which  was,  and  is  not, 
is  himself  the  eighth,  and  is  of  the  seven,  and  goeth  into 
perdition,"  signifies  that  the  Word,  as  explained  above,  is 
the  Divine  Good  itself,  and  that  it  is  the  Divine  Truth ; 
and  that  it  is  taken  away  from  the  laity  and  the  com- 
mon people,  lest  the  profanations  and  adulterations  made 
in  it  by  their  leaders  should  appear,  and  they  should  on 
that  account  recede.  "  And  the  ten  horns  are  ten  kings, 
who  have  received  no  kingdom  as  yet,"  signifies  the  Word 
as  to  power  from  Divine  Truths  with  those  who  are 
in  the  kingdom  of  France,  and  are  not  fully  under  the 
yoke  of  the  Papal  Dominion ;  among  whom,  however, 
there  has  not  yet  been  formed  a  church  fully  separated 
from  the  Roman  Catholic  Religion.  "  But  they  receive 
power  as  kings  one  hour  with  the  beast,"  signifies  that  the 
Word  has  power  with  them,  and  they  by  the  Word,  as  if 
they  were  in  its  Divine  Truths.  "  These  have  one  mind, 
and  shall  give  their  power  and  authority  to  the  beast,"  sig- 
nifies that  they  acknowledge  unanimously  that  government 
and  dominion  over  the  church  are  solely  through  the  Word. 
"These  shall  fight  with  the  Lamb,  but  the  Lamb  shall 
overcome  them ;  for  He  is  Lord  of  lords  and  King  of 


Chap.  XVII.]  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  795 

kings,"  signifies  the  Lord's  combat  with  them  concerning 
the  acknowledgment  of  His  Divine  Human,  because  in  It 
the  Lord  is  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  is  also  the  Word. 
"  And  they  that  are  with  Him  are  called,  and  chosen,  and 
faithful,"  signifies  that  they  who  approach  and  worship  the 
Lord  alone  are  they  that  come  into  heaven,  as  well  they  who 
are  in  the  externals  of  the  church  as  they  that  are  in  its  in- 
ternals and  inmosts.  "  And  he  said  unto  me,  The  waters 
which  thou  sawest,  where  the  harlot  sitteth,  are  peoples  and 
multitudes,  and  nations  and  tongues,"  signifies  that  they  are 
under  the  Papal  Dominion,  but  in  the  truths  of  the  Word  va- 
riously adulterated  and  profaned  by  that  religion,  who  are 
of  its  varieties  of  doctrine  and  discipline,  and  its  varieties  of 
religion  and  confession.  "  And  the  ten  horns  which  thou 
sawest  upon  the  beast,  these  shall  hate  the  harlot,"  signifies 
the  Word  as  to  power  from  Divine  Truths  among  the  Prot- 
estants, who  have  altogether  cast  off  from  themselves  the 
yoke  of  the  Papal  Dominion.  "  And  shall  make  her  deso- 
late and  naked,"  signifies  that  they  will  divest  themselves 
of  its  evils  and  falsities.  "  And  shall  eat  her  flesh,  and 
burn  her  with  fire,"  signifies  that  from  hatred  they  will  con- 
demn and  destroy  from  among  themselves  the  evils  and 
falsities  which  are  proper  to  that  religion,  and  will  hold  the 
religion  itself  accursed,  and  will  blot  it  out  from  among 
them.  "  For  God  hath  put  into  their  hearts  to  do  His 
mind,  and  to  do  one  mind,  and  to  give  their  kingdom  unto 
the  beast,"  signifies  judgment  in  them  from  the  Lord,  that 
they  should  altogether  repudiate  and  hold  accursed  the 
Roman  Catholic  Religion,  and  should  destroy  and  root  it 
out  from  among  themselves  ;  and  the  unanimous  judgment, 
that  they  should  acknowledge  the  WTord,  and  should  found 
the  church  upon  it.  "  Until  the  words  of  God  should  be 
consummated,"  signifies  until  all  the  things  which  have 
been  foretold  concerning  them  shall  be  fulfilled.  "  And 
the  Woman  whom  thou  sawest  is  the  great  city  which 
reigneth  over  the  kings  of  the  earth,"  signifies  that  the 

16* 


796 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVIL 


Roman  Catholic  Religion  reigns  as  to  doctrine  in  the 
Christian  world,  and  also  still  in  some  respects  among  the 
Reformed,  although  they  are  not  under  the  Papal  Do- 
minion. 

THE  EXPLANATION. 

717.  In  what  goes  before,  from  chapter  viii.  to  chapter 
xvi,  inclusive,  the  Reformed  have  been  treated  of.  In  this 
chapter  and  the  next  the  Papists  are  now  treated  of,  among 
whom  they  that  have  claimed  to  themselves  the  power  of 
opening  and  shutting  heaven  are  meant  by  Babylon.  Here, 
therefore,  it  shall  first  be  told,  what  in  particular  is  meant 
by  Babylon.  By  Babylon  or  Babel  is  meant  the  love  of 
ruling  over  the  holy  things  of  the  church  from  the  love  of 
self :  and  as  that  love  mounts  up  as  far  as  its  rein  is  loos- 
ened, and  as  the  holy  things  of  the  church  are  also  the  holy 
things  of  heaven,  therefore  by  Babylon  or  Babel  is  also 
signified  dominion  over  heaven.  And  as  this  love  thus 
acts  the  part  of  the  devil,  who  aims  at  similar  things,  it 
cannot  do  otherwise  than  profane  holy  things,  by  adulter- 
ating the  goods  and  truths  of  the  Word  ;  by  Babylon  or 
Babel,  therefore,  the  profanation  of  what  is  holy  is  also 
signified,  and  the  adulteration  of  the  good  and  truth  of  the 
Word.  These  are  what  are  signified  by  Babylon  here  in 
the  Apocalypse,  and  by  Babel  in  the  prophetic  and  histori- 
cal Word,  in  these  passages:  Concerning  Babel:  Behold, 
the  day  of  Jehovah  cometh  cruel ;  the  stars  of  heaven  and  the 
constellations  thereof  shall  not  give  their  light ;  the  sun  is 
darkened  in  his  rising,  and  the  moon  shall  not  cause  her  light 
[lumen)  to  shine.  I  will  cause  the  exaltation  of  the  proud  tj 
cease,  and  I  will  humble  the  haughtiness  of  the  violent.  Babel, 
the  ornarnent  of  kingdoms,  shall  be  as  God's  overthrow  of 
Sodom  and  Gomorrah  :  the  ziim  shall  lie  there,  their  houses 
shall  be  filed  with  the  ochim,  arid  the  daughters  of  the 
owl  shall  dwell  there,  and  the  satyrs  shall  dance  there ;  th* 


No.  717.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


797 


ijim  shall  answer  in  her  palaces,  and  the  dragons  in  the 
palaces  of  her  delights  (Isa.  xiii.  1,  9,  io,  11,  14,  19,  21,  22). 
Besides  many  other  things  in  the  whole  of  the  chapter. 

Thou  shall  declare  this  pai'able  concerning  the  king  of  Ba- 
bel:  Thy  magnificence  is  brought  down  into  hell :  thou  hast 
fallen  from  heaven,  O  Lucifer  ;  thou  hast  said  in  thy  heart, 
I  will  ascend  the  heavens,  above  the  stars  of  God  will  I  exalt 
my  tli7'07ie,  I  will  ascend  above  the  heights  of  the  cloud,  I  will 
become  like  the  Most  High  ;  but  yet  thou  shall  be  brought  dozm 
to  hell :  I  will  rise  against  thee,  and  will  cut  off  fro7n  Babel 
the  na7iie  a7id  residue  (Isa.  xiv.  4,  11-15,  22).  Besides 
other  things  in  the  whole  chapter. 

Jehovah  hath  spoke7i  against  Babel :  Your  mother  was 
exceedi7igly  ashamed,  she  that  brought  you  forth  was  suffused 
with  sha7ne  ;  behold,  the  last  e7id  shall  be  a  wilderness,  a  dry 
la7id,  a7id  a  dese7't.  Set  yourselves  i7i  a7'ray  against  Babel 
roimd  about,  shoot  at  her,  spare  710  arrows :  how  is  Babel 
become  a  desolatio7i  amo7ig  the  7iatio7is  ?  she  acted  i7isole7itly 
against  Jehovah,  agai7ist  the  Holy  07ie  of  Israel :  a  d7'ougJit 
is  up07i  the  waters  that  they  7nay  d7-y  7ip,for  it  is  a  la7id  of 
%rave7i  i7nages,  a7id  it  glories  i7i  horrible  things  ;  thc7-efo7-e  the 
ziii7i  shall  dwell  there  with  the  ijim,  a7id  the  owls  shall  dwell 
therein,  as  God's  overthrow  of  Sodom  and  Go7norrah  (Jer.  1. 
i,  12,  14,  23,  29,  31,  38,  39,  40).  Besides  many  other  things 
concerning  Babel  in  that  whole  chapter. 

A  cup  of  gold  is  Babel  in  the  hand  of  Jehovah,  77iaki7ig  the 
whole  earth  drunken  ;  the  7iatio7is  have  drunk  of  her  wi7ie, 
therefore  they  a7'e  mad :  forsake  her,  for  her  judgment  hath 
reached  to  the  heave7is,  and  hath  lifted  itself  up  even  to  the 
clouds :  behold,  lam  against  thee,  O  destroying  mountain,  that 
destroyest  the  whole  earth  :  I  will  roll  thee  doiV7i  fro7n  the 
rocks,  and  will  77iake  thee  a  mountain  of  burning.  I  will  visit 
upon  Bel  in  Babel,  I  will  bri7ig  forth  out  of  his  mouth  that 
which  he  hath  swallowed,  that  the  7iatio7is  771  ay  710  longer  flow 
together  unto  him  ;  the  wall  also  of  Babel  shall  fall.  Be- 
hold, the  days  are  coming,  in  which  I  will  visit  upon  the 


798 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVIL 


graven  images  of  Babel,  that  her  whole  land  may  be  con- 
fowided.  Though  Babel  should  ascend  into  the  heavens,  and 
though  she  should fortify  the  height  of  her  strength,  from  Me 
shall  spoilers  come.  Yea,  I  will  ma  he  drunk  her  princes  and 
her  wise  men,  and  her  leaders,  and  her  rulers,  that  they  may 
sleep  the  sleep  of  an  age,  and  not  awake  (Jer.  li.  7,  9,  25, 
44,  47,  53,  57).  Besides  many  other  things  concerning 
Babel  in  that  whole  chapter. 

Come  down  and  sit  in  the  dust,  O  virgin  daughter  of  Babtl, 
sit  on  the  earth  ;  the?-e  is  no  throne :  take  the  millstones  and 
grind  meal :  uncover  the  thigh,  pass  over  the  st/sams,  thy 
nakedness  shall  be  uncovered,  thy  disgrace  shall  be  seen  :  thou 
hast  said,  I  shall  be  mistress  for  ever,  thou  didst  not  remem- 
ber the  etid :  thou  hast  tmistcd  in  thy  wickedness  ;  thou  saidst, 
No  one  seeth  me  ;  thy  wisdom  and  thy  knowledge  hath  seduced 
thee,  when  thou  saidst  in  thy  heart,  I,  and  there  is  none  else 
like  me :  devastation  shall  come  suddenly,  thou  shall  not  know  : 
persist  in  thine  enchantments,  in  the  multitude  of  thy  sorceries, 
in  which  thou  hast  labored from  thy  youth,  peradventure  they 
will  be  able  to  profit,  peradventure  thou  shall  become  terrible 
(Isa.  xlvii.  1-3,  7,  10-12).  Besides  other  things  concern- 
ing Babel  in  that  chapter. 

Similar  things  are  signified  by  the  city  and  tower  whose 
head  was  in  heaven,  which  they  that  came  from  the  east  un- 
dertook to  build  in  the  valley  of  Shinar,  whose  speech  Jehovah 
descending  from  heaven  confounded ;  whence  the  name  of  the 
place  was  called  Babel  (confusion)  (Gen.  xi.  1-9). 

Similar  things  are  signified  by  the  following  passages  from 
Daniel :  By  the  image  see?i  by  Nebuchadnezzar  king  of  Babel, 
whose  feet  were  partly  iron  and  partly  clay,  which  the  Stone 
cut  out  not  by  a  hand  smote  and  ground  to  pieces,  and  all  the 
parts  of  the  image  became  as  the  chaff  in  the  threshing-floors ; 
and  the  stone  became  a  great  Rock  (Dan.  ii.  31-47).  By  the 
great  image  which  Nebuchadnezzar  king  of  Babel  made,  and 
commanded  that  they  should  fall  down  and  worship  before  it; 
and  that  they  who  would  not  should  be  cast  into  the  furnace  of 


No.  718.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  799 


fire  (Dan.  iii.  1-7,  &c).  By  the  tree  that  grew  until  its  height 
reached  wito  heaven,  and  the  sight  of  it  unto  the  end  of  the  earth, 
which  a  Watcher  and  a  Holy  One,  coming  down  from  heaven, 
commanded  to  hew  down,  to  cut  off  its  branches,  to  strip  off  its 
leaves,  and  to  scatter  its  fruit :  and  as  the  king  of  Babel  was 
represc?ited  by  it,  it  came  to  pass  that  he  was  drive?i  from 
men,  dwelt  with  the  beasts,  and  eat  grass  like  an  ox  (Dan.  iv. 
1  to  the  end).  By  Belshazzar  king  of  Babel  drinking  wine 
with  his  nobles,  wives,  and  concubines,  out  of  the  vessels  of 
gold  and  silver  of  the  temple  of  Jerusalem,  a?id  praising  the 
gods  of  gold,  silver,  brass,  iron,  and  stone  ;  o?i  account  of  which 
there  was  a  writing  011  the  wall,  and  the  king  himself  was 
slain  the  same  day  (Dan.  v.  1  to  the  end).  By  the  decree  of 
Darius  the  Mede,  king  of  Babel,  that  no  one  for  thirty  days 
should  seek  any  thing  from  God  or  man,  save  only  from  the 
king;  if  otherwise,  he  should  be  cast  into  the  den  of  lions  (Dan. 
vi.  8  to  the  end).  And  by  the  four  beasts  seen  by  Daniel  to 
come  up  out  of  the  sea,  of  which  the  fourth,  terrible,  strong, 
having  great  teeth  of  iron,  eat  up  and  crushed  in  pieces,  and 
trampled  the  residue  with  his  feet :  and  that  the  Judgment  then 
sat,  and  the  books  were  opened,  and  the  beast  was  slain,  and 
given  into  the  burning  of  fire :  and  that  there  was  then  seen 
coining  with  the  clouds  of  heaven  o?ie  like  the  Son  of  Man,  to 
whom  was  given  dominion  and  glory  and  the  kingdom,  and  all 
peoples  and  nations  and  tongues  shall  worship  Hi?n  ;  His 
dominion  is  the  dominion  of  an  age  which  shall  not  pass  away, 
and  His  kingdom  that  which  shall  not  perish  (Dan.  vii.  1- 
14,  &c). 

718.  And  there  came  one  of  the  seven  angels  that  had  the 
seven  vials,  and  spake  with  me,  signifies  influx  now,  and  reve- 
lation from  the  Lord  from  the  inmost  of  heaven,  concern- 
ing the  Roman  Catholic  Religion.  Hitherto  the  state  of 
the  Church  of  the  Reformed  at  its  end  has  been  treated  of ; 
now  the  state  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Religion  at  its  end  is 
treated  of:  this  also  follows  tn  the  order  mentioned  in  the 
introduction.    It  is  not  said  the  Roman  Catholic  Church, 


BOO  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVII 

but  the  Roman  Catholic  Religion  ;  because  they  do  not  go 
to  the  Lord,  nor  read  the  Word ;  and  because  they  invoke 
the  dead :  and  the  church  is  a  church  from  the  Lord  and 
from  the  Word  \  and  its  perfection  is  according  to  its  ac- 
knowledgment of  the  Lord,  and  according  to  its  under- 
standing of  the  Word.  That  one  of  the  seven  angels  that 
had  the  seven  vials  came  and  spoke  with  John,  is  because 
by  the  seven  angels  having  the  seven  vials  is  sigr'jfied 
influx  from  the  Lord  from  the  inmost  of  the  Christian 
heaven  into  the  church,  to  disclose  the  evils  and  falsities 
therein,  see  above  (n.  672,  676,  677,  683,  690,  691,  699, 
700)  ;  here  therefore  by  those  seven  angels  is  signified  the 
Lord  speaking  out  of  the  inmost  of  heaven,  and  revealing 
in  what  state  the  Roman  Catholic  Religion  is  at  its  end. 
Hence  also  it  is,  that  one  of  these  seven  angels  took  John 
upon  a  high  mountain,  and  showed  him  the  Lamb's  wife, 
which  is  the  New  Jerusalem  (chap.  xxi.  9,  10). 

719.  Saying  unto  me,  I  will  show  thee  the  judgment  of  the 
great  harlot  that  sitteth  upon  many  waters,  signifies  revela- 
tion concerning  that  Religion  as  to  its  profanations  and 
adulterations  of  the  truths  of  the  Word.  By  saying  and 
showing,  revelation  is  signified :  by  judgment  is  signified 
the  state  at  its  end :  by  "  the  great  harlot "  is  signified  the 
profanation  of  the  holy  things  of  the  Word  and  the  Church, 
and  the  adulteration  of  good  and  truth  :  by  "  many  waters  " 
are  signified  the  truths  of  the  Word  adulterated :  by  sitting 
upon  them  is  signified  to  be  and  to  live  in  them.  That  by 
playing  the  harlot,  committing  fornication,  whoredom,  and 
adultery,  is  signified  to  falsify  and  adulterate  the  Word, 
may  be  seen  above  (n.  134,  620,  632)  ;  and  that  its  truths 
are  signified  by  waters  (n.  50,  563,  614,  685)  ;  here  the 
same  adulterated  and  profaned,  because  the  harlot  is  said 
to  be  upon  them.  It  is  manifest  from  this,  that  by  saying 
unto  me,  "  I  will  show  thee  the  judgment  of  the  great  har 
lot  that  sitteth  upon  many  waters,"  is  signified  revelation 
respecting  that  Religion  as  to  its  profanations  and  adul- 


No.  720]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  8oi 

terations  of  the  truths  of  the  Word.  The  like  is  said  of 
Babel  in  Jeremiah :  Jehovah  shall  do  that  which  He  hath 
spoken  against  the  inhabitants  of  Babel ;  O  thou  that  dwell- 
est  upo?i  many  waters,  great  in  treasures,  thine  end  is  come, 
the  measure  of  thy  gain  (Jer.  li.  12,  13)  It  is  said  that  the 
truths  of  the  Word  are  adulterated  and  profaned  by  them, 
because  they  have  applied  the  truths  of  the  Word  to 
obtaining  dominion  over  the  holy  things  of  the  church  and 
over  heaven,  and  to  claiming  for  themselves  the  Lord's 
Divine  power :  and  to  apply  the  truths  of  the  Word  to 
obtaining  dominion  over  the  holy  things  of  the  church  and 
of  heaven  is  to  adulterate  them,  and  to  apply  them  to  claim- 
ing for  themselves  the  Lord's  Divine  power  is  to  profane 
them.  It  is  known  that  they  have  confirmed  their  dogmas 
from  the  Word  ;  but  read  them,  and  attend,  and  you  will 
see  that  they  have  applied  all  those  things  which  they  have 
taken  from  the  Word,  to  dominion  over  the  souls  of  men, 
and  to  acquiring  to  themselves  Divine  power,  authority, 
and  majesty.  Hence  it  is  that  Babylon  is  called  the  Mother 
of  whoredoms  and  abominations  of  the  earth  (vers.  5). 

720.  With  whom  the  kings  of  the  earth  have  conu?iitted 
whoredom,  signifies  that  it  has  adulterated  the  truths  and 
goods  of  the  church  which  are  from  the  Word.  By  commit- 
ting whoredom  is  signified  to  falsify  and  adulterate  truth, 
as  just  above  (n.  719):  by  the  kings  of  the  earth  are  sig- 
nified the  truths  of  the  church  which  are  from  the  WTord ; 
by  kings  truths  from  good,  and  by  the  earth  the  church. 
That  by  kings  are  signified  they  who  are  in  truths  from 
good  from  the  Lord,  and  thence  abstractly  truths  from  good, 
may  be  seen  above  (n.  20,  664)  ;  here  the  same  adulterated 
and  profaned.  It  is  said  that  the  kings  of  the  earth  com- 
mitted whoredom  with  the  great  harlot,  and  thus  as  if  the 
truths  of  the  church  which  are  from  the  Word,  and  which 
are  signified  by  the  kings  of  the  earth,  had  done  so :  but 
this  is  according  to  the  style  of  the  WTord  in  the  literal 
sense,  in  which  things  that  are  done  from  man  and  his 


802  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVIL 


evils  are  yet  attributed  to  God  and  to  the  Divine  things 
which  are  from  Him,  which  are  the  truths  of  the  Word,  as 
frequently  above ;  wherefore  the  genuine  sense,  which  is 
the  spiritual  sense,  is,  that  that  Religion  has  adulterated 
the  truths  of  the  church  which  are  from  the  Word,  yea,  has 
profaned  them.  He  who  is  not  acquainted  with  the  spirit- 
ual sense  may  easily  be  misled,  by  believing  that  by  the 
kings  of  the  earth  the  kings  of  the  earth  are  meant ;  when 
yet  kings  are  not  meant,  but  truths  from  good,  and  in  the 
opposite  sense  falsities  from  evil.  That  it  may  further  be 
seen  that  nothing  else  is  meant  by  the  kings  of  the  earth 
but  the  truths  or  falsities  of  the  church,  and  by  their  whore- 
doms the  truths  of  the  church,  which  are  from  the  Word, 
falsified,  adulterated,  and  profaned,  some  passages  shall 
be  adduced  from  the  Apocalypse  and  from  Daniel,  from 
which  every  one  who  is  able  to  reflect  can  see  that  kings 
are  not  meant ;  which  are  :  Jesus  Christ  hath  made  us 
kings  and  priests  (Apoc.  i.  6).  Thou  hast  made  us  kings 
and  priests  unto  our  God,  that  we  ?nay  reign  upon  the  earth 
(Apoc.  v.  10).  Ye  shall  eat  the  flesh  of  kings,  the  flesh  of 
commanders  of  thousands,  the  flesh  of  horses  and  of  them 
that  sit  upon  them  (Apoc.  xix.  18).  The  seven  heads  of  the 
scarlet  beast  are  seven  moimtains,  and  they  are  seven  kings ; 
five  have  fallen,  a?id  one  is,  and  the  beast  is  the  eighth  king, 
a?id  is  of  the  seven  (Apoc.  xvii.  9-1 1).  The  te7i  horns  are 
ten  kings,  who  have  received  no  kingdom  as  yet  (Apoc.  xvii. 
12).  It  is  also  said,  as  here,  that  the  kings  of  the  earth  have 
committed  whoredo?n  and  lived  deliciously  with  the  harlot 
(Apoc.  xviii.  3,  9).  Who  that  can  reflect,  does  not  see  that 
by  kings  here  are  not  meant  kings.  In  like  manner  in 
Daniel,  as  that  by  the  rough  he-goat  is  meant  a  king,  and  by 
his  great  horn  between  his  eyes  the  first  king;  and  when  pre- 
varication s  should  come  to  their  height,  a  king  should  arise  of 
fierce  countenance  and  understanding  subtle  things  (Dan.  viii. 
21,  23)  That  the  four  beasts  coming  up  out  of  the  sea  were 
four  kings,  who  shall  rise  from  the  earth,  and  that  the  ten 


No.  721.3        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  803 

horns  of  the  fourth  beast  were  ten  kings,  and  that  another 
should  rise  up  after  them,  who  should  humble  three  kings 
(Dan.  vii.  17,  24).  In  like  manner  that  the  king  of  the  south 
and  the  ki?ig  of  the  north  should  fight  with  each  other;  and 
that  the  king  of  the  south  should  send  his  daughter  to  the 
king  of  the  north  ;  and  tliat  the  latter  king  should  exalt  him- 
sdf  against  God,  and  should  acknowledge  a  strange  god  ; 
and  that  he  should  honor  them  who  should  acknowledge  that 
god  with  gold,  silver,  precious  stones,  and  desirable  things t 
and  should  make  them  to  rule  over  many,  and  should  divide 
the  earth  for  a  price  ;  and  that  he  should  plant  the  tents  of 
his  tabernacle  between  the  seas,  around  the  mountain  of  the 
beauty  of  holiness ;  but  that  he  should  come  to  his  end:  be- 
sides many  other  things  (Dan.  xi.  1  to  the  end).  By  "the 
king  of  the  south  "  is  signified  the  kingdom  or  church  from 
those  who  are  in  truths,  and  by  "  the  king  of  the  north  "  is 
signified  the  kingdom  and  church  from  those  who  are  in 
falsities :  for  it  is  a  prophecy  respecting  the  churches  that 
were  to  come ;  what  they  would  be  in  the  beginning,  and 
what  afterwards.  The  reason  that  they  who  are  in  truths 
from  good  from  the  Lord  are  called  kings,  is  because  they 
are  called  the  Lord's  sons ;  and  as  they  are  regenerated 
of  Him,  they  are  called  born  of  Him,  and  also  heirs  ;  and 
because  the  Lord  is  the  King  Himself,  and  heaven  and  the 
Church  are  His  kingdom. 

721.  A?id  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  have  been  made  drunk 
with  the  wine  of  her  whoredom,  signifies  insanity  in  spiritual 
things  from  the  adulteration  of  the  Word  with  those  who 
are  in  that  Religion.  By  becoming  drunk  with  the  wine  of 
whoredom,  is  signified  to  be  insane  in  spiritual  things  from 
the  falsification  of  the  truths  of  the  Word ;  here  from  the 
adulteration  of  them.  By  wine  the  Divine  Truth  of  the 
Word  is  signified  (n.  316)  ;  and  the  falsification  and  adulter- 
ation of  it  is  signified  by  whoredom  (n.  134,  620,  632,  635). 
hence  by  being  made  drunk  from  that  wine  is  signified  to 
become  insane  in  spiritual  things.  By  "  the  inhabitants  of  the 


8o4 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVIL 


earth  "  those  are  signified  who  are  in  the  church,  as  above 
(chap.  xi.  10 ;  xii.  12  ;  xiii.  13,  14;  xiv.  66);  but  here  they 
who  are  in  that  Religion,  since  the  Church  is  not  there,  for 
the  reason  that  they  do  not  go  to  the  Lord,  nor  read  the 
Word,  and  because  they  invoke  the  dead,  as  above  (n.  718). 
That  to  be  made  drunk  with  that  Wine  signifies  to  be  insane 
in  spiritual  things,  may  be  seen  indeed  without  confirmation 
from  other  passages  in  the  Word :  but  as  many  do  not  see 
it,  on  account  of  their  thinking  not  spiritually  but  sensually, 
that  is,  materially  concerning  every  thing  in  the  Word,  when 
they  are  reading  it,  I  wish  to  adduce  a  few  passages  from 
the  Word  showing  that  to  be  made  drunk  signifies  there  to 
be  insane  in  spiritual,  that  is,  in  theological  things ;  which 
are  these  :  They  are  drunken ,  but  not  with  wi?ie;  they  stagger, 
but  not  with  strong  drink  (Isa.  xxix.  9).  Hear,  thou  afflicted, 
drunken,  but  not  with  wine  (Isa.  li.  21).  A  cup  of  gold  is 
Babel  in  the  hand  of  Jehovah,  making  the  whole  earth 
drunken  ;  the  nations  have  drunk  of  her  wine,  therefore  the 
nations  are  mad  (Jer.  li.  7).  Babel  shall  be  a  hissing;  when 
they  have  become  warm  I  will  make  their  feasts,  and  I  will 
make  them  drunken,  that  they  may  exult,  and  may  sleep  the 
sleep  of  an  age,  and  not  awake  (Jer.  li.  32,  37).  Babylon  is 
fallen,  is  falle?i,  because  she  hath  made  all  the  nations  drink 
of  the  wi?ie  of  her  whoredo?n  (Apoc.  xiv.  8  ;  xviii.  3).  Every 
bottle  shall  be  filled  with  wine ;  behold,  I  will  fill  all  the 
inhabitants  of  this  land,  kings,  priests,  and  prophets,  with 
drunkenness  (Jer.  xiii.  12,  13).  Thou  shalt  be  filled  with 
drunkenness  and  sorrow,  with  the  cup  of  devastation  and 
desolation  (Ez.  xxiii.  32.  33).  Daughter  of  Edom,  eve?i  to 
thee  shall  the  cup  pass  ;  thou  shalt  be  drunken  and  shalt  be 
uncovered  (Lam.  iv.  2 1).  Thou  also  shalt  be  drunken  (Nah. 
iii.  11).  Drink  and  be  drunken,  and  vomit,  and  fall  so  as 
not  to  rise  (Jer.  xxv.  27).  Woe  unto  the?n  that  are  wise  in 
their  own  eyes,  and  intelligent  in  their  oiu?i  sight ;  woe  to  them 
that  are  mighty  to  dri?ik  wine,  and  men  of  strength  to  mingle 
strong  dri?ik  (Isa.  v.  21,  22.    Besides  other  places,  as  Isa. 


No.  723.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


805 


xix.  ii,  12,  14;  xxiv.  20;  xxviii.  1,  3,  7,  8 ;  lvi.  12;  Jer. 
xxiii.  9,  10 ;  Lam.  iii.  15  ;  Hos.  iv.  11,  12,  17,  18;  Joel  i. 
5-7  ;  Hab.  ii.  15  ;  Ps.  lxxv.  8;  cvii.  27). 

722.  And  he  carried  me  away  i?i  the  spirit  into  the  wilder- 
ness, signifies  that  he  was  carried  in  a  spiritual  state  to  those 
with  whom  all  things  of  the  church  were  devastated.  By  a 
wilderness  is  signified  a  church  in  which  there  is  no  longei 
any  truth,  and  thus  where  all  the  things  of  it  are  devastated 
(n.  546) ;  and  by  being  in  the  spirit  is  signified  to  be  in  a 
spiritual  state  from  Divine  influx,  as  shown  above  (n.  36). 
Hence  by  "  he  carried  me  away  in  the  spirit  into  the 
wilderness,"  is  signified  to  be  carried  in  a  spiritual  state  to 
those  with  whom  all  things  of  the  church  were  devastated. 

723.  And  I  saw  a  Woman  sitting  upon  a  scarlet  beast, 
full  of  names  of  blasphemy,  signifies  that  Religion  founded 
upon  the  Word  profaned  by  them.  By  the  Woman  the 
Roman  Catholic  or  Babylonish  Religion  is  signified  j  for  it 
follows,  that  there  was  a  name  written  upon  her  forehead, 
Mystery,  Babylon  the  great,  mother  of  whoredoms  and  abom- 
inations of  the  earth.  That  a  woman  signifies  the  church 
from  affection  for  truth,  may  be  seen,  n.  434 ;  here  the 
Roman  Catholic  Religion,  which  is  in  the  opposite  affection. 
By  the  scarlet  beast  the  Word  is  signified,  as  will  be  shown 
presently;  and  by  "full  of  names  of  blasphemy"  is  signified 
altogether  profaned :  for  by  blasphemy  the  denial  of  the 
Lord's  Divine  in  His  Human,  and  the  adulteration  of  the 
Word  are  signified  (n.  571,  582,  692,  715),  and  thus  profa- 
nation. For  he  that  does  not  acknowledge  the  Lord's 
Divine  in  His  Human,  and  falsifies  the  Word,  but  not 
purposely,  profanes  it  indeed,  yet  lightly  ;  but  they  who 
attribute  to  themselves  all  the  power  of  the  Lord's  Divine 
Human,  and  on  that  account  deny  it,  and  who  apply  all 
the  things  of  the  Word  to  acquiring  to  themselves  dominion 
over  the  holy  things  of  the  church  and  of  heaven,  and  on 
that  account  adulterate  the  Word,  profane  it  grievously.  It 
may  be  evident  from  this,  that  by  "  I  saw  a  Woman  sitting 


8o6 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVII. 


upon  a  scarlet  beast,  full  of  names  of  blasphemy,"  signifies 
that  Religion  founded  upon  the  Word  profaned  by  them. 
By  scarlet  is  signified  the  truth  of  the  Word  from  a  heav- 
enly (celestial)  origin.    That  by  the  scarlet  beast  the  Word 
as  to  Heavenly  (Celestial)  Divine  Truth  is  signified,  appears 
at  first  thought  remote  and  strange,  yea,  absurd  ;  because 
it  is  called  a  beast :  but  that  natural  affection  is  signified 
by  a  beast  in  the  spiritual  sense,  and  that  the  expression  is 
applied  to  the  Word,  to  the  church,  and  to  man,  may  be 
seen  above  (n.  239,  405,  567).    That  the  four  animals,  one 
of  which  was  a  lion,  another  a  calf,  and  the  fourth  an  eagle, 
signify  the  Word,  and  likewise  are  called  beasts  in  Ezekiel 
(see  n.  239,  275,  286,  672).    That  a  horse,  which  is  also  a 
beast,  signifies  the  understanding  of  the  Word,  see  n.  298. 
It  is  known  that  a  lamb  signifies  the  Lord,  a  sheep  the  man 
of  the  church,  and  a  flock  the  church  itself.    These  things 
are  brought  forward  lest  any  one  should  wonder  that  the 
Word  is  signified  by  the  scarlet  beast:  and  because  the 
Roman  Catholic  Religion  founds  its  strength  and  its  dignity 
upon  the  Word,  that  Woman  was  therefore  seen  sitting  upon 
a  scarlet  beast,  as  before  upon  many  waters  (vers.  1),  by 
which  are  signified  the  truths  of  the  Word  adulterated  and 
profaned;  see  above  (n.  719).    That  the  Word  is  signified 
by  that  beast  is  plainly  manifest  from  the  things  that  are 
said  concerning  him  in  what  follows  in  this  chapter,  as  in 
verse  8  :  The  beast  which  thou  sawest  was  and  is  not ;  and 
they  that  dwell  upon  the  earth  shall  wonder  when  they  behold 
the  beast  which  was  and  is  not,  but  yet  is.    In  verse  11:  The 
beast  which  was  and  is  not,  is  itself  the  eighth  king,  and  is  of 
the  seven,  and  goeth  into  perdition.    In  verses  12  and  13: 
rl  hat  the  te?i  horns  are  ten  kings,  who  shall  give  their  power 
and  authority  to  the  beast.    In  verse  17  :  God  hath  put  into 
their  hearts  to  give  their  kingdo?n  unto  the  beast.    Such  things 
can  be  said  of  nothing  but  the  Word. 

724.  Having  seven  heads  a?id  ten  horns,  signifies  intelli- 
gence from  the  Word,  holy  in  the  beginning,  afterwards 


No.  725.]       THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  807 


none,  and  at  length  insanity,  and  much  power  from  the 
Word  continually.  That  the  head  signifies  intelligence 
and  wisdom  when  speaking  of  the  Lord,  and  in  the  oppo- 
site sense  insanity  and  foolishness,  may  be  seen  above 
(n.  538,  568).  That  "seven"  does  not  signify  seven,  but 
all,  and  is  applied  to  holy  things,  see  n.  10,  391.  That  a 
horn  signifies  power,  see  n.  270,  and  that  "ten  homs  "  sig- 
nify much  power,  n.  539.  That  by  the  seven  heads  are 
signified  intelligence,  holy  in  the  beginning,  afterwards 
none,  and  at  length  insanity,  is  manifest  from  verses  9  and 
10  of  this  chapter;  where  it  is  told  by  the  angel  what  is 
signified  by  the  seven  heads  ;  concerning  which  see  below. 
From  this  it  is  manifest  that  by  the  beast  "  having  seven 
heads  and  ten  horns  "  is  signified  intelligence  from  the 
Word,  in  the  beginning  holy,  afterwards  none,  and  at 
length  insanity,  and  much  power  from  the  Word  contin- 
ually. 

725.  And  the  Woman  was  arrayed  in  purple  and  scar  let , 
signifies  the  Heavenly  (celestial)  Divine  Good  and  Divine 
Truth,  which  are  of  the  W;ord,  among  them.  By  purple  is 
signified  the  heavenly  Divine  Good,  and  by  scarlet  is  sig- 
nified the  heavenly  Divine  Truth,  as  shown  in  what  fol- 
lows. To  be  arrayed  in  them  signifies  that  they  are  around 
them,  and  thus  with  them.  That  they  are  from  the  Word 
with  them,  is  because  the  Word  is  signified  by  the  scarlet 
beast  upon  which  the  Woman  sat  (n.  723).  It  is  known 
that  the  Divine  Good  and  Truth  of  the  Word  are  around 
them  like  clothing,  and  thus  with  them  :  for  they  adore  the 
Word  from  without,  and  not  from  within  ;  and  acknowledge 
it  because  it  treats  of  the  Lord,  and  of  His  authority  over 
heaven  and  over  the  church,  which  they  have  transferred  to 
themselves  ;  and  it  treats  of  the  keys  given  to  Peter,  whose 
successors  they  say  they  are  :  and  because  their  majesty, 
dignity,  and  authority  are  founded  upon  these  two,  they  of 
necessity  acknowledge  the  holiness  of  the  Word.  But  still 
the  Word  to  them  is  only  like  a  garment  of  purple  and 


8o8 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVII 


scarlet,  and  of  gold,  precious  stones,  and  pearls,  upon  a 
harlot  holding  a  golden  cup  in  her  hand,  full  of  abomina- 
tions and  filthiness  of  whoredom.  Since  u  purple  and  scar- 
let "  are  mentioned,  and  then  "gold,  precious  stones,  and 
pearls,"  and  by  purple  and  scarlet  heavenly  Divine  Good 
and  Truth  are  signified,  and  by  gold  and  precious  stones 
spiritual  Divine  Good  and  Truth,  both  from  the  Word, 
something  shall  therefore  be  said  concerning  the  Heavenly 
Divine  and  concerning  the  Spiritual  Divine.  There  are 
two  kingdoms  into  which  the  whole  heaven  of  the  Lord  is 
distinguished,  the  Heavenly  Kingdom  and  the  Spiritual 
Kingdom.  The  heavenly  kingdom  consists  of  angels  who 
are  in  love  from  the  Lord,  and  the  spiritual  kingdom  con- 
sists of  angels  who  are  in  wisdom  from  the  Lord.  In  each 
kingdom  there  is  good  and  truth.  The  good  and  truth  that 
are  with  the  angels  of  the  heavenly  kingdom  are  signified 
by  purple  and  scarlet,  and  the  good  and  truth  that  are  with 
the  angels  of  the  spiritual  kingdom  are  signified  by  gold 
and  precious  stones.  The  latter  and  the  former  goods  and 
truths  the  angels  have  from  the  Lord  through  the  Word ; 
wherefore  there  are  two  interior  senses  in  the  Word,  the 
heavenly  and  the  spiritual.  Hence  then  it  is,  that  the 
Woman  sitting  upon  the  scarlet  beast  was  seen  arrayed  in 
purple  and  scarlet,  and  also  adorned  with  gold,  precious 
stones  and  pearls.  The  same  which  is  signified  by  this 
woman,  is  signified  by  the  rich  man,  who  was  clothed  in  pur- 
ple and fine  linen,  a?id fared  sumptuously  every  day,  at  whose 
gateway  Lazarus  was  cast,  desiring  to  be  filled  with  the  crumbs 
that  fell  from  his  table  (Luke  xvi.  19-21).  By  the  rich  man 
clothed  in  purple  and  fine  linen  the  Jews  are  meant,  who 
had  the  Word  ;  and  by  Lazarus  are  meant  the  Gentiles, 
who  had  it  not.  Similar  things  are  signified  in  the  follow- 
ing passages  :  They  that  have  eaten  luxuries  are  devastated  in 
the  streets ;  they  that  were  brought  up  in  scarlet  have  embraced 
the  dunghill  (Lam.  iv.  5).  Therefore,  thou  wasted  one,  what 
wilt  thou  do  ?  though  thou  clothest  thyself  in  scarlet,  though 


No.  726.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


809 


thou  dcckest  thyself  with  an  or?ia?ne7it  of  gold,  i?i  vain  shalt 
thou  make  thyself  fair  (Jer.  iv.  30).  Daughters  of  Israel, 
weep  over  Saul,  who  decked  you  in  scarlet  with  delights,  and 
who  put  an  ornametit  of  gold  upon  your  apparel  (2  Sam.  i. 
24).  Fine  linen  of  needlework  was  that  which  thou  sprtadest 
forth,  hyacinth  and  purple  were  thy  covering  (Ez.  xxvii.  7). 
This  is  said  of  Tyre,  by  which  the  knowledges  of  good  and 
riuth  from  the  Word  are  signified.  Since  heavenly  good 
and  truth  are  signified  by  purple  and  scarlet,  therefore  the 
garments  of  Aaron,  as  also  the  vails  and  curtains  of  the 
tabernacle,  were  woven  of  hyacinth,  purple,  scarlet  and 
fine  linen  (Ex.  xxvi.  4,  31,  36;  xxvii.  16;  xxviii.  6,  15): 
the  curtains  also  (Ex.  xxvi.  1)  :  and  the  vail  before  the  Ark 
(Ex.  xxvi.  31)  :  the  covering  for  the  door  of  the  tent  (Ex. 

xxvi.  36) :  and  the  covering  of  the  gate  of  the  courc  (Ex. 

xxvii.  16)  :  the  ephod  (Ex.  xxviii.  6)  :  the  belt  (Ex.  xxviii. 
8) :  the  breastplate  of  judgment  (Ex.  xxviii.  15)  :  the  fringe 
of  the  cloak  of  the  ephod  (Ex.  xxviii.  33)  :  the  cloth  of  scar- 
let over  the  showbread  (Num.  iv.  8).  It  is  manifest  from 
these  passages  what  is  signified  by  the  purple  and  scarlet 
with  which  the  woman  that  sat  upon  the  scarlet  beast  ap- 
peared arrayed.  In  like  manner  fn  the  following  passages, 
where  it  is  said,  Alas,  the  great  city,  which  wast  clothed  in 
fine  linen  and  purple  and  scarlet,  decked  with  gold  and  precious 
stones  and  pearls ;  for  in  one  hour  so  great  riches  is  laid  waste 
(Apoc.  xviii.  16,  17):  and  that  purple  and  scarlet,  gold, 
precious  stones,  and  pearls,  were  among  the  merchandise 
of  Babylon,  see  Apoc.  xviii.  12. 

726.  And  decked  with  gold  and  precious  stones,  signifies 
spiritual  Divine  Good  and  Divine  Truth,  which  are  of  the 
Word,  among  them.  By  gold  is  signified  good  (n.  211); 
by  a  precious  stone  is  signified  truth  (n.  231,  540,  570); 
both  from  the  Word.  That  spiritual  good  and  truth  are 
signified  is  because  heavenly  good  and  truth  are  signified 
by  purple  and  scarlet  \  and  both  are  conjoined  in  the 
Word  on  account  of  the  marriage  of  good  and  truth  theie- 


8lO  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVIL 


in  (n.  689):  and  heavenly  good 'and  truth,  as  they  are  of 
love,  are  in  their  essence  good  ,  and  spiritual  good  and 
truth,  as  they  are  of  wisdom,  are  in  their  essence  truth. 
That  heavenly  good  and  truth  are  of  love,  and  that  spiritual 
good  and  truth  are  of  wisdom,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  725). 
What  is  meant  besides  by  this  woman's  being  thus  arrayed 
and  decked  may  be  seen  in  the  preceding  article. 

727.  And  pearls ,  signifies  the  knowledges  of  good  and 
tmth,  which  are  of  the  Word,  with  them.  By  pearls  in  the 
spiritual  sense  are  signified  knowledges  of  good  and  truth, 
as  well  heavenly  (celestial)  as  spiritual,  which  are  from  the 
Word,  in  particular  from  its  literal  sense  :  and  as  pearls 
signify  there  knowledges,  they  are  therefore  mentioned 
after  the  purple  and  scarlet,  and  after  the  gold  and  precious 
stones.  The  same  knowledges  are  signified  by  pearls  in 
these  passages  :  The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  unto  a  mer- 
chant seeking  goodly  pearls,  who  when  he  had  found  one  pearl 
of  great  price  went  away,  sold  all  that  he  had,  and  bought  it 
(Matt.  xiii.  45,  46).  By  this  is  signified  knowledge  con- 
cerning the  Lord.  The  twelve  gates  of  the  wall  of  the  New 
Jerusalem  were  twelve  pearls ;  every  several  gate  was  one 
pearl  (Apoc.  xxi.  21).  The  gates  of  the  New  Jerusalem 
signify  entrance  into  the  New  Church,  and  entrance  is 
made  by  knowledges  of  good  and  truth  from  the  Word. 
Cast  not  your  pearls  before  swine,  lest  they  trample  them  under 
their  feet,  and  rejid  you  (Matt.  vii.  6).  By  swine  are  signi- 
fied those  who  love  only  worldly  wealth,  and  not  spiritual 
wealth,  which  are  knowledges  of  good  and  truth  from  the 
Word.  As  by  Babylon  is  signified  a  Religion  from  which  all 
knowledges  of  good  and  truth  from  the  Word  are  rejected, 
it  is  said  of  it,  The  merchants  of  the  earth  shall  weep  and 
wail  over  Babylon,  because  no  one  buyeth  their  merchandise, 
the  merchandise  of  gold  and  silver,  of  precious  stones  and 
pearls  (Apoc.  xviii.  11,  12). 

728.  Having  a  golden  cup  in  her  hand,  full  of  abomina- 
tions and  Jflthiness  of  her  whoredom,  signifies  that  Religion 


No.  729.]       THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


8ll 


from  the  holy  things  of  the  Word  profaned,  and  from  its 
goods  and  truths  defiled  by  direful  falsities.  That  the 
same  is  signified  by  a  cup  or  goblet  as  by  wine,  because  it 
is  the  container,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  672)  ;  and  by  the 
wine  of  ix-tbylon  is  signified  that  Religion  as  to  its  direful 
falsities  (n.  632,  635)  By  abominations  are  signified  the 
profanations  of  what  is  holy;  and  by  the  filthiness  of  whore- 
dom the  defilements  of  the  good  and  truth  of  the  Word  are 
signified.  Hence  by  having  a  golden  cup  in  her  hand  full 
of  abominations  and  filthiness  of  her  whoredom,  is  signi- 
fied that  Religion  consisting  of  the  holy  things  of  the 
church  profaned,  and  of  the  goods  and  truths  of  the  Word 
defiled  by  direful  falsities.  These  things  are  similar  to 
those  which  the  Lord  said  to  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees ; 
Woe  ufito  you,  hypocrites,  for  ye  make  yourselves  like  u?ito 
whitened  sepulchres,  which  indeed  appear  beautiful  outwardly, 
but  within  are  full  of  dead  men's  bones  a?id  of  all  unclean- 
ness  (Matt,  xxiii.  27). 

729.  And  upon  her  forehead  a  name  written,  Mystery, 
Babylon  the  great,  the  mother  of  whoredoms  and  abomina- 
tions of  the  earth,  signifies  the  Roman  Catholic  Religion, 
as  to  its  interior  quality  which  is  concealed,  that  from  its 
rise  from  the  love  of  ruling  from  the  love  of  self  over  the 
holy  things  of  the  church  and  over  heaven,  and  thus  over 
all  things  of  the  Lord  and  His  Word,  it  has  defiled  and 
profaned  the  things  which  are  of  the  Word  and  thence  of 
the  Church.  By  being  written  on  the  forehead  is  signified 
to  be  implanted  in  the  love,  for  the  forehead  signifies  the 
love  (n.  347,  605).  By  mystery  is  signified  what  is  hid- 
den away  interiorly.  By  Babylon  the  great  is  signified 
the  Roman  Catholic  Religion  and  all  its  quality,  as  above 
(n.  717).  By  whoredoms  the  adulterations  of  the  good 
and  truth  of  the  Word  are  signified  (n.  719-721);  and  also 
the  defilements  of  them,  as  just  above  (n.  728).  By  abom- 
.nations  are  signified  the  profanations  of  the  holy  things  of 
the  church,  as  also  jvit  above  (n.  728).    By  the  earth  the 

VOL.  II.  17 


812 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVII. 


church  is  signified  (n.  285).  Hence  by  the  mother  of 
whoredoms  and  abominations  of  the  earth  is  signified  the 
origin  of  them.  Now  as  these  words  were  written  on  her 
forehead,  and  by  written  on  the  forehead  is  signified 
implanted  in  the  love,  and  their  love  is  the  love  of  ruling 
from  the  love  of  self  over  all  the  things  of  the  church  and 
over  Heaven,  and  thus  over  all  things  of  the  Lord  and  His 
Word,  this  therefore  is  signified.  It  may  be  seen  from 
these  things,  that  by  the  name  "written  upon  her  forehead, 
Mystery,  the  great  Babylon,  the  mother  of  whoredoms,  and 
abominations  of  the  earth,"  the  Roman  Catholic  Religion 
is  signified,  as  to  its  interior  quality  which  is  hidden ; 
that,  from  its  origin  from  the  love  of  ruling  from  the  love 
of  self  over  the  holy  things,  of  the  church  and  over  heaven, 
and  thus  over  all  things  of  the  Lord  and  His  Word,  it  has 
defiled  and  profaned  the  things  which  are  of  the  Word  and 
thence  of  the  church.  That  it  is  the  love  of  ruling  over 
all  the  things  of  the  church,  is  known  from  the  authority 
it  claims  over  the  souls  of  men,  and  over  all  the  things  of 
their  worship.  That  it  is  over  heaven,  is  known  from  the 
assumed  power  cf  loosing  and  binding,  and  thus  of  open- 
ing and  shutting.  That  it  is  over  all  things  of  the  Lord, 
is  known  from  the  vicarship,  by  which  they  make  over  to 
themselves  all  that  is  His.  That  it  is  over  all  things  of 
the  Word,  is  also  known  from  the  interpretation  of  it  being 
reserved  to  themselves  alone.  It  is  said,  the  love  of  ruling 
from  the  love  of  self,  because  there  is  also  given  the  love 
of  ruling  from  the  love  of  uses ;  which  two  loves  are  dia- 
metrically opposite  to  each  other.  For  the  love  of  ruling 
from  the  love  of  self  is  diabolical  \  for  it  regards  self  alone, 
and  the  world  for  the  sake  of  self :  but  the  love  of  ruling 
from  the  love  of  uses  is  heavenly  j  for  it  regards  the  Lord, 
from  whom  all  things  that  proceed  are  uses  j  and  to  it  uses 
are  to  do  good  to  the  church  for  the  sake  of  the  salvation 
of  souls :  on  which  account  this  love  abominates  the  love 
of  ruling  from  the  love  of  self. 


No.  731.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


813 


730.  A  fid  I  saw  the  woman  drunken  with  the  blood  of  the 
saints  and  with  the  blood  of  the  witnesses  of  Jesus,  signifies 
that  Religion  insane  from  adulterated  and  profaned  Divine 
Truths  and  Goods  of  the  Lord,  of  the  Word,  and  thence  of 
the  church.  By  the  woman  that  Religion  is  signified,  as 
above  (n.  723,  725) :  by  being  drunken  is  signified  to  be 
insane  in  spiritual  things  (n.  721);  by  blood  the  falsifica- 
tion, adulteration,  and  profanation  of  the  Word  are  signi 
fied  (n.  327,  379,  681,  684)  :  by  the  saints  are  signified  they 
who  are  in  Divine  truths  from  the  Lord  through  the  Word, 
and  abstractly  the  Divine  Truths  of  the  Lord,  of  the  Word, 
and  thence  of  the  church  (n.  173,  586,  666):  by  the  wit- 
nesses of  Jesus  are  signified  abstractly  truths  and  goods 
from  the  Lord  through  the  Word  in  the  church  (n.  6,  16, 
490,  506,  668)  j  here  the  same  profaned,  because  it  is  said 
the  blood  of  the  martyrs  or  witnesses  of  Jesus  ;  and  it  is 
said  of  Babylon,  by  which  the  profanation  of  the  good  and 
truth  of  the  Word  and  the  church  is  also  signified  (n.  717, 
718).  It  is  evident  from  these  things,  that  by  /  saw  the 
woman  dnmken  with  the  blood  of  the  saints  and  with  the 
blood  of  the  witnesses  of  Jesus,  is  signified  that  Religion 
insane  from  the  adulterated  and  profaned  Divine  truths 
and  goods  of  the  Lord,  of  the  Word,  and  thence  of  the 
Church. 

731.  And  when  I  saw  her,  I  wondered  with  great  wonder \ 
signifies  astonishment  that  that  Religion  is  such  interiorly, 
when  yet  it  appears  otherwise  exteriorly.  To  wonder  with 
great  wonder  is  to  be  greatly  astonished  :  at  seeing  her 
signifies  that  the  woman,  that  is,  the  Religion,  was  such 
interiorly,  when  yet  it  appears  otherwise  exteriorly.  For 
he  was  astonished  at  seeing  the  woman  sitting  upon  a 
scarlet  beast,  arrayed  in  purple  and  scarlet,  decked  with 
gold,  precious  stones  and  pearls,  having  a  golden  cup  in 
her  hand,  which  was  her  appearance  in  externals  \  and  yet 
the  cup  was  full  of  abomination  and  filthiness  of  whore- 
dom :  and  he  saw  written  on  her  forehead,  the  Mother  of 


8 14  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVII. 


whoredoms  and  abominations  of  the  earth,  which  are  her 
internals.  These  things  were  said  by  John,  because  every 
one  even  at  this  day  cannot  but  be  astonished,  when 
he  sees  that  Religion  so  holy  and  splendid  in  externals, 
and  is  not  aware  that  it  is  so  profane  and  abominable  in 
internals. 

732.  And  the  angel  said  unto  me,  Wherefore  dost  thou 
wonder  ?  I  will  tell  thee  the  mystery  of  the  woman  and  of  the 
beast  that  carrieth  her,  which  hath  the  seven  heads  and  ten 
horns,  signifies  the  disclosure  of  what  the  things  which 
precede  and  were  seen  signify.  This  has  no  need  of 
further  explanation. 

733.  The  beast  which  thou  sawest  was,  and  is  not,  signi- 
fies the  Word  acknowledged  as  holy  among  them,  and  yet 
really  not  acknowledged.  That  the  Word  is  signified  by 
the  beast  may  be  seen  above  (n.  723):  by  "was  and  is 
not "  is  signified  that  it  is  acknowledged  as  holy,  and  yet 
really  not  acknowledged.  That  the  Word  has  been  among 
them,  and  also  is,  and  yet  that  it  is  not,  is  known.  It 
is  acknowledged  as  holy  indeed,  because  it  treats  of  the 
Lord,  and  of  His  power  over  the  church  and  over  heaven, 
and  of  Peter  and  his  keys  :  but  still  it  is  not  acknowledged ; 
for  it  is  not  read  by  the  people,  because  they  are  kept  from 
reading  it,  and  dissuaded  by  various  figments  of  the  monks, 
and  indeed  prohibited  also  ;  and  it  is  only  kept  in  the  libra- 
ries and  monasteries,  where  also  few  read  it,  still  less  attend 
to  any  truth  therein,  but  only  to  the  dictates  of  the  Pope, 
which  they  say  are  of  equal  holiness :  yea,  when  they 
speak  from  the  heart,  they  disparage  and  blaspheme  the 
Word.  From  this  it  may  be  evident,  that  by  the  beast 
which  was  and  is  not,  is  signified  the  Word  with  them 
acknowledged  as  holy,  and  yet  really  not  acknowledged. 

734.  And  is  about  to  ascend  out  of  the  abyss,  and  to  go  into 
perdition,  signifies  deliberation  at  different  times  in  the 
Papal  Consistory  respecting  the  reception  and  reading  of 
the  Word  by  the  laity  and  the  common  people,  and  rejection. 


No.  735.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  8 1 5 

By  the  beast  which  was  about  to  ascend  the  Word  is  signi- 
fied, as  above  (n.  723,  733) :  by  the  abyss  out  of  which  he 
was  about  to  ascend  nothing  else  can  be  signified  but  that 
Religion,  and  especially  where  its  throne  is,  and  thus  the 
Papal  Consistory.  It  is  an  abyss,  because  that  which  is 
decreed  there  regards  dominion  over  the  holy  things  of  the 
church  and  over  heaven,  and  thus  over  all  things  of  the  Lord 
and  His  Word  (n.  729).  These  they  have  for  their  end  as 
the  essentials,  but  the  good  of  the  church  and  the  salvation 
of  souls  as  the  forms  necessary  as  means  to  the  end.  By 
going  away  into  perdition  is  signified  to  be  rejected.  It  is 
known  from  ecclesiastical  history  that  the  reception  and 
reading  of  the  Word  by  the  laity  and  the  common  people 
has  been  several  times  deliberated  there,  but  rejected.  It 
has  also  been  proposed  by  a  Pontiff  who  is  now  among  the 
Reformed  and  the  blessed,  who  is  spoken  of  in  the  "  Con- 
tinuation concerning  the  spiritual  world  "  (n.  59),  but  it 
was  not  accepted ;  and  this  is  especially  known  from  the 
bull  Unigenitus,  and  besides  from  the  Councils. 

735.  And  they  that  dwell  upon  the  earth  shall  wonder, 
whose  names  were  not  written  in  the  book  of  life  frojn  the 
foundation  of  the  world,  when  they  behold  the  beast  which 
was  and  is  not,  but  yet  is,  signifies  the  amazement  of 
those  who  are  of  that  Religion,  all  who  from  its  estab- 
lishment have  aimed  at  dominion  over  heaven  and  earth, 
that  the  Word,  although  thus  rejected,  still  is.  By  won- 
dering is  signified  to  be  astonished  :  by  them  that  dwell 
upon  the  earth  those  are  signified  who  are  of  the  church, 
here  those  who  are  of  that  Religion,  as  above  (n.  721): 
"  whose  names  were  not  written  in  the  book  of  life  from 
the  foundation  of  the  world,"  signifies  those  who  do  not 
believe  in  the  Lord,  and  are  not  in  doctrine  from  the 
Word  :  all  since  the  establishment  of  the  church,  here 
since  the  establishment  of  this  Religion  (n.  588,  589) :  and 
these  are  no  others  than  they  who  aim  at  dominion  over 
heaven  and  over  the  earth :  by  the  beast  which  was  and  is 


8i6 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVII. 


not,  but  yet  is,  is  signified  that  the  Word,  so  rejected,  still 
is.  It  is  manifest  from  this,  that  by  "  they  that  dwell  upon 
the  earth  shall  wonder,  whose  names  are  not  written  in  the 
book  of  life  from  the  foundation  of  the  world,  when  they 
behold  the  beast  which  was  and  is  not,  but  yet  is,"  is 
signified  the  amazement  of  those  who  are  of  that  Religion, 
all  who  since  its  establishment  have  aimed  at  dominion 
over  heaven  and  earth,  that  the  Word,  though  it  has  been 
thus  rejected,  still  i?  :  for  all  who  aim  at  dominion  over 
the  holy  things  of  the  church  and  over  heaven,  hate  the 
Word,  because  they  hate  the  Lord ;  if  not  in  the  mouth, 
still  in  the  heart.  That  it  is  so,  few  know  in  the  world, 
because  they  are  then  in  the  body ;  but  it  is  made  manifest 
after  death,  when  every  one  is  in  his  spirit.  Hence  it  is 
that  they  wonder  that  the  Word  still  is,  though  it  has  been 
so  rejected  *  as  was  said  above  (n.  734).  The  reason  that 
the  Word  still  is,  is  because  it  is  Divine,  and  the  Lord  is 
in  it. 

736.  Here  is  the  mind  that  hath  wisdom,  signifies  that 
this  is  the  interpretation  in  the  natural  sense,  but  for  those 
who  are  in  the  spiritual  sense  from  the  Lord.    "  Here  is 
the  mind  "  signifies  that  this  is  the  understanding  and  in- 
terpretation of  the  things  that  were  seen  :  "that  hath  wis- 
dom "  signifies  for  those  that  are  interiorly  wise.    That  the 
interpretation  is  in  the  literal  sense  for  those  who  are  in 
the  spiritual  sense,  is  because  the  interpretation  was  given 
by  the  angel  in  the  natural  sense,  and  not  in  the  spiritual : 
for  he  said  that  the  seven  heads  of  the  beast  were  seven 
mountains,  and  likewise  that  they  were  seven  kings ;  and 
that  one  of  them  is,  and  another  is  not  yet  come  ;  also  that 
the  beast  is  the  eighth,  and  is  of  the  seven ;  besides  more 
things  that  follow  until  the  end  of  the  chapter :  and  these 
things  cannot  be  understood  except  by  those  who  are  in 
the  spiritual  sense  from  the  Lord :  this  is  therefore  signi- 
fied by  having  wisdom.    The  reason  that  the  interpretation 
was  given  by  he  angel  in  the  natural  sense,  and  not  in  the 


No.  737-]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


817 


spiritual,  is  because  the  natural  sense  is  the  basis,  the 
container,  and  the  support  of  its  spiritual  and  heavenly 
(celestial)  sense  ;  see  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem 
concerning  the  Sacred  Scripture"  (n.  27-49):  on  which 
account  also  interpretations  elsewhere  in  the  Word  are 
given  in  the  natural  sense  ;  and  still  they  cannot  be  under- 
stood interiorly  except  by  the  spiritual  sense  :  as  may  be 
seen  in  the  prophets,  and  also  in  the  evangelists,  in  many 
places. 

737.  The  seven  heads  are  seven  mountains  where  the  woman 
sitteth  upon  them,  and  they  are  seven  kings,  signifies  the  Di- 
vine Goods  and  Divine  Truths  of  the  Word,  upon  which  the 
Roman  Catholic  Religion  is  founded,  destroyed  in  time, 
and  at  length  profaned.  Since  the  Word  is  signified  by 
the  scarlet  beast,  and  therefore  the  goods  of  love  and  the 
truths  of  wisdom  therein  are  signified  by  his  heads,  on  this 
account  the  quality  of  the  Word  as  to  these  two  among 
those  that  are  meant  by  Babylon,  is  here  described,  —  the 
Divine  Good  of  love  therein  by  mountains,  and  the  Divine 
Truth  therein  by  kings.  That  the  goods  of  love  are  signi- 
fied by  mountains,  may  be  seen,  n.  336,  339,  714;  and 
that  the  truths  of  wisdom  are  signified  by  kings,  n.  20,  664, 
704 :  and  that  by  the  head,  when  the  Lord  is  spoken  of, 
the  Divine  Love  of  His  Divine  Wisdom  and  the  Divine 
Wisdom  of  His  Divine  Love  are  signified,  n.  47,  538,  5 68  ; 
and  that  by  seven  is  signified  all  and  complete  ;  and  that 
it  is  applied  to  holy  things,  n.  10,  391,  657  :  and  that  by  the 
woman  is  signified  the  Roman  Catholic  Religion,  n.  723. 
Hence  then  by  "the  seven  heads  are  seven  mountains 
where  the  woman  sitteth  upon  them,"  are  signified  the 
Divine  Goods  and  Divine  Truths  of  the  Word,  upon  which 
the  Roman  Catholic  Religion  is  founded.  The  reason  is, 
that  the  whole  Word  is  profaned  and  adulterated  by  that 
Religion,  see  above  (n.  717,  719,  720,  721,  723,  728,  729, 
730).  It  is  said  to  have  been  profaned  in  time,  since  in 
the  beginning  the  Word  was  holy  to  them  :  but  as  they  saw 


8i8 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVII. 


that  they  could  rule  by  means  of  the  holy  things  of  the 
Church,  they  receded  from  the  Word,  and  acknowledged 
their  own  edicts,  precepts,  and  statutes  as  of  equal,  and 
practically  of  superior  sanctity  •  and  at  length  transferred 
all  the  Lord's  power  to  themselves,  not  leaving  any  thing. 
It  is  from  their  first  state,  when  they  held  the  Word  holy, 
that  Lucifer,  by  whom  is  meant  Babel  (n.  717),  was  called 
"  son  of  the  morning ; "  but  it  is  on  account  of  their  later 
state,  that  he  was  cast  into  hell  (Isa.  xiv).  But  more  may  be 
seen  on  this  subject  in  the  "  Angelic  Wisdom  concerning  the 
Divine  Providence"  (n.  257).  It  may  seem  as  if  by  "the  seven 
mountains  where  the  woman  sitteth  "  Rome  is  meant ;  be- 
cause that  is  built  upon  seven  mountains,  from  which  also 
it  is  named.  But  admitting  that  Rome  is  meant,  since  the 
throne  and  tribunal  of  that  Religion  is  there,  nevertheless 
by  the  seven  mountains  the  Divine  Goods  of  the  Word,  and 
thence  of  the  church,  profaned,  are  here  signified  ;  for  the 
number  seven  adds  nothing  else  but  what  is  holy,  here  what 
is  profaned,  as  the  same  number  does  elsewhere  :  as  where 
are  mentioned  seven  spirits  before  the  throne  of  God  (Apoc. 
i.  4).  Seven  candlesticks,  in  the  midst  of  which  was  the  Son 
of  Man  (i.  13  ;  ii.  1).  Seven  stars  (ii.  1  \  iii.  1).  Seven 
lamps  of  fire  before  the  throne  (Apoc.  iv.  5).  Seven  seals, 
with  which  the  Book  was  sealed  (Apoc.  v.  1).  The  seven 
horns  and  seven  eyes  of  the  La?nb  (Apoc.  v.  6).  The  seven 
angels  with  the  seven  trumpets  (Apoc.  viii.  2).  Seven  thun- 
ders (Apoc.  x.  3,  4).  The  seven  angels  having  seven  plagues 
in  vials  (Apoc.  xv.  1,  6,  7).  In  like  manner  here  it  is  said, 
that  the  scarlet  beast  had  seven  heads ;  and  that  the  seven 
heads  were  seven  mountains,  and  likewise  were  seven  kings. 

738.  Five  have  fallen,  and  one  is,  and  the  other  is  not  ytt 
come;  and  when  he  is  come,  he  must  remai?i  but  a  short  time, 
signifies  that  all  the  Divine  truths  of  the  Word  have  been 
destroyed,  except  this  one,  that  all  power  in  heaven  and  in 
earth  was  given  to  the  Lord  ;  and  except  another,  which 
has  not  yet  come  into  question  ;  and  when  it  does,  it  will 


No.  738.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  819 


not  remain  j  which  is,  that  the  Lord's  Human  is  Divine. 
By  five  is  not  signified  five,  but  all  the  rest  j  here  all  the 
remaining  Divine  Truths  of  the  Word,  which  are  signified 
by  kings.  For  the  numbers  in  the  Apocalypse,  and  in  the 
Word  generally,  signify  the  quality  of  the  things  with  which 
they  are  connected.  They  are  like  a  kind  of  adjectives 
united  with  substantives,  or  like  a  sort  of  predicates  ad- 
joined to  subjects  ;  as  may  be  seen  from  the  numbers  two, 
three,  four,  six,  seven,  ten,  twelve,  a  hundred  and  forty- 
four,  explained  above.  Here,  therefore,  five  signifies  all 
the  rest,  because  seven  signifies  all  the  holy  things  of  the 
Word  :  and  it  follows  that  one  is,  and  that  the  other  has 
not  yet  come  j  and  thus  that  there  are  two  out  of  them  all 
which  remained.  From  which  it  is  manifest,  that  by  five 
have  fallen  is  signified  that  all  the  rest  have  been  destroyed. 
They  are  said  to  fall,  because  kings  are  spoken  of,  who  fall 
by  the  sword.  By  "  one  is  "  nothing  else  is  signified  but  this 
Divine  Truth,  that  all  power  in  heaven  and  on  earth  was 
given  to  the  Lord,  according  to -the  words  of  the  Lord  Him- 
self (Matt,  xxviii.  18  ;  John  xiii.  3  ;  xvii.  2,  3,  10),  as  may 
be  seen  above  (n.  618).  That  this  one  has  not  been  de- 
stroyed is  because  they  could  in  no  other  way  claim  to 
themselves  dominion  over  all  things  of  the  church  and  the 
Word  and  even  heaven.  By  the  other  who  is  not  yet  come, 
and  when  he  cometh  must  remain  but  a  short  time,  is  sig- 
nified the  Divine  Truth  which  has  not  yet  come  in  question, 
and  when  it  does,  will  not  remain  permanently  with  them  j 
which  is,  that  the  Lord's  Human  is  Divine.  It  is  said  that 
it  must  remain  but  a  short  time,  because  this  is  according 
to  the  Divine  Providence,  spoken  of  above  (n.  686).  That 
it  is  a  Divine  Truth  that  the  Lord's  Human  is  Divine,  may 
be  seen  in  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning 
the  Lord,"  from  beginning  to  end.  But  the  reason  that  it 
has  not  yet  come  in  question,  is  because,  after  they  had 
transferred  to  themselves  all  the  Lord's  power,  they  could 
not  acknowledge  the  Lord's  Human  as  Divine,  because  it 


820 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVII 


would  then  be  said  by  the  laity  and  the  common  people 
that  they  had  transferred  Divine  power  to  themselves,  and 
thus  that  the  Pontiff  was  God,  and  his  ministers  were  gods. 
But  that  this  will  yet  come  in  question,  may  be  evident 
from  the  fact  that  it  is  here  foretold  in  the  Apocalypse. 
That  they  have  seen  this  other  truth,  which  is  that  the 
Lord's  Human  is  Divine,  though  as  with  closed  eyes,  is 
manifest  from  this  ;  that  they  say  that  in  the  Eucharist 
there  is  not  only  the  Body  and  Blood  of  the  Lord,  but  also 
His  Soul  and  Divinity ;  and  thus  that  there  is  omnipresence 
as  well  of  His  Human  as  of  His  Divine ;  and  the  Human 
cannot  be  omnipresent  unless  it  is  Divine :  also  that  they 
say,  that  Christ  as  to  His  Body  and  Blood,  and  at  the 
same  time  as  to  His  Soul  and  Divinity,  is  in  them  and 
they  are  in  Him  by  the  Eucharist ;  and  this  is  said  of 
His  Human ;  which  cannot  be  said,  because  it  is  not  pos- 
sible, unless  His  Human  is  Divine.  Besides  these  things 
they  also  say  that  the  saints  will  reign  with  Christ,  and  that 
Christ  is  to  be  worshipped,  and  that  the  saints  are  to  be 
invoked  and  venerated  ;  also  that  Christ  is  the  true  Light, 
and  that  in  Him  they  live  and  have  merit,  and  other  similar 
things,  which  involve  the  Divinity  of  His  Human.  These 
things  are  from  the  Council  of  Trent  and  from  its  bull. 
Thus,  as  was  said,  they  may  see  that  truth,  but  as  if  with 
closed  eyes. 

739.  And  the  Beast  which  was  and  is  not  is  himself  the 
eighth,  and  is  of  the  seven,  and  goeth  into  perdition,  signifies 
that  the  Word,  as  explained  above,  is  the  Divine  Good 
itself,  and  that  it  is  the  Divine  Truth,  and  that  it  is  taken 
away  from  the  laity  and  the  common  people,  lest  the 
profanations  and  adulterations  made  in  it  by  their  leaders 
should  appear,  and  they  should  on  that  account  recede. 
By  "  the  Beast  which  was  and  is  not "  is  signified  the  Word, 
as  before  (vers.  8) :  by  his  being  himself  the  eighth,  here 
the  eighth  mountain,  is  signified,  that  it  is  the  Divine  Good 
itself;  for  by  the  seven  mountains  the  Divine  Goods  of 


No.  740.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


82! 


the  Word  are  signified  (n.  737) ;  hence  by  the  Beast  him- 
self being  the  eighth  mountain,  is  signified  that  it  is  the 
Divine  Good  itself.  Good  is  also  signified  by  the  eighth : 
and  as  all  the  goods  of  the  Word  among  them  were  pro- 
faned, he  himself  is  not  said  to  be  of  the  seven  mountains, 
as  he  is,  directly,  of  the  seven  kings,  by  whom  the  Divine 
Truths  of  the  Word  are  signified,  not  all  of  which  were 
adulterated  (n.  737,  738).  From  these  few  things  the  ar- 
canum may  be  seen,  which  lies  hid  in  these  words.  By 
his  going  into  perdition  is  signified  that  it  is  rejected,  as 
above  (n.  734) ;  but  as  the  Word  is  not  rejected  so  but  that 
it  is  acknowledged  as  holy,  but  is  taken  away  from  the  laity 
and  the  common  people  lest  the  profanations  of  good  and 
the  adulterations  of  truth  made  in  it  by  their  leaders  should 
appear,  and  the  laity  should  on  that  account  withdraw, 
therefore  this,  as  it  is  the  real  subject,  is  signified  by  going 
into  perdition.  That  the  Word  is  the  Divine  Good  itself 
and  the  Divine  Truth  is  because  there  is  in  each  and 
every  thing  of  it  the  marriage  of  the  Lord  and  the  Church, 
and  thence  the  marriage  of  good  and  truth ;  alfo  because 
there  is  in  every  thing  of  it  a  heavenly  (celestial)  sense 
and  a  spiritual  sense  ;  and  in  the  heavenly  sense  it  is 
Divine  Good,  and  in  the  spiritual  sense  it  is  Divine  Truth ; 
and  these  are  in  the  Word,  because  the  Lord  is  the  Word : 
which  things  are  all  demonstrated  in  the  "  Doctrine  of  the 
New  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Sacred  Scripture,"  published 
at  Amsterdam. 

740.  And  the  ten  horns  are  te?i  kings ,  who  have  received  no 
kingdom  as  yet,  signifies  the  Word  as  to  power  from  Divine 
truths  with  those  who  are  in  the  kingdom  of  France,  and 
are  not  fully  under  the  yoke  of  the  papal  dominion,  among 
whom  however  there  has  not  yet  been  formed  a  church 
fully  separated  from  the  Roman  Catholic  Religion.  That 
these  things  are  said  of  those  who  are  in  the  kingdom  of 
France  may  be  evident  from  the  series  of  things  in  the 
spiritual  sense :  for  the  reception  of  the  Word  by  those 


82  2  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  TChap.  XVII. 

who  are  in  the  Christian  world  is  now  treated  of;  the 
reception  of  the  Word,  and  the  state  of  the  church  thence, 
among  the  Roman  Catholics  (vers.  9-1 1) ;  the  reception 
of  the  Word,  and  the  state  of  the  church  thence  among 
those  that  are  attached  to  that  Religion  only  as  to  exter- 
nals, who  are  especially  in  the  kingdom  of  France  (vers. 
12-14).  The  rest,  who  indeed  profess  that  Religion,  but 
still  dissent  in  various  things,  are  treated  of  in  vers.  15  -f 
and  the  Protestants  or  Reformed,  who  have  openly 
receded  from  that  Religion  (vers.  16,  17).  But  it  can  by 
no  means  be  known  that  all  these  are  here  treated  of, 
unless  it  is  known  that  the  Word  is  meant  by  the  scarlet 
Beast,  and  that  the  church  is  according  to  the  recep- 
tion of  the  Word.  That  the  Word  is  meant  by  the  scarlet 
Beast,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  723) ;  and  that  the  church  is 
a  church  from  the  Word  and  according  to  its  understand- 
ing of  it,  see  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concern- 
ing the  Sacred  Scripture  "  (n.  76-79).  By  horns,  here  the 
horns  of  the  Beast,  the  power  of  the  Word  is  signified ; 
and  by  !en  horns  much  power,  here  Divine  power,  be- 
cause it  is  that  of  the  Lord  through  the  Word.  That  horns 
signify  power,  and  ten  horns  much  power,  may  be  seen 
above  (n.  270,  539,  724).  That  by  kings  are  signified 
those  who  are  in  Divine  truths  from  the  Word,  and  ab- 
stractly the  Divine  Truths  in  it,  see  n.  20,  664,  704;  and 
that  by  ten  is  not  meant  ten  but  many,  see  n.  10 1.  By  a 
kirgdom  is  signified  the  church  from  the  Word,  because 
by  kings  are  signified  those  who  are  in  Divine  truths  from 
the  Word,  and  abstractly  the  Divine  Truths  in  it.  Hence 
by  their  having  received  no  kingdom  as  yet,  is  signified, 
among  whom  there  is  not  yet  formed  a  church  altogether 
separated  from  the  Roman  Catholic  Religion.  It  may  be 
seen  from  this,  that  by  "  the  ten  horns  are  ten  kings  who 
have  received  no  kingdom  as  yet,"  is  signified  the  Word 
as  to  power  from  Divine  Truths  with  those  who  are  in  the 
kingdom  of  France,  and  in  some  other  places  ;  also  those' 


No.  74i  ]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  823 

who  are  called  Jansenists,  and  are  not  fully  under  the  yoke 
of  the  papal  dominion  ;  among  whom,  however,  there  is 
not  yet  formed  a  church  fully  separated  from  the  Roman 
Catholic  Religion.  The  church  with  those  in  the  kingdom 
of  France  is  said  not  yet  to  be  separated  from  the  Roman 
Catholic  Religion,  because  it  coheres  with  it  in  externals, 
but  not  so  much  in  internals.  The  externals  are  formali- 
zes and  the  internals  are  essentials.  That  they  still  adhere 
to  it,  is  because  there  are  so  many  monasteries  there,  and 
because  the  priesthood  there  is  under  the  authority  of  the 
Pontiff ;  and  these  are  in  all  formality,  according  to  the 
papal  edicts  and  statutes :  and  hence  very  many  are  still 
in  the  essentials  of  that  Religion  ;  on  which  account  the 
church  there  is  not  yet  separated.  This  is  what  is  signi- 
fied by  their  having  received  no  kingdom  as  yet. 

741.  Bat  they  receive  power  as  kings  one  hour  with  the 
Beast,  signifies  that  the  Word  has  power  with  them,  and 
they  by  the  Word,  as  if  they  were  in  its  Divine  Truths. 
By  receiving  power  with  the  Beast  is  signified  to  have 
power  together  with  the  Word  ;  and  thus  that  the  Word 
has  power  wit.h  them,  and  they  by  means  of  the  Word.  By 
receiving  power  is  signified  to  be  strong,  and  by  "  the 
Beast"  the  Word  is  signified  (n.  723):  by  "as  kings"  is 
signified  as  if  they  were  in  Divine  Truths  from  the  Word. 
That  by  kings  are  signified  those  who  are  in  Divine  truths 
from  the  Word,  and  abstractly  the  Divine  Truths  therein, 
see  n.  20,  664,  704,  740  ;  by  "one  hour"  is  signified  for 
some  time,  and  also  in  some  degree.  From  these  things  it 
s  manifest  that  by  their  receiving  power  as  kings  one  hour 
with  the  Beast,  is  signified  that  the  Word  has  power  with 
them,  and  they  through  the  Word,  as  if  they  were  in  its 
Divine  truths.  These  things  are  said,  because  they  ac- 
knowledge that  the  Word  is  divinely  inspired,  and  hence 
that  the  church  is  a  church  from  the  Word.  But  still  they 
do  not  as  yet  draw  Divine  truths  from  it,  except  these 
general  oaes,  that  God  alone  is  to  be  worshipped,  and  not 


824  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  ["Chap.  XVII. 

any  man  as  God ;  and  that  the  power  given  to  Peter  is  not 
in  itself  Divine,  and  yet  that  it  is  Divine  to  open  and  shut 
heaven,  which  is  not  in  any  man's  own  power.  These 
things  they  confirm  in  themselves  from  the  Word ;  but 
before  others,  who  do  not  listen  to  the  Word,  they  do  it 
from  rationality,  which  is  given  by  continual  influx  out  of 
heaven  to  every  one  who  wishes  to  be  in  truths.  That 
they  do  not  go  further,  and  draw  the  doctrinals  ^f  faith 
and  life  from  the  Word,  is  of  the  Lord's  Divine  Provi- 
dence, because  they  still  adhere  in  externals,  or  in  formali- 
ties to  the  Roman  Catholic  Religion,  lest  truth  and  falsity 
should  be  mixed  together,  and  thence  an  interior  strife 
should  arise,  which  is  like  fermentation  that  produces 
confusion. 

742.  These  have  one  mmd,  and  shall  give  their  power  ana 
authority  to  the  Beast,  signifies  that  they  acknowledge  unani- 
mously that  government  and  dominion  over  the  church  are 
solely  through  the  Word.  By  having  one  mind  is  signified 
to  acknowledge  unanimously:  by  giving  power  and  au- 
thority to  the  beast  is  signified  to  ascribe  government  and 
dominion  over  the  church  to  the  Word.  TJie  reason  that 
government  and  dominion  over  the  church  are  meant,  is 
because  the  Word,  and  therefore  the  church,-are  -treated  of. 
From  these  things  it  is  manifest,  that  by  these  having  one* 
mind,  and  giving  their  power  and  authority  to  the  beast,  is 
signified  that  they  unanimously  acknowledge  that  govern- 
ment and  dominion  over  the  church  are  solely  through  the 
Word.  They  indeed  acknowledge  the  Pontiff  as  the  head 
of  the  church  ;  but  they  say  that  his  government  and  do- 
minion over  the  church  is  not  like  that  of  the  head  over 
the  body,  but  is  like  a  supreme  government  over  a  body 
which  does  not  govern  and  rule  from  itself,  but  from  God 
through  the  Word  ;  and  that  it  is  then  to  be  obeyed  :  con- 
sequently that  the  interpretation  of  the  Word  does  not 
belong  to  his  arbitrary  determination  alone,  as  has  come  to 
pass  ;  because  thus  the  Divine  authority  of  the  Word  is 
perverted  and  perishes. 


No  743.]       THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  825 

743.  These  shall  fight  with  the  Lamb,  but  the  Lamb  shall 
overcome  them  ;  for  He  is  Lord  of  lords  and  King  of  kings ; 
signifies  the  Lord's  combat  with  them  concerning  the  ac- 
knowledgment of  His  Divine  Human,  because  in  It  the 
Lord  is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  is  also  the  Word. 
By  their  combat  with  the  Lord  and  the  Lord's  with  them  is 
not  meant  a  combat  as  of  the  evil  and  with  the  evil,  but  as 
of  those  and  with  those  who  are  not  yet  in  truths  concern- 
ing the  Lord.  By  the  Lamb  is  meant  the  Lord  as  to  the 
Divine  Human  and  also  as  to  the  Word  (n.  269,  291,  595)  : 
and  by  overcoming  them  is  signified  to  convince  through 
dhe  Word.  "  For  He  is  Lord  of  lords  and  King  of  kings  " 
signifies  because  He  is,  God  of  heaven  and  earth.  From 
His  dominion  over  all  the  goods  of  heaven  and  the  church 
Pie  is  called  Lord  of  lords,  and  from  His  kingdom  over  all 
the  truths  of  heaven  and  the  church  He  is  called  King  of 
kings  (n.  664).  It  is  manifest  from  this,  that  by  "  these 
shall  fight  with  the  Lamb  and  the  Lamb  shall  overcome 
them  because  He  is  Lord  of  lords  and  King  of  kings,"  is 
signified  the  Lord's  combat  with  them  concerning  the  ac- 
knowledgment of  the  Lord's  Divine  Human,  because  the 
Lord  in  His  Divine  Human  is  God  of  heaven  and  earth. 
That  the  Lord  is  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  He  teaches  in 
plain  words  ;  for  He  says,  All  things  whatsoever  the  Father 
hath  are  mine  (John  xvi.  15).  The  Father  hath  given  all 
things  into  the  hand  of  the  Son  (John  iii.  35,  36  ;  xiii.  3). 
Father,  thou  hast  give?i  me  power  over  all  fiesh  :  all  Mine  art 
Thine  and  Thi?ir  are  Mine  (John  xvii.  2,3,  10).  All  power  h 
given  unto  Me  in  heave?i  and  in  earth  (Matt,  xxviii.  18).  2 
am  the  way,  the  truth,  and  the  life :  no  one  cometh  unto  the 
Father  but  by  Me ;  He  that  knoweth  and  seeth  Me,  knoweth 
and  seeth  the  Father ;  for  I  am  in  the  Father,  a?id  the  Father 
in  Me  (John  xiv.  6-1 1).  The  Father  and  L  are  one  (John 
x.  30).  That  every  one  that  believeth  in  the  Lord,  should  have 
everlasting  life  ;  and  he  that  believeth  not  in  Him,  shall  not  set 
UfeQolm  iii.  15,  17,  18,  36  ;  vi.  47  ;  xv.  26  ;  and  elsewhere) 


826 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVII. 


Who  does  not  know  that  the  Lord  was  conceived  of  God 
the  Father  ?  (Luke  i.  34,  35)  ;  and  who  may  not  know  from 
this,  that  God  the  Father,  who  is  Jehovah,  took  to  Himself 
the  Human  in  the  world  ?  and  hence  that  the  Human  is 
the  Human  of  God  the  Father  ?  and  that  thus  God  the 
Father  and  He  are  one,  as  the  soul  and  the  body  are  one  ? 
Can  any  one,  indeed  approach  a  man's  soul,  and  descend 
thence  to  his  body  ?  Is  not  his  human  to  be  approached  ? 
and  then  his  soul  is  approached.  By  these  and  many  other 
things  which  are  in  the  Word,  the  Lamb  will  overcome 
them  :  on  which  account,  as  they  have  ceased  to  worship 
the  Pope,  let  them  worship  Him  from  whom  the  Pope  says 
that  he  has  all  power  over  the  church  and  heaven.  The 
Pope  is  a  man,  and  the  Lord  is  God ;  and  God  alone  is  to 
be  approached,  invoked,  and  adored  ;  that  is,  is  to  be  wor- 
shipped. The  Lord  alone  is  the  Holy  One  who  is  to  be 
invoked  (Apoc.  xv.  4).  I  know  that  they  will  think,  "  How 
can  Jehovah  the  Father,  who  is  the  Creator  of  the  universe, 
descend  and  assume  the  Human  ?  "  But  let  them  think 
also,  "  How  can  a  Son  from  eternity,  who  is  equal  to  the 
Father,  and  is  also^he  Creator  of  the  universe,  do  it  ?  "  Is 
it  not  the  same  thing  ?  They  say,  "  The  Father  and  the 
Son  from  eternity  ;  "  but  there  is  not  any  Son  from  eternity : 
there  is  the  Divine  Human,  which  is  called  the  Son  sent 
into  the  world  (Luke  i.  34,  35).  But  on  this  subject  see 
below  (n.  961). 

744.  A?id  they  that  are  with  Him,  are  called,  and  chosen, 
and  faithful,  signifies  that  those  who  approach  and  worship 
the  Lord  alone,  are  they  that  come  into  heaven,  as  well 
they  who  are  in  the  externals  of  the  church,  as  they  that 
are  in  its  internals  and  its  inmosts.  "  They  that  are  with 
Him  "  signifies  those  who  approach  the  Lord,  for  they  are 
with  Him.  By  the  called,  the  chosen,  and  the  faithful,  are 
signified  those  who  are  in  the  externals,  the  internals,  and 
the  inmosts  of  the  church ;  who,  because  they  are  in  the 
Lord,  come  into  heaven.    By  the  called  indeed  all  are 


No.  745.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  827 

meant,  because  all  are  called  :  but  by  the  called  who  are 
with  the  Lord  are  meant  they  who  are  in  heaven  with  the 
Lord,  as  all  are  called  who  are  at  the  wedding  with  the 
Bridegroom.  By  the  chosen  is  not  meant  that  some  are 
elected  by  predestination,  but  they  who  are  with  the  Lord 
are  so  called.  By  the  faithful  are  meant  those  who  have 
faith  in  the  Lord.  These  are  they  who  are  in  the  externals, 
the  internals,  and  the  inmosts  of  the  Church,  because  the 
Lord's  Church  is  distinguished,  like  heaven,  into  three  de- 
grees. In  the  lowest  degree  are  they  who  are  in  its  exter- 
nals, in  the  second  degree  are  they  who  are  in  its  internals, 
and  in  the  third  degree  are  they  who  are  in  its  inmosts. 
They  that  are  with  the  Lord  in  the  externals  of  the  Church 
are  "  the  called,"  they  that  are  in  its  internals  are  "  the 
chosen,"  and  they  that  are  in  its  inmosts  are  "  the  faith- 
ful :  "  for  they  are  so  called  in  the  Word  j  where  Jacob  is 
said  to  be  called,  and  Israel  chosen  ;  since  by  Jacob  those 
are  there  meant  who  are  in  the  externals  of  the  church, 
and  by  Israel  those  who  are  in  its  internals.  The  reason 
that  it  is  here  said,  "  They  that  are  with  Him  are  called, 
and  chosen,  and  faithful,"  is  because  it  is  said  before  that 
"  they  shall  fight  with  the  Lamb,  and  the  Lamb  will  over- 
come them  ; "  so  that  they  may  know  that  they  whom  the 
Lord  overcomes,  that  is,  convinces  by  the  Word,  are  with 
Him  in  heaven  ;  some  in  the  ultimate  heaven,  some  in 
the  second,  and  some  in  the  third :  each  one  accord' ng 
to  his  reception. 

745  And  he  said  unto  me,  The  waters  which  thou  sawest, 
where  the  harlot  sitteth,  are  peoples  and  multitudes,  and  na- 
tions and  tongues,  signifies  that  those  are  under  the  Papal 
Dominion,  but  in  the  truths  of  the  Word  variously  adulter- 
ated and  profaned  by  that  Religion,  who  are  of  its  varieties 
of  doctrine  and  discipline,  and  of  its  varieties  of  religion 
and  confession.  The  waters  which  he  saw,  where  the  har- 
lot sits,  are  the  waters  which  are  mentioned  in  vers.  1  of 
this  chapter  ;  where  it  is  said,  I  will  show  thee  the  judgment 


828 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chak  XVIL 


of  the  harlot  that  sitteth  upon  many  waters.  That  the  truths 
of  the  Word  adulterated  and  profaned  are  there  signified 
by  the  waters,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  719).  It  is  said  that 
these  waters  are  peoples,  multitudes,  nations,  and  tongues, 
because  by  these  are  signified  all  those  who  are  under  the 
papal  Dominion,  of  its  varieties  of  doctrine  and  discipline 
and  religion  and  confession  :  for  by  peoples  are  signified 
they  who  are  in  doctrine  (n.  483)  •  by  multitudes  those 
who  are  in  discipline,  by  nations  those  that  are  in  religion 
(n.  483)  ;  and  by  tongues  those  who  are  in  confession 
(n.  282,  483).  These  things  are  said  here,  because  what 
precedes  is  concerning  the  reception  and  understanding  of 
the  Word  by  those  who  are  in  the  Roman  Catholic  Religion 
itself  (from  vers.  8-1 1)  ;  and  afterwards  concerning  the  re 
ception  and  understanding  of  the  Word  by  the  noble  French 
nation  (from  vers.  12-14):  here  therefore  concerning  the 
reception  and  understanding  of  the  Word  with  the  rest  who 
are  under  the  papal  Dominion  :  after  this  it  follows  con- 
cerning the  Protestants  (vers.  16,  17):  thus  all  things  are 
foretold  in  their  proper  order.  It  is  known  that  those  who 
are  under  the  papal  Dominion  are  in  various  doctrine,  dis- 
cipline, religion,  and  confession  ;  for  that  Religion  is  not 
observed  in  the  same  manner  in  various  kingdoms. 

746.  Ana1  the  ten  horns  which  thou  sawest  upon  the  beast, 
these  shall  hate  the  ha?'lot,  signifies  the  Word  as  to  power  from 
Divine  Truths  among  the  Protestants,  who  have  altogether 
cast  off  from  themselves  the  yoke  of  the  papal  Dominion. 
It  is  said  here,  as  above  (vers.  12),  "the  ten  horns  which 
thou  sawest ;  "  but  there  they  are  said  to  be  "  ten  kings  ; " 
but  here,  "  These  :  "  because  there,  as  here,  those  who  have 
receded  from  the  Roman  Catholic  Religion  are  treated  of , 
yet  there  those  who  have  done  it  in  part ;  but  here,  alto- 
gether. That  the  Protestants  or  Reformed  are  here  treated 
of,  is  manifest  from  these  things  that  follow  ;  that  they 
shall  make  the  harlot  desolate  and  naked,  shall  eat  her 
flesh,  and  shall  burn  her  with  fire,  and  shall  give  their 


No.  748.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  829 


kingdom  to  the  Beast.  That  the  Word  as  to  power  from 
Divine  Truths  is  signified  by  the  ten  horns  which  thou 
sawest  upon  the  Beast,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  740).  To 
hate  the  harlot  is,  not  to  endure  the  Roman  Catholic  Relig- 
ion, and  therefore  to  cast  off  from  themselves  the  yoke  of 
the  papal  Dominion. 

747.  And  shall  make  her  desolate  a?id  naked \  signifies  that 
they  will  divest  themselves  of  her  falsities  and  evils.  By 
making  her  desolate  is  signified  to  divest  themselves  of  her 
falsities  :  and  by  making  her  naked  is  signified  to  divest 
themselves  of  her  evils  :  for  they  make  her  desolate  and 
naked  among  themselves.  Desolation  in  the  Word  is  pred- 
icated of  truths  and  falsities,  and  nakedness  of  goods  and 
evils ;  as  may  be  evident  from  the  passages  that  were  ad- 
duced above  concerning  nakedness  (n.  213,  706).  From 
these  things  it  may  be  evident  that  by  their  making  her 
desolate  and  naked  is  signified  that  they  will,  divest  them- 
selves of  all  the  falsities  and  evils  of  that  Religion.  That 
the  Protestants  or  the  Reformed  have  done  so,  is  known. 

748.  And  shall  eat  her  flesh,  and  burn  her  with  fire,  signi- 
fies that  from  hatred  they  will  condemn  and  destroy  among 
themselves  the  evils  and  falsities  which  are  proper  to  that 
Religion,  and  will  hold  the  Religion  itself  accursed,  and 
will  blot  it  out  from  among  them.  This  is  concerning  the 
Protestants,  who  will  do  thus  with  the  harlot,  that  is,  with 
the  Roman  Catholic  Religion.  By  eating  her  flesh  is  sig- 
nified to  condemn  from  hatred  and  to  destroy  among  them- 
selves the  things  proper  to  that  Religion,  which  are  evils 
and  falsities,  as  treated  of  in  what  follows  :  and  by  burning 
her  with  fire  is  signified  to  accurse  that  Religion  as  pro- 
fane, and  to  blot  it  out  among  themselves.  That  to  burn 
with  fire  has  this  meaning,  is  because  the  punishment  ot 
the  profanation  of  what  is  holy  was  burning;  wherefore  it 
was  of  the  Divine  law,  that  they  who  profvied  the  name  of 
Jehovah  by  worshipping  other  gods,  should  themselves  and 
all  that  they  had  be  burned  with  fire  (Deut.  xiii.  12-18). 


83O  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVIL 

Therefore  the  golden  calf,  which  the  children  of  Israel  pro- 
fanely worshipped,  Moses  bumed  with  fire  (Ex.  xxxii.  20  ; 
Deut.  ix.  21).    A?id  the  two  sons  of  Aaron  were  consumed  by 
fire  from  heaven,  because  they  profaned  holy  things  (Lev.  x. 
1-6).    Nor  is  any  thing  else  signified  by  the  fire  and  pile  in 
Tophet,  but  the  fire  of  hell,  which  is  for  those  who  profane 
holy  things  (Is.  xxx.  33  )  Jer.  vii.  11,  31,  32  ;  xix.  5,  6  ; 
2  Kings  xxiii.  10)  j  for  there  they  worshipped  Moloch  by 
a  horrible  sacrifice.    Since  by  the  fourth  beast  in  Daniel 
vii.,  the  Religion  which  profanes  the  Word  and  the  holy 
things  of  the  church  is  signified  (n.  717),  it  is  therefore  said, 
that  it  was  burnt  with  fire  (Dan.  vii.  11).    Now  as  it  is  pro- 
fane worship  to  worship  a  man  in  place  of  the  Lord,  it  is 
therefore  said  here,  that  they  should  burn  the  harlot  her- 
self with  fire ;  by  which  is  signified  that  they  should  ac- 
curse  the  Religion  itself,  and  destroy  it  among  themselves. 
The  reason  that  by  eating  her  flesh  is  signified  to  condemn 
from  hatred  and  to  destroy  among  themselves  the  evils  and 
falsities  which  are  proper  to  that  Religion,  is  because  that 
is  signified  by  eating  flesh :  for  by  flesh  are  signified  the 
things  proper  to  any  one,  which  have  relation  to  goods  and 
truths,  and  in  the  opposite  sense  to  evils  and  falsities  ;  and 
by  eating  is  signified  to  consume,  and  thus  to  destroy. 
That  by  flesh  is  signified  what  is  proper  to  any  one,  which 
in  itself  is  evil,  is  evident  from  these  passages  :  77  is  the 
Spirit  that  quickeneth,  the  flesh  profiteth  nothing  (John  vi.  63). 
That  which  is  born  of  the  flesh  is  flesh,  and  that  which  is  born 
of  the  spirit  is  spirit  (John  iii.  6).    As  many  as  received 
Him,  to  them  gave  He  power  to  become  the  sons  of  God,  who 
were  born  not  of  blood,  nor  of  the  will  of  the  flesh  (John  i.  12, 
13).    God  remembered  that  they  were  flesh,  a  breath  that 
passeth  away  and  cometh  not  again  (Ps.  lxxviii.  39).  Egypt 
is  man,  and  not  God ;  and  its  horses  are  flesh,  and  ?wt  spirit 
(Isa.  xxxi.  3).     Jerusalem  hath  committed  whoredom  with  the 
sons  of  Egypt  great  in  flesh  (Ez.  xvi.  26).    Jesus  said  to 
Peter,  Flesh  and  blood  hath  not  revealed  these  things  to  thee 


No.  749.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


831 


(Matt.  xvi.  17).  Cursed  is  he  that  trusteth  in  man  and 
viaketh  flesh  his  arm  (Jer.  xvii.  5).  Because  flesh  signifies 
what  is  man's  own,  and  they  who  hate  another  assail  the 
things  that  are  his  own  with  the  purpose  of  destroying 
them,  this  therefore  is  signified  by  eating  flesh,  as  also  in 
these  passages  :  He  that  dieth  let  him  die,  and  he  that  is  cut  off 
let  him  be  cut  off;  let  the  rest  eat  each  one  the  flesh  of  another 
(Zech.  xi.  9).  They  shall  eat  itp  Israel  with  every  mouth  ; 
they  shall  eat  every  man  the  flesh  of  his  arm,  Manasseh 
Ephraim,  and  Ephraim  Manasseh  (Isa.  ix.  12,  20,  21).  / 
will  feed  thine  oppressors  with  their  own  flesh  (Isa.  xlix.  26). 
They  shall  eat  every  one  the  flesh  of  his  companion  (Jer  xix. 
9).  By  eating  the  flesh  of  sons  and  daughters  (Jer.  xix.  9), 
is  signified  to  destroy  truths  and  goods  in  themselves  ;  for 
by  sons  are  signified  truths,  and  by  daughters  goods,  see 
above  (n.  139,  543,  546,  612).  Besides,  "all  flesh"  is 
spoken  of  in  the  Word  ;  and  thereby  is  signified  every  man 
(Gen.  vi.  12,  13,  17,  19  ;  Isa.  xl.  5,  6  j  xlix.  26  ;  lxvi.  16, 
23,  24  ;  Jer.  xxv.  31  ;  xxxii.  27  ;  xlv.  5  ;  Ez.  xx.  48  ;  xxi. 
4,  5)- 

749.  For  God  hath  put  into  their  hearts  to  do  His  mind, 
and  to  do  on-e  mind,  and  to  give  their  kingdom  unto  the  Beast, 
signifies  judgment  in  them  from  the  Lord,  that  they  should 
altogether  repudiate  and  hold  accursed  the  Roman  Catho- 
lic Religion,  and  should  destroy  and  root  it  out  from  among 
themselves  ;  and  the  unanimous  judgment,  that  they  should 
acknowledge  the  Word,  and  found  the  Church  upon  it. 
Since  the  Roman  Catholic  Religion  is  signified  by  the 
harlot,  and  the  Protestants  are  signified  by  the  ten  horns 
that  shall  hate  the  harlot,  as  above  (n.  746-748) ;  it  is 
manifest  that  by  doing  His  mind  is  signified  that  they 
have  judged  and  concluded  that  they  should  altogether 
repudiate  that  religion  and  hold  it  accursed,  and  should 
destroy  and  root  it  out  in  themselves,  as  above  (n.  7 48) : 
and  it  is  also  manifest,  that  by  doing  one  mind  and  giving 
their  kingdom  to  the  Beast,  is  signified  to  judge  and  con- 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVII. 


elude  unanimously,  that  they  should  acknowledge  the  Word, 
and  found  the  church  upon  it.  By  the  Beast  is  signified 
the  Word,  as  everywhere  above  (see  n.  723) :  and  by  king- 
dom the  church  is  signified,  and  the  government  over  it, 
as  is  shown  just  below.  By  God  putting  into  their  hearts 
is  signified  that  these  things  are  from  the  Lord.  That  king- 
dom signifies  the  church  may  be  evident  from  these  passages : 
The  children  of  the  kingdom  shall  be  cast  out  into  outer  dark- 
ness (Matt.  viii.  12).  The  seed  is  the  children  of  the  king- 
dom (Matt.  xiii.  38).  He  that  heareth  the  Word  of  the 
kingdom,  and  attendeth  not  (Matt.  xiii.  19).  The  kingdom 
shall  be  taken  from  you,  a?id  given  to  a  nation  that  beareth 
fruits  (Matt.  xxi.  43).  No  man  having  put  his  hand  to  the 
plough,  and  looking  back,  is  fit  for  the  kingdom  of  God  (Luke 
ix.  62).  Thy  kingdom  come,  a7id  thy  will  be  done,  as  in 
heaven  so  on  the  earth  (Matt.  vi.  10).  Jesus,  John,  and  the 
disciples  preached,  that  the  kingdom  of  God  was  at  ha?id 
(Matt.  iii.  2  ;  iv.  17  ;  x.  7  ;  Luke  x.  11  ;  xvi.  16).  Also  the 
Gospel  of  the  kifigdom  (Matt.  iv.  23  ;  ix.  35  ;  xxiv.  14  ;  Luke 
viii.  1).  If  I  by  the  finger  of  God  cast  out  demons,  no  doubt 
the  kingdom  of  God  is  come  unto  you  (Luke  xi.  20.  Besides 
many  other  places  where  the  kingdom  of  God  is  spoken 
of).  In  like  manner  in  these  :  If  ye  shall  hear  my  voice  and 
keep  my  covenant,  ye  shall  be  unto  Me  a  kingdom  of  priests 
(Ex.  xix.  5,  6).  Thou,  O  tower  of  the  flock,  O  stronghold 
of  the  daughter  of  Zion,  to  thee  shall  the  former  kingdom 
return,  the  kingdom  of  the  daughter  of  Jerusalem  (Mic.  iv.  8). 
Afterwards  the  saints  shall  receive  the  kingdom,  and  shall 
establish  the  kingdom  even  for  ever  and  ever  (Dan.  vii.  18,  22). 
The  kingdom  and  dominion  and  the  majesty  of  the  ki?tgdoms 
under  the  whole  heaven  shall  be  given  to  the  people  of  the 
saints  ;  whose  kingdom  is  an  everlasting  kingdom,  and  all 
dominions  shall  worship  and  obey  Him  (Dan.  vii.  27).  Unto 
the  Son  of  Man  was  given  a  kingdom  which  shall  not  perish ; 
and  all  peoples,  nations,  and  tongues  shall  worship  Him  (Dan. 
vii.  14.   Besides  other  places).    The  church  is  signified  by 


No.  751.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


833 


a  kingdom,  because  the  Lord's  kingdom  is  in  heaven  and 
on  earth  ;  and  His  kingdom  on  the  earth  is  the  church. 
Hence  also  the  Lord  is  called  King  of  kings. 

750.  Until  the  words  of  God  should  be  consummated \ 
signifies  until  all  the  things  which  have  been  foretold 
concerning  them  shall  be  fulfilled.  By  being  consummated 
is  signified  to  be  fulfilled ;  and  by  the  words  of  God  are 
signified  the  things  which  are  foretold  in  His  Word :  and 
that  it  is  said  to  be  consummated  signifies  till  they  all  are 
fulfilled.  This  is  said  of  the  Protestants,  and  of  their 
giving  their  kingdom  to  the  Beast ;  that  is,  that  they  will 
acknowledge  the  Word,  and  found  the  church  upon  it,  as 
just  above  (n.  749).  But  they  do  indeed  acknowledge 
the  Word,  and  say  that  the  church  is  founded  upon  it; 
and  still  they  found  the  doctrine  of  their  church  upon  the 
single  saying  of  Paul,  that  man  is  justified  by  faith  alofie 
without  the  works  of  the  law  (Rom.  iii.  28),  altogether 
falsely  understood  (n.  417).  As  it  is  here  said,  "until  the 
words  of  God  are  consummated,"  it  shall  also  be  told  what 
is  signified  by  the  Lord's  last  words  to  the  disciples,  which 
are  these  :  Go  ye  and  make  disciples  of  all  nations,  teachi7ig 
them  to  observe  all  things  whatsoever  I  have  commanded  you  ; 
and  behold,  I  am  with  you  all  the  days,  until  the  consumma- 
tion of  the  age:  Amen  (Matt,  xxviii.  19,  20).  "Until  the 
consummation  of  the  age  "  is  until  the  end  of  the  Church 
(n.  658)  :  and  then,  if  they  do  not  go  to  the  Lord  Himself, 
and  live  according  to  His  precepts,  they  are  left  by  the 
Lord  ;  and  being  left  by  the  Lord  they  become  as  pagans, 
who  have  no  religion :  and  then  the  Lord  is  with  those 
only,  who  will  be  of  His  New  Church.  These  things  are 
signified  by  "  until  the  words  of  God  are  consummated," 
and  by  "until  the  consummation  of  the  age." 

751.  And  the  Wo?7ian  whom  thou  sawest  is  the  great  city, 
which  rcigneth  over  the  kings  of  the  earth,  signifies  that  the 
Roman  Catholic  Religion  reigns  as  to  doctrine  in  the  Chris- 
tian world,  and  still  also  in  some  respects  among  the  P-e 


834 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVII. 


formed,  although  they  are  not  under  the  papal  Dominion. 
That  all  these  things  are  signified  by  these  words,  is  be- 
cause they  form  the  conclusion,  and  thence  involve  not 
only  the  things  which  are  said  respecting  the  Roman  Cath- 
olics, but  also  those  respecting  the  French  nation,  and 
those  concerning  the  Protestants  j  and  thus  that  the 
Woman,  who  is  the  great  city,  reigns  also  over  these :  but 
how,  shall  be  told.  She  does  not  reign  over  the  Prot- 
estants, as  she  does  over  those  who  are  attached  to  her 
Religion ;  but  only  so  far  as  they  have  in  some  points 
received  her  doctrinals.  The  doctrinals  which  they  have 
received  are  these :  That  they  approach  God  the  Father, 
and  not  the  Lord :  that  they  do  not  acknowledge  the 
Lord's  Human  as  Divine :  that  His  passion  of  the  cross 
is  expiation,  propitiation,  and  satisfaction  to  God  the 
Father :  concerning  the  imputation  of  the  Lord's  merit ; 
some  things  concerning  Baptism,  concerning  original  sin, 
and  concerning  free-agency ;  and  among  the  Lutherans, 
that  they  accede  nearly  to  transubstantiation.  These  doc- 
trinals, the  remains  from  papal  Catholicism,  and  agreeing 
with  it  in  part,  are  the  grounds  from  which  it  is  said,  that  the 
woman,  who  is  the  great  city,  reigns  over  the  kings  of  the 
earth.  By  the  woman  the  Roman  Catholic  Religion  is 
signified,  as  above  :  by  the  city  is  signified  doctrine  (n.  194, 
501,  502,  712):  by  kingdom  is  signified  the  Church  (n.  749)  ; 
hence  by  reigning  is  signified  government :  by  the  kings 
of  the  earth  are  signified  the  truths  or  falsities  of  the 
church  (n.  20,  483,  664,  704,  720,  737,  740) ;  hence  also 
doctrinals  :  by  the  earth  is  signified  the  church  (n.  285). 
From  these  things  it  is  manifest  that  by  these  words,  "  the 
woman  whom  thou  sawest  is  the  great  city  which  reigneth 
over  the  kings  of  the  earth,"  is  signified  that  the  Roman 
Catholic  Religion  reigns  as  to  doctrine  in  the  Christian 
world,  and  in  some  respects  even  with  the  Reformed,  al- 
though they  are  not  under  the  papal  Dominion. 


No.  752.J        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


835 


752.  To  this  I  will  add  this  Relation.  It  was  given 
me  to  speak  with  pope  Sixtus  Quintus.  He  came  out 
of  a  certain  society  in  the  west  to  the  left.  He  told  me 
that  he  was  appointed  as  chief  Governor  over  a  society 
collected  from  the  Catholics  who  excel  the  rest  in  judgment 
and  industry ;  and  that  he  was  made  their  chief  Governor 
for  the  reason  that  he  had  believed  for  half  a  year  before 
his  death  that  the  vicarship  was  an  invention  for  the  sake 
of  dominion ;  and  that  the  Lord  the  Saviour,  because  He 
is  God,  is  He  who  is  alone  to  be  adored  and  worshipped : 
also  that  the  sacred  Scripture  is  Divine,  and  thus  more 
holy  than  the  edicts  of  popes.  He  said  that  he  remained 
firm  in  the  belief  of  these  two  fundamentals  of  religion 
until  the  end  of  his  life.  He  also  said  that  their  saints  are 
not  any  thing.  He  wondered  when  I  related  that  it  was 
decreed  in  a  synod,  and  confirmed  by  a  bull,  that  they 
should  be  invoked.  He  said  that  he  led  an  active  life  as 
he  had  done  in  the  world  ;  and  that  he  proposed  to  himself 
every  morning  nine  or  ten  things,  which  he  wished  should 
be  accomplished  before  evening.  I  asked  whence  he 
obtained  in  so  few  years  so  great  a  treasure  as  he  had  laid 
up  in  the  castle  of  Angelo.  He  replied  that  he  wrote  with 
his  own  hand  to  the  rulers  of  the  rich  monasteries,  to  send 
him  at  their  discretion  from  their  resources  as  much  as  they 
were  willing  j  as  it  was  for  a  holy  use  :  and  that  they  sent 
abundantly,  because  they  feared  him.  And  when  I  said 
that  that  treasure  was  still  remaining,  he  said,  "Whom  can 
it  benefit  now?"  While  speaking  with  him,  I  related  that 
the  treasure  in  Loretto  had  been  immensely  increased  and 
enriched  since  his  time,  and  in  like  manner  the  treasures 
in  certain  monasteries,  especially  in  Spain;  but  not  to  so 
great  a  degree  at  this  day  as  in  former  centuries :  and  I 
added,  that  they  keep  them  without  any  useful  end,  other 
than  to  enjoy  themselves  in  the  possession  of  them :  and 
when  I  related  this,  I  said  also,  that  they  are  thus  like  the 

VOL.  II.  iS 


836  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVIL 

infernal  gods,  which  the  ancients  called  Plutos.  When  I 
mentioned  Plutos,  he  replied,  "  Hush,  I  know."  He  said 
further,  that  no  others  are  admitted  into  the  society  over 
which  he  presided,  but  those  who  excel  in  judgment,  and 
can  receive  the  doctrine  that  the  Lord  alone  is  the  God  of 
heaven  and  earth,  and  that  the  Word  is  the  Holy  Divine  ; 
and  that  under  the  Lord's  auspices  he  is  every  day  perfecting 
that  society.  And  he  said  that  he  had  spoken  with  the  saints 
so  called  ;  but  that  they  become  infatuated,  when  they  hear 
and  believe  that  they  are  saints.  He  also  called  the  pon- 
tiffs and  cardinals  stupid,  —  those  who  wish  to  be  adored  as 
Christ,  though  not  in  person,  and  who  do  not  acknowledge 
the  Word  as  the  Holy  Divine  itself,  according  to  which 
alone  men  must  live. 

He  wishes  me  to  say  to  those  who  are  now  living,  that 
Christ  is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  that  the  Word 
is  the  Holy  Divine  ;  and  that  the  Holy  Spirit  does  not 
speak  through  the  mouth  of  any  one  ;  but  Satan,  who  wishes 
to  be  adored  as  God :  and  that  they  who  do  not  attend  to 
these  things,  as  being  stupid,  go  away  to  their  like,  and  after 
a  time  are  cast  down  into  hell,  to  those  who  labor  under 
the  fantasy  that  they  are  gods  ;  who  have  no  other  life  than 
the  life  of  a  wild  beast.  To  this  I  said,  "  Perhaps  these 
things  are  too  hard  for  me  to  write."  But  he  answered, 
"  Write,  and  I  will  subscribe,  because  they  are  true."  And 
then  he  went  away  from  me  into  his  society,  and  subscribed 
one  copy,  and  transmitted  it  as  a  Bull  to  the  other  societies 
devoted  to  the  same  religion. 


THE  APOCALYPSE. 


CHAPTER  EIGHTEENTH. 

1.  And  after  these  things  I  saw  an  angel  coming  down 
from  heaven,  having  great  power,  and  the  earth  was  light- 
ened by  his  glory. 

2.  And  he  cried  mightily  with  a  great  voice,  saying,  Baby- 
lon the  great  is  fallen,  is  fallen,  and  is  become  the  habita- 
tion of  demons,  and  the  hold  of  every  unclean  spirit,  and 
the  cage  of  every  unclean  and  hateful  bird. 

3.  For  all  the  nations  have  drunk  of  the  wine  of  the  an- 
ger of  her  whoredom,  and  the  kings  of  the  earth  have  com- 
mitted whoredom  with  her,  and  the  merchants  of  the  earth 
are  waxed  rich  through  the  abundance  of  her  delicacies. 

4.  And  I  heard  another  voice  from  heaven,  saying,  Come 
out  of  her  my  people,  that  ye  be  not  partakers  of  her  sins, 
and  that  ye  receive  not  of  her  plagues. 

5.  For  her  sins  have  reached  even  unto  heaven,  and  God 
hath  remembered  her  iniquities. 

6.  Render  unto  her  as  she  hath  rendered  unto  you  ;  and 
double  unto  her  double  according  to  her  works  ;  in  the  cup 
fchich  she  hath  filled,  fill  to  her  double. 

7.  As  much  as  she  hath  glorified  herself  and  lived  deli- 
ciously,  so  much  torment  and  sorrow  give  her ;  for  she  saith 
in  her  heart,  I  sit  a  queen,  and  am  not  a  widow,  and  shall 
not  see  sorrow. 

vol.  in.  r 


838 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVIII. 


8.  Therefore  shall  her  plagues  come  in  one  day,  death 
and  sorrow  and  famine  ;  and  she  shall  be  utterly  burned 
with  fire,  for  strong  is  the  Lord  God  that  judgeth  her. 

9.  And  the  kings  of  the  earth  shall  bewail  her,  and 
shall  lament  for  her,  who  have  committed  whoredom  and 
lived  deliciously  with  her,  when  they  see  the  smoke  of  her 
hunting : 

10.  Standing  afar  off  for  the  fear  of  her  torment,  saying, 
Alas,  alas,  that  great  city  Babylon,  that  mighty  city !  for  in 
■jne  hour  is  thy  judgment  come. 

11.  And  the  merchants  of  the  earth  shall  weep  and 
mourn  for  her,  for  no  man  buyeth  their  merchandise  any 
more. 

12.  The  merchandise  of  gold  and  silver,  and  precious 
stones  and  of  pearls,  and  fine  linen  and  purple,  and 
silk  and  scarlet,  and  all  thyine  wood,  and  every  vessel 
of  ivory,  and  every  vessel  of  most  precious  wood,  and  of 
brass,  and  iron,  and  marble, 

13.  And  cinnamon  and  incense,  and  perfume  and 
frankincense,  and  wine,  and  oil,  and  fine  flour  and  wheat, 
and  cattle,  and  sheep,  and  horses,  and  carriages,  and 
bodies  and  souls  of  men. 

14.  And  the  fruits  of  the  desire  of  thy  soul  have  de- 
parted from  thee,  and  all  things  fat  and  splendid  have 
departed  from  thee,  and  thou  shalt  find  them  no  more 
at  all. 

15.  The  merchants  of  these  things,  who  were  made  rich 
by  her,  shall  stand  afar  off,  for  fear  of  her  torment,  keeping 
and  mourning, 

16.  And  saying,  Alas,  alas,  the  great  city,  that  was  ar- 
rayed in  fine-linen  and  purple  and  scarlet,  and  decked 
with  gold,  and  precious  stones,  and  pearls  ;  for  in  one  hour 
are  so  great  riches  laid  waste. 

17.  And  every  shipmaster,  and  every  one  employed 
upon  ships,  and  sailors,  and  as  many  as  navigate  the  sea, 
stood  afar  off, 


Chap.  XVIII.]  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


839 


18.  And  cried  when  they  saw  the  smoke  of  her  burning, 
saying,  What  city  is  like  unto  this  great  city ! 

19.  And  they  cast  dust  upon  their  heads,  and  cried, 
weeping  and  mourning,  saying,  Alas,  alas,  that  great  city,  in 
which  all  that  had  ships  in  the  sea  were  made  rich  by  her 
costliness  ;  for  in  one  hour  are  they  made  desolate. 

20.  Rejoice  over  her,  O  heaven,  and  ye  holy  apostles 
and  prophets  ;  for  God  hath  judged  your  judgment  upon 
her. 

31.  And  a  mighty  angel  took  up  a  stone  like  a  great 
millstone,  and  cast  it  into  the  sea,  saying,  Thus  with  vio- 
lence shall  that  great  city  Babylon  be  thrown  down,  and 
shall  be  found  no  more  at  all. 

22.  And  the  voice  of  harpers,  and  of  musicians,  and  of 
pipers,  and  trumpeters  shall  be  heard  no  more  at  all  in  thee  ; 
and  no  artificer  of  any  art  shall  be  found  any  more  at  all  in 
thee  ;  and  the  voice  of  the  mill  shall  be  heard  no  more  at 
all  in  thee : 

23.  And  the  light  of  a  candle  shall  shine  no  more  at 
all  in  thee ;  and  the  voice  of  the  bridegroom  and  of  the 
bride  shall  be  heard  no  more  at  all  in  thee :  for  thy  mer- 
chants were  the  great  men  of  the  earth  ;  for  by  thy  sorcery 
were  all  the  nations  seduced. 

24.  And  in  her  was  found  the  blood  of  prophets  and  of 
saints,  and  of  all  that  have  been  slain  upon  the  earth. 


THE  SPIRITUAL  SENSE. 

The  Contents  of  the  whole  Chapter.  Continua- 
tion concerning  the  Roman  Catholic  Religion  :  that  on 
account  of  adulterations  and  profanations  of  the  truths 
of  the  Word,  and  thence  of  the  Church,  it  will  perish 
(vers.  1-8).  Concerning  the  highest  in  the  ecclesiastical 
order  there,  what  their  character  is,  and  concerning  their 
mourning  (vers.  9,  10).    Concerning  the  inferiors  in  that 


84O  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVIII. 


order  (vers.  11-16).  Concerning  the  laity  and  the  common 
people,  who  are  under  obedience  to  them  (vers.  17-19). 
The  joy  of  the  angels  over  its  removal  (vers.  20).  Con- 
cerning its  destruction  in  the  spiritual  world  on  account  of 
its  having  no  acknowledgment  of,  inquiry  after,  enlighten- 
ment in,  or  reception  of  truth,  and  hence  no  conjunction  ot 
truth  and  good,  which  makes  the  church  (vers.  21-24). 

The  Contents  of  each  Verse.  "After  these  things 
J  saw,"  signifies  a  continuation  respecting  the  Roman 
Catholic  Religion.  "  I  saw  an  angel  coming  down  from 
heaven,  having  great  power,  and  the  earth  was  lightened 
by  his  glory,"  signifies  a  strong  influx  of  the  Lord  out  of 
heaven  by  Divine  Truth,  from  which  His  Church  was  in 
heavenly  light.  "  And  he  cried  mightily  with  a  great  voice, 
saying,  Babylon  the  great  is  fallen,  is  fallen,"  signifies  that 
he  made  it  known,  that  by  the  Lord's  Divine  power  all 
who  have  been  in  that  Religion  and  at  the  same  time  in 
the  love  of  ruling  from  it,  are  destroyed  in  the  spiritual 
world,  and  are  cast  into  many  hells.  "  And  is  become  the 
habitation  of  demons,"  signifies  that  their  hells  are  the  hells 
of  the  lusts  of  ruling  from  the  fire  of  the  love  of  self,  and 
of  the  lusts  of  profaning  the  truths  of  heaven  from  the 
spurious  zeal  of  that  love.  "  And  the  hold  of  every  un- 
clean spirit,  and  the  cage  of  every  unclean  and  hateful  bird," 
signifies  that  the  evils  of  will  and  thence  of  act,  and  the  fal- 
sities of  thought  and  thence  of  design,  of  those  who  are  in 
those  hells,  are  diabolical,  because  they  are  turned  away 
from  the  Lord  to  themselves.  "  For  all  the  nations  have 
drunk  of  the  wine  of  the  anger  of  her  whoredom,  and  the 
kings  of  the  earth  have  committed  whoredom  with  her," 
signifies  that  they  have  put  forth  wicked  dogmas,  which  are 
adulterations  and  profanations  of  the  good  and  truth  of  the 
Word,  and  have  imbued  with  them  all  that  have  been  born 
and  brought  up  in  the  kingdoms  under  their  domination. 
"  And  the  merchants  of  the  earth  are  waxed  rich  through 
the  abundance  of  her  delicacies,"  signifies  the  greater  and 


Chap.  XVIII.]  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


84I 


less  in  rank  in  that  hierarchy,  who  through  dominion  over 
holy  things  strive  for  Divine  majesty  and  super-regal  glory, 
and  continually  aim  to  establish  it  by  the  multiplication  of 
monasteries  and  of  possessions  under  them,  and  by  the  treas- 
ures which  without  end  they  gather  together  and  heap  up 
from  the  world,  and  thus  procure  to  themselves  corporeal 
and  natural  enjoyments  from  the  heavenly  and  spiritual 
dominion  attributed  to  them.  "  And  I  heard  another  voice 
from  heaven,  saying,  Come  out  of  her,  my  people,  that  ye 
be  not  partakers  of  her  sins,  and  that  ye  receive  not  of  her 
plagues,"  signifies  exhortation  from  the  Lord  to  all,  as  well 
those  who  are  in  that  Religion  as  those  who  are  not  in  it, 
to  beware  of  conjunction  with  it  by  acknowledgment  and 
affection,  lest  as  to  their  souls  they  should  be  conjoined  to 
its  abominations,  and  should  perish.  "  For  her  sins  have 
reached  even  unto  heaven,  and  God  hath  remembered  her 
iniquities,"  signifies  that  its  evils  and  falsities  infest  the 
heavens,  and  that  the  Lord  will  protect  these  from  violence 
thence.  "  Render  unto  her  as  she  hath  rendered  unto  you  ; 
double  unto  her  double  according  to  her  works ;  in  the  cup 
which  she  hath  filled  fill  to  her  double,"  signifies  just  retri- 
bution and  punishment  after  death,  that  then  the  evils  and 
falsities  by  which  they  have  seduced  and  destroyed  others, 
will  return  upon  them,  according  to  their  quantity  and 
quality.  "  As  much  as  she  hath  gloiified  herself  and  lived 
deliciously,  so  much  torment  and  sorrow  give  her ,"  signifies 
thar  in  the  degree  of  their  elation  of  heart  from  dominion 
and  according  to  their  exultation  of  mind  (animus)  and 
body  from  riches,  they  have  after  death  internal  pain  from 
being  cast  down  and  derided,  and  from  want  and  wretched- 
ness. "  For  she  saith  in  her  heart,  I  sit  a  queen,  and  am 
not  a  widow,  and  shall  not  see  sorrow,"  signifies  that  these 
things  befall  them,  because  from  elation  of  heart  over  their 
dominion  and  from  exultation  of  mind  over  their  riches,  they 
are  in  the  assurance  and  confidence  that  they  shall  rule  for 
ever,  and  shall  protect  themselves,  and  that  they  cannot 


842 


THE  APOCALYrSE  REVEALED.  [Ckap.  XVIII 


in  any  way  be  deprived  of  these  things.  "  Therefore  in  one 
hour  shall  her  plagues  come,  death  and  sorrow  and  famine," 
signifies  that  on  this  account,  at  the  time  of  the  last  judg- 
ment, the  punishments  of  the  evils  which  they  have  done 
will  return  upon  them,  which  and  Death,  which  is  infernal 
life,  and  inward  pain  from  being  cast  down  from  dominion  ; 
Sorrow,  which  is  internal  grief  from  want  and  wretchedness 
in  place  of  opulence  ;  and  Famine,  which  is  the  deprivation 
of  the  understanding  of  all  truth.  "  And  she  shall  be  ut- 
terly burned  with  fire,  for  strong  is  the  Lord  God  that 
judgeth  her,"  signifies  that  they  will  be  hatreds  against  the 
Lord  and  against  His  heaven  and  church,  because  they 
then  see  that  the  Lord  alone  rules  and  reigns  over  all 
things  in  the  heavens  and  on  earth,  and  not  at  all  any  man 
of  himself.  "  And  the  kings  of  the  earth  shall  bewail  her 
and  shall  lament  for  her,  who  have  committed  whoredom 
and  lived  deliciously  with  her,  when  they  see  the  smoke  of 
her  burning,"  signifies  the  more  internal  pains  of  those  who 
have  been  in  higher  dominion  and  its  enjoyments,  by  means 
of  the  falsified  and  adulterated  truths  of  the  Word  which 
they  made  the  holy  things  of  the  church,  when  they  see 
them  turned  into  profane  things.  "  And  standing  afar  off 
for  the  fear  of  her  torment,  saying,  Alas,  alas,  that  great 
city  Babylon,  that  mighty  city !  for  in  one  hour  is  thy  judg- 
ment come,"  signifies  their  fear  of  punishments,  and  their 
grievous  lamentation  that  that  Religion,  so  fortified,  could 
be  so  suddenly  and  completely  overturned,  and  that  they 
could  perish.  "And  the  merchants  of  the  earth  shall 
weep  and  mourn  over  her,  for  no  man  buyeth  their  mer- 
chandise any  more,"  signifies  the  inferiors  in  the  order,  who 
minister  and  make  gain  by  holy  things,  here  their  griefs  that 
after  the  destruction  of  Babylon  they  cannot  make  profits 
by  them  as  before.  "  The  merchandise  of  gold  and  silver 
and  precious  stones  and  pearls,"  signifies  that  they  no 
longer  have  these  things,  because  they  have  no  spiritual 
goods  and  truths,  to  which  such  things  correspond.    "  And 


Chap.  XVIII.]  THE  AFOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


843 


fine  linen  and  purple  and  silk  and  scarlet,"  signifies  that 
they  no  longer  have  these  things,  because  they  have  not  the 
heavenly  (celestial)  goods  and  truths  to  which  such  things 
correspond.  "And  all  thyine  wood  and  every  vessel  of 
ivory,"  signifies  that  they  no  longer  have  these,  because 
they  have  not  the  natural  goods  and  truths  to  which  such 
things  correspond.  "  And  every  vessel  of  precious  wood 
and  of  brass  and  iron  and  marble,"  signifies  that  they  no 
longer  have  these,  because  they  have  not  the  goods  and 
'ruths  of  knowledge  in  matters  of  the  church  to  which  such 
things  correspond.  "And  cinnamon  and  incense  and  per- 
fume and  frankincense,"  signifies  that  they  no  longer  have 
worship  from  spiritual  goods  and  truths,  because  they  have 
nothing  within  in  their  worship,  which  corresponds  to  the 
things  here  named.  "  And  wine  and  oil  and  fine-flour  and 
wheat,"  signifies  that  they  no  longer  have  worship  from 
heavenly  (celestial)  truths  and  goods,  because  they  have 
not  within  in  their  worship  the  things  which  correspond  to 
those  here  named.  "  And  cattle  and  sheep,"  signifies  that 
they  no  longer  have  worship  from  the  external  or  natural 
goods  and  truths  of  the  church,  because  they  have  not  any 
thing  within  in  their  worship  which  corresponds  to  these 
things.  "  And  horses  and  carriages  and  bodies  and  souls 
of  men,"  signifies  all  those  things  according  to  the  under- 
standing of  the  Word  and  according  to  doctrine  thence, 
and  according  to  the  goods  and  trutiis  of  its  literal  sense, 
which  they  have  not,  because  they  have  falsified  and  adul- 
terated them.  "  And  the  fruits  of  the  desire  of  thy  soul 
have  departed  from  thee,  and  all  things  fat  and  splendid 
have  departed  from  thee,  and  thou  shalt  find  them  no 
more  at  all,"  signifies  that  all  the  blessednesses  and  hap- 
pinesses of  heaven,  even  the  external,  such  as  are  desired 
by  them,  will  altogether  flee  away,  and  will  no  longer  ap- 
pear, because  they  have  no  heavenly  (celestial)  and  spirit- 
ual affections  for  good  and  truth.  "  And  the  merchants  of 
these  things,  who  were  made  rich  by  her,  shall  stand  afar 


844  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVIII 

off,  for  fear  of  her  torment,  weeping  and  mourning,"  signifies 
the  state  before  damnation,  and  the  fear  and  lamentation 
at  that  time,  of  those  who  have  made  gain  by  various  dis- 
pensations and  promises  of  heavenly  joys.  "  And  saying, 
Alas,  alas,  that  great  city,  that  was  arrayed  in  fine-linen 
and  purple  and  scarlet,  and  decked  with  gold  and  precious 
stones  and  pearls,  for  in  one  hour  are  so  great  riches  laid 
waste,"  signifies  grievous  lamentation  that  their  magnifi- 
cence and  their  gains  are  so  suddenly  and  so  entirely  de- 
stroyed. "  And  every  shipmaster,  and  every  one  employed 
upon  ships,  and  sailors,  and  as  many  as  navigate  the  sea," 
signifies  those  who  are  called  laymen,  as  well  they  who  are 
placed  in  greater  dignity  as  those  that  are  in  less,  down  to 
the  common  people,  who  are  attached  to  that  Religion,  and 
love  and  prize  it,  or  acknowledge  and  venerate  it  in  heart. 
"  Stood  afar  off  and  cried  when  they  saw  the  smoke  of  her 
burning,  saying,  What  city  is  like  unto  this  great  city,"  sig- 
nifies their  mourning  in  a  remote  state  over  the  condemna- 
tion of  that  Religion,  which  they  believed  to  be  supereminent 
above  every  religion  in  the  world.  "  And  they  cast  dust 
upon  their  heads,  and  cried  weeping  and  mourning,  saying, 
Alas,  alas,  that  great  city,"  signifies  their  interior  and  ex- 
terior pain  and  grief,  which  is  lamentation  that  so  eminent 
a  Religion  should  be  altogether  destroyed  and  condemned. 
"  In  which  all  that  had  ships  in  the  sea  were  made  rich  by 
her  costl  ness,  for  in  one  hour  they  are  made  desolate,"  signi- 
fies on  this  account,  that  by  the  holy  things  of  that  Religion 
all,  as  many  as  were  willing  to  buy,  were  absolved,  and  for 
vorldly  and  temporal  riches  received  heavenly  an  1  eterna. 
riches.  "  Rejoice  over  her,  O  heaven,  and  ye  holy  apostles 
and  prophets,  for  God  hath  judged  your  judgment  upon 
her,"  signifies  that  the  angels  of  heaven  and  the  men  of  the 
Church  who  are  in  the  goods  and  truths  from  the  Word 
should  now  rejoice  in  heart  that  those  who  are  in  the  evils 
and  falsities  of  that  Religion  are  removed  and  rejected. 
"  And  a  mighty  angel  took  up  a  stone  like  a  great  millstone, 


Chap.  XVIII.]  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


845 


and  cast  it  into  the  sea,  saying,  Thus  with  violence  shall  that 
great  city,  Babylon,  be  thrown  down,  and  shall  be  found  no 
more  at  all,"  signifies  that  by  a  powerful  influx  of  the  Lord 
out  of  heaven,  that  Religion,  with  all  its  adulterated  truths 
of  the  Word,  will  be  cast  headlong  into  hell,  and  will  not 
at  all  appear  to  the  angels  any  more.  "  And  the  voice  of 
harpers  and  of  musicians  and  of  pipers  and  trumpeters 
shall  be  heard  no  more  at  all  in  thee,"  signifies  that  there 
will  not  be  in  them  any  affection  for  spiritual  good  and 
truth  nor  any  affection  for  heavenly  (celestial)  good  and 
truth.  "And  no  artificer  of  any  art  shall  be  found  any 
more  at  all  in  thee,"  signifies  that  they  who  are  in  that 
Religion  from  doctrine  and  from  a  life  according  to  it, 
have  no  understanding  of  spiritual  truth,  and  thence  no 
thought  of  spiritual  truth,  so  far  as  depends  on  themselves. 
"And  the  voice  of  the  mill  shall  be  heard  no  more  at  all 
in  thee,"  signifies  that  with  those  who  are  in  that  Religion 
from  its  doctrine  and  from  a  life  according  to  it,  there  is  no 
searching  for,  investigation  or  confirmation  of  spiritual 
truth,  because  the  falsity  received  and  confirmed,  and  thus 
implanted,  stands  in  the  way.  "  And  the  light  of  a  candle 
shall  shine  no  more  at  all  in  thee,"  signifies  that  they  who 
are  in  that  Religion  from  doctrine  and  from  a  life  accord- 
ing to  it,  have  no  enlightenment  from  the  Lord,  and  hence 
no  perception  of  spiritual  truth.  "  And  the  voice  of  the 
bridegroom  and  of  the  bride  shall  be  heard  no  more  at  all 
in  thee,"  signifies  that  they  who  are  in  that  Religion  from 
doctrine  and  from  a  life  according  to  it,  have  no  conjunc- 
tion of  good  and  truth,  which  makes  the  church.  "  For 
Ihy  great  men  were  the  merchants  of  the  earth,"  signifies 
that  the  superiors  in  their  ecclesiastical  hierarchy  are  such  ; 
because  by  the  various  and  arbitrary  rights  left  to  them  in 
the  statutes  of  the  order,  they  traffic  and  make  profit. 
u  For  by  thy  sorcery  were  all  the  nations  seduced,"  signifies 
their  wicked  arts  and  devices,  by  which  they  have  led  away 
the  minds  (animus)  of  all  from  the  holy  worship  of  the 


846  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVIII, 


Lord  to  the  profane  worship  of  living  and  dead  men  and 
idols.  "  And  in  her  was  found  the  blood  of  prophets  and 
of  saints,  and  of  all  that  have  been  slain  upon  the  earth," 
signifies  that  from  the  Religion  which  is  meant  by  the  city 
Babylon  comes  the  adulteration  and  profanation  of  every 
truth  of  the  Word  and  thence  of  the  church,  and  that  falsity 
has  emanated  therefrom  into  the  whole  Christian  world. 


THE  EXPLANATION. 


753.  And  after  these  things  I  saw,  signifies  a  manifestation 
concerning  the  destruction  and  condemnation  of  those  who 
were  in  the  Roman  Catholic  Religion,  and  exercised  power 
over  the  holy  things  of  the  church  and  over  heaven,  with 
the  purpose  of  ruling  over  all,  and  of  possessing  all  the 
goods  of  others.  These  things  are  here  signified  by  "  after 
these  things  I  saw,"  because  they  are  treated  of  in  this 
chapter.  The  Dogmas  of  that  Religion  are  prefixed  to 
this  work,  that  they  who  are  in  enlightenment  from  the 
Lord  may  see  that  they  look  to  nothing  else  but  dominion 
over  the  souls  of  men,  to  the  end  that  they  may  be  wor- 
shipped as  gods,  and  may  alone  possess  the  goods  of  the 
whole  world.  And  as  that  was  their  end,  and  not  at  all  the 
salvation  of  souls,  they  could  take  their  dogmas  from  no- 
where else  but  from  hell  5  for  they  could  not  from  heaven, 
that  is,  from  the  Lord,  but  from  themselves,  because  they 
transferred  all  things  of  the  Lord  to  themselves.  What 
is  more  detestable  than  to  separate  the  Body  and  Blood 
of  the  Lord,  or  the  Bread  and  Wine  in  the  Holy  Supper, 
manifestly  against  its  institution,  and  this  by  fictions,  and 
solely  for  the  sake  of  the  daily  and  nightly  sacrifices  of  the 
Mass,  by  which  they  make  worldly  gains  ?  What  is  more 
letestable  than  to  worship  dead  men  with  Divine  invocation, 
1  md  to  fall  down  on  the  knees  before  their  images,  and  to  kiss 
them  reverently,  yea,  the  bones  and  remains  of  their  dead 


No.  754.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  847 


bodies,  and  thus  to  draw  away  the  people  from  Divine  worship 
and  to  lead  them  on  to  profane  worship  ;  and  this  also  for 
the  sake  of  gain  ?  What  is  more  detestable  than  to  make 
Divine  worship  on  the  Lord's  day  and  on  festivals  to  consist 
in  Masses  not  understood,  and  thus  in  externals  which  are 
of  the  body  and  its  affections  without  internals  which  are  of 
ti  e  soul  and  its  affections,  and  to  ascribe  to  the  former  al3 
sanctity,  and  thus  to  hold  all  in  ignorance  and  blind  faith, 
that  they  may  rule  and  make  gain  ?  What  is  more  detestable 
than  to  transfer  all  things  of  the  Lord's  Divine  power  to 
themselves  ?  which  is  nothing  else  than  to  pull  down  the 
Lord  from  His  throne,  and  to  put  themselves  upon  it.  What 
is  more  detestable  than  to  take  away  the  W7ord,  which  is  the 
Divine  Truth  itself,  from  the  laity  and  the  common  people, 
and  to  issue  edicts  and  dogmas  in  its  place,  in  which  there 
is  scarce  a  single  genuine  truth  of  the  Word  ?  These  are 
the  things  which  are  treated  of  in  this  chapter  of  the 
Apocalypse. 

754.  /  saw  an  angel  comifig  down  from  heaven,  having 
great  power,  a7id  the  earth  was  lightened  by  his  glory,  signifies 
a  strong  influx  from  the  Lord  out  of  heaven  by  Divine  Truth, 
Irom  which  His  church  was  in  heavenly  light.  By  an  angel 
the  Lord  is  signified  :  by  the  angel  coming  down  from 
heaven  is  signified  the  Lord's  influx  out  of  heaven :  by  his 
having  great  power  is  signified  strong  influx :  by  the  earth 
being  lightened  by  his  glory  is  signified  the  Church  in 
heavenly  light  from  the  Lord  by  Divine  Truth.  That  by  an 
angel  and  by  angels  in  the  Word  the  Lord  is  meant,  may 
be  seen,  n.  258,  344,  465,  649,  657,  718.  By  coming  down 
is  signified  to  flow  in,  because  it  is  said  of  the  Lord.  That 
the  church  is  signified  by  the  earth,  see  n.  285,  721.  That 
glory  is  predicated  of  Divine  Truth,  and  signifies  it,  n.  249, 
629.  It  is  said,  Divine  Truth  in  heavenly  light,  because 
the  Divine  Truth  proceeding  from  the  Lord  is  the  light  of 
heaven,  which  enlightens  the  angels,  and  makes  their  wis- 
dom.   The  influx  of  the  Lord  by  Divine  Truth  is  now 


848 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVIII. 


spoken  of,  and  the  enlightenment  of  the  church  by  it, 
because  by  that  influx  those  that  are  in  falsities  are  sepa- 
rated from  those  who  are  in  truths ;  and  likewise,  falsities 
appear  in  the  light  of  truth,  as  they  really  are. 

755.  And  he  cried  mightily  with  a  great  voice,  sayings 
Babylon  the  great  is  fallen,  is  fallen,  signifies  that  he  made 
it  known  that  by  the  Lord's  Divine  power  all  who  have 
been  in  that  Religion,  and  at  the  same  time  in  the  love  of 
ruling  from  it,  are  destroyed  in  the  spiritual  world,  and  are 
cast  into  many  hells.  That  this  is  signified  by  these  words 
may  be  evident  from  the  small  work  on  the  "  Last  Judg- 
ment and  the  Destruction  of  Babylon,"  published  at  London 
in  the  year  1758 ;  where  its  destruction  is  described,  from 
n.  53-64 :  from  which  it  may  be  seen  that  those  of  that 
Religion,  who  from  the  heat  of  the  love  of  self  have  ruled 
over  the  holy  Divine  things  of  the  Lord,  which  are  those 
of  heaven  and  the  church,  and  who  have  been  mere 
idolaters,  were  destroyed  and  cast  into  hell.  But  that 
those  of  the  same  Religion,  who  lived  according  to  the 
precepts  of  the  Decalogue,  shunning  evils  as  sins,  and  at 
the  same  time  looked  to  the  Lord,  were  saved,  may  be  seen 
in  the  "  Continuation  concerning  the  Last  Judgment  and 
concerning  the  Spiritual  World  "  (n.  58)  :  to  which  there  is 
no  need  to  add  more.  The  like  is  said  of  Babel  in  Isaiah : 
A  lion  cried  upon  the  watch-towers,  a?id  said,  Babel  is  fallen, 
is  fallen,  and  all  the  graven  images  of  her  gods  hath  he  broken 
down  to  the  ground  (xxi.  8,  9).  Similar  ones  are  gathered 
from  that  Religion  since  the  Last  Judgment,  and  from  time 
to  time  are  sent  to  their  like. 

756.  And  is  become  the  habitation  of  demons,  signifies  that 
their  hells  are  the  hells  of  the  lusts  of  ruling  from  the  fire 
of  the  love  of  self,  and  of  the  lusts  of  profaning  the  truths 
of  heaven  from  the  spurious  zeal  of  that  love.  By  "de- 
mons "  the  lusts  of  evil  are  signified  (n.  458),  and  also 
the  lusts  of  falsifying  truths.  But  demons,  like  lusts,  are 
of  many  kinds ;  but  the  worst  are  those  who  are  lusts  of 


No.  756.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  849 


ruling  over  the  holy  things  of  the  church  and  over  heaven 
from  the  fire  of  the  love  of  self ;  and  as  this  tyranny  is 
seated  in  their  hearts,  they  are  also  lusts  of  profaning  the 
truths  of  heaven  from  the  spurious  zeal  of  that  love.  And 
as  these,  when  they  become  demons,  which  takes  place 
after  death,  know  that  the  Lord  alone  rules  over  heaven 
and  earth,  they  become  hatreds  against  Him,  till  at  length; 
as  after  the  lapse  of  an  age,  they  cannot  endure  to  hear 
Him  named.  It  is  manifest  from  this,  that  by  "  Babylon 
has  become  the  habitation  of  demons,"  is  signified  that 
their  hells  are  the  hells  of  the  lusts  of  ruling  from  the  fire 
of  the  love  of  self,  and  of  the  lusts  of  profaning  the  truths 
of  heaven  from  the  spurious  zeal  of  that  love.  It  is  not 
known  in  the  world,  that  all  after  death  become  affections 
of  the  ruling  love  in  themselves :  those  become  good  affec- 
tions, who  have  looked  to  the  Lord  and  to  heaven,  and 
at  the  same  time  have  shunned  evils  as  sins  j  but  those 
become  evil  affections,  which  are  lusts,  who  have  looked 
only  to  themselves  and  the  world,  and  have  shunned  evils 
not  as  sins,  but  only  as  detriments  to  reputation  and  honor. 
Those  affections  appear  and  are  perceived  to  the  life  in 
the  spiritual  world,  but  only  the  thoughts  from  the  affections 
in  the  natural  world.  Hence  it  is,  that  man  does  not  know 
that  hell  is  within  in  the  affections  of  the  love  of  evil,  and 
heaven  in  the  affections  of  the  love  of  good.  That  man 
does  not  know  this  is  from  this ;  and  that  he  does  not  per- 
ceive it,  is  because  the  lusts  of  the  love  of  evil  derive  from 
hereditaiy  nature,  that  they  are  enjoyed  in  the  will,  and 
thence  are  pleasant  in  the  understanding ;  and  a  man  does 
not  reflect  upon  that  which  is  enjoyed  and  is  pleasant,  be- 
cause it  leads  his  mind  (animus)  along,  as  the  current  of 
a  rushing  river  carries  a  ship:  wherefore  they  who  have  im 
mersed  themselves  in  those  enjoyments  and  pleasures  can- 
not come  to  the  enjoyments  and  pleasures  of  the  affections 
of  the  love  of  good  and  truth  any  otherwise  than  as  those 
tvhoply  the  oars  against  the  current  of  the  rushing  river  with 


85O  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVIII. 

the  strong  power  of  the  arms.  But  it  is  otherwise  with 
those  who  have  not  immersed  themselves  deeply. 

757.  And  the  hold  of  every  unclean  spirit,  and  the  cage  of 
ivery  unclean  and  hateful  bird,  signifies  that  the  evils  of  will 
and  thence  of  act,  and  the  falsities  of  thought  and  thence 
of  design,  of  those  who  are  in  those  hells,  are  diabolical, 
because  they  are  turned  away  from  the  Lord  to  themselves. 
By  "  a  hold  "  is  signified  hell,  because  they  are  imprisoned  ; 
by  "  spirit "  is  signified  every  thing  that  is  of  affection  or 
will  and  thence  of  deed ;  and  by  "  bird  "  is  signified  every 
thing  that  is  of  thought  or  understanding  and  thence  of 
design :  and  therefore  by  "  unclean  spirit  and  unclean 
bird "  are  signified  all  the  evils  which  are  of  will  and 
thence  of  act,  and  -all  the  falsities  which  are  of  thought 
and  thence  of  design :  and  because  these  are  in  them  in 
the  hells,  it  is  therefore  signified  that  they  are  diabolical ; 
and  because  they  are  turned  away  from  the  Lord  to  them- 
selves, it  is  also  called,  a  hateful  bird.  Babel  is  described 
by  similar  things  in  the  prophets  ;  thus  in  Isaiah :  Babel 
shall  be  as  God's  ove?'throw  of  Sodo?n  and  Gomorrah ;  it 
shall  not  be  inherited  for  ever,  so  that  the  Arab  shall  fiot  tarry 
there :  the  ziim  shall  lie  there,  a?id  their  houses  shall  be  filled 
with  ochim,  and  the  daughters  of  the  owl  shall  dwell  there, 
and  satyrs  shall  dance  there :  the  ifim  shall  also  answer  in 
her  palaces,  and  the  dragons  in  the  palaces  of  her  delights 
(xiii.  19-22).  Again:  I  will  ait  off  from  Babel  the  name 
and  rc?n?iant ;  I  will  make  her  an  inheritance  for  the  bittern 
(xiv.  22,  23).  And  in  Jeremiah:  In  Babel  shall  dwell  the 
ziim  and  ijim  and  the  daughters  of  the  owl,  as  God  overthrew 
Sodom  and  Gomorrah  and  the  neighboring  cities ;  no  son  of 
man  shall  dwell  there  (1.  39,  40).  It  is  manifest  from  these 
passages,  that  by  the  hold  of  every  unclean  spirit,  and  of 
every  unclean  and  hateful  bird,  is  signified  that  the  evils 
of  will  and  thence  of  act,  and  the  falsities  of  thought  and 
thence  of  design,  of  those  who  are  in  those  hells,  are  dia- 
bolical, because  they  are  turned  away  from  the  Lord  to 


No.  757.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


35' 


themselves.  It  is  manifest  from  the  Word,  that  birds  sig- 
nify such  things  as  are  of  the  understanding  and  thought 
and  thence  of  design,  in  both  senses,  as  well  the  bad  as 
the  good.  In  the  bad  sense  they  are  mentioned  in  these 
passages  :  In  the  midst  of  the  week  he  shall  cause  the  sacri- 
fice to  cease,  at  length  upon  the  bird  of  abominations  shall  he 
desolation,  even  utito  the  consummation  it  shall  drop  upon  the 
devastation  (Dan.  ix.  27).  The  cormorant  and  the  bittern 
shall  possess  the  land,  the  screech-owl  and  the  raven  shall 
dwell  in  it  (Isa.  xxxiv.  11).  Nothing  else  but  infernal  fal- 
sities are  signified  by  the  ochim,  the  ziim,  the  daughters  of 
the  owl,  and  the  dragons,  in  the  places  adduced  above ; 
also  by  the  birds  which  came  down  upon  the  carcasses,  which 
Abram  drove  away  (Gen.  xv.  11):  by  the  birds  to  which 
their  carcasses  should  be  give?t  for  food  (Jer.  vii.  33  ;  xv.  3  ; 
xvi.  4;  xix.  7;  xxxiv.  20;  Ez.  xxix.  5;  Ps.  lxxix.  1,  2): 
also  by  the  birds  which  devour  that  which  was  sowed  (Matt, 
xiii.  3,  4).  In  the  good  sense,  in  these  passages :  Let  the 
creeping  thing  and  the  bird  praise  the  name  of  Jehovah  (Ps. 
cxlviii.  10).  I  will  make  a  covenant  for  them  in  that  day 
With  the  bird  of  the  heavens  and  the  creeping  thing  of  the  earth 
(Hos.  ii.  18).  Ask  the  beasts  and  they  shall  teach  thee,  and 
the  birds  of  heaven  and  they  shall  declare  unto  thee,  who  of 
all  these  hath  not  known  that. the  hand  of  Jehovah  doeth  it! 
(Job  xii.  7-9).  /  saw,  when,  behold,  there  was  ?io  ma?i,  all 
the  birds  of  the  heavens  flew  away  (Jer.  iv.  24-26).  Both  the 
birds  of  the  heavens  and  the  beasts  are  fled,  because  I  will 
make  Jerusalem  heaps,  the  habitations  of  dragons  (Jer.  ix. 
10,  11  ;  xii.  9).  There  is  no  truth,  ?io  mercy,  no  knowledge 
of  God ;  therefore  the  land  shall  mourn  as  to  the  beast  of  the 
field  and  as  to  the  bird  of  the  heavens  (Hos.  iv.  1,3).  I  am 
God,  that  call  the  bird  from  the  cast,  the  man  of  my  counsel 
out  of  a  far  country  (Isa.  xlvi.  9).  Ashur  was  a  cedar  in 
Lebanon,  all  the  birds  of  the  heavens  made  nests  in  his 
branches,  and  in  his  shadaw  dwelt  all  great  nations  (Ez.  xxxi. 
3,  6).    Things  similar  to  these  concerning  Ashur  as  a  cedar 


852  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVIII. 

are  said  elsewhere,  as  Ez.  xvii.  23;  Dan.  iv.  7-11,  17,  18, 
Matt.  xiii.  31,  32  ;  Mark  iv.  32  ;  Luke  xiii.  19.  Say  to  the 
bird  of  every  wing,  and  to  every  beast  of  the  field,  come  to 
the  great  sacrifice  upon  the  mountains  of  Israel :  so  will  I  set 
my  glory  among  the  nations  (Ez.  xxxix.  17,  21  ;  Apoc.  xix. 
17:  besides  other  places,  as  Isa.  xviii.  1,  6;  Ez.  xxxviii. 
20  :  Hos.  ix.  11  ;  xi.  9,  11  :  Zeph.  i.  3  ;  Ps.  viii.  6,  8  ;  1.  11  ; 
civ.  12).  That  birds  signify  the  things  which  are  of  the 
understanding  and  thence  of  thought  and  design  is  clearly 
manifest  from  the  birds  in  the  spiritual  world,  where  there 
appear  also  birds  of  every  genus  and  every  species ;  in 
heaven  such  as  are  most  beautiful,  birds  of  paradise,  tur- 
tle-doves, and  pigeons,  and  in  hell  dragons,  screech-owls, 
horned  owls,  and  other  similar  ones  ;  all  of  which  are  rep- 
resentations to  the  life,  of  thoughts  from  good  affections  in 
heaven,  and  of  thoughts  from  evil  affections  in  hell. 

758.  For  all  the  nations  have  drunk  of  the  wine  of  the  anger 
of  her  whoredom,  and  the  kings  of  the  earth  have  committed 
whoredom  with  her,  signifies  that  they  have  put  forth  wicked 
dogmas,  which  are  adulterations  and  profanations  of  the 
good  and  truth  of  the  Word,  and  have  imbued  with  them 
all  that  have  been  born  and  brought  up  in  the  kingdoms 
under  their  domination.  That  this  is  signified  by  these 
words  maybe  evident  from  the  explanations  above  (n.  631, 
632,  and  n.  720,  721)  ;  where  are  like  words,  to  which  there 
is  no  need  of  adding  more  :  only  that  similar  things  are 
said  of  Babel  in  Jeremiah :  A  cup  of  gold  is  Babel  in  the 
hand  of  Jehovah  making  the.  whole  earth  drunken,  the  nations 
have  drunk  of  her  wi?ie,  therefore  they  are  mad  (li.  7).  Also, 
Let  Babel  be  a  hissing,  when  they  have  grown  warm,  I  will 
make  their  feasts,  and  I  will  make  them  drwiken,  that  they 
may  exult,  and  may  sleep  the  sleep  of  an  age,  and  not  awake 
(li.  37,  39).  By  the  wine  which  they  drink,  and  with  which 
they  are  drunken,  their  dogmas  are  signified  ;  and  how 
wicked  these  are,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  754).  Among 
them  also  is  this  wicked  one,  that  the  works  which  are 


No.  759.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


853 


done  according  to  their  doctrinals  constitute  merit,  tran- 
scribing into  them,  and  thus  into  themselves,  the  Lord's 
merit  and  justice  ;  when  yet  all  of  charity  and  all  of  faith, 
or  all  good  and  truth,  are  from  the  Lord  :  and  what  is  from 
the  Lord  remains  the  Lord's  with  the  recipients.  For  what 
is  from  the  Lord  is  Divine,  which  can  in  no  wise  become 
man's  own.  The  Divine  can  be  in  a  man,  but  n(t  in  what 
beloi  gs  to  man  ;  for  what  belongs  to  man  is  nothing  but 
evil :  wherefore  he  who  attributes  to  himself  what  is  Divine 
as  h!s  own,  not  only  defiles  it,  but  also  profanes  it.  The 
Divine  from  the  Lord  is  exquisitely  separated  from  what 
belongs  to  man,  and  is  elevated  above  it,  and  in  no  wise 
immersed  in  it.  But  as  they  have  transferred  to  themselves 
all  the  Divine  of  the  Lord,  and  thus  have  appropriated  it 
to  themselves,  it  flows  like  bituminous  water,  when  it  rains, 
from  a  spring  which  is  bitumen.  It  is  the  same  with  the 
dogma,  that  justification  is  real  sanctification ;  and  that 
their  saints  are  holy  in  themselves,  when  yet  the  Lord 
alone  is  Holy  (Apoc.  xv.  4).  More  may  be  seen  concern- 
ing merit  in  the  work  concerning  the  "  New  Jerusalem  and 
its  Heavenly  Doctrine,  published  at  London  in  the  year 
1758  (n.  150-158). 

759.  And  the  merchants  of  the  earth  are  waxed  rich  through 
the  abundance  of  her  delicacies,  signifies  the  greater  and  the 
less  in  rank  in  that  hierarchy,  who  through  dominion  over 
the  holy  things  of  the  church  strive  for  Divine  majesty  and 
super-regal  glory,  and  continually  aim  to  establish  them 
firmly  by  the  multiplication  of  monasteries  and  of  possessions 
under  them,  and  by  the  treasures  which  without  end  they 
gather  together  and  heap  up  from  the  world,  and  thus  pro- 
cure to  themselves  corporeal  and  natural  enjoyments  and 
pleasures  from  the  heavenly  and  spiritual  dominion  attrib- 
uted to  them.  No  others  can  be  meant  by  the  merchants 
of  Babylon  but  the  greater  and  the  less  in  rank  in  their 
ecclesiastical  hierarchy,  because  in  verse  23  of  this  chapter 
it  is  said  that  they  are  the  great  ones  of  the  earth :  and  by 


854 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVIII. 


the  abundance  of  her  delicacies  by  which  they  were  made 
rich,  nothing  else  can  be  meant  but  the  dogmas,  by  which, 
as  means,  they  procure  to  themselves  dominion  over  the 
souls  of  men,  and  thus  also  over  their  possessions  and 
wealth.  That  they  gather  these  together  without  end,  and 
distend  their  treasuries  with  them,  is  known:  and  also 
that  they  make  traffic  of  the  holy  things  of  the  church,  as 
that  by  offerings  and  presents  given  to  the  monasteries, 
and  their  saints  and  images,  and  by  various  masses,  indul- 
gences, and  dispensations,  they  sell  salvation,  that  is, 
heaven.  Who  cannot  see  that  if  the  papal  dominion  had 
not  been  broken  at  the  time  of  the  Reformation,  they  would 
have  raked  together  the  possessions  and  wealth  of  all  the 
kingdoms  in  the  whole  of  Europe?  and  then  that  they 
would  have  become  the  sole  lords,  and  all  the  rest  slaves  ? 
Have  they  not  extraordinary  wealth  from  former  centuries, 
when  they  had  power  over  emperors  and  kings,  whom, 
if  they  were  not  obedient,  they  could  excommunicate  and 
dethrone  ?  and  have  they  not  still  incomes  which  are 
immense,  and  great  treasuries  full  of  gold,  silver,  and 
precious  stones?  A  like  barbarous  dominion  is  seated 
still  in  the  minds  (animus)  of  very  many  of  them ;  and  it  is 
restrained  solely  through  the  fear  of  its  loss,  if  it  is  extended 
beyond  bounds.  But  of  what  use  are  such  great  revenues, 
treasures,  and  possessions,  except  that  they  may  delight 
and  glory  in  them,  and  confirm  their  rule  for  ever  ?  From 
this  it  may  be  evident,  what  is  here  signified  by  the  merchants 
of  the  earth,  who  have  been  made  rich  from  the  abundance 
of  the  delicacies  of  Babylon.  They  are  called  merchants 
also  in  Isaiah :  The  inhabitants  of  Babel  have  become  as  stuO- 
ble,  the  fire  hath  burned  them  up  ;  they  shall  not  deliver  their 
soul  from  the  power  of  the  flame :  such  are  thy  merchants  from 
thy  youth  (xlvii.  14,  15).  By  trading  and  trafficking  is  sig- 
nified in  .the  Word  to  procure  to  one's  self  spiritual  riches, 
which  are  knowledges  of  truth  and  good,  and  in  the  opposite 
*  ense  knowledges  of  falsity  and  evil ;  and  to  gain  the  world 


No.  760.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


855 


by  the  latter,  and  to  gain  heaven  by  the  former  :  wherefore 
the  Lord  compared  the  kingdom  of  heaven  to  a  merchantman 
seeking  goodly  pearls  (Matt.  xiii.  45,  46):  and  the  men  of  the 
church  to  servants)  to  whom  the  talents  were  given,  with  which 
they  should  trade  and  make  gain  (Matt.  xxv.  14-20)  ;  and 
to  whom  the  ten  pounds  were  give?i,  with  which  they  should  in 
like  manner  trade  and  make  gain  (Luke  xix.  12-26).  And 
as  the  church  as  to  the  knowledges  of  truth  and  good  s 
signified  by  Tyre,  therefore  her  traffic  and  gain  are  treatec 
of  in  the  whole  of  the  twenty-seventh  chapter  of  Ezekiel ; 
and  it  is  said  of  her,  In  thy  wisdom  and  i?i  thine  intelligence 
thou  hast  gotten  thee  gold  and  silver  into  thy  treasures,  and 
by  the  abundance  of  wisdom  in  thy  traffic  hast  thou  multiplied 
wealth  (Ex.  xxviii.  4,  5).  And  again,  Tyre  is  laid  waste, 
whose  merchants  were  princes,  and  her  traffickers  the  honorable 
of  the  earth  (Isa.  xxiii.  1-8).  And  the  church  perverted 
among  the  Jews  in  the  land  of  Canaan  is  called  the  land  of 
traffic  (Ez.  xvii.  4 ;  xxviii.  18). 

760.  And  I  heard  another  voice  from  heaven,  saying,  Come 
out  of  her,  my  people,  that  ye  be  7iot  partakers  of  her  sins,  and 
that  ye  receive  not  of  her  plagues,  signifies  exhortation  from 
the  Lord  to  all,  as  well  those  who  are  in  that  Religion  as 
those  who  are  not  in  it,  to  beware  of  conjunction  with  it  by 
acknowledgment  and  affection,  lest  as  to  their  souls  they 
should  be  conjoined  to  its  abominations,  and  should  perish. 
By  "  another  voice  out  of  heaven  saying,"  is  signified  ex- 
hortation from  the  Lord  to  all,  as  well  those  who  are  in  that 
Religion  as  those  who  are  not  in  it ;  because  it  follows, 
"  Come  out  of  her,  my  people,"  that  is,  all  who  approach 
the  Lord.  This  exhortation  is  from  the  Lord,  because  the 
voice  was  from  heaven.  By  "  that  ye  be  not  partakers  of 
her  sins,"  is  signified  that  they  should  beware  lest  as  to 
their  souls  they  should  be  conjoined  to  her  abominations  : 
and  as  conjunction  is  made  by  acknowledgment  and  affec- 
tion, this  also  is  signified.  Their  sins  are  abominations, 
for  they  are  called  so  in  the  preceding  chapter  (vers.  4). 


856  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVIIL 

By  "  that  ye  receive  not  of  her  plagues,"  is  signified  lest 
they  perish  j  for  by  plagues  evils  and  falsities  are  signified, 
and  at  the  same  time  destruction  by  them.  These  are  sig- 
nified by  the  plagues  above  (n.  657,  673,  676,  and  else- 
where). Similar  things  are  said  of  Babel  in  the  Word  in 
these  places  :  Go  ye  out  of  the  midst  of  Babel,  ?ny  people,  de- 
liver every  one  his  soul  from  the  fury  of  the  anger  of  Jehovah, 
lest  your  heart  faint,  and  ye  fear  for  the  rumor  (Jer.  li.  45, 
46).  Flee  from  the  midst  of  Babel,  and  deliver  every  o?>e  his 
soul,  be  not  cut  off  for  her  iniquity  (Jer.  li.  6).  Forsake  Ba- 
bel, and  let  us  go  every  one  into  his  own  land,  for  her  judgment 
hath  reached  to  the  heavens,  and  hath  lifted  itself  up  even  to 
the  clouds  (Jer.  li.  9).  Go  ye  out  of  Babel,  flee  from  the  Chal- 
deans with  the  voice  of  singing ;  declare  this  and  make  it  to  be 
heard ;  utter  it  even  to  the  end  of  the  earth  ;  say  ye,  Jehovah 
hath  redeemed  (Is.  xlviii.  20,  21  ;  Jer.  1.  8). 

761.  For  her  sins  have  reached  even  unto  heaven,  and  God 
hath  remembered  her  iniquities,  signifies  that  their  evils  and 
falsities  infest  the  heavens,  and  that  the  Lord  will  protect 
these  from  violence  thence.  By  her  sins  reaching  to  the 
heavens  is  signified  that  their  evils  and  falsities  infest  the 
angels  :  by  God's  remembering  her  iniquities,  is  signified 
that  the  Lord  will  protect  the  heavens  from  violence  there- 
from. This  is  signified  by  these  words,  because  all  the 
things  in  the  heavens  are  goods  and  truths,  and  all  the 
things  in  the  hells  are  evils  and  falsities ;  and  hence 
the  heavens  and  the  hells  are  altogether  separated,  and  in 
an  inverted  position  like  the  antipodes :  wherefore  evils 
and  falsities  cannot  reach  to  the  heavens.  But  yet,  when 
evils  and  falsities  are  multiplied  beyond  the  degrees  of 
opposition,  and  thus  beyond  due  measure,  the  heavens  are 
infested ;  and  unless  the  Lord  then  protects  the  heavens, 
which  is  done  by  a  more  powerful  influx  from  Himself,  vio 
lencc  is  offered  to  the  heavens  :  and  when  this  has  come  to 
its  height,  He  then  executes  a  last  judgment,  and  thus  they 
are  liberated.    Hence  it  is,  that  it  follows  in  this  chapter : 


No.  762.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


857 


Rejoice  over  her,  O  heaven,  for  God  hath  judged  your  judg- 
ment upon  her  (vers.  20  :  and  in  the  following  chapter  xix. 
vers.  1-9)  :  and  in  Jeremiah  :  Then  shall  the  heavens  a?id  the 
earth  and  all  that  is  in  them  sing  over  Babel,  when  the  wasters 
fhall  come  upon  her  (li.  48). 

762.  Render  unto  her  as  she  hath  re?idered  unto  you,  double 
unto  her  double  according  to  her  works,  i?i  the  cup  which  she 
hath  filled,  fll  to  her  double,  signifies  just  retribution  and 
punishment  after  death,  that  then  the  evils  and  falsities  by 
which  they  have  seduced  and  destroyed  others  will  return 
upon  them  according  to  their  quantity  and  quality,  which  is 
called  the  law  of  retaliation.  "Render  unto  her  as  she 
hath  rendered  unto  you,"  signifies  their  just  retribution  and 
punishment  after  death.  "  Double  unto  her  double  accord- 
ing to  her  works,"  signifies  that  the  evils  by  which  they  have 
seduced  and  destroyed  others  will  return  upon  them  accord- 
ing to  their  quantity  and  quality.  "  In  the  cup  which  she 
hath  filled  fill  to  her  double,"  signifies  that  the  falsities  will 
return  in  like  manner ;  for  by  a  cup  or  wine  falsities  are 
signified  (n.  316,  635,  649,  672).  Nearly  the  same  things 
are  said  of  Babel  in  the  prophets  :  Recompense  unto  Babel 
according  to  her  works,  according  to  all  that  she  hath  done,  do 
unto  her,  for  she  hath  acted  insolently  against  Jehovah,  against 
the  Holy  One  of  Israel  (Jer.  1.  29).  This  is  the  vengea?ice  of 
Jehovah  ;  take  ye  vengeance  on  Babel;  as  she  hath  done,  do  unto 
her  (Jer.  L  15).  The  daughter  of  Babel  is  laid  waste;  blessed 
is  he  that  rendereth  thee  thy  reward  which  thou  hast  rendered 
unto  us  (Ps.  exxxvii.  8).  It  is  according  to  the  sense  of  the 
letter,  that  those  whom  they  have  seduced  and  destroyed 
will  recompense  them  :  but  according  to  the  spiritual  sense, 
they  will  not  recompense  them,  but  these  recompense  them- 
selves ;  as  every  evil  brings  its  punishment  with  it.  This 
is,  as  it  is  said  frequently  in  the  Word,  that  God  will  recom- 
pense and  revenge  injustices  and  injuries  done  to  Him,  and 
from  anger  and  fury  will  destroy  them  ;  when  yet  the  evils 
themselves  which  they  have  committed  against  God  do 


858 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVIIL 


this  :  thus  they  do  it  to  themselves  :  for  this  is  the  law  of 
retaliation,  which  draws  its  very  origin  from  this  Divine  law, 
All  things  whatsoever  ye  would  that  men  should  do  to  you, 
do  ye  even  so  to  the?n  ;  foj'  this  is  the  Law  and  the  Prophets 
(Matt.  vii.  12  \  Luke  vi.  31).  This  law  in  heaven  is  the 
law  of  mutual  love  or  charity,  from  which  it  becomes  the 
opposite  in  hell,  which  is,  that  to  every  one  it  is  done  as  he 
had  done  to  another  :  not  that  they  who  are  in  heaven  do 
this,  but  that  they  do  it  to  themselves  ;  for  the  recompense 
of  retaliation  is  from  opposition  to  that  law  of  life  in  heaven, 
as  if  inscribed  on  their  evils.  By  double  is  signified  much 
according  to  quantity  and  quality,  in  these  passages  also  : 
Let  my  pe?'secuto?s  be  ashamed,  bring  upon  them  the  day  of 
evil,  and  destroy  them  with  a  double  destruction  (Jer.  xvii.  18). 
Also  much  according  to  Q  quantity  and  quality  of  their 
turning  from  evils,  in  these  :  Co?nfort  ye  my  people,  because 
her  wickedness  is  fulfilled,  and  her  iniquity  expiated ;  for  she 
hath  received  from  Jehovah's  ha?id  double  (Isa.  xl.  1,  2). 
Return  to  the  stronghold,  ye  prisoners  of  hope ;  this  day  do  L 
declare  L  will  recompense  unto  thee  double  (Zech.  ix.  12).  For 
your  shame  ye  shall  have  double,  and  in  their  land  they  shall 
possess  the  double,  everlasting  joy  shall  be  unto  them  (Isa. 
lxi.  7). 

763.  As  much  as  she  hath  glorified  herself,  and  lived  deli- 
ciously,  so  much  torment  a?id  sorrow  give  her,  signifies  that  in 
the  degree  of  their  elation  of  heart  from  dominion,  and  ac 
cording  to  their  exultation  of  mind  {animus)  and  body  from 
ri:hes,  they  have  after  death  internal  pain  from  being  cast 
down  and  derided,  and  from  want  and  wretchedness.  By 
"  as  much  as  she  glorified  herself,"  is  signified  in  the  de- 
gree according  to  their  elation  of  heart  from  dominion  ;  for 
they  glorify  themselves  from  this.  By  "  as  much  as  she 
hath*  lived  deliriously,"  is  signified  in  the  degree  of  their 
exultation  of  mind  and  body  on  account  of  riches,  and  the 
enjoyments  and  pleasures  therefrom ;  as  above  (n.  759). 
By  giving  her  torment,  is  signified  internal  pain  at  being 


No  764.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  859 


cast  down  from  dominion,  and  derision  at  that  time :  their 
torment  after  death  is  from  nothing  else  :  and  by  giving 
her  sorrow  is  signified  internal  pain  from  want  and  wretch- 
edness :  their  sorrow  after  death  is  from  these.  The  enjoy- 
ment of  the  love  of  ruling  from  the  love  of  self  over  all  that 
belongs  to  the  Lord,  which  are  all  the  things  of  heaven  and 
:he  church,  is  turned  after  death  into  such  torment;  and 
Hue  pleasantness  of  the  love  of  filling  the  mind  and  body 
with  delights  derived  from  opulence,  with  those  who  are  in 
the  aforesaid  love  of  ruling,  is  turned  into  such  sorrow. 
For  the  enjoyments  and  pleasantnesses  proceeding  from 
the  loves  make  one's  life  ;  wherefore,  when  they  are  turned 
into  the  opposites,  there  arise  torment  and  sorrow.  These 
are  the  retributions  and  punishments  which  are  meant  in 
the  Word  by  the  torments  in  hell ;  and  hence  hatred  against 
God  and  against  all  things  of  heaven  and  the  church,  is 
meant  by  the  fire  there.  Similar  things  are  said  of  Babel 
in  the  prophets,  as,  I  will  render  unto  Babel  all  the  evil  which 
they  have  done  in  Zio?i  in  your  sight  (Jer.  li.  24).  The  spoiler 
shall  co??ie  upon  Babel,  for  the  God  of  retributions,  Jehovah, 
recompensing  will  rcco7?ipense  (Jer.  li.  55,  56).  Thy  magnifi- 
cence is  brought  down  into  hell ;  the  worm  (torment  which  is 
internal  pain)  is  spread  under  thee ;  thou  hast  said  in  thy 
heart,  I  will  ascend  into  heaven,  I  will  exalt  my  throjie  above 
the  stars  of  God,  I  7cill  become  like  unto  the  Most  High  :  yet 
thou  shall  be  brought  down  to  hell ;  they  that  see  thee  shall 
say,  Is  this  the  7na?i  that  shook  the  earth  t  that  made  the  king- 
doms tremble?  &c.  (Isa.  xiv.  11-16).  This  is  said  of  Luci- 
fer, who  is  here  Babel,  as  is  manifest  from  vers.  4-22. 

764.  For  she  saith  in  her  heart,  I  sit  a  queen,  and  am  not 
a  widow,  and  shall  not  see  sorroiv,  signifies  that  these  things 
befall  them,  because  from  elation  of  heart  over  their  do- 
minion and  exultation  of  mind  over  their  riches,  they  are 
in  the  assurance  and  confidence,  that  they  shall  rule  for 
ever,  and  shall  protect  themselves  ;  and  that  they  cannot 
in  any  way  be  deprived  of  these  things.    To  say  in  hei 


86o 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap  XVIII. 


heart  signifies  to  be  in  assurance  from  elation  of  heart  over 
their  dominion,  also  to  be  in  confidence  from  exultation  of 
mind  over  their  riches.  "  I  sit  a  queen  "  signifies  that  they 
shall  rule  here  perpetually,  because  "  I  shall  not  see  sor- 
row "  follows.  "  I  am  not  a  widow "  signifies  that  they 
will  protect  themselves.  By  a  widow  is  signified  one  who 
is  without  protection,  because  without  a  man.  The  words 
queen  and  widow  are  used,  and  not  king  and  man,  because 
Babylon  as  a  church  is  meant.  "  And  I  shall  not  see  sor- 
row "  signifies  that  they  cannot  in  any  way  be  deprived  of 
those  two  things.  That  they  have  sorrow  therefrom  after 
death,  may  be  seen  just  above  (n.  763).  Very  similar  things 
are  said  of  Babel  in  Isaiah :  Thou  shalt  no  more  be  called 
the  mistress  of  kingdoms ;  thou  hast  said  in  thine  heart,  I 
shall  be  mistress  for  ever,  saying  in  thine  heart,  I  am,  and 
there  is  none  else  like  me ;  I  shall  not  sit  a  widow,  nor  shall 
I  know  bereavement :  but  these  two  thmgs  shall  come  u?ito 
thee  in  one  day,  bereavement  and  widowhood :  they  shall  come 
upon  thee  for  the  7?iultitude  of  thy  sorceries,  and  the  great 
abundance  of  thine  enchantments.  Thou  hast  trusted  in  wick 
edness,  thou  hast  said,  None  seeth  me :  thy  wisdom  hath  se- 
duced thee,  when  thou  saidst  in  thme  heart,  I  am,  and  there  is 
none  else  like  me ;  therefore  devastation  shall  come  upon  thee 
suddenly  (xlvii.  5,  7-1 1).  By  a  widow  in  the  Word  is  meant 
one  who  is  without  protection,  for  by  a  widow  in  the  spirit- 
ual sense  is  signified  one  who  is  in  good  and  not  in  truth. 
For  by  a  man  is  signified  truth,  and  by  his  wife,  good; 
hence  by  a  widow,  good  without  truth  is  signified,  and 
good  without  truth  is  without  protection  :  for  truth  protects 
good.  This  is  signified  by  widow  when  mentioned  in  the 
Word;  as  Isa.  ix.  14,  15,  17;  x.  1,  2;  Jer.  xxii.  3;  xlix. 
10,  11;  Lam.  v.  2,  3;  Ez.  xxii.  6,  7;  Mai.  iii.  5;  Ps. 
lxviii.  5  ;  cxlvi.  7-9;  Ex.  xxii.  22-24;  Deut.  x.  18;  xxvii. 
19;  Matt,  xxiii.  14;  Luke  iv.  25;  xx.  47. 

765.  For  this  in  o?ie  day  shall  her  plagues  come,  death  and 
sorrow  and  famine,  signifies  that  on  this  account  at  the 


Vo.  765.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


86l 


time  of  the  last  judgment  the  punishments  of  the  evils 
which  they  have  done  will  return  upon  them,  which  are. 
death,  which  is  infernal  life  and  inward  pain  from  being 
cast  down  from  dominion,  sorrow,  which  is  internal  grief 
from  want  and  wretchedness  in  place  of  opulence,  and 
famine,  which  is  the  deprivation  of  the  understanding  of 
all  truth.  By  "for  this"  is  meant  because  she  said  in  her 
heart,  I  sit  a  queen,  and  am  not  a  widow,  and  shall  not  see 
soi row,  as  explained  just  above  (n.  764).  By  "  in  one  day  " 
the  time  of  the  last  judgment  is  signified,  which  is  also 
called  the  day  of  judgment.  By  plagues  are  signified  the 
punishments  cf  the  evils  which  they  did  in  the  world, 
which  will  then  return  upon  them.  By  death  is  signified 
infernal  life  and  inward  pain  from  being  cast  down  from 
dominion,  which  is  called  torment  above  (n.  763);  con- 
cerning which  death  something  will  be  said  presently.  By 
sorrow  is  signified  internal  grief  from  want  and  wretched- 
ness in  place  of  opulence,  as  also  above  (n.  764).  By 
famine  the  deprivation  of  the  understanding  of  all  truth 
is  signified.  Into  these  three  plagues  or  punishments  do 
those  of  that  Religion  come,  who  have  ruled  from  the 
love  of  themselves,  and  with  no  love  of  uses  except  for  the 
sake  of  themselves.  These  are  also  atheists  in  heart,  since 
they  attribute  all  things  to  their  own  prudence  and  to  nat- 
ure. The  rest  of  that  people,  who  are  such,  but  do  not 
think  interiorly  in  themselves,  are  idolaters.  It  may  be 
seen  above  (n.  323),  that  the  deprivation  of  the  under- 
standing of  all  truth  is  meant  by  the  plague  or  punishment 
which  is  called  hunger.  Even,-  man  indeed,  as  long  as  he 
lives  in  the  world,  has  rationality,  that  is,  the  faculty  of 
understanding  truth.  This  faculty  remains  with  every  man 
after  death.  Still  they  who  have  imbibed  falsities  of  relig- 
ion in  the  world  from  the  love  of  self  and  the  pride  of  their 
own  intelligence,  after  death  are  not  willing  to  understand 
truth  ;  and  not  to  be  willing  is  as  it  were  not  to  be  able. 
This  inability  from  unwillingness  is  in  all  such,  and  is 
vol.  hi.  2 


862 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVIII. 


increased  by  this,  that  from  the  enjoyment  of  the  lust  of 
falsity  for  the  sake  of  dominion  they  continually  imbibe 
new  confirming  falsities,  and  thus  become  as  to  under- 
standing nothing  but  falsities,  and  remain  so  to  eternity. 
Similar  things  are  meant  by  these  words  concerning  Babel 
in  Jeremiah  :  Your  mother  is  greatly  ashamed,  she  that  bare 
you  is  suffused  with  shame  ;  behold,  the  end  shall  be  a  wil- 
derness, dryness,  and  a  desert ;  for  the  anger  of  Jehovah  it 
shall  not  be  inhabited,  but  shall  be  a  total  waste;  every  one 
that  passeth  by  Babylon  shall  be  astonished,  and  shall  hiss 
over  all  her  plagues  (1.  12,  13). 

766.  And  she  shall  be  utterly  burnt  with  fire,  for  strong 
is  the  Lord  God  that  jitdgeth  her,  signifies  that  they  will  be 
hatreds  against  the  Lord  and  against  His  heaven  and 
church,  because  they  then  see  that  the  Lord  alone  rules 
and  reigns  over  all  things  in  the  heavens  and  on  earth, 
and  not  at  all  any  man  of  himself.  By  the  fire  with  which 
she  will  be  burnt  is  signified  hatred  against  the  Lord  and 
against  His  heaven  and  church,  of  which  see  below.  By  "  for 
strong  is  the  Lord  that  judgeth  her,"  is  signified  that  they 
see  then,  that  is,  in  the  spiritual  world  into  which  they  come 
after  death,  that  the  Lord  alone  rules  and  reigns  over  all 
things  in  the  heavens  and  on  earth,  and  not  at  all  any  man 
of  himself.  This  is  signified  by  "for  strong  is  the  Lord 
God  that  judgeth  her,"  because  the  Lord  does  not  con- 
demn any  one  to  hell,  but  they  themselves  ;  for  when  they 
feel  the  angelic  sphere  flowing  down  from  the  Lord  out  of 
heaven,  they  flee  away  and  cast  themselves  into  hell,  as 
may  be  evident  from  the  things  that  were  shown  above 
(n.  233,  325,  339,  387,  502).  That  by  fire  is  signified  love 
in  both  senses,  heavenly  love  which  is  love  to  the  Lord, 
and  infernal  love  which  is  the  love  of  self,  may  be  seen 
above  (n.  468,  494).  That  infernal  fire  is  hatred,  is  be- 
cause the  love  of  self  hates :  for  all  who  are  in  that  love 
burn  with  anger  according  to  the  degree  of  it,  and  are 
inflamed  with  hatred  and  revenge  against  those  who  op- 


No  767.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  863 


pose  j  and  they  who  are  of  Babylon,  against  those  that 
rleny  that  they  are  to  be  worshipped  and  adored  as  sancti- 
ties. When,  therefore,  they  hear  that  the  Lord  alone  is 
worshipped  and  adored  in  heaven,  and  that  to  worship  any 
man  in  place  of  the  Lord  is  profane,  adoration  of  the  Lord 
becomes  in  them  hatred  against  Him,  and  the  adultera- 
tion of  the  Word  to  the  end  that  they  may  be  worshipped 
becomes  profanation.  This,  therefore,  is  what  is  signified 
by  Babylon's  being  burned  with  fire.  It  may  be  seen 
above  (n.  748),  that  being  burned  with  fire  is  the  punish- 
ment of  the  profanation  of  what  is  holy.  The  like  is  meant 
by  these  words  in  Jeremiah :  /  am  against  thee,  O  Babel, 
thou  destroying  mountain,  that  destroyest  the  whole  earth; 
I  will  roll  thee  down  from  the  rocks,  and  will  make  thee  a 
mountain  of  burning.  The  walls  of  Babel  are  utterly  over- 
turned, and  her  lofty  gates  are  burned  with  fire  (li.  25,  58). 

767.  A?id  the  kings  of  the  ea?'th  shall  bewail  her  and  shall 
lament  for  her,  who  have  committed  whoredom  and  lived  deli' 
ciously  with  her,  when  they  see  the  smoke  of  her  burning,  sig- 
nifies the  more  internal  pains  of  those  who  have  been  in 
higher  dominion  and  its  enjoyments  by  means  of  the  falsi- 
fied and  adulterated  truths  of  the  Word,  which  they  made 
the  holy  things  of  the  church,  when  they  see  them  turned 
into  profane  things.  In  this  and  the  following  verse  the 
mourning  of  the  kings  of  the  earth  is  treated  of,  by  whom 
the  highest  in  the  order  are  meant,  who  are  called  magnates 
and  primates  ;  from  vers.  11-16,  the  mourning  of  the  mer- 
chants of  the  earth  is  treated  of,  by  whom  are  meant  the 
inferiors  in  the  order,  who  are  called  monks  j  and  from 
✓ers.  17-19,  the  mourning  of  the  shipmasters  and  sailors  is 
treated  of,  by  whom  those  are  meant  that  contribute,  who 
are  called  laymen.  Here  the  kings  of  the  earth  are  now 
treated  of,  by  whom  the  highest  in  the  order  are  signified. 
That  kings  are  not  meant  by  kings,  but  those  who  are  in 
truths  from  good,  and  in  the  opposite  sense,  in  falsities 
from  evil,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  483,  704,  737,  720,  740). 


864 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVIIL 


Here,  therefore,  by  the  kings  of  the  earth  who  committed 
whoredom  and  lived  deliciously  with  the  harlot,  are  signified 
those  who  are  in  dominion  and  its  enjoyments  through  the 
truths  of  the  Word  falsified  and  adulterated,  especially 
through  that  truth  falsified  and  adulterated  by  them,  which 
the  Lord  spoke  to  Peter  ;  respecting  which  something  fol- 
lows.   That  to  commit  whoredom  signifies  to  falsify  and 
adulterate  the  truths  of  the  Word,  may  be  seen  (n.  134, 
632,  635) ;  and  that  to  live  deliciously  signifies  to  experi- 
ence the  enjoyments  of  dominion  and  at  the  same  time  of 
opulence  (n.  759).    By  their  bewailing  and  lamenting,  their 
more  internal  pains  are  signified.    They  are  said  to  bewail 
and  lament  because  to  bewail  is  from  pain  at  being  cast 
down  from  dominion,  and  to  lament  is  from  pain  at  the 
deprivation  of  opulence  •  and  because  the  pains  of  these 
are  more  internal  than  those  of  the  merchants  of  the  earth, 
it  is  therefore  said  of  the  kings  of  the  earth,  by  whom  are 
meant  the  superiors  in  the  order,  that  they  bewailed  and 
lamented,  and  of  the  merchants  of  the  earth,  by  whom  the 
inferiors  of  the  order  are  meant,  it  is  said  that  they  wept 
and  mourned.    By  seeing  the  smoke  of  her  burning  is  sig- 
nified when  they  see  the  falsities  of  their  Religion,  which 
are  falsified  and  adulterated  truths  of  the  Word,  turned 
into  profane  things.    By  smoke  those  falsities  are  signified 
(n.  422,  452)  ;  and  by  burning  is  signified  profanation 
(n.  766).    From  these  things,  and  from  those  which  are 
explained  above  (n.  766),  it  is  manifest  that  by  "  the  kings 
of  the  earth,  who  have  committed  whoredom  and  lived 
deliciously  with  her,  shall  bewail  her  and  lament  for  her 
when  they  see  the  smoke  of  her  burning,"  is  signified  the 
more  internal  pains  of  those  who  were  in  higher  dominion 
and  its  enjoyments  through  the  truths  of  the  Word  falsified 
and  adulterated,  when  they  see  them  turned  into  profane 
things. 

768.  Something  shall  here  be  said  concerning  that  truth 
which  the  Lord  spoke  to  Peter  respecting  the  Keys  of  the 


No.  76S.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


865 


Kingdom  of  heaven,  and  respecting  the  power  of  binding 
and  loosing  (Matt.  xvi.  15-20).  They  say  that  that  power 
was  given  to  Peter,  and  that  it  has  been  transferred  to  them 
as  his  successors  ;  and  that  the  Lord  thus  left  to  Peter, 
and  after  him  to  them,  all  His  power ;  and  that  [Peter] 
was  to  act  as  His  vicar  on  earth.  But  still  it  is  plainly 
manifest  from  the  Lord's  words  themselves,  that  he  did  not 
give  a  particle  of  power  to  Peter  ;  for  the  Lord  says,  "  Upon 
this  Rock  I  will  build  my  Church"  By  a  Rock  the  Lord  is 
signified  as  to  His  Divine  Truth  j  and  the  Divine  Truth 
which  is  the  Rock,  is  there  what  Peter  confessed,  before 
the  Lord  said  those  words  ;  which  is  this :  "  Jesus  said  to 
the  disciples,  But  who  say  ye  that  I  am  ?  Simon  Peter 
answering  said,  Thou  art  the  Christ  the  Son  of  the  living 
God'''  (vers.  15,  16).  This  is  the  Truth  upon  which  the 
Lord  builds  His  Church,  and  Peter  then  represented  that 
Truth.  From  which  it  is  manifest,  that  the  confession  of 
the  Lord,  that  He  is  the  Son  of  the  living  God,  who  has 
power  over  heaven  and  earth  (Matt,  xxviii.  18),  is  that  upon 
which  the  Lord  builds  His  Church  ;  and  thus  upon  Him* 
self,  and  not  upon  Peter.  It  is  known  in  the  Church  that 
the  Lord  is  meant  by  a  Rock.  I  once  spoke  with  the  Baby- 
lonian nation,  in  the  spiritual  world,  concerning  the  keys 
given  to  Peter,  whether  they  believe  that  power  over  heaven 
and  hell  was  transferred  by  the  Lord  to  him.  Which,  as  it 
was  the  chief  point  in  their  religion,  they  vehemently  in- 
sisted upon  ;  saying  that  there  was  no  doubt  of  it,  because 
it  is  manifestly  said.  But  to  the  inquiry,  whether  they 
knew  that  in  every  thing  in  the  Word  there  is  a  spiritual 
sense,  which  is  the  sense  of  the  Word  in  heaven,  they  said 
at  first  that  they  did  not  know  it ;  but  afterwards  they  said 
that  they  would  inquire  ;  and  when  they  inquired,  they 
were  instructed  that  there  is  a  spiritual  sense  in  eveiy  thing 
of  the  Word,  which  differs  from  the  literal  sense  as  spiritual 
from  natural  :  and  they  were  further  instructed  that  no  per- 
son named  in  the  Word  is  named  in  heaven,  but  that  in 


866 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVIII. 


place  thereof  something  spiritual  is  there  understood. 
They  were  informed  at  length,  that  for  Peter  in  the  Word 
the  truth  of  the  church  from  good  is  meant,  and  the  same 
by  the  Rock  [Petra]  which  is  mentioned  at  the  same  time 
with  Peter :  and  that  it  may  thereby  be  known,  that  not 
any  power  was  given  to  Peter,  but  to  truth  from  good  ;  for 
all  power  in  the  heavens  belongs  to  truth  from  good,  or  is 
of  good  by  truth  :  and  as  all  good  and  all  truth  are  from  the 
Lord,  and  nothing  from  man,  that  all  power  belongs  to  the 
Lord.  On  hearing  this,  being  indignant,  they  said  that 
they  wished  to  know  whether  there  is  that  spiritual  sense  in 
those  words  :  whereupon  the  Word  which  is  in  heaven  was 
given  to  them,  in  which  Word  there  is  not  the  natural  sense, 
but  the  spiritual ;  because  it  is  for  the  angels,  who  are  spirit- 
ual :  and  when  they  read  it,  they  saw  manifestly  that  Peter 
was  not  mentioned  there,  but  instead  of  him  Truth  from 
good  which  is  from  the  Lord.  Seeing  this,  they  rejected  it 
in  anger,  and  would  almost  have  torn  it  in  pieces  with 
their  teeth,  unless  it  had  at  that  moment  been  taken  away 
from  them.  They  were  thence  convinced,  although  they 
were  not  willing  to  be  convinced,  that  that  power  belongs 
to  the  Lord  alone,  and  not  in  the  least  to  any  man,  because 
it  is  a  Divine  power. 

769.  And  standing  afar  off  for  the  fear  of  her  torment \  say- 
ing, Alas,  alas,  that  great  city  Babylon,  that  mighty  city,  for 
in  one  hour  is  thy  judgment  come,  signifies  their  fear  of  pun 
ishments,  and  then  grievous  lamentation,  that  that  Religion, 
so  fortified,  could  be  so  suddenly  and  completely  over- 
turned, and  that  they  could  perish.  To  stand  afar  off  for 
fear  of  torment  signifies  a  state  as  yet  remote  from  the 
state  of  those  who  are  in  condemnation,  because  they  are  in 
fear  of  torment,  as  will  be  explained  in  what  follows. 
"  Alas,  alas,"  signifies  grievous  lamentation.  That  alas 
signifies  lamentation  over  calamity,  unhappiness,  and  con- 
demnation, may  be  seen  above  (n.  416);  hence  "alas, 
alas/'  signifies  grievous  lamentation.    By  the  great  city 


No.  770.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


867 


Babylon  that  Religion  is  signified;  here  as  above  (n.  751), 
Babylon  as  a  woman  or  harlot,  because  "  her  torment  "  is 
spoken  of.  By  "  mighty  city  "  is  signified  the  Religion  so 
fortified.  By  "  in  one  hour  is  thy  judgment  come  "  is  sig- 
nified that  it  could  be  so  suddenly  overturned,  and  that 
they  could  perish.  "  In  one  hour  "  signifies  so  suddenly  \ 
and  by  the  judgment  is  signified  its  overthrow,  and  the  de- 
struction of  those  who  committed  whoredom  and  lived  deli- 
ciously  with  the  harlot,  who  are  here  treated  of.  That  the} 
perished  by  the  last  judgment  may  be  seen  in  the  smal1 
work  on  the  "  Last  Judgment  and  the  Destruction  of  Baby- 
lon," published  at  London,  1758.  These  things  are  said 
respecting  that  destruction.  The  reason  that  their  stand- 
ing afar  off  for  fear  of  her  torment  signifies  a  state  as  yet 
remote  from  the  state  of  those  who  are  in  condemnation, 
because  in  fear  of  the  torment,  is  that  by  afar  off  is  not 
meant  remoteness  of  space,  but  remoteness  of  state,  when 
one  is  in  fear  of  punishments :  for  as  long  as  a  man  is  in  a 
state  of  fear,  he  sees,  weighs,  and  laments.  Remoteness 
of  state,  which  is  remoteness  in  the  spiritual  sense,  is  also 
signified  by  afar  off  elsewhere  in  the  Word,  as  in  these 
passages  :  Hear,  ye  that  are  afar  off,  what  I  will  do  ;  and 
ye  that  are  near  acknowledge  my  might  (Isa.  xxxiii.  13).  Am 
I  a  God  at  hand  and  not  a  God  afar  off  ?  (Jer.  xxiii.  23) 
He  found  grace  in  the  wilderness,  even  Israel ;  Jehovah  hath 
appeared  unto  me  from  afar  offQer.  xxxi.  2,  3).  Bring  my 
tons  from  afar  (Isa.  xliii.  6).  Hearken,  ye  people,  from  afar 
(Isa.  xlix.  1).  Peoples  and  nations  that  came  from  a  far 
/'and  (Isa.  v.  26).  Besides  elsewhere,  as  Jer.  iv.  16;  v. 
15  ;  Zech.  vi.  15  ;  where  by  nations  and  peoples  from  afar 
are  meant  those  more  remote  from  the  truths  and  goods  of 
the  church.  In  common  speech  also  relatives  are  said  {■ 
be  near,  and  those  more  remote  in  relationship  are  said  to 
be  distant. 

770.  That  Religion  is  called  a  mighty  city,  because  it 
had  fortified  itself  strongly :  for  it  had  fortified  itself  not 


868 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVIIL 


only  by  the  multitude  of  the  nations  and  peoples  who  ac- 
knowledge it,  but  by  many  other  things  also  ;  as  by  a  great 
number  of  monasteries,  and  by  the  armies  of  monks  there, 
—  this  is  said,  because  they  call  the  ministry  their  soldiery; 
by  possessions  of  wealth  without  any  measure  or  satiety ; 
also  by  the  tribunal  of  the  inquisition ;  and  besides  by 
threats  and  terrors,  especially  in  regard  to  purgatory,  into 
which  every  one  is  said  to  come :  by  the  extinction  of  the 
light  of  the  Gospel,  and  thence  blindness  in  spiritual  things, 
which  is  effected  by  prohibitions  and  restraints  upon  the 
reading  of  the  Word  ;  by  masses  said  in  a  language  un- 
known to  the  common  people  ;  by  various  external  sanc- 
tities; by  impressing  the  worship  of  the  dead  and  of 
images  upon  the  people,  who  are  kept  in  ignorance  con 
cerning  God ;  and  by  various  splendors  in  externals ; 
that  by  all  these  means  they  may  be  in  a  corporeal  faith 
in  the  sanctity  of  all  the  things  in  that  Religion.  Hence 
it  is  that  it  is  altogether  unknown  what  lies  hid  within 
in  that  Religion,  when  yet  that  Religion  is  altogether  as 
described  above  in  these  words  :  The  Woman  was  arrayed 
in  purple  and  scarlet,  and  decked  with  gold  and  precious  stones 
and  pearls ,  having  a  golden  cup  i?i  her  hand  full  of  abomina- 
tions and  filthiness  of  her  whoredom  (Apoc.  xvii.  4).  But 
however  much  Babylon  had  so  fortified  herself,  and  in  the 
same  manner  in  the  spiritual  world,  see  below  (n.  772), 
still  she  was  altogether  destroyed  at  the  day  of  the  last 
judgment.  Of  her  devastation  Jeremiah  thus  prophesies : 
Though  Babel  should  moimt  up  to  heaven,  and  though  she 
should  fortify  the  height  of  her  strength,  from  Me  shall 
the  spoilers  come  (li.  53).  The  mighty  men  of  Babel  sit  in 
their  bulwarks  ;  her  power  is  given  to  oblivion  ;  they  have  set 
her  bulwarks  o?i  fire,  her  bars  are  broken ;  the  city  is  taken 
fro7ii  its  extremity.  The  wall  also  of  Babel  is  fallen  (li.  30, 
31,44).  Suddenly  hath  Babel  fallefi  a?id  is  b?'oken  down ; 
howl  overjier,  take  balm  for  her  pain,  peradventure  if  so  be 
she  may  be  healed  (li.  8). 


No  772.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


869 


771.  A?id  the  merchants  of  the  earth  shall  weep  and  mourn 
over  her,  for  no  man  buyeth  their  merchandise  any  more,  sig« 
nifies  the  inferiors  in  the  order,  who  minister,  and  make 
gain  by  holy  things  ;  here  their  griefs  that  after  the  destruc- 
tion of  Babylon  their  religious  rites  are  not  acknowledged 
as  holy,  but  as  the  goods  and  truths  of  the  Word  and  thence 
of  the  church  adulterated  and  profaned  ;  and  thus  that  they 
can  no  longer  make  profit  by  them  as  before.  By  the 
merchants  are  meant  the  inferiors  in  the  order  of  their 
ecclesiastical  hierarchy,  as  by  the  kings  of  the  earth,  spoken 
of  before,  are  meant  the  superiors  in  that  order,  see  above 
(n.  767) :  thus  by  the  merchants  of  the  earth  are  meant 
those  that  minister,  and  make  gain  by  holy  things.  By 
their  weeping  and  mourning  their  griefs  are  signified,  as 
also  above  (n.  767).  By  their  merchandise  are  signified 
the  holy  things  or  religious  rites  by  which  they  make  gain 
or  profit.  By  buying  them  no  more  is  signified  not  to  wish 
to  have  them,  because  they  are  not  holy,  but  are  the  goods 
and  truths  of  the  Word  and  thence  of  the  church  adulterated 
and  profaned.  That  to  buy  is  to  procure  for  one's  self 
(n.  606).  Concerning  this  it  is  written  in  Jeremiah  :  O 
Babel,  that  dwellest  upon  many  waters,  abundant  in  treasures, 
thine  end  is  conie,  the  measure  of  thy  gain  (li.  13). 

772.  The  merchandise  of  gold  and  silver  and precious  stones 
and  pearls,  signifies  that  they  no  longer  have  these,  because 
they  have  no  spiritual  goods  and  truths,  to  which  such 
things  correspond.  By  their  merchandise  nothing  else  is 
signified  than  the  things  there  named  3  for  it  is  known  that 
they  have  gold,  silver,  and  precious  stones  and  peails  in 
abundance,  and  that  they  have  got  them  as  gain  by  their 
religious  ceremonies,  which  they  made  holy  and  divine. 
Those  who  were  of  Babylon  had  such  things  before  the 
last  judgment  ;  for  it  was  then  permitted  to  them  to  form 
to  themselves  as  it  were  heavens,  and  to  procure  such 
things  to  themselves  from  heaven  by  various  arts,  yea,  to 
fill  storehouses  with  them  as  in  the  world.    But  after  the 


870 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVIIL 


last  judgment,  when  their  fictitious  heavens  were  destroyed, 
then  all  those  things  were  reduced  to  dust  and  ashes,  and 
carried  away  by  an  east  wind,  and  strown  as  a  profane  dust 
over  their  hells.  But  on  this  subject  read  the  things  de- 
scribed from  what  was  seen,  in  the  little  work  on  the 
"  Last  Judgment  and  the  Destruction  of  Babylon,"  pub- 
lished at  London,  1758.  Since  that  overthrow  and  their 
casting  down  into  hell,  they  are  in  such  a  miserable  state, 
that  they  do  not  know  what  gold,  silver,  a  precious  stone, 
or  a  pearl  are.  The  cause  is,  that  gold,  silver,  and  precious 
stones  correspond  to  spiritual  goods  and  truths,  and  pearls 
to  the  knowledges  of  them,  and  as  they  have  not  any  truths 
and  goods,  nor  the  knowledges  of  them,  but  in  their  stead 
evils  and  falsities  and  the  knowledges  of  these,  they  cannot 
have  those  precious  things,  but  such  as  correspond  to  their 
state,  which  are  vile  materials  and  of  ugly  color  ;  except  a 
few  sea-shells  on  which  they  set  their  hearts,  as  they  did 
before  on  the  precious  things  named  above.  It  is  to  be 
known,  that  there  are  in  the  spiritual  world  all  things  which 
are  in  the  natural  world,  with  the  difference  only  that  all 
the  things  in  the  spiritual  world  are  correspondences ;  for 
they  correspond  to  their  interiors.  Splendid  and  magnifi- 
cent things  they  have  who  are  in  wisdom  from  Divine 
truths  and  goods  from  the  Lord  through  the  Word ;  and 
the  opposite,  they  who  are  in  insanity  from  falsities  and 
evils.  There  is  such  correspondence,  from  creation,  when 
what  is  spiritual  in  the  mind  is  brought  down  into  the  sen- 
sual of  the  body :  on  which  account  every  one  there  knows 
what  another  is,  as  soon  as  he  comes  into  his  apartment. 
From  these  things  it  may  be  evident,  that  by  the  merchandise 
of  gold  and  silver  and  precious  stones  and  pearls  is  sig- 
ned that  they  have  these  no  longer  ;  because  they  have  not 
spiritual  goods  and  truths,  nor  knowledges  of  good  and 
truth,  to  which  such  things  correspond.  That  gold  from 
correspondence  signifies  good,  and  silver  truth,  may  be 
se-,m  above  (n.  211,  726).    That  a  precious  stone  signi* 


No.  774.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


871 


fies  spiritual  truth,  n.  231,  540,  726.  That  pearls  sig- 
nify the  knowledges  of  truth  and  good,  n.  727. 

773.  And  fine  linen  a?id purple  and  silk  and  scarlet,  signi- 
fies that  they  no  longer  have  these  things,  because  they 
have  not  the  heavenly  (celestial)  goods  and  truths  to  which 
such  things  correspond.  By  the  things  before  named,  which 
were  gold,  silver,  precious  stones  and  pearls,  are  signified 
in  general  spiritual  goods  and  truths,  as  was  said  above 
(n.  772)  ;  but  by  these,  which  are  fine  linen,  purple,  silk 
and  scarlet,  are  signified  in  general  heavenly  goods  and 
truths  :  for  with  those  who  are  in  heaven  and  in  the  church, 
there  are  spiritual  goods  and  truths,  and  there  are  heavenly 
goods  and  truths.  Spiritual  goods  and  truths  are  of  wis- 
dom, and  heavenly  goods  and  truths  are  of  love :  and  as 
they  have  not  the  latter  goods  and  truths,  but  the  evils  and 
falsities  opposite  to  them,  these  are  therefore  mentioned, 
for  they  follow  in  order.  Now  as  the  case  with  these  is  the 
same  as  with  the  former,  there  is  no  need  of  any  further 
explanation  than  that  in  the  preceding  paragraph.  What 
fine  linen  in  particular  signifies,  will  be  told  in  the  follow- 
ing chapter,  in  explaining  these  words,  Fine  linen  is  the 
righteousness  of  the  saints  (vers.  8,  n.  814,  815).  That 
purple  signifies  heavenly  good,  and  scarlet  heavenly 
truth,  Day  be  seen  above  (n.  725).  By  silk  is  signified 
mediate  heavenly  good  and  truth ;  good  from  its  soft- 
ness, anf  truth  from  its  brightness.  It  is  mentioned  only 
in  Ez.  xv\  10,  13. 

774.  And  all  thyine  wood,  and  every  vessel  of  ivory,  signi- 
fies that  they  no  longer  have  these,  because  they  have  not 
the  natural  goods  and  truths,  to  which  such  things  corre- 
spond. These  things  are  similar  to  those  which  were 
explained,  n.  772,  773  ;  with  the  difference  only  that  by 
those  named  first  spiritual  goods  and  truriis  are  meant, 
which  are  treated  of  above  (n.  772)  ;  and  that  by  those 
mentioned  in  the  second  place  heavenly  goods  and  truths 
are  meant,  as  explained  just  above  (n.  773)  ;  and  that  by 


872  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.   [Chap.  XVIII. 


these  now  mentioned,  which  are  thyine  wood  and  vessels 
of  ivory,  natural  goods  and  truths  are  meant.  For  there 
are  three  degrees  of  love  and  wisdom,  and  thence  three 
degrees  of  truth  and  good.  The  first  degree  is  called 
heavenly,  the  second  spiritual,  and  the  third  natural. 
These  three  degrees  are  in  every  man  from  birth,  and  they 
are  also  in  general  in  heaven  and  in  the  church ;  which  is 
the  cause  of  there  being  three  heavens,  the  highest,  the 
middle,  and  the  lowest,  altogether  distinct  from  each  other 
according  to  those  degrees  ;  and  so,  too,  of  the  Lord's 
church  on  earth.  But  what  its  quality  is  in  those  who  are 
in  the  heavenly  degree,  and  what  in  those  who  are  in  the 
spiritual  degree,  and  what  in  those  who  are  in  the  natural 
degree,  cannot  here  be  explained,  but  may  be  seen  from 
the  "Angelic  Wisdom  concerning  the  Divine  Love  and 
Divine  Wisdom,"  Part  Third,  where  degrees  are  treated 
of :  here  only  that  in  those  who  are  of  Babylon  there  are 
not  spiritual  goods  and  truths,  nor  heavenly  goods  and 
truths,  and  not  even  natural  goods  and  truths.  That  spirit- 
ual things  are  mentioned  in  the  first  place,  is  because  many 
among  them  can  be  spiritual,  provided  they  hold  the  Word 
holy  in  heart,  as  they  say  with  their  mouth :  but  they  can- 
not become  heavenly,  because  they  do  not  approach  the 
Lord,  but  approach  living  and  dead  men,  and  worship 
them.  This  is  the  cause  that  the  heavenly  things  are 
named  in  the  second  place.  By  the  thyine  wood  is  signi- 
fied natural  good,  because  wood  in  the  Word  signifies  good, 
and  stone  truth ;  and  thyine  wood  takes  its  name  from  two, 
and  two  also  signifies  good.  That  it  is  natural  good  is 
because  wood  is  not  a  costly  material,  like  gold,  silver, 
precious  stones,  pearls,  fine  linen,  purple,  silk  and  scailet} 
neither  is  stone.  It  is  the  same  with  ivory,  by  which  natu- 
ral truth  is  signified.  Ivory  signifies  natural  truth,  because 
it  is  white,  and  can  be  polished,  and  because  it  is  extended 
from  the  mouth  of  an  elephant,  and  likewise  makes  his 
strength.    That  ivory  may  denote  the  natural  truth  of  that 


No.  775.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


873 


good  which  is  signified  by  thyme  wood,  "  a  vessel  of  ivory  " 
is  mentioned ;  for  by  a  vessel  a  container  is  signified  ; 
here  truth  the  container  of  good.  That  wood  signifies 
good  may  be  in  some  degree  evident  from  these  passages : 
That  the  bitter  waters  in  Mar  ah  were  made  sweet  by  wood 
cast  in  (Ex.  xv.  25).  That  the  tables  of  stone,  on  which 
the  Law  was  inscribed,  were  laid  up  in  an  ark  made  of 
shittim  wood  (Ex.  xxv.  10—16).  That  the  temple  at  Jeru- 
salem was  covered,  and  sheathed  within,  with  wood  (1  Kings 
vi.  10,  15).  That  the  altar  in  the  wilderness  was  made  of 
wood  (Ex.  xxvii.  1,  6).  Besides  these  :  The  stone  crieth  out 
of  the  wall,  and  the  bea?n  out  of  the  wood  answerel/i  (Hab. 
ii.  11).  They  shall  make  a  spoil  of  thy  riches,  and  make  a 
prey  of  thy  merchandise,  and  thy  stones  and  thy  woods  shall 
they  put  into  the  midst  of  the  sea  (Ez.  xxvi.  12).  It  was  said 
to  the  prophet,  that  he  should  take  one  stick  of  wood,  and 
write  upon  it  the  name  of  Judah  and  of  the  sons  of  Israel ; 
and  also  another  stick  of  wood,  and  write  the  ?iame  of  Joseph 
and  Ephraim ;  and  I  will  make  them  into  one  stick  (Ez. 
xxxvii.  16,  19).  We  drink  our  waters  for  money,  and  our 
wood  cometh  for  a  price  (Lam.  v.  4).  If  otu  goeth  into  a 
forest  with  a  companion,  and  his  axe  falleth  from  the  wood 
upon  his  companion,  that  he  die,  he  shall  flee  into  a  city  of 
refuge  (Deut.  xix.  5).  This  was  for  the  reason,  that  wood 
signifies  good,  and  thus  that  he  had  not  put  his  companion 
to  death  from  evil,  or  with  evil  intention,  but  by  an  error, 
because  he  was  in  good :  besides  other  places.  But  by 
wood  in  the  opposite  sense  is  signified  evil  and  cursed ;  as 
that  they  made  graven  images  of  wood,  and  adored  them 
(Deut.  iv.  23-2S  ;  Isa.  xxxvii.  19  ;  xl.  20  ;  Jer.  x.  3,  8  ;  Ez. 

xx.  32) :  also  that  hanging  upon  wood  was  a  curse  (Deut 

xxi.  22,  23).  That  ivory  signifies  natural  truth  may  be 
evident  from  the  passages  where  ivory  is  mentioned  ;  as 
Ez.  xxvii.  6,  15  ;  Amos  iii.  15  ;  vi.  4  ;  Ps.  xlv.  8. 

775.  And  roery  vessel  of  precious  wood,  and  of  brass  and 
iron  and  marble,  signifies  that  they  no  longer  have  these, 


874 


THE  AlJOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVIII 


because  they  have  not  the  goods  and  truths  of  knowledge 
in  matters  of  the  church,  to  which  such  things  correspond. 
These  are  similar  to  the  things  explained  above  (n.  772-774) ; 
with  the  difference,  that  by  these  the  knowledges  which  are 
the  ultimates  of  man's  natural  mind  are  meant,  which,  as 
they  differ  in  quality  according  to  the  essence  that  is  in  them, 
are  called  vessels  of  precious  wood,  of  brass,  of  iron  and 
of  marble.  For  by  vessels  are  signified  knowledges,  here 
in  matters  of  the  church ;  because  knowledges  are  the  con- 
tainers of  good  and  truth,  as  vessels  are  the  containers  of 
oil  and  wine.  Knowledges  are  also  in  great  variety,  and 
their  .receptacle  is  the  memory.  That  they  are  of  great 
variety  is  because  man's  interiors  are  in  them  :  they  are  also 
introduced  into  the  memory  either  from  intellectual  thought, 
or  from  hearing,  or  from  reading,  and  then  according  to  the 
various  perception  from  rationality.  All  these  are  within 
in  knowledges ;  which  appears  when  they  are  reproduced, 
which  happens  when  the  man  speaks  or  thinks.  But  what 
is  signified  by  vessels  of  precious  wood,  of  brass,  of  iron, 
and  of  marble,  shall  be  briefly  told.  By  a  vessel  of  precious 
wood  is  signified  knowledge  from  rational  good  and  truth  j 
by  a  vessel  of  brass,  knowledge  from  natural  good  is  signi- 
fied ;  by  a  vessel  of  iron,  knowledge  from  natural  truth  is 
signified,  and  by  a  vessel  of  marble  is  signified  knowledge 
from  the  appearance  of  good  and  truth.  That  wood  signifies 
good  ma}*  be  seen  just  above  (n.  774).  That  good  and  at 
the  same  time  rational  truth  are  here  signified  by  precious 
wood,  is  because  wood  signifies  good,  and  precious  is  pred- 
icated of  truth  ;  for  one  kind  of  good  is  signified  by  the 
wood  of  the  olive-tree,  another  by  that  of  the  cedar,  the  fig, 
the  fir,  the  poplar,  and  the  oak.  That  a  vessel  of  brass 
and  of  iron  signifies  knowledge  from  natural  good  and 
truth,  is  because  all  the  metals,  as  gold,  silver,  brass,  iron, 
tin,  lead,  in  the  Word,  signify  goods  and  truths.  They 
signify  because  they  correspond ;  and  because  they  corre- 
spond, they  are  also  in  heaven :  for  all  things  there  are 


>o  776.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  875 


correspondences.  But  what  each  of  the  metals  signifies 
from  correspondence,  this  is  not  the  place  to  prove  from 
the  Word ;  only  to  show  by  a  few  passages  that  brass  sig- 
nifies natural  good,  and  hence  iron  natural  truth ;  as  may 
be  seen  from  these :  That  the feet  of  the  Son  of  Man  appeared 
like  unto  Brass,  as  if  glowing  in  a  furnace  (Apoc.  i.  15). 
That  there  appeared  to  Daniel  a  Man  whose  feet  were  as  the 
brightness  of  polished  Brass  (Dan.  x.  5,  6).  That  the  feet  of 
the  cherubim  also  appeared  glittering  as  the  brightness  of  pol- 
ished Brass  (Ez.  i.  7).  That  the  feet  signify  the  natural, 
may  be  seen,  n.  49,  468,  470,  510.  That  an  angel  was  seen 
like  the  appearance  of  Brass  (Ez.  xl.  3).  That  the  statue  seen 
by  Nebuchadnezzar  was  as  to  its  head  gold,  as  to  the  breast  and 
anns  silver,  as  to  the  belly  and  side  brass,  as  to  the  legs  iron 
(Dan.  ii.  32,  33)  ;  by  which  statue  the  successive  states  of 
the  Church  were  represented,  which  were  called  by  the 
ancients  the  ages,  —  the  golden,  the  silver,  the  brazen,  and 
the  iron.  Since  brass  signified  the  natural,  and  the  Israel- 
itish  people  were  merely  natural,  therefore  the  Lord's 
Natural  was  represented  by  the  Brazen  Serpent,  which  they 
that  were  bitten  by  the  serpents  should  look  upon,  and  be 
healed  (Num.  xxi.  6,  8,  9  ;  John  iii.  14,  15).  That  brass  sig- 
nifies natural  good  may  also  be  seen  in  Isaiah  lx.  17  ;  Jer. 
xv.  20,  21  ;  Ez.  xxvii.  13  j  Deut.  viii.  7,  9  ;  xxxiii.  24,  25. 

776.  He  who  does  not  know  what  is  signified  by  gold, 
silver,  precious  stone,  pearl,  fine-linen,  purple,  silk,  scar- 
let, thyine  wood,  an  ivory  vessel,  precious  wood,  brass, 
iron,  marble,  and  a  vessel,  may  wonder  that  such  things 
are  enumerated,  and  may  think  that  they  are  only  words 
multiplied  for  the  exaltation  of  the  subject :  but  it  may 
be  evident  from  the  explanations,  that  not  a  single  word 
is  unmeaning,  and  that  by  them  it  is  fully  described, 
that  they  who  have  confirmed  themselves  in  the  dogmas  of 
that  Religion  have  not  a  single  truth  ;  and  if  not  a  single 
truth,  they  have  not  a  single  good  which  is  a  good  of  the 
church.    I  have  spoken  with  those  who  have  confirmed 


876 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVIII. 


themselves  in  that  Religion,  even  with  some  who  were  dele- 
gates in  the  Councils  of  Nice,  of  the  Lateran,  and  of 
Trent,  who  in  the  beginning  believed  that  the  things  which 
they  decreed  were  pure  ard  holy  truths,  but  after  instruc- 
tion, and  then  enlightenment  given  from  heaven,  confessed 
that  they  did  not  see  one  truth :  but  as  they  had  then  con- 
firmed themselves  in  them  more  than  others,  after  the 
enlightenment,  which  they  themselves  extinguished,  they 
returned  to  their  former  faith.  Especially  did  they  believe 
that  the  things  which  they  had  ordained  concerning  Baptism 
and  Justification  were  truths.  But  still,  when  they  were 
in  enlightenment,  they  saw,  and  from  enlightened  sight 
confessed,  that  no  one  has  original  sin  from  Adam,  but 
from  his  own  ancestors  successively ;  and  that  this  is  not 
taken  away  by  the  imputation  and  application  of  the  Lord's 
merit  in  Baptism  :  also  that  the  imputation  and  application 
of  the  Lord's  merit  is  a  human  fiction,  as  it  is  impossible  \ 
and  that  faith  is  in  no  wise  infused  into  any  suckling,  be- 
cause faith  is  an  attribute  of  one  who  thinks.  They  saw 
also  that  baptism  is  holy  and  a  Sacrament,  because  it  is  a 
sign  and  a  memorial  that  man  can  be  regenerated  by  the 
Lord  through  truths  from  the  Word,  —  a  sign  for  heaven, 
and  as  a  memorial  for  man  ;  and  that  by  it  a  man  is  intro- 
duced into  the  church,  as  the  children  of  Israel  by  the  pas- 
sage of  the  Jordan  were  introduced  into  the  land  of  Canaan, 
and  as  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem  were  prepared  for  the 
reception  of  the  Lord  through  John's  baptism  :  for  without 
that  sign  in  heaven  before  the  angels,  the  Jews  could  not 
have  subsisted  and  lived  at  the  coming  of  Jehovah,  that  is, 
the  Lord,  in  the  flesh.  Similar  to  these  were  the  things 
which  they  ordained  concerning  Justification.  That  the 
imputation  of  the  Lord's  merit  neither  is,  nor  is  given,  may 
be  seen  in  the  "Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning 
the  Lord  "  (n.  18).  And  that  hereditary  evil,  which  is 
called  original  sin,  is  not  from  Adam,  but  from  ancestors 
successively,  see  the  "Angelic  Wisdom  concerning  the 


No.  777.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  877 

Divine  Providence  "  (n.  277).  What  Adam  means  in  the 
Word,  see  n.  241  of  the  same. 

777.  And  cinnamon  and  i?icense  and  perfume  and  frankin- 
cense, signifies  that  they  no  longer  have  worship  from  spirit- 
ual goods  and 'truths,  because  they  have  nothing  within  in 
their  worship  which  corresponds  to  the  things  here  named. 
In  the  foregoing  verse  all  the  things  that  are  of  the  doc- 
trine of  the  church  are  treated  of,  but  all  the  things  which 
are  of  the  worship  of  the  church  are  treated  of  in  this  verse. 
The  things  which  are  of  doctrine  are  premised,  and  those 
that  are  of  worship  follow,  because  the  quality  of  the  wor- 
ship is  from  the  goods  and  truths  of  the  doctrine :  for  wor- 
ship is  only  an  external  act,  in  which  there  must  be  internals, 
which  are  of  doctrine.  Without  these  the  worship  is  with- 
out its  essence,  life  and  soul.  Now,  as  all  the  things  which 
are  of  doctrine  have  relation  to  goods  which  are  of  love 
and  charity,  and  to  truths  which  are  of  wisdom  and  faith, 
and  these  goods  and  truths  are  heavenly  (celestial),  spirit- 
ual and  natural,  according  to  the  degrees  of  their  order,  so 
also  are  all  the  things  of  worship  :  and  as  in  the  preceding 
verse  the  spiritual  things  of  doctrine  are  mentioned  first, 
so  likewise  here  the  spiritual  things  of  worship,  which  are 
cinnamon,  incense,  perfume,  and  frankincense  j  and  the 
heavenly  things  of  worship  are  named  in  the  second  place, 
which  are  wine,  oil,  fine  flour  and  wheat ;  and  in  the  third 
place  the  natural  things  of  worship  are  named,  which  are 
cattle  and  sheep.  That  all  these  goods  and  truths  of  wor- 
ship must  be  from  the  Word,  is  signified  by  their  being  of 
horses,  of  chariots,  of  the  bodies  and  of  the  souls  of  men. 
This  is  the  series  of  the  things  in  the  spiritual  sense  in  this 
verse.  But  by  all  the  things  which  are  enumerated  in  this 
verse,  the  same  is  meant  as  by  those  that  are  enumerated  in 
the  preceding  verse  ;  that  is,  that  these  goods  and  truths  are 
not  among  them,  because  they  have  not  in  themselves  such 
things  as  correspond  to  them  :  which  is  manifest  from  the 
things  that  precede,  where  are  these  words,  that  the  city  of 


8?8 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVIII. 


Babylon  should  be  burnt  up  with  fire,  and  no  one  should  buy 
her  merchandise  any  more  (vers.  8-1 1) ;  and  from  those  which 
follow,  where  are  these  words,  that  all  things  fat  and  splen- 
did had  departed  from  her,  and  were  no  longer  found  (vers. 
14) ;  and  that  they  were  laid  waste  (vers.'  16,  19).  But 
something  shall  now  be  said  of  the  things  that  have  been 
named,  which  are  cinnamon,  incense,  perfume,  and  frank- 
incense. These  are  mentioned,  because  they  are  such 
things  as  incense-offerings  were  made  of.  That  the  wor- 
ship of  the  Lord  from  spiritual  goods  and  truths  is  signified 
by  incense-offerings,  maybe  seen  above  (n.  277,  392)  :  and 
that  incense-offerings  were  pleasing,  because  they  were 
from  fragrant  substances  which  correspond  (n.  394).  All 
the  fragrant  materials  by  which  they  were  prepared  are 
meant  by  the  cinnamon,  incense,  and  perfume,  and  their 
essential  by  the  frankincense.  This  is  manifest  from  the 
enumeration  of  the  spices  of  which  it  was  compounded,  in 
Moses :  Jehovah  said  u?ito  Moses,  take  to  thee  spices,  stacte, 
onycha,  and galbanum,  and  pure  frankincense  ;  and  tJiou  shalt 
make  of  them  incense,  a  perfume,  the  work  of  the  perfumer, 
salted,  pure,  holy  (Ex.  xxx.  34-37).  Of  these  the  incense- 
offerings  were  made,  by  which,  as  was  said,  worship  from 
spiritual  goods  and  truths  was  signified.  Cinnamon  is 
mentioned  here  in  place  of  all  the  spices  there.  But  what 
each  of  those  spices  signifies  in  the  spiritual  sense,  may  be 
seen  in  the  "  Arcana  Celestia,"  upon  Exodus,  where  they 
are  severally  explained. 

778.  And  wine  a?id  oil  and  fine  flour  and  wheat,  signifies 
that  they  no  longer  have  worship  from  heavenly  (celestial) 
truths  and  goods,  because  they  have  not  within  in  the  wor- 
ship the  things  which  correspond  to  these  here  named: 
These  things  are  similar  to  those  which  have  been  said 
just  above  and  before,  with  the  difference  only  that  heav- 
enly (celestial)  goods  and  truths  are  here  signified.  What 
goods  and  truths  are  called  heavenly,  and  what  spirit- 
ual, may  be  seen  above  (n.  773)  ;  and  that  as  they  have 


No.  779.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  879 


not  these,  neither  are  these  in  their  worship.  For,  as  was 
said  above,  the  goods  and  truths  of  doctrine  are  in  worship 
as  the  soul  in  the  body  ;  wherefore  worship  without  them 
is  lifeless  worship.  Such  is  worship  which  is  holy  in  ex- 
ternals, in  which  there  is  not  any  holy  internal.  That  wine 
signifies  truth  from  the  good  of  love,  may  be  seen  above 
(n.  316).  That  oil  signifies  the  good  of  love  will  be  seen 
in  the  following  paragraph.  By  fine-  flour  is  signified 
heavenly  (celestial)  truth,  and  by  wheat  is  signified  heav- 
enly good.  That  the  truths  and  goods  of  worship  are  sig- 
nified by  wine,  oil,  fine  flour  and  wheat,  is  because  the 
drink-offerings  and  meat-offerings  consisted  of  them,  which 
were  offered  upon  the  altar  together  with  the  sacrifices  ; 
and  by  the  sacrifices  and  by  the  offerings  offered  upon  the 
altar  worship  is  signified,  for  the  chief  part  of  worship  con- 
sisted in  them.  That  the  drink-offerings,  which  were  wine, 
were  offered  upon  the  altar  together  with  the  sacrifices,  may 
be  seen,  Ex.  xxix.  40;  Lev.  xxiii.  12,  13,  18,  19;  Num. 
xv.  2-15;  xxviii.  11-15,  18  to  end;  xxix.  1-7,  &c.  :  and 
also  in  Isa.  lvii.  6  ;  lxv.  11  ;  Jer.  vii.  18  ;  xliv.  17-19  ;  Ez. 
xx.  28  ;  Joel  i.  9  ;  Ps.  xvi.  4  j  Deut.  xxxii.  38.  That  oil 
was  also  offered  upon  the  altar  together  with  the  sacrifices, 
Ex.  xxix.  40  ;  Num.  xv.  2-15  ;  xxviii.  1  to  the  end.  That  the 
meat-offerings,  which  were  of  fine  flour  of  wheat,  were  of- 
fered upon  the  altar  together  with  the  sacrifices,  Ex.  xxix. 
40;  Lev.  ii.  1-13;  v.  11—135  vi.  14-21;  vii.  9-13;  xxiii. 
12,  13,  17;  Num.  vi.  14-21  ;  xv.  2-15;  xviii.  8-20;  xxviii. 
1-15  ;  xxix.  1-7:  and  besides  in  Jer.  xxxiii.  18;  Ez.  xvi. 
*3>  l9)  Joel  i-  9'}  Mai.  i.  10,  11  ;  Ps.  cxli.  2.  The  bread 
of  faces  or  the  shewbread  upon  the  table  in  the  Tabernacle 
was  also  made  of  fine  flour  of  wheat  (Lev.  xxiii.  17;  xxiv. 
5-9).  It  may  be  seen  from  this,  that  these  four  things, 
wine,  oil,  fine  flour  and  wheat,  were  holy  and  heavenly 
things  of  worship. 

779.  Since  oil  is  here  mentioned  among  the  holy  things 
of  worship,  and  signifies  heavenly  (celestial)  good,  some* 


88o 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVIII 


thing  shall  be  said  here  of  the  anointing  oil,  which  was  in 
use  among  the  ancients,  and  was  afterwards  commanded 
to  the  children  of  Israel.  That  in  ancient  times  they 
anointed  stones  set  up  as  statues,  is  manifest  from  Gen. 
xxviii.  1 8,  19,  22.  That  they  also  anointed  warlike  arms, 
shields  and  bucklers,  2  Sam.  i.  21 ;  Isa.  xxi.  5.  That  it 
was  commanded  that  they  should  prepare  holy  oil,  with 
which  they  should  anoint  all  the  holy  things  of  the  Church  ; 
that  with  it  they  anointed  the  altar  and  all  its  vessels,  also 
the  tabernacle  and  all  things  of  it,  Ex.  xxx.  22-33  ;  xl. 
9-1 1  ;  Lev.  viii.  10-12  ;  Num.  vii.  1.  That  they  anointed 
with  it  those  who  should  discharge  the  duties  of  the  priest- 
hood, and  their  garments,  Ex.  xxix.  7,  29  ;  xxx.  30 ;  xl. 
13-15  ;  Lev.  viii.  12  ;  Ps.  cxxxiii.  1-3.  That  with  it 
they  anointed  the  prophets,  1  Kings  xix.  15,  16.  That  they 
anointed  the  kings  with  it,  and  that  the  kings  were  on  that 
account  called  the  anointed  of  Jehovah,  1  Sam.  x.  1  ;  xv.  1 ; 
xvi.  6,  13  ;  xxiv.  6,  10 ;  xxvi.  9,  11,  16,  23  ;  2  Sam.  i.  16; 
ii.  4,  7  ;  v.  17  j  xix.  21  ;  1  Kings  i.  34,  35  ;  xix.  15,  16  : 
2  Kings  ix.  3  ;  xi.  12;  xxiii.  30;  Lam.  iv.  20;  Hab.  iii. 
13  ;  Ps.  ii.  2,  6  ;  xx.  6  ;  xxviii.  8  ;  xlv.  7  ;  lxxxiv.  9  ;  lxxxix. 
20,  38,  51  ;  cxxxii.  17.  The  reason  that  anointing  with  the 
oil  of  holiness  was  commanded,  is  because  oil  signified  the 
good  of  love,  and  represented  the  Lord,  who  as  to  His 
Human  is  the  very  and  the  only  Anointed  of  Jehovah, 
anointed  not  with  oil,  but  with  the  Divine  Good  itself  of  the 
Divine  Love ;  wherefore  also  He  was  called  the  Messiah 
in  the  Old  Testament  and  the  Christ  in  the  New  (Johr 
i.  41  ;  iv.  25):  and  Messiah  and  Christ  signify  Anointed. 
Hence  it  is  that  the  priests,  the  kings,  and  all  the  things  of 
the  Church  were  anointed,  and  when  anointed  were  called 
holy ;  not  that  they  were  holy  in  themselves,  but  because 
they  thereby  represented  the  Lord  as  to  His  Divine  Hu- 
man. Hence  it  was  sacrilege  to  harm  a  king,  because 
he  was  the  anointed  of  Jehovah  (1  Sam.  xxiv.  6,  10; 
xxvi.  9;  2  Sam.  i.  16;  xix.  21).    Moreover,  it  was  a  re- 


No.  7S1.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  88 1 

cenecl  custom  to  anoint  themselves  and  others  to  testify 
gladness  and  benevolence  of  mind  (animus)  j  but  with 
common  or  some  other  precious  oil,  not  with  the  oil  of 
holiness  (Matt.  vi.  17;  Mark  vi.  13;  Luke  vii.  46;  Isa. 
lxi.  3;  Amos  vi.  6;  Mic.  vi.  15;  Ps.  xcii.  10 ;  civ.  15; 
Dan.  x.  3  ;  Deut.  xxviii.  40).  That  it  was  not  permitted 
to  anoint  themselves  or  others  with  the  oil  of  holthess  (Ex. 
xxx.  32,  33). 

780.  And  cattle  and  sheep,  signifies  that  they  no  longer 
have  worship  from  the  external  or  natural  goods  and  truths 
of  the  church,  because  they  have  not  any  thing  within  in 
their  worship  which  corresponds  to  these  things.  This  is 
similar  to  the  things  explained  above  (n.  777,  778);  with 
the  difference  that  there  are  signified  spiritual  goods  and 
truths,  and  heavenly  (celestial)  goods  and  truths,  but  here 
natural  goods  and  truths  ;  for  the  distinction  between 
which,  see  above  (n.  773).  By  cattle  and  sheep  are  signified 
the  sacrifices  which  were  made  with  oxen,  bullocks,  he- 
goats,  sheep,  kids,  rams,  she-goats,  lambs.  Oxen  and  bul- 
locks are  meant  by  the  cattle,  and  kids,  rams,  she-goats, 
and  lambs,  by  the  sheep ;  and  sacrifices  were  the  externals 
of  worship,  which  are  also  called  the  natural  things  of 
worship. 

781.  And  of  horses  and  of  carriages  and  of  the  bodies  and 
souls  of  men,  signifies  all  those  things  according  to  the 
understanding  of  the  Word  and  according  to  doctrine 
thence,  and  according  to  the  goods  and  truths  of  its  literal 
sense,  which  they  have  not,  because  they  falsify  and  adul- 
terate the  Word,  by  applying  the  things  which  are  therein 
to  dominion  over  heaven  and  the  world,  contrary  to  its 
genuine  sense.  These  things  are  named  in  the  possessive 
case,  because  they  qualify  those  which  precede.  That  the 
understanding  of  the  Word  is  signified  by  horses,  may  be 
seen,  n.  298.  That  by  chariots  doctrine  from  the  Word  is 
signified,  n.  437  ;  hence  the  like  by  carriages.  That  the 
fijoods  and  truths  of  the  literal  sense  of  the  Word  are  signi- 


882 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVIII 


fied  by  the  bodies  and  souls  of  men,  is  because  similar 
things  are  signified  by  them  as  by  the  body  and  blood  in 
the  Holy  Supper.  By  the  body  in  it  is  signified  the  Lord's 
Divine  Good,  and  by  the  blood  the  Lord's  Divine  Truth ; 
and  as  they  signify  these,  they  also  signify  the  Divine 
Good  and  Divine  Truth  of  the  Word,  because  the  Lord 
is  the  Word.  But  here  the  soul  is  mentioned  instead  of 
blood.  The  reason  is,  that  truth  is  equally  signified  by 
the  soul,  see  above  (n.  68 1)  ;  and  because  the  blood  is 
called  the  soul  in  the  Word  (Gen.  ix.  4,  5  j  Lev.  xvii.  12-14; 
Deut.  xii.  23).  The  like  is  signified  by  the  "  soul  of  man  " 
(Ez.  xxvii.  13)  j  also  by  the  "seed  of  man"  (Dan.  ii.  43). 
Similar  things  are  signified  by  horses  and  carriages  in 
Isaiah  :  Then  shall  they  bring  all  your  brethren  upon  horses 
and  in  chariots  and  in  carriages,  and  upon  mules  and  upon 
swift  steeds,  unto  the  mountain  of  My  holiness,  yerusalem 
(lxvi.  20).  This  is  said  of  the  Lord's  New  Church,  which 
is  Jerusalem,  —  concerning  those  therein  who  are  in  the 
understanding  of  the  Word  and  in  doctrine  from  it,  which 
are  the  horses,  chariots,  and  carnages.  Now  as  they  who 
are  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Religion  falsify  and  adulterate 
the  Word,  by  the  application  of  it  to  dominion  over  heaven 
and  the  world,  it  is  signified  that  they  have  no  goods  and 
truths  from  the  Word,  and  therefore  neither  in  their  doc- 
trine. Concerning  this  it  is  said  by  Jeremiah  :  The  king  of 
Babel  hath  devoured  me,  he  hath  destroyed  me,  he  hath  made 
me  an  empty  vessel,  he  hath  swallowed  me  up  as  a  sea  beast, 
he  hath  filled  his  belly  with  my  delicacies  (li.  34,  35).  A 
sword  is  against  the  horses  of  Babel,  and  against  his  chariots, 
and  against  his  treasures,  that  they  may  be  plundered:  drought 
is  upon  her  waters,  that  they  may  be  dried  up  ;  for  it  is  a  land 
of  graven  images,  and  they  boast  in  their  idols  (1.  37,  38). 

782.  And  the  fruits  of  the  desire  of  thy  soul  have  departed 
from  thee,  and  all  things  fat  and  splendid  have  departed from 
thee,  a?id  thou  shall  find  them  no  more  at  all,  signifies  that 
all  the  blessednesses  and  happinesses  of  heaven,  even  the 


No.  782.]       THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


883 


external  such  as  are  desired  by  them,  will  altogether  flee 
away,  and  will  no  longer  appear,  because  they  have  no 
heavenly  (celestial)  and  spiritual  affections  for  good  and 
truth.  By  the  fruits  of  the  desire  of  the  soul  nothing  else  is 
signified  but  the  blessednesses  and  happinesses  of  heaven, 
because  these  are  the  fruits  of  all  the  things  of  doctrine  and 
worship,  which  are  treated  of,  and  because  they  are  the 
desires  of  men  when  they  die,  and  also  their  desires  when 
they  first  come  into  the  spiritual  world.  By  things  fat  and 
splendid  are  signified  heavenly  (celestial)  and  spiritual 
affections  for  good  and  truth ;  by  fat  things  the  affections 
of  good,  as  will  be  seen  presently ;  and  by  splendid  things 
the  affections  of  truth,  which  are  called  splendid,  because 
they  exist  from  the  light  of  heaven  and  its  splendor  in 
the  mind  ;  whence  are  intelligence  of  good  and  of  truth 
and  wisdom.  By  their  departing  and  by  not  finding  them 
more  is  signified  that  they  will  flee  away  and  will  appear 
no  more,  because  those  persons  are  in  no  heavenly  and 
spiritual  good  and  truth.  It  is  said  that  even  the  external, 
such  as  are  desired  by  them,  will  disappear ;  because  no 
other  blessednesses  and  happinesses  and  affections  are 
desired  by  them,  but  corporeal  and  worldly;  and  hence 
they  cannot  know  what  and  of  what  quality  those  are  which 
are  called  heavenly  (celestial)  and  spiritual.  But  these 
things  will  be  illustrated  by  a  description  of  their  lot  after 
death.  All  of  that  Religion  who  have  been  in  the  love  of 
dominion  from  the  love  of  self,  and  thence  in  the  love  of  the 
world,  when  they  come  into  the  spiritual  world,  which  takes 
place  immediately  after  death,  pant  after  nothing  but 
dominion  and  the  pleasures  of  the  mind  (animus)  from  it, 
and  the  pleasures  of  the  body  from  opulence  ;  for  the 
reigning  love,  with  its  affections  or  concupiscences  and 
cicsires,  remains  with  every  one  after  death.  But  as  the 
love  of  ruling  from  the  love  of  self  over  the  holy  things  of 
the  church  and  of  heaven,  all  of  which  are  Divine  things 
of  the  Lord,  is  diabolical,  therefore,  after  a  certain  time, 


884 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVIII. 


they  are  separated  from  their  companions,  and*  cast  down 
into  the  hells.  But  still,  because  they  have  from  their 
Religion  been  in  external  Divine  worship,  they  are  first 
instructed  as  to  what  and  of  what  quality  heaven  is,  and 
what  and  of  what  quality  the  happiness  of  eternal  life,  — 
that  they  are  nothing  but  blessednesses  flowing  in  from  the 
Lord  with  every  one  in  heaven  according  to  the  quality  of 
the  heavenly  affection  for  good  and  truth  in  them.  But 
because  they  have  not  approached  the  Lord,  and  hence  are 
not  conjoined  with  Him,  and  likewise  have  not  been  in  any 
such  affection  for  good  and  truth,  they  are  averse  to  those 
things,  and  turn  themselves  away,  and  then  desire  the 
pleasures  of  the  love  of  self  and  the  world,  which  are 
merely  natural  and  corporeal.  But  as  it  is  innate  in  those 
pleasures  to  do  evil,  especially  to  those  who  worship  the 
Lord,  and  thus  to  the  angels  of  heaven,  they  are  therefore 
deprived  of  these  pleasures  also,  and  are  then  cast  down 
among  companions  who  are  in  contempt  and  wretchedness 
in  the  infernal  workhouses.  But  these  things  are  done  to 
them  according  to  the  degree  of  their  love  of  dominion 
over  the  Divine  things  of  the  Lord,  according  to  which 
degree  is  their  rejection  of  the  Lord.  It  may  now  be 
evident  from  these  things,  that  by  "  the  fruits  of  the  desire 
of  thy  soul  have  departed,  and  all  things  fat  and  splendia 
have  departed  from  thee,  and  thou  shalt  find  them  no  more 
at  all,"  is  signified  that  all  the  blessednesses  and  happi- 
nesses of  heaven,  even  the  external,  such  as  are  desired 
by  them,  will  altogether  flee  away,  and  no  longer  appear ; 
because  they  have  no  affections  for  good  and  truth.  That 
fat  things  signify  heavenly  (celestial)  goods  and  their 
affections  and  the  enjoyments  of  their  affections,  may  be 
evident  from  the  following  passages  :  Hearken  unto  Me,  eat 
ye  that  which  is  good,  that  your  soul  may  be  delighted  with 
fatness  (Isa.  lv.  2).  I  will  satisfy  the  soul  of  the  priests  with 
fatness,  and  My  people  shall  be  satisfied  with  good  (Jer. 
XTJci.  14).    My  soul  shall  be  satisfied  with  marroiu  and 


No.  783.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  885 


fatness,  an'd  my  mouth  shall  p?'aise  thee  with  joyful  lips  (Ps 
lxiii.  5).  They  shall  be  satisfied  with  the  fatness  of  thy  house, 
and  thou  shalt  make  them  drink  of  the  river  of  thy  delights 
(Ps.  xxxvi.  8).  And  in  this  mountain  will  Jehovah  make  to 
all  peoples  a  feast  of  fat  things,  of  fat  things  full  of  marrow 
(Isa.  xxv.  6).  They  shall  still  bring  forth  fruit  in  old  age, 
they  shall  be  fat  and  flourishing,  to  show  that  Jehovah  is 
i  j  right  (Ps.  xcii.  14,  15).  That  in  the  feast  which  Jehovah 
1  ill  make,  they  shall  eat  fat  to  satiety,  and  shall  drink  blood 
to  drunkenness  (Ez.  xxxix.  19).  Jehovah  will  make  fat  thy 
burnt-offering  (Ps.  xx.  3).  As  fat  signifies  heavenly  (celestial) 
good,  it  was  therefore  a  statute  that  all  the  fat  of  the  sacrifices 
should  be  burned  upon  the  altar  (Ex.  xxix.  13,  22  ;  Lev.  i. 
8  ;  iii.  3-16  ;  iv.  8-35  ;  vii.  3,4,  30,  31  ;  xvii.  6  ;  Num.  xviii. 
17,  18).  By  the  fat  in  the  opposite  sense  they  are  signified 
who  are  nauseated  at  good,  and  because  it  is  very  abundant, 
despise  and  reject  it  (Deut.  xxxii.  15;  Jer.  v.  28;  L  11; 
Ps.  xvii.  10;  Ixxiii.  7;  lxxviii.  31;  cxix.  70;  and  else- 
where). 

783.  The  merchants  of  these  things,  that  were  made  rich  by 
her,  shall  stand  afar  off  for  fear  of  her  torment,  weeping  and 
mourning,  signifies  the  state  before  damnation,  and  the 
fear  and  lamentation  at  that  time,  of  those  who  have  made 
gain  by  various  dispensations  and  promises  of  heavenly 
joys.  By  the  merchants  of  these  things,  namely,  of  the 
fruits  of  the  soul's  desire,  and  of  fat  and  splendid  things, 
treated  of  in  the  verse  next  preceding,  those  are  signified 
who  by  various  dispensations,  and  promises  of  heavenly 
joys,  were  enriched,  that  is,  who  acquired  gain.  By  these 
merchants  all  are  meant,  as  well  the  superiors  and  the 
inferiors  in  their  ecclesiastical  order,  who  made  gain  by 
such  things.  That  the  superiors  are  included,  is  manifest 
from  vers.  23  of  this  chapter,  where  it  is  said,  For  thy 
merchants  were  the  great  men  of  the  earth  :  that  the  inferiors 
also  are  included,  from  vers.  11  ;  see  above  (n.  771).  By 
standing  afar  off  for  fear  of  her  torment,  weeping  and 
vol.  in.  3 


886  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVIII. 


mourning,  is  signified  while  they  are  still  in  a  state  remote 
from  damnation,  and  still  at  that  time  in  fear  of  punish- 
ments, and  in  lamentation,  as  above  (n.  769) ;  where 
similar  things  are  said. 

784.  As  regards  the  dispensations  by  which  they  profit, 
they  are  various.  There  are  dispensations  in  regard  to 
contracting  matrimony  within  the  degrees  prohibited  by  the 
laws  ;  relating  to  divorces  ;  relating  to  evils,  even  enormous 
ones,  and  exemption  at  the  same  time  from  temporal  pun- 
ishments. There  are  also  dispensations  by  indulgences  : 
dispensations  relating  to  administrations  without  any  power 
or  authority  of  the  secular  rulers :  among  which  also  are 
confirmations  of  dukedoms  and  principalities  :  likewise, 
by  promises  of  heavenly  joys  made  to  those  who  enrich 
monasteries,  and  augment  their  treasuries,  calling  their 
gifts  good  works,  in  themselves  holy,  as  also  merits ;  to 
which  they  are  prompted  by  the  belief  impressed  upon 
them  in  the  power  and  help  of  their  saints,  and  in  the 
miracles  performed  by  them.  Especially  do  they  take 
advantage  of  the  rich  when  they  are  sick,  and  likewise 
infuse  at  that  time  a  terror  of  hell,  and  so  extort  wealth 
from  them  ;  promising  to  offer  masses  for  their  souls 
according  to  the  value  of  their  legacy,  and  a  gradual 
delivery  thereby  from  the  place  of  torment,  which  they  call 
Purgatory,  and  thus  admission  into  heaven.  As  regards 
Purgatory,  I  can  aver  that  it  is  purely  a  Babylonish  fiction 
for  the  sake  of  gain,  and  that  it  neither  does  nor  can  exist. 
Every  man  after  death  first  comes  into  the  world  of  spirits, 
which  is  midway  between  heaven  and  hell,  and  is  there 
prepared  either  for  heaven  or  for  hell,  every  one  according 
to  his  life  in  the  world :  and  in  that  world  there  is  torment 
for  no  one  ;  but  the  evil  first  come  into  torment,  when  after 
preparation  they  come  into  hell.  There  are  innumerable 
societies  in  that  world,  and  joys  in  them  similar  to  those 
on  earth,  for  the  reason  that  they  who  are  there  are  con- 
joined with  men  on  the  earth,  who  are  also  in  the  midst 


No.  785.]       THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


887 


between  heaven  and  hell.  Their  externals  are  there  suc- 
cessively put  off,  and  thus  their  internals  are  opened  \  and 
this  until  the  reigning  love,  which  is  indeed  the  life's  love, 
and  the  inmost,  and  the  one  that  rules  over  their  externals, 
is  revealed ;  and  when  this  is  revealed,  the  man's  real 
quality  appears  ;  and  according  to  the  quality  of  that  love, 
he  is  sent  forth  from  the  world  of  spirits  to  his  place,  —  if 
good,  in  heaven,  and  if  evil,  in  hell.  That  it  is  so  has  been 
given  me  to  know  certainly,  because  it  has  been  given  me 
by  the  Lord  to  be  together  with  those  who  are  in  the  world 
of  spirits,  and  to  see  all  things,  and  thus  to  relate  it  from 
actual  experience  ;  and  this  now  for  twenty  years.  Where- 
fore I  can  assert  that  Purgatory  is  a  fiction,  which  may  be 
called  diabolical ;  because  it  is  for  the  sake  of  gains,  and 
for  the  sake  of  power  over  souls,  even  of  the  deceased,  after 
death. 

785.  And  saying,  A/as,  alas,  that  great  city,  that  was  arrayed 
in  fine  linen  and  purple  and  scarlet,  and  decked  with  gold, 
precious  sto?ies  and  pearls,  for  in  one  hour  are  so  great  riches 
laid  waste,  signifies  grievous  lamentation  that  their  mag- 
nificence and  their  gains  are  so  suddenly  and  so  entirely 
destroyed.  By  "  alas,  alas,"  grievous  lamentation  is  signified, 
as  above  (n.  769).  By  "  that  great  city"  is  signified  the 
Roman  Catholic  Religion,  as  it  is  said  to  be  arrayed  in 
fine  linen  and  purple,  and  decked  with  gold ;  which  cannot 
be  said  of  a  city,  but  of  a  Religion.  By  "  arrayed  in  fine 
linen  and  purple  and  scarlet,  and  decked  with  gold,  precious 
stones,  and  pearls  "  are  signified  similar  things  as  above 
(n.  725-727),  where  are  the  same  words,  —  in  general,  mag- 
nificent things  in  external  form.  "  For  in  one  hour  are 
so  great  riches  laid  waste  "  signifies  that  their  gains  are  so 
suddenly  and  completely  destroyed.  By  one  hour  is  signi- 
fied suddenly  and  completely,  as  above  (n.  769) ;  because  by 
time  and  all  the  things  of  time  states  are  signified  (n.  476). 
It  is  manifest  from  this,  that  the  things  which  were  adduced 
above  are  signified  by  these  words.    Very  similar  things 


888 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVIII. 


are  said  of  the  devastation  of  Babel  in  Jeremiah :  The  land 
of  Babel  is  full  of  guilt  against  the  Holy  One  of  Israel :  the 
thoughts  of  Jehovah  are  against  her,  to  make  her  a  desolation  : 
they  shall  not  take  of  thee  a  stone  for  a  corner  nor  a  stone  for 
foundations,  for  thou  shalt  be  a  waste  for  ever.  Babel  shall 
become  heaps,  a  dwelling-place  for  dragons,  an  astoiiishment,  a 
hissing.  Babel  is  reduced  to  desolation,  the  sea  goeth  up  over 
her,  she  is  covered  with  the  multitude  of  the  waves,  her  cities 
are  reduced  to  desolation,  a  land  of  drought  and  of  solitude 
(li.  5,  26,  29,  37,  41-43). 

786.  And  every  shipmaster,  and  every  one  employed  upon 
ships,  and  sailors,  and  as  many  as  navigate  the  sea,  signifies 
those  who  are  called  laymen,  as  well  they  that  are  placed  in 
greater  dignity  as  those  that  are  in  less,  down  to  the  com- 
mon people,  who  are  attached  to  that  Religion,  and  love 
and  prize  it,  or  acknowledge  and  venerate  it  in  heart. 
From  the  ninth  to  the  sixteenth  verse  the  clergy  are  treated 
of,  who  have  been  in  dominion  from  that  Religion,  and 
have  exercised  the  Lord's  Divine  power,  and  by  it  have 
made  gain  of  the  world.  Those  are  now  treated  of,  who 
are  not  in  any  order  of  the  ministry,  but  still  love  and  prize 
that  Religion,  and  acknowledge  and  venerate  it  in  heart, 
who  are  called  laymen.  By  "  every  shipmaster  "  are  meant 
the  highest  of  them,  who  are  emperors,  kings,  dukes,  and 
princes.  By  "  every  one  employed  upon  ships  "  those  are 
meant  who  are  in  various  functions  in  a  higher  or  lower 
degree.  By  "  sailors  "  are  meant  the  lowest,  who  are  called 
the  common  people.  By  "  as  many  as  navigate  the  sea," 
are  meant  all  in  general  who  are  attached  to  that  Religion, 
and  love  and  prize  it,  or  acknowledge  and  venerate  it  in 
heart.  That  all  these  are  here  meant,  is  manifest  from  the 
series  of  the  things  in  the  spiritual  sense  ;  and  from  the 
signification  of  being  upon  ships,  and  of  being  employed 
upon  ships,  and  of  sailors  ;  and  from  the  signification  of 
them  that  navigate  the  sea.  By  the  masters  of  ships,  and 
those  employed  upon  them,  and  sailors,  no  others  can 


No.  786.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  889 


be  meant  but  those  who  contribute  the  things  which  are 
above  called  merchandise,  —  which  are  those  things  which 
they  collect  into  their  treasuries,  as  also  possessions,  —  and 
who  receive  benedictions  and  beatifications  in  return,  as 
merits,  and  other  similar  things  which  they  desire  for  their 
souls.  And  when  these  are  meant,  it  is  manifest  that  by 
every  shipmaster  the  highest  of  them  are  meant ;  by  every 
one  employed  upon  ships,  all  in  offices  subordinate  to  them  ; 
and  by  sailors,  the  lowest.  That  by  ships  spiritual  mer- 
chandise is  understood,  which  are  knowledges  of  truth  and 
good,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  406) ;  here  natural  merchan- 
dise ;  and  they  take  back  spiritual,  as  they  think.  The  rea- 
son that  by  as  many  as  navigate  the  sea  are  meant  all, 
whoever  they  be,  who  love  and  prize  that  Religion,  or 
acknowledge  and  venerate  it  in  heart,  is  because  that 
Religion  is  signified  by  the  sea ;  for  by  the  sea  the  exter- 
nal of  the  church  is  signified,  see  above  (n.  238,  290,  403, 
404,405,470,565^,659,  661):  and  this  Religion  is  merely 
external.  Similar  things  are  signified  by  this  in  Isaiah : 
Thus  said  Jehovah  your  Redeemer ;  the  Holy  One  of  Israel, 
for  your  sake  have  I  sent  to  Babel,  and  will  cast  down  all  her 
nobles,  whose  cry  is  in  the  ships :  thus  said  Jehovah,  I  who 
have  made  a  way  i?i  the  sea,  and  a  path  in  the  mighty  waters 
(xliii.  14,  16).  A  "cry  in  the  ships"  is  spoken  of,  as  here 
also,  that  "they  stood  afar  off,  and  cried  from  the  ships." 
And  likewise  in  Ezekiel :  At  the  voice  of  the  cry  of  thy  pilots 
shall  the  suburbs  tremble,  and  all  that  hold  the  oar  shall  come 
down  out  of  thy  ships,  all  the  sailors  and  pilots  of  the  sea,  and 
shall  cry  bitterly  over  thee  (xxvii.  28-30).  But  this  is  con- 
cerning the  devastation  of  Tyre,  by  which  the  church  as  to 
the  knowledges  of  truth  and  good  is  signified.  But  it  is  to 
be  known,  that  no  others  are  here  understood  but  those 
who  have  and  prize  that  Religion,  and  in  heart  acknowl- 
edge and  venerate  it.  But  they  who  are  of  the  same  Relig- 
ion, and  acknowledge  it,  because  they  were  born  and  brought 
up  in  it,  and  do  not  know  any  thing  of  their  devices  and 


890 


THE  APOCAI  YPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVIII. 


snares  for  arrogating  to  themselves  Divine  worship,  and  for 
possessing  all  the  property  of  all  in  the  world,  and  still  do 
goods  from  a  sincere  heart,  and  likewise  turn  their  eyes  to 
the  Lord,  these  come  among  the  blessed  after  death  ;  for, 
being  instructed,  they  there  receive  truths,  and  reject  the 
adoration  of  the  pope,  and  the  invocation  of  the  saints,  and 
acknowledge  the  Lord  as  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  and 
are  taken  up  into  heaven,  and  become  angels.  On  which 
acc  ount  also  there  are  many  heavenly  societies  of  them  in 
the  spiritual  world,  over  which  are  set  the  honorable,  who 
have  lived  in  the  same  manner.  It  has  been  given  to  see 
that  some  also  were  set  over  those  societies,  who  were  em 
perors,  kings,  dukes,  and  princes  ;  who  indeed  acknowl- 
edged the  pontiff  as  the  supreme  head  of  the  church,  but 
not  as  the  vicar  of  the  Lord  ;  and  who  acknowledged  like- 
wise some  things  from  the  papal  bulls,  but  yet  held  the 
Word  holy,  and  acted  justly  in  their  administration.  Con- 
cerning these  some  things  may  be  seen  in  the  "  Continua- 
tion concerning  the  Last  Judgment  and  concerning  the 
Spiritual  World "  (n.  58  and  60),  related  from  experi- 
ence. 

787.  Stood  afar  off,  a?id  cried  when  they  saw  the  smoke  of 
her  burning,  saying,  What  city  is  like  unto  this  great  city,  sig- 
nifies their  mourning  in  a  remote  state  over  the  condemna- 
tion of  that  Religion,  which  they  believed  to  be  supereminent 
above  every  religion  in  the  world.  By  their  standing  afar 
off  is  signified  while  they  are  yet  in  a  state  remote  from 
damnation,  and  still  in  fear  of  punishments  (n.  769,  783). 
By  their  crying,  their  mourning  is  signified.  By  the  smoke 
of  the  burning  is  signified  damnation  on  account  of  the 
adulteration  and  profanation  of  the  Word  (n.  766,  767).  By 
their  saying  "  what  city  is  like  unto  this  city,"  is  signified 
that  they  believed  that  that  Religion  was  supereminent 
above  every  religion  in  the  world.  By  that  great  city  that 
Religion  is  signified,  as  often  above.  That  they  believe 
that  Religion  to  be  supereminent  above  every  religion,  and 


No.  7SS.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


89I 


that  it  is  the  mother,  queen,  and  dominant  church,  is  known  , 
also  that  it  is  continually  instilled  by  the  canons  and  monks, 
that  they  should  believe  so  ;  and  it  is  also  known  to  those 
who  give  attention,  that  these  do  this  from  the  fire  of  ruling 
and  of  acquiring  gain.  Yet  still,  on  account  of  the  power 
of  their  domination,  they  are  unable  to  recede  from  all  its 
externals  j  but  they  can  recede  from  its  internals,  since 
full  liberty  has  been  left  and  is  left  to  man's  will  and  under- 
standing, and  thence  to  his  arTection  and  thought. 

788.  And  they  cast  dust  upon  their  heads,  a?id  cried  weep- 
ing and  ?nourning,  saying,  Alas,  alas,  that  great  city,  signifies 
their  interior  and  exterior  pain  and  grief,  which  is  lamenta- 
tion, that  so  eminent  a  religion  should  be  altogether  destroyed 
and  condemned.  By  casting  dust  upon  their  heads  interior 
pain  and  grief  are  signified  on  account  of  the  destruction 
and  condemnation  spoken  of  in  what  follows.  By  crying  out, 
weeping  and  mourning,  is  signified  exterior  pain  and  grief: 
by  weeping  is  signified  grief  of  soul,  and  by  mourning  grief 
of  heart.  By  "  Alas,  alas,  that  city,"  is  signified  grievous 
lamentation  over  her  destruction  and  condemnation.  That 
4<  alas  "  [woe]  signifies  lamentation  over  calamity,  unhap- 
piness,  and  condemnation,  and  hence  "  alas,  alas,"  a  griev- 
ous lamentation,  maybe  seen,  n.  416,  769,  7S5  :  and  that  the 
city  signifies  that  Religion,  n.  785,  and  elsewhere.  That  in- 
terior pain  and  grief  on  account  of  the  destruction  and  con- 
demnation is  signified  by  casting  dust  upon  the  head,  may  be 
evident  from  the  following  passages  :  They  shall  cry  bitterly, 
and  shall  cast  up  dust  upon  their  heads,  and  shall  roll  them- 
selves in  ashes  (Ez.  xxvii.  30).  The  daughters  of  Zion  sit  upon 
the  ground,  they  have  cast  up  dust  upon  their  heads  (Lam. 
ii.  10).  Job's  friends  rent  their  mantles,  and  sprinkled  dust 
upon  their  heads  (Job  ii.  12).  Come  down,  and  sit  in  the 
dust,  O  daughter  of  Babel,  sit  on  the  ground,  there  is  no 
th)  one  for  thee  (Isa.  xlvii.  1  :  besides  other  places).  The 
reason  of  their  casting  dust  upon  their  heads,  when  they 
were  inmostlv  pained,  was  because  dust  signifies  what  is 


892 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVIII. 


condemned,  as  is  manifest  from  Gen.  iii.  14;  Matt.  x.  14; 
Mark  vi.  11  ;  Luke  x.  10-12  \  and  dust  upon  the  head 
represented  the  acknowledgment  that  of  themselves  they 
were  condemned,  and  thus  repentance,  as  Matt.  xi.  21  ; 
Luke  x.  13.  That  dust  signifies  what  is  condemned,  is  be- 
cause the  earth  over  the  hells  in  the  spiritual  world  consists 
of  mere  dust  without  grass  or  herbage. 

789.  In  which  all  that  had  ships  in  the  sea  were  made  rich 
by  her  costliness,  for  in  one  hour  they  are  made  desolate,  signi 
fies  on  this  account,  that  by  the  holy  things  of  that  Religion, 
all,  as  many  as  were  willing  to  buy,  were  absolved,  and  for 
worldly  and  temporal  riches  received  spiritual  and  eternal 
riches,  and  that  now  no  one  can  buy  them.  By  being 
made  rich  by  her  costliness  is  signified  to  be  made  ac- 
ceptable to  God  by  the  holy  rites  of  that  Religion,  or  to 
believe  that  for  temporal  and  temporary  merchandise  and 
riches  they  would  receive  spiritual  and  eternal  merchan- 
dise or  riches  ;  that  is,  that  for  gold,  silver,  precious  stones, 
pearls,  purple,  and  the  other  things  which  are  enumerated 
(vers.  12,  13),  they  would  receive  blessings  and  happinesses 
after  death.  These  things  are  meant  by  the  costliness, 
with  which  they  say  that  they  were  made  rich  by  that  city. 
That  they  also  speak  thus,  is  known.  By  their  being  made 
desolate  in  one  hour  is  signified  that  on  account  of  the  de- 
struction of  that  Religion,  no  one  can  hereafter  buy  their 
holy  things.  From  these  things  it  is  manifest,  that  by  these 
words  are  signified  the  things  which  were  stated  above. 
That  the  holy  things  of  the  church  are  signified  by  things 
costly  or  precious,  is  manifest  from  these  passages  :  Blessed 
of  Jehovah  is  the  land  of  Joseph,  for  the  precious  things  of 
heaven,  for  the  precious  things  of  the  products  of  the  sun,  and 
for  the  precious  things  of  the  produce  of  the  months,  and  for 
the  precious  things  of  the  hills  of  eternity,  and for  the  precious 
thing.1-  of  the  earth  (Deut.  xxxiii.  13-15).  Is  Ephraim  my 
precious  son?  Is  he  a  pleasant  child?  (Jer.  xxxi.  20).  By 
Ephraim  the  understanding  of  the  Word  is  meant.  The 


No.  790.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


893 


sons  of  Zion  were  esteemed  more  precious  tha?i  pure  gold  (Lam. 
iv.  2).  "  The  sons  of  Zion  "  are  the  truths  of  the  church. 
Besides  elsewhere,  as  Isa.  xiii.  12  j  xliii.  4  ;  Ps.  xxxvi.  7  ; 
xlv.  9  ;  xlix.  8,;  lxxii.  14.  Hence  now  it  is,  that  it  is  said 
that  from  that  city  all  that  had  ships  in  the  sea  were  made 
rich  by  her  costliness. 

790.  Rejoice  over  her,  O  heaven,  and  ye  holy  apostles  and 
prophets  ;  for  God  hath  judged  your  judgment  upo?i  her, 
signifies  that  the  angels  of  heaven  and  the  men  of  the 
church,  who  are  in  goods  and  truths  from  the  Word,  should 
rejoice  in  heart  that  those  who  are  in  the  evils  and  falsities 
of  that  Religion  are  removed  and  rejected.  "Rejoice  over 
her,  O  heaven,"  signifies  that  the  angels  of  heaven  should 
now  rejoice  in  heart,  for  exultation  is  joy  of  the  heart. 
"  And  ye  holy  apostles  and  prophets "  signifies,  and  to- 
gether with  them  the  men  of  the  church  who  are  in  goods  and 
truths  from  the  Word.  By  the  apostles  those  are  signified 
who  are  in  the  goods  and  thence  in  the  truths  of  the  church 
from  the  Word,  and  abstractly  the  goods  and  thence  the 
truths  of  the  church  from  the  Word  (n.  79) ;  and  by  prophets 
are  signified  truths  from  good  from  the  Word  (n.  8,  133), 
who  are  called  holy,  because  the  apostles  and  prophets, 
as  was  said,  signify  abstractly  the  goods  and  truths  of  the 
Word,  which  in  themselves  are  holy,  because  the  Lord's 
(n.  586,  666).  "  For  God  hath  judged  your  judgment  upon 
her,"  signifies  because  they  who  are  in  the  evils  and  falsities 
of  that  Religion  are  removed  and  rejected.  That  no  others 
are  rejected,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  786).  The  joy  of  the 
angels  of  heaven  over  the  removal  and  rejection  of  those 
who  are  in  the  evils  and  falsities  of  that  Religion,  is  treated 
of  in  the  following  chapter  from  vers.  1-9  ;  here  only  that 
they  should  rejoice.  But  the  angelic  joy  is  not  for  their 
condemnation,  but  over  the  New  Heaven  and  New  Church, 
and  the  salvation  of  the  faithful ;  which  things  cannot  be 
given  before  they  are  removed,  which  is  done  and  has  been 
done  by  the  last  judgment ;  on  which  subject  something 

3* 


894 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVIIL 


will  be  seen  in  the  explanation  of  verses  7,  8,  9  of  the 
chapter  following.  From  this  it  may  be  evident,  that  by 
"rejoice  over  her,  O  heaven,  and  ye  holy  apostles  and 
prophets,  for  God  hath  judged  your  judgment  upon  her," 
is  signified  that  the  angels  of  heaven  and  the  men  of  the 
church,  who  are  in  goods  and  truths  from  the  Word,  should 
rejoice  in  heart,  that  they  who  are  in  the  evils  and  falsities 
of  that  Religion  are  removed  and  rejected.  Who  cannot  see 
that  the  apostles  and  prophets  spoken  of  in  the  Word  are 
not  here  meant  ?  They  were  few,  and  not  more  excellent 
than  others :  but  by  them  are  meant  all  in  the  Lord's  church 
who  are  in  goods  and  truths  from  the  Word ;  as  also 
by  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel,  spoken  of  above  (n.  349). 
By  the  apostle  Peter  the  truth  or  faith  of  the  church  is 
meant ;  by  the  apostle  James,  the  charity  of  the  church ; 
and  by  the  apostle  John,  the  works  of  charity  of  the  men  of 
the  church. 

791.  And  a  mighty  angel  took  up  a  stone  like  a  great  mill- 
stone, and  cast  it  into  the  sea,  saying,  Thus  with  violence  shall 
that  great  city,  Babylon,  be  thrown  down,  and  shall  be  found 
no  more  at  all,  signifies  that  by  a  powerful  influx  of  the 
Lord  out  of  heaven  that  Religion  with  all  its  adulterated 
truths  of  the  Word  will  be  cast  headlong  into  hell,  and  will 
not  at  all  appear  to  the  angels  any  more.  By  "  a  mighty 
angel  took  up,"  a  powerful  influx  of  the  Lord  out  of  heaven 
is  signified ;  for  by  an  angel  is  signified  the  Lord,  and 
His  operation,  which  is  through  heaven  (n.  258,  415,  465, 
649) ;  here,  as  he  is  called  a  mighty  angel,  and  took  up  a 
stone  like  a  great  millstone,  powerful  operation  is  signified, 
which  is  a  powerful  influx.  By  a  stone  like  a  great  mill- 
stone the  adulterated  and  profaned  truths  of  the  Word  are 
,  signified :  for  by  a  stone  truth  is  signified,  and  by  a  mill  is 
|  signified  the  searching  for,  investigation,  and  confirmation 
lof  truth  from  the  Word,  as  will  be  shown  in  n.  794;  but 
here  the  adulteration  and  profanation  of  the  truth  of  the 
Word,  as  it  is  said  of  Babylon.    By  casting  into  the  sea  is 


No.  792.J        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


895 


signified  into  hell.  By  "thus  with  violence  shall  that  great 
city,  Babylon,  be  thrown  down,"  is  signified  that  thus  will 
that  Religion  be  cast  into  hell.  By  its  not  being  found 
any  more  is  signified  that  it  will  no  longer  appear  at  all  to 
the  angels.  This  is  signified  because  all  from  that  Religion 
who  are  in  its  evils  and  falsities  come  indeed  after  death 
into  the  world  of  spirits :  for  that  world  is  like  a  forum,  in 
which  all  are  at  first  congregated  ;  and  it  is  like  the  stomach, 
into  which  all  foods  are  first  collected.  The  stomach  also 
corresponds  to  that  world.  But  at  this  day,  as  it  is  after  the 
last  judgment,  which  was  accomplished  in  the  year  1757,  it 
is  not  permitted  them,  as  before,  to  tarry  in  that  world,  and 
to  form  to  themselves  as  it  were  heavene ;  but  as  soon  as 
they  arrive  there,  they  are  sent  to  societies  which  are  in 
conjunction  with  the  hells,  into  which  also  they  are  cast 
from  time  to  time :  and  thus  care  is  taken  by  the  Lord,  that 
they  shall  no  longer  appear  at  all  to  the  angels.  It  is  this, 
therefore,  which  is  signified  by  that  city,  that  is,  that  Religion, 
being  found  no  more.  Since  the  truth  of  the  Word  adul- 
terated is  signified  by  the  millstone,  and  by  the  sea  hell, 
the  Lord  therefore  says,  He  that  shall  offend  one  of  the  little 
ones  that  believe  in  Me,  it  were  better  for  him  that  a  millstone 
were  hanged  about  his  neck,  and  he  were  plunged  into  the  depth 
of  the  sea  (Matt,  xviii.  6).  It  is  called  a  millstone  in  Mark 
ix.  42  ;  Luke  xvii.  2.  Of  Babel  nearly  the  same  is  said  in 
Jeremiah :  When  thou  hast  made  a?z  end  of  reading  this  book, 
thou  shalt  bind  a  stone  upon  it,  and  shall  east  it  into  the  midst 
of  the  Euphrates,  and  shalt  say,  Thus  shall  Babel  sink,  and 
skill  not  rise  again  (li.  63,  64).  By  the  midst  of  the  Euphrates 
is  meant  the  same  as  by  the  sea,  because  the  river  Euphrates 
bounded  and  separated  Assyria,  where  Babel  was,  from  the 
land  of  Canaan. 

792.  A?id  the  voice  of  harpers  and  of  musicians,  and  of 
pipers  and  trunipetcrs,  shall  be  heard  no  more  at  all  in  thee, 
signifies  that  there  will  not  be  in  them  any  affection  for 
spiritual  tru*h  and  good,  nor  any  affection  for  heavenly 


896 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVIII 


(celestial)  truth  and  good.    By  voice  is  meant  sound,  and 
every  sound  corresponds  to  an  affection  which  is  of  love, 
since  it  arises  therefrom.    From  this  it  is  that  the  sounds 
of  the  harp,  of  music,  and  of  the  pipe,  from  correspond- 
ence, signify  affections.    But  the  affections  are  of  two 
kinds,  spiritual  and  heavenly :  spiritual  affections  are  affec- 
tions of  wisdom,  and  heavenly  affections  are  affections  of 
love.    They  differ  from  each  other  as  the  heavens  ;  which 
are  distinguished  into  two  kingdoms,  the  heavenly  and  the 
spiritual,  as  has  several  times  been  said  above.   There  are 
therefore  musical  instruments  whose  sounds  have  relation 
to  spiritual  affections,  and  there  are  those  which  have  rela- 
tion to  heavenly  affections.    The  voice  or  sound  of  harp- 
ers and  musicians  has  relation  to  spiritual  affections,  and 
the  voice  or  sound  of  pipers  and  trumpeters  to  heavenly 
affections.  For  the  instruments  whose  sounds  are  discrete, 
as  stringed  instruments,  belong  to  the  class  of  spiritual 
affections ;  and  the  instruments  whose  sounds  are  continu- 
ous, as  wind  instruments,  belong  to  the  class  of  heavenly 
affections.    Hence  it  is,  that  the  voice  or  sound  of  harp- 
ers and  musicians  signifies  affection  for  spiritual  good  and 
truth,  and  the  voice  or  sound  of  pipers  and  trumpeters  sig- 
nifies affection  for  heavenly  good  and  truth.    That  the 
sound  of  the  harp  from  correspondence  signifies  confession 
from  affection  for  spiritual  truth,  may  be  seen,  n.  276,  661. 
It  is  here  meant  that  they  who  are  in  the  evils  and  falsi- 
ties of  the  Roman  Catholic  Religion  have  no  affections  foi 
spiritual  truth  and  good,  nor  any  affections  for  heavenly 
truth  and  good,  because  it  is  said  that  the  voice  of  harpers 
and  of  musicians  and  of  pipers  and  trumpeters  shall  be 
heard  no  more  at  all  in  thee.    The  reason  that  they  do 
not  have  them  is  because  they  cannot  be  given  to  them : 
for  they  have  not  any  truth  from  the  Word  ;  and  because 
they  have  no  truth,  neither  have  they  any  good.    The  lat- 
ter is  given  to  those  only  who  desire  truths  :  but  no  others 
desire  truths  from  a  spiritual  affection,  but  they  who  go 


No.  793-J        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


897 


to  the  Lord :  these,  according  to  this  their  desire,  are 
instructed  by  the  angels  after  death,  and  receive  truths. 
The  external  affections  in  which  they  are  while  they  are 
hearing  masses,  and  in  their  other  devotions,  which  are 
without  truths  from  the  Lord  through  the  Word,  are  merely 
natural,  sensual,  and  corporeal :  and  as  they  are  such,  and 
are  without  internals  from  the  Lord,  it  is  not  wonderful 
that  in  this  thick-darkness  and  blindness  they  are  earned 
away  to  the  worship  of  living  and  dead  men,  and  to  sacri- 
fices to  demons,  who  are  called  plutos,  to  make  expiation 
for  their  souls. 

793.  And  110  artificer  of  any  art  shall  be  found  any  more 
at  all  in  thee,  signifies  that  they  who  are  in  that  Religion 
from  doctrine  and  from  a  life  according  to  it,  have  no  un- 
derstanding of  spiritual  truth,  and  hence  no  thought  of 
spiritual  truth,  so  far  as  they  are  in  it  of  themselves.  By 
an  artificer  in  the  spiritual  sense  of  the  Word  is  signified 
one  that  is  intelligent,  and  that  thinks  from  the  understand- 
ing ;  in  the  good  sense,  one  that  from  the  understanding 
thinks  truths,  which  are  heavenly ;  and  in  the  bad  sense, 
one  that  from  the  understanding  thinks  falsities,  which 
are  infernal :  and  as  the  latter  and  the  former  are  of  many 
genera,  and  each  genus  of  many  species,  and  each  species 
again  of  many  genera  and  species,  which,  however,  are 
called  particulars  and  singulars,  it  is  therefore  said,  "no  arti- 
ficer of  any  art."  By  artificers  also,  from  their  handicrafts 
and  arts,  such  things  are  signified  from  correspondence  as 
are  of  wisdom,  intelligence,  and  knowledge.  It  is  said,  from 
correspondence,  because  all  human  work  corresponds,  and 
likewise  every  operation,  provided  it  be  of  any  use,  to  such 
things  as  are  of  angelic  intelligence ;  but  the  works  of  arti- 
ficers in  gold,  silver,  and  precious  stones  correspond  to  one 
kind  of  matters  or  subjects  of  angelic  intelligence  ;  those 
of  artificers  in  brass,  iron,  wood  and  stone  to  other  kinds ; 
and  to  others,  those  of  artificers  in  other  desirable  uses,  as 
cloths,  linens,  garments  and  clothings  of  various  kinds  :  all 


898 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVIIL 


these  correspond,  as  was  said,  because  they  are  works.  Il 
may  be  evident  from  this,  that  by  no  artificer  of  any  art 
shall  be  found  in  Babylon,  is  not  meant  that  there  is  not 
any  artificer  there ;  but  that  there  is  not  any  understand- 
ing of  spiritual  truth,  and  thence  neither  any  thought  of 
spiritual  truth.  But  it  is  so  only  with  those  who  are  in 
that  Religion  from  its  doctrine  and  from  a  life  according 
to  it;  and  likewise  so  far  as  they  are  in  it  of  themselves. 
That  an  artificer  signifies  those  who  are  in  the  understand- 
ing of  truth,  and  thence  in  the  thought  of  truth,  may  be 
evident  from  these  passages  :  Bezaleel  and  Aholiab  the  arti- 
ficers shall  make  the  Tabernacle, .for  they  are  filled  with  wis- 
dom, intelligence,  and  knowledge  (Ex.  xxxi.  3  ;  xxxvi.  1,  2). 
And  every  wise-hearted  man  among  them  that  did  the  work, 
they  made  the  Tabernacle,  with  the  work  of  the  artificer  (Ex. 
xxxvi.  8).  Thou  shall  make  the  Tabernacle  of  fine-twi?ied  linen, 
and  blue  a?id  purple,  and  double-dyed  scarlet,  and  cherubs, 
with  the  work  of  the  artificer  shall  thou  make  them  (Ex. 
xxvi.  1).  Thou  shall  make  the  vail  in  like  manner  with  the 
work  of  the  artificer  (vers.  31  ;  xxxv.  35).  /;/  like  manner 
the  Ephod  with  the  work  of  the  artificer :  as  also  the  Breast- 
plate (Ex.  xxviii.  6 ;  xxxix.  8).  Artificer  is  there  ex- 
pressed by  a  word  which  also  signifies  an  inventor.  Thou 
shall  engrave  two  stones,  which  thou  shall  put  upon  the 
shoulders  of  the  ephod,  with  the  work  of  an  artificer  in  gems 
(Ex.  xxviii.  1 1).  In  the  opposite  sense,  by  the  work  of  an 
artificer  is  signified  that  work  which  is  done  from  one's 
own  intelligence,  from  which  nothing  else  can  be  produced 
but  falsity.  This  is  meant  by  the  work  of  the  artificer  in 
these  places  :  They  shall  make  a  molte?i  image  of  their  silver 
according  to  their  own  intelligence,  the  whole  the  work  of  arti- 
ficers (Hos.  xiii.  2).  The  ai'tificer  melteth  the  graven  image, 
and  the  founder  spreadeth  it  over  with  gold,  and  casteth  silver 
chains  ;  he  seeketh  a  wise  artificer  (Is a.  xl.  19,  20).  He  cut- 
teth  wood  out  of  the  forest,  the  work  of  the  hands  of  the  work 
man  ;  silver  is  brought  from  Tarshish,  and  gold  from  Upha\ 


No.  794  ]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


899 


the  work  of  the  artificer  ;  blue  and  purple  are  their  garment, 
the  whole  the  work  of  the  wise  (Jer.  x.  3,  9.  Also,  Deut. 
xxvii.  15).  That  idols  signify  falsities  of  worship  and 
religion  from  one's  own  intelligence,  may  be  seen  above 
(n.  459.  460). 

794.  And  the  voice  of  the  mill  shall  be  heard  no  more  in 
thee  at  all,  signifies  that  with  those  who  are  in  that  Relig- 
ion from  its  doctrine  and  from  a  life  according  to  it,  there 
is  no  searching  for,  investigation  or  confirmation  of  spirit- 
ual truth,  because  the  falsity  received  and  confirmed  and 
thus  implanted  stands  in  the  way.  By  the  voice  of  the 
mill  nothing  else  is  signified  but  the  search  after,  investi- 
gation and  confirmation  of  spiritual  truth,  especially  from 
the  Word.  That  this  is  signified  by  the  voice  of  a  mill,  or 
by  grinding,  is  because  heavenly  (celestial)  and  spiritual 
good  are  signified  by  the  wheat  and  barley  which  are 
ground ;  and  hence  by  fine  flour  and  meal  truth  from  that 
good  is  signified :  for  all  truth  is  from  good,  and  all  truth 
which  is  not  from  spiritual  good,  is  not  spiritual.  It  is 
said,  the  voice  of  the  mill,  because  spiritual  things  are 
everywhere  in  the  Word  designated  by  things  instrumental, 
which  are  the  ultimates  of  nature  ;  as  spiritual  truths  and 
goods  by  cups,  vials,  bottles,  platters,  and  many  other  ves- 
sels;  see  above  (n.  672).  That  the  good  of  the  church 
from  the  Word  is  signified  by  wheat  (n.  315) ;  and  that  the 
truth  from  that  good  is  signified  by  fine  flour  from  wheat 
(n.  778).  That  a  mill  signifies  search  after,  investigation 
and  confirmation  of  spiritual  truth,  maybe  seen  from  these 
passages :  Jesus  said,  in  the  consummation  of  the  age,  two 
men  shall  be  in  the  field ;  the  one  shall  be  taken,  and  the  other 
shall  be  left :  two  women  shall  be  grinding  at  the  mill;  the 
one  shall  be  taken,  and  the  other  shall  be  left  (Matt.  xxiv.  40, 
41).  By  the  consummation  of  the  age  is  meant  the  end  of 
the  Church,  when  there  is  a  last  judgment :  by  the  field 
the  church  is  signified,  because  the  harvest  is  there  :  by 
them  that  grind  at  the  mill  are  signified  those  in  the  Church 


9<DO  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVIIL 

who  search  after  truths :  by  those  that  are  taken  they  who 
find  and  receive  them  are  signified:  and  by  them  that  are 
left,  those  who  do  not  search  after  nor  receive  them,  because 
they  are  in  falsities.  I  will  take  from  them  the  voice  of joy  and 
the  voice  of  gladness,  the  voice  of  the  bridegroom  and  of  the  bride, 
the  voice  of  the  mills,  and  the  light  of  the  candle  (Jer.  xxv.  10). 
By  the  voice  of  the  mills  in  this  passage  the  like  is  signi- 
fied as  here  in  the  Apocalypse.  Thou  shall  not  take  the  mill 
or  the  millstone  to  pledge,  for  he  taketh  the  soul  to  pledge 
(Deut.  xxiv.  6).  The  mill  is  here  called  the  soul,  because 
by  the  soul  is  signified  the  truth  of  wisdom  and  faith  (n.  68 1). 
In  the  opposite  sense,  the  investigation  and  confirmation 
of  falsity  is  signified  by  a  mill,  as  in  these  places  :  They  led 
away  the  young  men  to  grind  at  the  mill,  and  the  children  fell 
dowti  under  the  wood  (Lam.  v.  13).  Sit  in  the  dust,  O  daugh- 
ter of  Babel ;  take  the  mill  and  grind  ?neal ;  uncover  thy  locks, 
uncover  thy  thigh,  pass  over  the  rivers,  let  thy  nakedness  bi 
uncovered,  and  let  thy  shame  be  seen  (Isa.  xlvii.  1-3).  "  Take 
the  mill  and  grind  meal"  signifies  to  search  after  and  inves- 
tigate falsities,  for  the  sake  of  confirming  them. 

795.  But  to  illustrate  this  by  an  example  :  Who  cannot 
see,  that  they  who  are  in  Babylon  have  sought  after  and  in- 
vestigated the  means  of  confirming  this  enormous  falsity, 
that  the  Bread  and  Wine  in  the  Eucharist  should  be  divided, 
so  that  the  bread  might  be  given  to  the  laity,  and  the  wine  to 
the  clergy  ?  This  can  be  seen  from  reading  only  the  decision 
made  in  the  Council  of  Trent,  and  established  by  a  Bull  ; 
which  is  this  :  "  That  immediately  after  the  consecration, 
the  true  Body  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  true  Blood,  together 
with  His  Soul  and  Divinity,  are  truly,  really  and  in  sub- 
stance contained  under  the  appearance  of  the  Bread  and 
Wine  ;  the  Body  under  the  appearance  of  the  Bread,  and  the 
Blood  under  the  appearance  of  the  Wine,  by  the  power  of  the 
words :  but  the  Body  itself  under  the  appearance  of  the 
Wine,  and  the  Blood  under  the  appearance  of  the  Bread, 
and  the  Soul  under  both,  by  the  power  of  the  natural  con- 


No.  796.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  90 1 

nection  and  concomitance,  by  which  the  parts  of  the  Lord 
Christ  are  joined  to  each  other,  and  His  Divinity  by  reason 
of  that  admirable  hypostatic  union  with  the  Body  and  the 
Soul :  and  that  just  as  much  is  contained  under  each  ap- 
pearance as  under  both :  and  that  the  whole  and  entire 
Christ  exists  under  the  appearance  of  the  Bread,  and  under 
fcvery  part  of  that  appearance ;  and  the  whole  also  under 
the  appearance  of  the  Wine,  and  under  its  parts.  Also,  that 
water  is  to  be  mixed  with  the  wine."  These  are  their  very 
words  ;  and  that  they  are  contrary  to  the  force  of  the  Lord's 
vvords,  they  themselves  confess.  Who  that  is  of  sound  judg- 
ment, does  not  see  that  the  truths  themselves  are  here  in- 
verted, and  converted  into  falsities  by  reasonings  which  the 
upright  in  heart  cannot  but  abominate.  But  why  is  this  ?  Is 
it  not  solely  for  the  sake  of  masses,  which  they  call  sacrifices, 
propitiatory,  most  holy,  and  pure,  with  nothing  but  what  is 
holy  in  them,  by  which  they  infuse  holiness  into  the  bodily 
senses  of  men,  and  at  the  same  time  bring  night  into  all  the 
things  of  faith  and  of  spiritual  life  \  and  this  for  the  reason 
that  in  the  darkness  they  may  rule  and  get  wealth  ?  And 
also  to  cherish  the  idea  concerning  the  Ministers,  that  they 
are  full  of  the  Lord,  and  that  the  Lord  is  in  them.  And 
that  the  wine  is  for  them,  lest  they  should  be  wearied  out ; 
and  the  water  in  the  wine,  lest  they  should  become  intoxi- 
cated. 

796.  And  the  light  of  a  candle  shall  shine  no  more  at  all  in 
thee,  signifies  that  they  who  are  in  that  Religion  from  doc- 
trine and  from  a  life  according  to  it,  have  no  enlightenment 
from  the  Lord,  and  hence  no  perception  of  spiritual  truth. 
By  the  light  of  a  candle  is  signified  enlightenment  from  the 
Lord  and  thence  the  perception  of  spiritual  truth :  for  by 
light  the  light  of  heaven  is  meant,  in  which  the  angels  are, 
and  men  also  as  to  the  understanding ;  which  light  in  its 
essence  is  the  Divine  Wisdom  :  for  it  proceeds  from  the 
Lord  as  the  Sun  of  the  spiritual  world,  which  in  its  sub- 
stance is  the  Divine  Love  of  the  Divine  Wisdom ;  from 


902 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVIII. 


which  no  other  light  can  proceed  than  that  of  the  Divine 
Wisdom,  nor  any  other  heat  than  that  of  the  Divine  Love. 
That  it  is  so,  is  demonstrated  in  the  "  Angelic  Wisdom  con- 
cerning the  Divine  Love  and  Divine  Wisdom  "  (n.  83-172). 
Since  that  light  is  from  the  Lord,  and  the  Lord  is  omni- 
present by  means  of  it  and  in  it,  therefore  all  enlighten- 
ment is  effected  through  it,  and  thence  the  perception  of 
spiritual  truth,  which  those  have  who  love  Divine  Truths 
spiritually,  that  is,  who  love  truths  because  they  are  true, 
and  thus  because  they  are  Divine.    That  this  is  to  love  the 
Lord,  is  manifest :  for  in  that  light  the  Lord  is  omnipresent, 
because  the  Divine  Love  and  Divine  Wisdom  are  not  in 
place,  but  are  where  they  are  received,  and  according  to  the 
reception.    That  they  who  are  in  the  Roman  Catholic  Relig- 
ion have  not  any  enlightenment,  and  perception  of  spirit- 
ual truth  therefrom,  may  be  evident  from  their  not  loving 
any  spiritual  light :  for  the  origin  of  spiritual  light  is,  as  was 
said,  from  the  Lord ;  and  no  others  can  accept  that  light, 
nor  receive  it,  but  they  who  are  conjoined  to  the  Lord  :  and 
conjunction  with  the  Lord  is  effected  solely  by  the  acknowl 
edgment  and  worship  of  Him,  and  at  the  same  time  by  a 
life  according  to  His  precepts  from  the  Word.    The  ac- 
knowledgment and  worship  of  the  Lord,  and  the  reading  of 
the  Word,  cause  the  presence  of  the  Lord  ;  but  these  two  to- 
gether with  a  life  according  to  His  precepts,  effect  conjunc- 
tion with  Him.    In  Babylon  it  is  the  contrary.    There  the 
Lord  is  acknowledged,  but  without  dominion  ;  and  the  Word 
is  acknowledged,  but  without  the  reading  of  it.    In  place  of 
the  Lord  the  pope  is  there  worshipped,  and  in  place  of  the 
Woi  d  the  papal  bulls  are  acknowledged  ;  according  to  which 
they  live,  and  not  according  to  the  precepts  of  the  Word ; 
and  the  bulls  have  for  their  end  the  dominion  of  the  pope 
and  his  ministers  over  heaven  and  the  world,  and  the  pre- 
cepts of  the  Word  have  for  their  end  the  Lord's  dominion 
over  heaven  and  the  world  ;  and  these  are  diametrically  op- 
posite to  each  other,  like  hell  and  heaven.    These  things 


No.  797-]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  903 


are  said,  that  it  may  be  known,  that  they  have  altogether 
no  light  of  a  candle,  that  is,  enlightenment  and  percep- 
tion of  spiritual  truth  from  it,  who  are  in  the  Babylonish 
Religion  from  doctrine  and  from  a  life  according  to  it. 
That  the  Lord  is  the  Light,  from  which  is  all  enlighten- 
ment and  perception  of  spiritual  truth,  is  manifest  from  these 
passages  :  That  was  the  true  Light,  which  enlightefieth  every 
man  that  cometh  into  the  world  (John  i.  4-12) :  this  is  con- 
cerning the  Lord.  This  is  the  Judgment,  that  the  Light  is 
come  into  the  world :  he  that  doe'th  the  truth  cometh  to  the 
Light  (John  iii.  19,  21).  Jesus  said,  Yet  a  little  while  is 
the  Light  with  you  ;  walk  while  ye  have  the  Light,  lest  dark- 
ness come  upon  you :  while  ye  have  the  Light,  believe  in  the 
Light,  that  ye  may  be  children  of  Light  (John  xii.  35,  36). 
Jesus  said,  L  am  come  a  Light  into  the  world,  that  zvhosoever 
believeth  in  Me,  may  not  abide  in  darkness  (John  xii.  46). 
Jesus  said,  L  am  the  Light  of  the  world  (John  ix.  5).  Simeon 
said,  Mine  eyes  have  seen  thy  salvation,  a  Light  for  the  reve- 
lation of  the  nations  (Luke  ii.  30-32).  The  people  that  sat  in 
darkness  have  seen  a  great  Light ;  and  to  them  that  sat  in  the 
region  and  shadow  of  death,  hath  Light  arisen  (Matt.  iv.  16  ; 
Isa.  ix.  2).  /  have  given  thee  for  a  Light  of  the  nations,  that 
thou  may  est  be  my  salvation  even  unto  the  end  of  the  earth  (Isa. 
xlix.  6).  The  city  New  Jerusalem  hath  no  need  of  the  sun  or 
the  moon  to  shine  in  it ;  for  the  glory  of  God  enlighteiieth  it, 
and  the  Lamp  of  it  is  the  Lanib  (Apoc.  xxi.  23  ;  xxii.  5).  It 
is  manifest  from  these  passages,  that  the  Lord  is  the  Light, 
from  which  are  all  enlightenment  and  thence  perception  of 
truth  :  and  because  the  Lord  is  the  Light,  the  devil  is  thick- 
darkness  ;  and  the  devil  is  the  Love  of  ruling  over  all  the 
holy  Divine  things  of  the  Lord,  and  thus  over  Him  :  and  as 
far  as  dominion  is  given  to  it,  so  far  it  darkens,  extinguishes, 
sets  on  fire,  and  burns  up,  the  holy  Divine  things  of  the 
Lord. 

797.  And  the  voice  of  the  bridegroom  and  of  the  bride  shall 
be  heard  no  more  at  all  in  thee,  signifies  that  they  who  are  in 


904  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVIII. 

that  Religion  from  doctrine  and  from  a  life  according  to  it, 
have  no  conjunction  of  good  and  truth,  which  makes  the 
church.  By  voice  is  here  signified  joy,  because  it  is  that  of 
a  bridegroom  and  bride.  By  a  bridegroom,  in  the  highest 
sense,  the  Lord  as  to  Divine  Good  is  meant ;  and  by  a 
bride  the  church  is  meant  as  to  Divine  Truth  from  the 
Lord  :  for  the  church  is  a  church  from  the  reception  of  the 
Lord's  Divine  Good  in  the  Divine  Truths  which  are  from 
Him.  That  the  Lord  is  called  the  Bridegroom,  and  like- 
wise the  Husband  ;  and  that  the  church  is  called  the  Bride 
and  also  the  Wife,  is  manifest  from  the  Word.  That  the  heav- 
enly marriage,  which  is  the  conjunction  of  good  and  truth,  is 
therefrom,  will  be  seen  in  a  small  work  on  "Marriage." 
Now  as  this  heavenly  marriage  is  effected  by  the  reception 
of  Divine  Good  from  the  Lord  in  Divine  truths  from  the 
Word  by  the  men  of  the  church,  it  is  manifest  that  there  is 
no  conjunction  of  good  and  truth  in  those  who  are  in  that 
Religion  from  doctrine  and  a  life  thence,  because  they  have 
no  conjunction  with  the  Lord  ;  but  their  conjunction  is  with 
men  living  and  dead  :  and  this  conjunction,  with  those  who 
are  in  the  love  of  ruling  from  the  love  of  self  over  the  holy 
Divine  things  of  the  Lord,  and  over  the  Lord,  is  like  con- 
junction with  the  devil,  who,  as  was  said  in  a  preceding 
article,  is  that  love ;  and  to  approach  the  devil  to  come  to 
God  through  him,  is  detestable.  That  the  Lord  is  called 
the  Bridegroom,  and  the  Church  the  Bride,  is  manifest  from 
these  passages  :  He  that  hath  the  Bride  is  the  Bridegroom  ; 
but  the  friend  of  the  Bridegroom,  who  standeth  and  hcareth 
Him,  rejoiceth  with  joy  because  of  the  Bridegroom's  voice  (John 
iii.  29).  John  the  Baptist  says  this  of  the  Lord.  Jesus 
said,  As  lo?ig  as  the  Bridegroom  is  with  them,  the  sons  of 
the  marriage  cannot  fast ;  the  days  will  come  when  the 
Bridegroom  shall  be  taken  away  from  them,  then  shall  they 
fast  (Matt.  ix.  15  ;  Mark  ii.  19,  20  ;  Luke  v.  34,  35).  I  saw 
the  holy  city  New  Jerusalem  prepared  as  a  Bride  adorned 
for  her  Husband  (Apoc.  xxi.  2).    The  angel  said,  Come, 


No.  797.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


905 


and  I  will  show  thee  the  Bride,  the  Lamb's  Wife  (Apoc.  xxi. 
9,  10).  The  time  of  the  marriage  of  the  La7?ib  is  co?ne,  and 
His  Wife  hath  made  herself  ready.  Blessed  are  they  that 
are  called  to  the  marriage  supper  of  the  Lamb  (Apoc.  xix.  7, 
9).  By  the  Bridegroom,  whom  the  ten  virgins  went  out  to 
meet,  is  also  meant  the  Lord  (Matt,  xxv,  1,  2,  &c).  It  is 
manifest  from  this  what  is  signified  by  the  voice  and  the 
joy  of  the  bridegroom  and  bride  in  the  following  passages  : 
As  the  joy  of  the  bridegroom  over  the  bride,  thy  God  shall 
rejoice  over  thee  (Isa.  lxii.  5).  My  soul  shall  be  joyful  in  my 
God,  as  a  bridegroo?n  deckcth  himself  with  a  diade?n,  and  as 
a  bride  adorneth  herself  with  her  jewels  (Isa.  lxi.  10).  There 
shall  still  be  heard  in  this  place  the  voice  of  joy  and  the  voice 
of  gladness,  and  the  voice  of  the  bridegroom  and  the  voice  of 
the  bride,  saying,  Let  us  confess  unto  jfchovah  Zebaoth  (Jer. 
xxxiii.  10,  11).  Let  the  bridegroo?n  go  forth  out  of  his  cham- 
ber, and  the  bride  out  of  her  bride-cha??iber  (Joel  ii.  16).  / 
will  cause  to  cease  fro?n  the  streets  of  Jerusalem  the  voice  of 
joy  and  the  voice  of  gladness,  the  voice  of  the  bridegroo?n  and 
the  voice  of  the  bride  (Jer.  vii.  34  ;  xvi.  9).  /  will  take  from 
them  the  voice  of  joy  and  the  voice  of  gladness,  and  the  voice  of 
the  bridegroom  and  the  voice  of  the  bride,  the  voice  of  the  mills, 
and  the  light  of  a  ca?idle,  and  the  whole  land  shall  be  for  a 
desolation  by  the  king  of  Babel  (Jer.  xxv.  10,  11). 

From  what  has  been  said  the  series  of  the  things  in  these 
two  verses  may  now  be  seen,  which  is,  that  they  who  are  iii 
that  Religion  have  not  any  affection  for  spiritual  truth  and 
good  (n.  792)  ;  that  they  have  not  any  understanding  of 
spiritual  truth,  and  hence  not  any  thought  of  it  (n.  793)  : 
for  thought  is  from  affection  and  according  to  it.  That 
neither  have  they  any  search  after,  investigation  or  confir- 
mation of  spiritual  truth  (n.  794).  That  they  have  no  enlight- 
enment from  the  Lord,  and  hence  no  perception  of  spiritual 
truth  (n.  796).  And  finally,  that  they  have  no  conjunction 
of  good  and  truth,  which  makes  the  church  (n.  797).  These 
things  likewise  follow  each  other  thus  in  order. 


906  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVIII. 

798.  Since  it  is  said  that  they  have  not  any  conjunction 
of  good  and  truth,  because  there  is  not  in  them  the  mar- 
riage of  the  Lord  and  the  church,  something  shall  here 
be  said  of  the  power  of  opening  and  shutting  heaven,  which 
acts  as  one  with  the  power  of  remitting  and  retaining  sins, 
which  they  claim  to  themselves  as  the  successors  of  Peter 
and  the  apostles.  The  Lord  said  to  Peter,  Upon  this  same 
Rock  [Petrd]  will  I  build  my  church,  and  the  gates  of  hell 
shall  7iot  prevail  agaihst  it :  I  will  give  unto  thee  the  keys 
of  the  kifigdom  of  the  heavens,  and  whatever  thou  shall  bind 
on  earth  shall  be  bound  i?i  the  heavens,  and  whatever  thou 
shall  loose  011  earth  shall  be  loosed  in  the  heavens  (Matt, 
xvi.  18,  19).  The  Divine  Truth  which  is  meant  by  the 
Rock  upon  which  the  Lord  will  build  His  Church,  is  what 
Peter  then  confessed  ;  which  was,  Thou  art  the  Christ,  the 
Son  of  the  living  God  (vers.  16  there).  By  the  keys  of  the 
kingdom  of  the  heavens  —  which  are,  that  whatever  that 
Rock,  which  is  the  Lord,  shall  bind  on  earth  shall  be 
bound  in  the  heavens,  and  whatever  it  shall  loose  on  earth 
shall  be  loosed  in  the  heavens  —  is  meant  that  the  Lord 
has  power  over  heaven  and  earth,  as  He  likewise  says, 
Matt,  xxviii.  18  ;  and  thus  the  power  of  saving  the  men 
who  from  faith  of  heart  are  in  that  confession  of  Peter. 
The  Lord's  Divine  operation  to  save  men  is  from  firsts  by 
ultimates ;  and  this  is  what  is  meant  by  saying  that  what- 
ever He  shall  bind  or  loose  on  earth  shall  be  bound  or 
loosed  in  heaven.  The  ultimates  by  which  the  Lord 
operates  are  on  earth,  and  indeed  in  men.  For  the  sake 
of  this,  that  the  Lord  Himself  might  be  in  the  ultimates 
as  He  is  in  the  firsts,  He  came  into  the  world,  and  put 
on  the  Human.  That  all  the  Lord's  Divine  operation  is 
from  firsts  by  ultimates,  and  thus  from  Himself  in  the 
firsts  and  from  Himself  in  the  ultimates,  may  be  seen 
in  the  "  Angelic  Wisdom  concerning  the  Divine  Love 
.and  Divine  Wisdom"  (n.  217-219,  221):  and  that  it 
is  thence  that  the   Lord  is  called  the  First  and  the 


No.  798.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


907 


Last,  the  Alpha  and  the  Omega,  the  Beginning  and 
the  End,  the  Almighty,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  29-31,  38, 
57).  Who  cannot  see,  if  he  will,  that  the  salvation  of  men 
is  the  continuous  operation  of  the  Lord  in  man  from  his 
earliest  infancy  even  to  the  end  of  his  life  ?  and  that  this  is 
purely  a  Divine  work,  and  can  in  no  wise  be  given  to  any 
man  ?  It  is  Divine  in  such  a  sort  that  it  is  at  once  the 
work  of  omnipresence,  omniscience,  and  omnipotence  :  and 
that  man's  reformation  and  regeneration,  and  thus  his  salva- 
tion, are  all  of  the  Lord's  Divine  Providence,  may  be  seen 
in  the  "  Angelic  Wisdom  concerning  the  Divine  Provi- 
dence," from  beginning  to  end.  The  very  Coming  of  the 
Lord  into  the  world  was  solely  for  the  sake  of  man's  salva- 
tion. For  the  sake  of  this  He  assumed  the  Human,  re- 
moved the  hells,  and  glorified  Himself,  and  put  on  omnipo- 
tence even  in  the  ultimates,  which  is  meant  by  sitting  at  the 
right  hand  of  God.  What,  therefore,  is  more  abominable, 
than  to  found  a  Religion,  by  which  it  is  ordained  that  that 
Divine  authority  and  power  are  man's,  and  no  longer  the 
Lord's  j  and  that  heaven  will  be  opened  and  shut,  if  only 
a  priest  says,  "I  absolve,"  or  "I  excommunicate;"  and 
that  sin,  though  enormous,  is  remitted,  provided  he  says,  "  I 
remit  ?  "  There  are  many  devils  in  the  world,  who,  in  order 
to  escape  temporal  punishments,  seek  and  obtain  absolution 
from  a  diabolical  crime  by  arts  and  gifts.  Who  can  be  so 
insane  as  to  believe  that  the  power  is  given  of  admitting 
devils  into  heaven  ? 

It  was  said  above  (n.  790,  at  the  end),  that  Peter  repre- 
sented the  truth  of  faith  in  the  Church,  James  the  good  of 
charity  in  the  Church,  and  John  the  good  works  of  the  men 
of  the  Church  j  and  that  the  twelve  apostles  together  rep- 
resented the  Church  as  to  all  its  elements.  It  is  clearly 
manifest  that  they  represented  them,  from  the  Lord's  words 
to  them  in  Matthew :  When  the  Son  of  Man  shall  sit  upon 
Vie  throne  of  His  glory,  ye  also  shall  sit  upon  twelve  thi  ones, 
judging  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel  (xix.  28  ;  Luke  xxii.  30) 


908  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVIIL 

by  which  words  nothing  else  can  be  signified  than  that  the 
Lord  is  to  judge  all  according  to  the  goods  and  truths  of 
the  Church.  If  this  was  not  meant  by  these  words,  but  the 
apostles  themselves,  all  in  the  great  city  Babylon,  who  call 
themselves  the  successors  of  the  apostles,  might  claim  to 
themselves  that  they  are  to  sit  upon  thrones  as  many  in 
number  as  themselves,  from  the  pontiff  down  to  a  monk, 
and  to  judge  all  in  the  whole  world. 

799.  For  thy  great  men  were  the  merchants  of  the  earth, 
signifies  that  the  superiors  in  their  ecclesiastical  hierarchy 
are  such,  because  by  various  and  arbitrary  rights,  left  to 
them  in  the  statutes  of  the  order,  they  traffic  and  make 
profit.  By  the  great  men  are  meant  the  superiors  in  their 
ecclesiastical  hierarchy,  who  are  called  cardinals,  bishops, 
and  primates ;  who  are  called  merchants  because  they  make 
gain  by  the  holy  things  of  the  Church,  as  by  merchandise 
(n.  771,  783);  here,  who  by  various  and  arbitrary  rights, 
left  to  them  in  the  statutes  of  the  order,  traffic  and  make 
profit.  Why  this  is  said  is  manifest  from  the  things  that  go 
before,  for  this  is  a  consequence  of  them.  In  what  goes 
before,  it  is  said  that  there  shall  be  heard  no  more  in 
Babylon  the  voice  of  harpers,  of  musicians,  of  pipers  and 
trumpeters ;  that  there  shall  be  there  no  artificer  of  any 
art ;  that  the  voice  of  the  mill  shall  not  be  heard  there  ; 
that  the  light  of  a  candle  shall  not  be  there  ;  nor  the  voice 
of  the  bridegroom  and  of  the  bride :  by  which  is  signified 
that  in  Babylon  there  is  not  any  affection  for  spiritual  truth, 
nor  any  understanding  and  consequent  thought  of  it,  nor 
any  search  after  and  investigation  of  it,  nor  any  enlighten- 
ment and  perception  of  it,  and  hence  there  is  no  conjunction 
of  good  and  truth,  which  makes  the  church  ;  see  above 
(n.  792,  793,  794,  796,  797).  The  reason  that  they  have  not 
these,  is  because  even  the  superiors  in  the  order  traffic  and 
make  gain,  and  thus  set  an  example  to  the  inferiors.  This 
therefore  is  why  it  is  said,  For  thy  great  men  were  the  mer- 
chants of  the  earth.    But  some  one  perhaps  may  say,  "What 


No.  799-1         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  909 

are  those  arbitrary  rights,  which  can  be  called  tradings?" 
They  are  not  their  annual  revenues  and  stipends,  but  they 
are  dispensations  by  the  power  of  the  keys  ;  which  are,  that 
they  remit  sins  even  if  they  are  enormous,  and  thereby  release 
from  temporal  punishments  :  that  by  interceding  with  the 
pope,  they  get  power  for  contracting  matrimonies  within  the 
prohibited  degrees,  and  for  breaking  them  up  within  degrees 
not  prohibited;  and  do  it  themselves  by  tolerance  without 
interceding:  by  granting  the  privileges  which  are  within 
their  jurisdiction  :  by  ordinations  of  ministers,  and  confirma- 
tions :  by  general  and  particular  gratuities  from  the  monas- 
teries :  by  the  appropriation  of  revenues  from  other  sources 
which  belong  by  right  to  others  :  and  by  many  other  means. 
These,  and  not  their  annual  revenues,  were  they  content 
with  them,  cause  that  they  have  no  affection  for  spiritual 
truth,  nor  any  thought,  investigation  and  perception  of  it, 
and  no  conjunction  of  truth  and  good,  because  those  are 
the  gains  of  the  unjust  Mammon ;  and  an  unjust  person 
perpetually  covets  natural  wealth,  and  refuses  spiritual 
wealth,  which  is  Divine  Truths  from  the  Word.  From  this 
it  may  now  be  evident,  that  by  "  thy  great  men  were  the 
merchants  of  the  earth,"  is  signified  that  the  superiors  in 
their  ecclesiastical  hierarchy  are  such,  because  by  various 
and  arbitrary  rights,  left  to  them  in  the  statutes  of  the  order, 
they  traffic  and  make  profit.  Something  shall  still  be  said 
here  concerning  dispensation  by  the  power  of  the  keys, 
fiom  crimes,  even  enormous  ones,  by  which  they  not  only 
release  the  guilty  from  eternal  punishments,  but  from  tem- 
poral punishments  also ;  and  if  they  do  not  release,  they 
still  protect  by  asylums.  Who  does  not  see  that  this  does 
not  belong  to  ecclesiastical  jurisdiction,  but  to  civil  juris- 
diction ;  and  that  it  is  to  extend  their  dominion  over  every 
thing  secular,  and  to  destroy  the  public  security:  also  that 
by  this  power  still  reserved  to  them,  they  are  in  the  power 
of  bringing  back  their  former  despotic  domination  over  all 
tribunals  established  by  kings,  and  thus  over  the  judges, 

VOL.  III.  4 


9IO  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVIII 

even  the  highest ;  which  also  they  would  do,  if  they  did  not 
fear  withdrawal.  This  is  meant  in  Daniel,  by  the  fourth 
beast  that  came  up  out  of  the  sea  thinking  to  change  times  and 
right  (vii.  25). 

800.  For  by  thy  sorcery  were  ali  the  nations  seduced,  signi- 
fies their  wicked  arts  and  devices,  by  which  they  have  led 
away  the  minds  (animus)  of  all  from  the  holy  worship  of 
the  Lord  to  the  profane  worship  of  living  and  dead  men 
and  idols.  By  the  sorcery  whereby  all  the  nations  have 
been  seduced,  are  signified  the  wicked  arts  and  devices  by 
which  they  have  deluded  and  persuaded,  so  that  they  might 
be  worshipped  and  adored  instead  of  the  Lord,  and  thus 
as  the  Lord  ;  and  because  the  Lord  is  the  God  of  heaven 
and  earth,  as  He  teaches,  Matt,  xxviii.  18,  thus  as  gods. 
It  may  be  seen  above  (n.  798),  that  they  transferred  the 
Lord's  Divine  power  to  themselves :  and  because  this  is 
signified  by  those  words,  they  also  signify  that  by  wicked 
arts  and  devices  they  have  led  away  the  minds  of  all  from 
the  holy  worship  of  the  Lord  to  the  profane  worship  of 
men  living  and  dead,  and  of  idols.  That  nevertheless 
these  things  will  come  to  an  end,  and  are  already  at  an 
end  in  the  spiritual  world,  has  been  said  and  shown  before. 
This  is  thus  described  in  Isaiah :  Persist  in  thy  enchant- 
ments,  O  Babe/,  and  in  the  multitude  of  thy  sorceries,  wherein 
thou  hast  labored  from  thy  youth  :  if  so  be  they  will  be  able 
to  profit,  if  so  be  thou  may  est  become  terrible  ;  thou  art  wearied 
in  the  multitude  of  thy  counsels :  let  now  the  observers  of  the 
heavens,  the  star-gazers,  the  diviners  by  the  months,  stand  upy 
and  save  thee.  Behold,  they  are  become  as  stubble,  the  fire 
hath  burned  them  ;  they  shall  not  deliver  their  soul  from  the 
power  of  the  flame :  such  have  thy  merchants  become  from  thy 
youth ;  every  one  hath  wandered  to  his  own  quarter,  there  is 
noiie  to  save  thee  (xlvii.  12-15). 

801.  Afid  in  her  was  found  the  blood  of  prophets  and  of 
saints,  and  of  all  that  have  been  slain  upon  the  earth,  signi- 
fies that  from  the  Religion  which  is  meant  by  the  city 


No.  8c2.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  911 

I 

Babylon  comes  the  adulteration  and  profanation  of  every 
truth  of  the  Word  and  thence  of  the  church,  and  that  falsity 
has  emanated  therefrom  into  the  whole  Christian  world. 
By  blood  is  signified  the  falsification,  adulteration  and 
profanation  of  the  Word  (n.  327,  379,  684).  By  prophets 
are  signified  all  those  who  are  in  Divine  truths  from  the 
Word,  and  abstractly  truths  of  doctrine  from  the  Word 
(n.  8,  133).  That  by  saints  are  signified  those  who  are 
of  the  Lord's  church  and  abstractly  the  holy  truths  of  the 
church  (n.  173,  586,  666).  That  by  them  that  are  slain 
are  signified  those  who  are  spiritually  slain,  and  that  those 
are  said  to  be  slain  spiritually  who  perish  by  falsities 
(n.  325,  and  in  many  other  places).  And  as  the  church  is 
signified  by  the  earth,  by  all  that  are  slain  on  the  earth 
are  signified  all  in  the  Christian  Church  who  have  perished 
by  falsities ;  because  the  falsity  in  them  emanated  from 
that  Religion.  It  is  also  said  of  Babel  in  Jeremiah,  That 
there  are  the  slain  of  all  the  earth  (li.  49,  52)  :  and  in  Isaiah, 
That  Lucifer,  which  there  is  Babel,  hath  destroyed  her  land, 
and  hath  slain  her  people  (xiv.  20).  That  many  falsities 
have  emanated  from  the  Babylonish  Religion  into  the 
churches  of  the  Reformed,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  751); 
where  this  passage  was  explained,  that  the  Woman  whom 
thou  sawest  is  the  great  city  which  reigneth  over  the  kings  of 
the  ea?-th  (Apoc.  xvii.  18). 


802.  It  has  been  said  that  from  the  Religion  which  is  meant 
by  the  city  Babylon  proceeds  the  adulteration  and  profanation 
of  every  truth  of  the  Word  and  thence  of  every  holy  thing 
of  the  church  ;  and  it  has  been  said  many  times  in  what 
goes  before,  that  that  Religion  has  not  only  adulterated 
the  goods  and  truths  of  the  Word,  but  has  also  profaned 
'them ;  and  that  Babel  therefore  in  the  Word  signifies  the 
profanation  of  what  is  holy.    It  shall  now  be  told  how 


912 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVIII. 


that  profanation  has  been  and  is  effected.  It  was  said 
above,  that  the  love  of  ruling  from  the  love  of  self  over  the 
holy  things  of  the  church  and  over  heaven,  and  thus  over 
all  the  Divine  things  of  the  Lord,  is  the  devil.  Now  be- 
cause that  dominion  as  an  end  is  established  in  the  minds 
of  those  who  founded  that  Religion,  they  could  not  do 
otherwise  than  profane  the  holy  things  of  the  Word  and 
the  church.  Suppose  that  that  love,  which  is  the  devil, 
should  be  rooted  in  the  mind  of  any  one  interiorly,  as  every 
reigning  love  is  ;  then  place  some  Divine  Truth  exteriorly 
before  its  eyes ;  will  it  not  tear  it  to  pieces,  cast  it  to  the 
ground,  and  trample  it  down,  and  in  place  of  it  call  up  a 
falsity  that  agrees  with  itself  ?  The  love  of  possessing  all 
the  things  of  the  world  is  satan,  and  the  devil  and  satan 
act  as  one,  as  if  leagued  together,  in  such  as  from  the  one 
love  are  in  the  other.  It  may  be  concluded  from  this, 
whence  it  is  that  profanation  is  signified  in  the  Word  by 
Babylon.  Take  an  example  :  Let  there  be  put  before  that 
love  which  is  the  devil  this  Divine  truth,  that  God  alone 
is  to  be  worshipped  and  adored,  and  not  any  man ;  and 
thus  that  the  vicarship  is  an  invention  and  a  fiction,  which 
is  to  be  rejected.  In  like  manner  this  truth,  that  to  in- 
voke dead  men,  to  fall  down  to  their  images,  to  kiss  them 
and  their  bones,  is  simply  and  foully  idolatrous,  which  is 
also  to  be  rejected.  Would  not  that  love  which  is  the 
devil  reject  these  two  truths  in  the  vehemence  of  its  anger, 
hurl  its  thunder  against  them,  and  tear  them  in  pieces? 
But  if  any  were  to  say  to  that  love  which  is  the  devil,  that 
to  open  and  shut  heaven,  or  to  loose  and  to  bind,  and  thus 
to  remit  sins,  which  is  the  same  as  to  reform  and  regen- 
erate, and  so  to  redeem  and  save  man,  is  purely  Divine ; 
and  that  a  man  cannot  claim  to  himself  any  thing  Divine 
without  profanation ;  and  that  Peter  did  not  claim  it  to 
himself,  and  therefore  did  not  exercise  any  such  power: 
moreover,  that  the  succession  is  a  thing  invented  by  that 
love  ;  as  also  the  transmission  of  the  Holy  Spirit  from 


No.  802.]       THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


913 


man  to  man :  on  hearing  these  things,  would  not  that  love 
which  is  the  devil,  stun  the  speaker  with  anathemas,  and 
in  the  fire  of  its  fury  command  him  to  be  delivered  to  the 
inquisitor,  and  to  be  cast  into  a  dungeon  ?  If  any  one 
were  to  say  further,  How  can  the  Lord's  Divine  power 
be  transferred  to  you  ?  How  can  the  Lord's  Divinity  be 
separated  from  His  Soul  and  Body  ?  Is  it  not  according 
to  your  faith  that  it  cannot  ?  How  can  God  the  Father 
introduce  His  Divine  Power  into  the  Son,  except  into  His 
Divinity,  which  is  the  receptacle  ?  How  can  this  be  trans- 
ferred into  a  man  so  as  to  be  his  ?  Besides  other  similar 
things.  On  hearing  these,  would  not  that  love  which  is 
the  devil  be  silent,  kindle  into  wrath  within,  gnash  the 
teeth,  and  cry  out,  u  Drag  him  forth,  crucify  him,  crucify 
him  ;  go,  go  all  of  you,  see  the  great  heretic,  and  amuse 
yourselves  with  him  ?  " 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XIX. 


CHAPTER  NINETEENTH. 

1.  After  these  things  I  heard  as  it  were  a  voice  of  a  great 
multitude  in  heaven,  saying,  Alleluia,  Salvation  and  glory 
and  honor  and  power  unto  the  Lord  our  God  : 

2.  For  true  and  just  are  His  judgments  ;  for  He  hath 
judged  the  great  harlot,  who  corrupted  the  earth  with  her 
whoredom,  and  hath  avenged  the  blood  of  His  servants  at 
her  hand. 

3.  And  a  second  time  they  said,  Alleluia  ;  and  her  smoke 
rose  up  for  ever  and  ever. 

4.  And  the  twenty-four  elders  and  the  four  animals  fell 
down,  and  worshipped  God  who  sat  upon  the  throne,  say- 
ing, Amen ;  Alleluia. 

5.  And  a  voice  came  out  of  the  throne,  saying,  Praise 
our  God,  all  ye  His  servants,  and  ye  that  fear  Him,  both 
small  and  great. 

6.  And  I  heard  as  it  were  the  voice  of  a  great  multitude, 
and  as  the  voice  of  many  waters,  and  as  the  voice  of  mighty 
thunders,  saying,  Alleluia,  for  the  Lord  God  Omnipotent 
reigneth. 

7.  Let  us  be  glad  and  rejoice  and  give  glory  to  Him  \  for 
the  marriage  of  the  Lamb  is  come,  and  His  Wife  hath  made 
herself  ready. 

8.  And  it  was  given  to  her  that  she  should  be  arrayed 
in  fine  linen  clean  and  bright;  for  the  fine  linen  is  the 
justice  of  the  saints. 

9.  And  He  said  unto  me,  Write,  Blessed  are  they  that 
are  called  to  the  marriage  supper  of  the  Lamb.  And  He 
said,  These  are  the  true  words  of  God. 

10.  And  I  fell  down  before  his  feet  to  worship  him: 
and  he  said  unto  me,  See  thou  do  it  not :  I  am  thy  fel- 


Chap.  XIX.]     THE  APOCALVTSE  REVEALED. 


915 


low-servant,  and  of  thy  brethren  that  have  the  testimony  of 
Jesus  :  worship  God  :  for  the  testimony  of  Jesus  is  the  spirit 
of  prophecy. 

11.  And  I  saw  heaven  opened;  and  behold,  a  white 
horse  ;  and  He  that  sat  upon  him  is  called  faithful  and 
true ;  and  in  justice  He  doth  judge  and  make  war. 

12  And  His  eyes  were  as  a  flame  of  fire,  and  upon  His 
head  were  many  diadems  ;  having  a  name  written,  which 
no  man  knew  but  Himself  : 

13.  And  He  was  clothed  with  a  vesture  dipped  in  blooc 
and  His  name  is  called,  The  Word  of  God. 

14.  And  the  armies  in  heaven  followed  Him  upon 
white  horses,  clothed  in  fine  linen  white  and  clean. 

15.  And  out  of  His  mouth  proceeded  a  sharp  sword, 
that  with  it  He  should  smite  the  nations  ;  and  He  shall 
feed  them  with  a  rod  of  iron :  and  He  treadeth  the  wine- 
press of  the  fuiy-  and  anger  of  God  Almighty. 

16.  And  He  hath  upon  His  vesture  and  upon  His  thigh 
a  name  written,  King  of  kings  and  Lord  of  lords. 

17.  And  I  saw  an  angel  standing  in  the  sun;  and  He 
cried  with  a  great  voice,  saying  to  all  the  birds  that  fly  in 
the  midst  of  heaven,  Come,  and  gather  yourselves  together 
unto  the  supper  of  the  great  God  : 

18.  That  ye  may  eat  the  flesh  of  kings,  and  the  flesh 
of  commanders  of  thousands,  and  the  flesh  of  mighty 
men,  and  the  flesh  of  horses,  and  of  them  that  sit  upon 
them,  and  the  flesh  of  all,  free  and  bond,  and  small  and 
great. 

19.  And  I  saw  the  beast,  and  the  kings  of  the  earth  and 
their  armies  gathered  together  to  make  war  with  Him  that 
sat  upon  the  horse,  and  with  His  army. 

20.  And  the  beast  was  taken,  and  with  him  the  false 
prophet,  that  wrought  signs  before  him,  with  which  he 
seduced  them  that  received  the  mark  of  the  beast,  and  that 
worshipped  his  image  :  these  two  were  cast  alive  into  the 
lake  of  fire  burning  with  brimstone. 


916 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XIX. 


21.  And  the  remnant  were  slain  with  the  sword  of  Him 
that  sat  upon  the  horse,  which  proceeded  out  of  His  mouth  ; 
and  all  the  birds  were  filled  with  their  flesh. 


THE  SPIRITUAL  SENSE. 

The  Contents  of  the  whole  Chapter.  The  glori- 
fication of  the  Lord  by  the  angels  of  heaven,  because 
the  R;>  nan  Catholic  Religion  is  removed  in  the  world  of 
spirits,  whereby  they  have  come  into  the  light  and  into  their 
blessedness  (vers.  1-5).  Annunciation  of  the  Lord's  com- 
ing, and  of  a  New  Church  from  Him  (vers.  6-10).  The 
opening  of  the  Word  as  to  the  spiritual  sense  for  that  church 
(vers.  11-16).  The  calling  of  all  to  it  (vers.  17,  18).  Re- 
sistance by  those  who  are  in  faith  separated  from  charity 
(vers.  19).    Their  removal  and  damnation  (vers.  20,  21). 

The  Contents  of  each  Verse.  "  After  these  things 
I  heard  as  it  were  a  voice  as  of  a  great  multitude  in  heaven, 
saying,  Alleluia,"  signifies  thanksgiving,  confession  and 
celebration  of  the  Lord  by  the  angels  of  the  lower  heavens, 
on  account  of  the  removal  of  the  Babylonians.  "  Salvation 
and  glory  and  honor  and  power  unto  the  Lord  our  God," 
signifies  that  now  there  is  salvation  from  the  Lord,  because 
there  is  now  reception  of  Divine  Truth  and  Divine  Good 
from  His  Divine  power.  "  For  true  and  just  are  His  judg- 
ments ;  for  He  hath  judged  the  great  harlot,  who  corrupted 
the  earth  with  her  whoredom,"  signifies  because  in  justice 
the  profane  Babylonish  religion  is  condemned,  which  has 
destroyed  the  Lord's  Church  by  filthy  adulterations  of  the 
Word.  u  And  hath  avenged  the  blood  of  His  servants  at 
her  hand,"  signifies  retribution  for  the  injuries  and  violence 
offered  to  the  souls  of  the  worshippers  of  the  Lord.  "  And 
a  second  time  they  said,  Alleluia  ;  and  her  smoke  rose  up 
for  ever  and  ever,"  signifies  thanksgiving  and  celebration  of 
the  Lord  from  joy  that  that  profane  religion  is  condemned 


Chap.  XIX.]     THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  917 

for  ever.    "  And  the  twenty-four  elders  and  the  four  ani- 
mals fell  down,  and  worshipped  God  who  sat  upon  the 
throne,  saying,  Amen,  Alleluia,"  signifies  worship  of  the 
Lord  as  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  as  the  Judge  of 
the  universe,  by  the  angels  of  the  higher  heavens,  and  con- 
firmation of  the  thanksgiving,  confession  and  celebration  of 
the  Lord  by  the  angels  of  the  lower  heavens.    "  And  a 
voice  came  out  of  the  throne,  saying,  Praise  our  God,  all  ye 
His  servants,  and  ye  that  fear  Him."  signifies  influ  t  from 
the  Lord  into  heaven,  and  thus  unanimity  of  the  angels, 
that  all  who  are  in  the  truths  of  faith  and  in  the  goods 
of  love  should  worship  the  Lord  as  the  only  God  of  heaven. 
"  Both  small  and  great,"  signifies  those  who  worship  the 
Lord  from  the  truths  of  faith  and  the  goods  of  love  in  a 
greater  or  less  degree.    "  And  I  heard  as  it  were  the  voice 
of  a  great  multitude,  and  as  the  voice  of  many  waters,  and 
as  the  voice  of  mighty  thunders,  saying,  Alleluia,  for  the  Lord 
God  Omnipotent  reigneth,"  signifies  the  joy  of  the  angels  of 
the  lowest  heaven,  of  the  angels  of  the  middle  heaven,  and  of 
the  angels  of  the  highest  heaven,  that  the  Lord  alone  reigns 
in  the  Church  which  is  now  to  come.    "  Let  us  be  glad  and 
rejoice,  and  give  glory  to  Him  ;  for  the  marriage  of  the 
Lamb  is  come,"  signifies  joy  of  soul  and  heart,  and  thence 
glorification  of  the  Lord,  that  henceforth  there  may  be  a 
full  marriage  of  Him  with  the  Church.    "  And  His  Wife 
hath  made  herself  ready,"  signifies  that  they  who  will  be  of 
this  Church,  which  is  the  New  Jerusalem,  are  collected 
together,  inaugurated  and  instructed.    "  And  it  was  given 
to  her  that  she  should  be  arrayed  in  fine  linen  clean  and 
bright,"  sig7iifies  that  they  are  instructed  by  the  Lord  in 
genuine  and  pure  truths  through  the  Word.    "  For  the  fine 
linen  is  the  justice  of  the  saints,"  signifies  that  through 
truths  from  the  Word  those  who  are  of  the  Lord's  Church 
have  goods  of  life.    "  And  he  said  unto  me,  Write,  Blessed 
are  they  that  are  called  to  the  marriage  supper  of  the  Lamb," 
signifies  an  angel  sent  from  heaven  to  John,  and  speaking 

4* 


9 1 8  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     JChap.  XIX. 


with  him  concerning  the  Lord's  New  Church,  and  saying 
that  it  was  given  to  know  on  earth,  that  those  have  eternal 
life  who  receive  the  things  which  are  of  that  church.    "  And 
he  said,  These  are  the  true  words  of  God,"  signifies  that  this 
is  to  be  believed  because  it  is  from  the  Lord.    "  And  I  fell 
down  before  his  feet  to  worship  him  ;  and  he  said,  See  thou 
do  it  not ;  I  am  thy  fellow-servant  and  of  thy  brethren  that 
have  the  testimony  of  Jesus  ;  worship  God,"  signifies  that 
the  angels  of  heaven  are  not  to  be  adored  and  invoked,  be- 
cause there  is  nothing  Divine  in  them  ;  but  that  they  are 
associated  with  men,  as  brethren  with  brethren,  —  with 
those  who  worship  the  Lord,  —  and  thus  that  in  consocia- 
tion with  them  the  Lord  alone  is  to  be  adored.    "  For  the 
testimony  of  Jesus  is  the  spirit  of  prophecy,"  signifies  that 
the  acknowledgment  that  the  Lord  is  the  God  of  heaven 
and  earth,  and  at  the  same  time  a  life  according  to  His 
precepts,  is  in  the  universal  sense  the  all  of  the  Word  and 
of  doctrine  therefrom.    "  And  I  saw  heaven  opened,  and 
behold,  a  white  horse,"  signifies  the  spiritual  sense  of  the 
Word  revealed  by  the  Lord,  and  the  interior  understanding 
of  the  Word  disclosed  thereby,  which  is  the  coming  of  the 
Lord.    "  And  He  that  sat  upon  him  is  called  faithful  and 
true ;  and  in  justice  He  doth  judge  and  make  war,"  signifies 
the  Lord  as  to  the  Word,  that  it  is  the  Divine  Good  itself 
and  the  Divine  Truth  itself,  from  both  of  which  He  executes 
judgment.    "  And  His  eyes  were  as  a  flame  of  fire,"  signifies 
the  Divine  Wisdom  of  the  Lord's  Divine  Love.   "  And  upon 
His  head  were  many  diadems,"  signifies  the  Divine  Truths 
of  the  Word  from  Him.    "  Having  a  name  written  which 
no  man  knew  but  Himself,"  signifies  that  what  the  quality 
of  the  Word  is  in  its  spiritual  and  heavenly  (celestial)  senses 
no  one  sees  but  the  Lord,  and  he  to  whom  He  reveals  it. 
"  And  He  was  clothed  with  a  vesture  dipped  in  blood  ;  and 
His  name  is  called  The  Word  of  God,"  signifies  the  Divine 
Truth  in  its  ultimate  sense,  or  the  Word  in  the  letter,  to 
which  violence  has  been  offered.    "And  the  armies  in 


CilAP.  XIX.]     THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  919 

heaven  followed  Him  upon  white  horses,  clothed  in  fine 
linen  white  and  clean,"  signifies  the  angels  in  the  New 
Christian  heaven,  who  were  conjoined  to  the  Lord  in  the 
interior  understanding  of  the  Word,  and  thus  in  pure  and 
genuine  truths.  "  And  out  of  His  mouth  proceeded  a 
sharp  sword,"  signifies  the  dispersion  of  falsities  by  the 
Lord  by  doctrine  therefrom.  "That  with  it  He  should 
smite  the  nations  ;  and  He  shall  feed  them  with  a  rod  of 
iron,"  signifies  that  He  will  convince  all  who  are  in  dead 
faith,  by  the  truths  of  the  literal  sense  of  the  Word,  and  by 
rational  arguments.  "  And  He  treadeth  the  winepress  of 
the  fu^  and  anger  of  God  Almighty,"  signifies  that  the 
Lord  endured  alone  all  the  evils  of  the  Church,  and  all  the 
violence  offered  to  the  Word,  and  thus  to  Himself.  "  And 
He  hath  upon  His  vesture  and  upon  His  thigh  a  name 
written,  King  of  kings  and  Lord  of  lords,"  signifies  that  the 
Lord  teaches  in  the  Word  what  He  is,  that  He  is  the  Divine 
Truth  of  the  Divine  Wisdom  and  the  Divine  Good  of  the 
Divine  Love,  thus  that  He  is  the  God  of  the  universe. 
"  And  I  saw  an  angel  standing  in  the  sun  ;  and  he  cried 
with  a  great  voice,  saying  to  all  the  birds  that  fly  in  the 
midst  of  heaven,  Come  and  gather  yourselves  together  to 
the  supper  of  the  great  God,"  signifies  the  Lord  from 
Divine  Love,  and  thence  from  Divine  Zeal,  calling  and 
convoking  all  who  are  in  spiritual  affection  for  truth  and 
think  of  heaven,  to  the  New  Church,  and  to  conjunction 
with  Himself,  and  thus  to  eternal  life.  "That  ye  may  eat 
the  flesh  of  kings,  and  the  flesh  of  commanders  of  thou- 
sands, and  the  flesh  of  mighty  men,  and  the  flesh  of  horses 
and  of  them  that  sit  upon  them,  and  the  flesh  of  all,  free 
and  bond,  and  small  and  great,"  signifies  the  appropriation 
of  goods  from  the  Lord  through  the  truths  of  the  Word  and 
of  doctrine  thence,  in  every  sense,  degree,  and  kind.  "  And 
I  saw  the  beast  and  the  kings  of  the  earth  and  their  armies 
gathered  together  to  make  war  with  Him  that  sat  upon  the 
horse,  and  with  His  army,"  signifies  that  all  the  interiorly 


920  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XIX. 

evil,  who  have  professed  faith  alone,  with  the  leaders  and 
their  followers,  will  fight  against  the  Lord's  Divine  Truths 
in  His  Word,  and  will  infest  those  who  will  be  of  the  Lord's 
New  Church.  "  And  the  beast  was  taken,  and  with  him 
the  false  prophet  that  wrought  signs  before  him,  with  which 
he  seduced  them  that  received  the  mark  of  the  beast,  and 
worshipped  His  image,"  signifies  all  those  who  professed 
faith  alone,  and  were  interiorly  evil,  as  well  the  laity  and 
common  people  as  the  clergy  and  the  learned,  who  by  rea- 
sonings and  asseverations  that  faith  alone  is  the  only  means 
of  salvation,  have  induced  others  to  receive  that  faith,  and 
to  live  according  to  it.  "  These  two  were  cast  alive  into 
the  lake  of  fire  burning  with  brimstone,"  signifies  that  all 
those,  as  they  were,  were  cast  into  hell,  where  are  loves 
of  falsity  and  at  the  same  time  lusts  of  evil.  "  And  the 
remnant  were  slain  with  the  sword  of  Him  that  sat  upon 
the  horse,  which  proceeded  out  of  His  mouth,"  signifies  that 
all  from  the  various  heresies  among  the  Reformed,  who 
have  not  lived  according  to  the  Lord's  precepts  in  the 
Word  with  which  they  were  acquainted,  being  judged  from 
the  Word,  perish.  "  And  all  the  birds  were  filled  with 
their  flesh,"  signifies  that  from  their  concupiscences  of  evil, 
which  are  their  own  substance,  the  infernal  genii  are  as  it 
were  nourished. 

THE  EXPLANATION. 

803.  After  these  things  I  heard  as  it  were  a  vol  'e  of  a 
great  multitude  in  heaven,  saying,  Alleluia,  signifies  thanks- 
gi  ving,  confession  and  celebration  of  the  Lord  by  the  angels 
of  the  lower  heavens  on  account  of  the  removal  of  the 
Babylonians.  By  a  great  multitude  in  heaven  the  angels 
of  the  lower  heavens  are  signified.  By  their  voice  saying 
Alleluia,  is  signified  thanksgiving,  confession  and  celebra- 
tion of  the  Lord  by  them.  By  Alleluia  in  the  Hebrew 
language  is  signified  Praise  God  ;  thus  it  was  an  expres- 


No.  S04.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


921 


sion  of  thanksgiving  and  confession  and  celebration  of  the 
Lord  from  joy  of  heart ;  as  is  manifest  from  these  passages  : 
Bless  Jehovah,  O  my  soul,  Hallelujah  (Ps.  civ.  35).  Blessed 
be  Jehovah  the  God  of  Israel  f?-om  everlasting  to  everlasting; 
and  let  all  the  people  say  Amen,  Hallelujah  (Ps.  cvi.  48). 
We  will  bless  Jah  henceforth  and  for  ever,  Hallelujah  (Ps. 
cxv.  18).  Let  every  soul  praise  Jah,  Hallelujah  (Ps.  cl.  6. 
Besides  other  places,  as  Ps.  cv.  45  ;  cvi.  1  5  cxi.  1  ;  cxii.  1  ; 
cxiii.  i,  9  ;  cxvi.  19  ;  cxvii.  2  ;  exxxv.  3  ;  cxlviii.  1,  14  ; 
cxlix.  1,  9  ;  cl.  1).  That  it  is  on  account  of  the  rejection 
of  the  Babylonians,  is  manifest  from  the  preceding  chap- 
ter, in  which  the  Babylonians  are  treated  of ;  wherefore  it 
is  said,  "After  these  things  :  "  and  from  the  things  follow- 
ing in  vers.  2  and  3  in  this  chapter.  That  the  angels  of 
the  lower  heavens  are  meant  by  the  great  multitude  in 
heaven,  is  evident  from  vers.  4  of  this  chapter,  where  it 
is  said  that  the  twenty-four  elders  and  the  four  animals 
worshipped  Him  that  sat  upon  the  throne,  saying,  Amen, 
Alleluia ;  by  whom  the  angels  of  the  higher  heavens  are 
meant. 

804.  Salvation  and  glory  and  honor  and  power  unto  the 
Lord  our  God,  signifies  that  now  there  is  salvation  from  the 
Lord,  because  there  is  now  reception  of  Divine  Truth  and 
Divine  Good  from  His  Divine  Power.  By  "  Salvation  be 
to  the  Lord  our  God,"  is  signified  acknowledgment  and 
confession  that  salvation  is  from  the  Lord :  by  "  glory  and 
honor  be  unto  the  Lord  our  God,"  is  signified  the  acknowl- 
edgment and  confession  that  Divine  Truth  and  Divine 
Good  are  from  the  Lord,  and  thus  the  reception  of  them, 
(n.  249,  629,  693) :  by  "  Power  be  unto  the  Lord  our  God," 
is  signified  the  acknowledgment  and  confession  that  the 
Lord  has  power.  To  say,  "  Salvation,  glory,  honor,  and 
power  be  unto  the  Lord,"  is  according  to  the  sense  of  the 
letter  ;  as  likewise  elsewhere,  that  unto  the  Lord  belongeth 
blessing  :  but  in  the  spiritual  sense  this  means,  that  because 
those  things  are  in  the  Lord,  they  are  also  from  the  Lord ; 


922 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XIX. 


here  that  they  are  now  communicated  to  angels  and  men, 
for  the  reason  that  the  Babylonians  are  removed  and 
rejected,  who  intercepted,  enfeebled,  and  obstructed  the 
influx  of  them  from  the  Lord,  like  black  clouds  in  the 
world  between  the  sun  and  men  ;  for  as  the  light  of  the  sun 
of  the  world  is  intercepted,  enfeebled,  and  obstructed  by 
black  clouds  being  interposed,  so  is  the  light  of  the  Sun  of 
heaven,  which  is  the  Lord,  by  the  black  falsities  interposed 
by  the  Babylonians.  The  thing  is  altogether  similar,  only  that 
the  one  is  natural,  and  the  other  spiritual.  Falsities  also 
in  the  spiritual  world  appear  like  clouds,  dark  and  black 
according  to  their  quality.  This  is  likewise  the  cause,  that 
not  until  after  the  last  judgment  was  the  spiritual  sense  of 
the  Word  revealed,  and  that  the  Lord  alone  is  God  of 
heaven  and  earth.  For  by  the  last  judgment  the  Babylo- 
nians were  removed,  and  likewise  the  Reformed  who  pro- 
fessed faith  alone ;  whose  falsities  were  like  dark  clouds 
interposed  between  the  Lord  and  men  on  earth ;  and  were 
likewise  like  the  cold  of  winter,  that  took  away  spiritual 
heat,  which  is  the  love  of  good  and  truth. 

805.  For  true  and  just  are  His  judgments  ;  for  He  hath 
judged  the  great  harlot,  who  corrupted  the  earth  with  her 
whoredom,  signifies  because  in  justice  the  profane  Babylon- 
ish religion  is  condemned,  which  has  destroyed  the  Lord's 
Church  by  foul  adulterations  of  the  Word.  By  "  true  and 
just  are  thy  judgments,"  the  Divine  truths  and  goods  of  the 
Word  are  signified,  according  to  which  judgment  is  executed 
by  the  Lord  (n.  668,  689);  which  together  are  called  justice: 
for  by  justice,  in  speaking  of  the  Lord,  nothing  else  is  sig- 
nified ;  as  below  (vers.  11  :  also  Isa.  lxiii.  1  ;  Jer.  xxiii.  5,  6; 
xxxiii.  15,  16).  By  "for  He  hath  judged  the  great  harlot" 
is  signified  because  the  profane  Babylonish  religion  is  con- 
demn jd  which  was  treated  of  in  the  foregoing  chapter. 
It  is  called  the  great  harlot,  from  her  adulteration  and 
profanation  of  the  Word.  By  "who  corrupted  the  earth 
with  her  whoredom  "  is  signified,  which  has  destroyed  the 


No.  806.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  923 

Lord's  Church  by  foul  adulterations  of  the  Word.  By  her 
whoredom  the  adulteration  of  the  Word  is  signified  (n.  134) ; 
and  by  earth  the  Church  (n.  285,  721). 

806.  And  hath  ave?iged  the  blood  of  His  servants  at  her 
ha?id,  signifies  retribution  for  the  injuries  and  violence 
offered  to  the  souls  of  the  worshippers  of  the  Lord.  That 
retribution  for  the  injuries  and  violence  offered  to  the  souls 
of  the  worshippers  of  the  Lord  is  signified  by  His  having 
avenged  the  blood  of  His  servants  at  her  hand,  is  because 
by  His  avenging  is  signified  retribution.  By  shedding 
blood  is  signified  to  offer  violence  to  the  Lord  s  Divinity 
and  to  the  Word  (n.  327,  684)  ;  here  to  the  worshippers  of 
the  Lord,  who  are  meant  by  His  servants.  They  offered 
injuries  and  violence  to  the  souls  of  these  by  transferring  to 
themselves  the  Divine  worship  of  the  Lord,  and  by  prohib- 
iting the  reading  of  the  Word.  It  is  said  of  the  Lord,  that 
He  avenged  or  revenged  the  blood  of  His  servants,  as  if 
He  did  this  from  vengeance  or  revenge :  but  still  it  is  not 
from  vengeance  or  revenge,  as  it  is  not  from  anger  and 
fury  ;  which,  however,  are  attributed  to  the  Lord  in  many 
places  in  the  Word  ;  see  above  (n,  525,  635,  658,  673). 
Anger  and  vengeance  are  attributed  to  the  Lord,  when  the 
evil,  being  separated  from  the  good,  are  cast  into  hell ; 
which  is  done  at  the  day  of  the  last  judgment :  on  which 
account  that  day  is  called  a  day  of  anger,  and  likewise 
anger  j  also  a  day  of  vengeance  :  not  that  the  Lord  is 
angry  and  avenges  ;  but  that  they  are  angry  with  the  Lord, 
and  breathe  vengeance  against  Him.  It  is  as  when  a 
malefactor,  after  sentence  is  passed,  is  angry  at  the  law,  and 
breathes  vengeance  against  the  judge :  for  the  law  is  not 
angry,  nor  is  the  judge  revengeful.  Vengeance  is  understood 
in  this  sense  in  the  following  passages :  The  day  of  ven- 
geance is  in  My  heart,  and  the  year  of  My  redeemed  is  comt 
(Isa.  lxiii.  4)  ;  speaking  here  of  the  Lord  and  the  last  judg- 
ment. The  day  of  Jehovah's  vengeance,  the  year  of  retribu- 
tions for  the  controversy  of  Zion  (Isa.  xxxiv.  8).   Behold,  yout 


924  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XIX. 

God  will  come  with  vengeance,  with  the  retribution  of  God 
will  He  come,  and  will  save  you  (Isa.  xxxv.  4).  These  art 
the  days  of  vengeance,  that  all  things  that  are  written  may 
be  fulfilled  (Luke  xxi.  22);  speaking  here  of  the  consum- 
mation of  the  age,  when  the  last  judgment  comes.  The 
spirit  of  the  Lord  yehovih  is  upon  Me,  to  proclaim  the  day 
of  the  good  pleasure  of  Jehovah,  and  the  day  of  vengea?ice 
of  our  God,  to  comfort  all  that  mourn  (Isa.  Ixi.  1,  2).  Shall 
not  My  soul  take  revenge  for  this?  (Jer.  v.  9,  29).  /  will  take 
vengeance  on  Babel,  nor  will  I  make  a  man  to  intercede  (Isa. 
xlvii.  3).  His  device  is  against  Babylon  to  destroy  it,  be- 
cause this  is  the  vengeance  of  Jehovah,  the  vengeance  of  His 
temple  (Jer.  li.  11,  36).  Sing,  ye  nations,  His  people ;  for 
He  hath  avenged  the  blood  of  His  servants,  and  will  rende? 
vengeance  to  His  enemies,  and  will  expiate  His  land,  His  peo- 
ple (Deut.  xxxii.  43). 

807.  And  a  second  time  they  said,  Alleluia,  and  her  smoKt 
rose  up  for  ever  and  ever,  signifies  thanksgiving  and  celebra- 
tion of  the  Lord  from  joy,  that  that  profane  religion  is  con- 
demned for  ever.  Their  saying  it  a  second  time  is  from 
their  varying  affection  of  joy,  that  they  were  liberated  from 
infestation  from  those  who  were  in  that  religion,  also  foi 
fear  lest  they  should  rise  up  and  infest  again.  That  thanks- 
giving and  celebration  of  the  Lord  is  signified  by  Alleluia, 
may  be  seen  above  (n.  803).  By  her  smoke  is  signified 
that  religion  as  to  its  direful  falsities,  since  falsities  from 
evil  appear  like  the  smokes  from  fire  (n.  422)  :  the  fire  here 
is  the  love  of  self  (n.  468,  494,  766).  That  by  the  smoke  of 
a  burning,  when  treating  of  Babylon,  prof  anation  is  signified, 
n.  766,  767.  By  its  going  up  for  ever  and  ever  is  signified  her 
damnation  to  eternity. 

808.  And  the  twenty-four  elders  and  the  four  animals  fell 
down  a?id  worshipped  God  who  sat  upo?i  the  throne,  saying. 
Amen,  Alleluia*  signifies  worship  of  the  Lord  as  the  God  of 
heaven  and  earth  and  as  the  Judge  of  the  universe  by  the 
angels  of  the  higher  heavens,  and  the  confirmation  of  the 


No.  808.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  925 

thanksgiving,  confession,  and  celebration  of  Him  made  by 
the  angels  of  the  lower  heavens.  By  falling  down  and  wor- 
shipping are  signified  humiliation,  and  from  the  humiliation 
adoration,  as  above  (n.  370).  By  the  twenty-four  elders 
and  the  four  animals  the  higher  heavens  are  signified 
(n.  369).  By  Him  that  sat  upon  the  throne  is  meant  the 
Lord. as  the  God  of  heaven,  and  as  the  Judge  of  the  uni- 
verse ;  since  by  the  throne  is  signified  heaven  and  the 
kingdom  there  (n.  14,  221,  222),  and  likewise  judgment; 
here  judgment,  because  the  judgment  upon  Babel  is  treated 
of  ;  which  precedes.  That  He  that  sat  upon  the  throne  is 
the  Lord,  may  be  seen  below.  By  "  Amen,  Alleluia,"  is 
signified  the  confirmation  of  the  thanksgiving,  confession, 
and  celebration  made  by  the  angels  of  the  lower  heavens. 
By  Amen  confirmation  and  consent  from  the  truth  is  signi- 
fied (n.  23,  28,  61,  371,  375);  and  by  Alleluia  is  signified 
thanksgiving,  confession,  and  celebration  of  the  Lord 
(n.  803).  That  it  is  those  which  were  offered  by  the  angels 
of  the  lower  heavens,  is  because  they  first  spoke,  and  cele- 
brated the  Lord  as  the  God  of  heaven,  the  Judge,  and  the 
Avenger  ;  and  said,  Alleluia ;  as  is  manifest  from  vers.  1 
and  2,  and  from  the  explanation  above  (n.  803,  804).  The 
confirmation  of  these  things  by  the  angels  of  the  higher 
heavens  is  signified  by  Amen,  Alleluia. 

That  He  that  sat  upon  the  throne  is  the  Lord,  is  mani- 
test  from  the  Apocalypse,  chap.  i.  4  ;  ii.  8  ;  iii.  21  ;  iv.  2-6, 
9  ;  v.  13  j  vi.  16  ;  vii.  9-1 1  ;  xxii.  1.  3  :  in  which  places 
He  is  called  God  and  the  La??ib  upon  the  throne.  By  God 
there  the  Divine  Itself  of  the  Lord  is  meant,  which  is  called 
the  Father  ;  and  by  the  Lamb  the  Divine  Human,  which  is 
called  the  Son  (n.  269,  291)  j  and  thus  the  Lord  alone.  This 
is  also  manifest  from  chap,  vii.,  where  it  is  said,  The  Lamb 
that  is  in  the  midst  of  the  throne  shall  feed  them  (vers.  17): 
and  in  Matthew  :  When  the  Son  of  Man  shall  sit  upon  the 
throne  of  His  glory,  He  shall  judge  (xix.  28).  When  the  Son 
of  Man  shall  come  in  His  glory,  and  all  the  angels  with  Him 
then  shall  He  sit  upon  the  tlwone  of  His  glory  (xxv.  31). 


926 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap  XIX. 


809.  And  a  voice  came  out  of  the  throne,  saying,  Praise  our 
God,  all  ye  His  servants,  and  ye  that  fear  Him,  signifies  in- 
flux from  the  Lord  into  heaven,  and  thus  unanimity  of  the 
angels,  that  all  who  are  in  the  truths  of  faith  and  the  goods 
of  love  should  worship  the  Lord  as  the  only  God  of  heaven. 
By  the  voice  which  came  out  of  the  throne  is  signified  in- 
flux from  the  Lord  into  heaven.  That  it  is  from  the  Lord 
is  because  He  that  sat  upon  the  throne  was  the  Lord,  as 
was  shown  just  above  (n.  808).  Therefore  by  the  voice 
that  came  out  therefrom  is  meant  influx :  for  the  Lord,  in- 
asmuch as  He  is  above  the  heavens,  and  appears  before 
the  angels  as  a  Sun,  does  not  speak  thence  to  the  angels, 
but  flows  in  ;  and  that  which  flows  in,  is  received  in  heaven, 
and  is  spoken.  For  which  reason  that  voice,  although 
from  the  throne,  yet  was  heard  by  John  out  of  heaven, 
and  thus  from  the  angels  there ;  and  whatever  the  angels 
speak  out  of  heaven  is  from  the  Lord.  By  "  Praise  our 
God  "  is  signified  that  they  should  worship  the  Lord  as  the 
only  God  of  heaven.  That  to  praise  God  is  to  worship 
Him,  will  be  seen  below.  By  "  all  His  servants  "  are  signi- 
fied all  who  are  in  the  truths  of  faith  (n.  3, 380) :  by  "  all  that 
fear  Him  "  are  signified  they  who  are  in  the  goods  of  love 
(n.  527,  628).  That  to  praise  God  signifies  to  worship  Him, 
and  hence  that  the  praise  of  Him  is  the  worship  of  Him, 
is  evident  from  many  passages  in  the  Word,  a  few  only  of 
which  will  be  adduced  :  Suddenly  there  was  with  the  angel 
a  multitude  of  them  that  praised  God  (Luke  ii.  13,  20).  The 
whole  multitude  of  the  disciples  began  to  praise  God  with  a 
great  voice  (Luke  xix.  37).  They  were  in  the  temple  prais- 
ing and  blessing  God  (Luke  xxiv.  53).  Publish  ye,  praise 
ye,  and  say,  O  Jehovah,  save  thy  people  (Jer.  xxxi.  7).  Praise 
ye  Jehovah  in  the  heavens;  p?-aise  Him  in  the  heights; 
praise  ye  Him,  His  angels ;  praise  ye  Him,  His  hosts ; 
p7-aise  ye  Him,  sini  and  ?noon  ;  praise  Him,  all  ye  stars  of 
light;  praise  Him,  ye  heavens  of  heavens  ;  let  them  praise 
the  name  of  Jehovah ;  praise  Jehovah  from  the  earth : 


No.  811.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


927 


He  hath  exalted  praise  from  all  peoples  (Ps.  cxlviii.  1-5,  7, 
13,  14).  Out  of  the  mouth  of  babes  a?id  sucklings  thou  hast 
perfected  praise  (Matt.  xxi.  16).  All  the  people  gave  praise 
unto  God  (Luke  xviii.  43.  Besides  other  places,  as  Isa. 
xlii.  8  ;  lx.  18  j  Joel  ii.  26  ;  Ps.  cxiii.  1,  3  ;  cxvii.  1).  These 
things  which  are  said  in  this  verse  do  not  have  reference  to 
those  which  precede  concerning  Babylon,  but  to  the  things 
that  follow  concerning  the  New  Church  to  be  established 
by  the  Lord  ;  which  is  here  treated  of  in  what  follows. 

810.  Both  small  and  great,  signifies  those  who  worship 
the  Lord  from  the  truths  of  faith  and  the  goods  of  love  in  a 
less  or  greater  degree.  By  the  small  and  the  great  in  the 
natural  sense  they  are  meant  who  are  in  a  less  or  greater 
degree  of  dignity,  but  in  the  spiritual  sense  those  who  are  in 
a  less  or  greater  degree  of  worship  of  the  Lord,  and  thus 
who  worship  the  Lord  less  and  more  holily  and  fully  from 
the  truths  of  faith  and  the  goods  of  love.  This  is  signified 
because  it  follows  after  "  Praise  God,  all  ye  His  servants, 
and  ye  that  fear  Him  ;  "  by  which  such  things  are  signified 
(n.  809  :  see  also,  n.  527,  604). 

811.  A?id  I  heard  as  it  were  the  voice  of  a  great  7nulti- 
tude,  and  as  the  voice  of  many  waters,  and  as  the  voice  of 
mighty  thunders,  saying,  Alleluia,  for  the  Lord  God  0?ntiip- 
otent  reigneth,  signifies  the  joy  of  the  angels  of  the  lowest 
heaven,  of  the  angels  of  the  middle  heaven,  and  of  the 
angels  of  the  highest  heaven,  that  the  Lord  alone  reigns  in 
the  Church  which  is  now  to  come.  By  the  voice  is  signified 
the  joy  of  worship,  confession  and  celebration  of  the  Lord  ; 
because  it  follows  that  they  said,  Alleluia,  and  then  Let  us 
be  glad  and  rejoice,  and  give  glory  to  Him.  By  "  the  voice 
of  a  great  multitude  "  the  joy  of  the  angels  of  the  lowest 
heaven  is  signified,  as  above  (n.  803).  By  "  the  voice  of 
many  waters  "  is  signified  the  joy  of  the  angels  of  the  mid- 
dle heaven,  as  above  (n.  614).  The  joy  of  these  was  heard 
thus,  because  many  waters  signify  truths  in  abundance 
(n.  50,  614,  685)  ;  and  the  angels  of  the  middle  heaven  are 


928 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XIX. 


in  truths,  because  in  intelligence.  By  "  the  voice  of  mighty 
thunders  "  the  joy  of  the  angels  of  the  highest  heaven  is 
signified.  That  their  voice  or  speech  is  heard  as  thunder, 
may  be  seen  above  (n.  615).  By  saying  Alleluia  is  signi- 
fied the  joy  of  worship,  confession,  and  celebration  of  the 
Lord,  as  above  (n.  803).  By  "  for  the  Lord  God  Omnipo- 
tent reigneth,"  is  signified  because  the  Lord  alone  reigns ; 
for  the  Lord  is  called  Omnipotent  (Apoc.  i.  8  ;  iv.  8  ;  xi. 
17  ;  xv.  3  ;  xvi.  7,  14  ;  xix.  15  ;  xxi.  22;  where  the  expla- 
nations may  be  seen).  That  these  things  are  said  of  the 
New  Church  to  be  established  by  the  Lord,  is  evident  from 
the  three  verses  following,  in  which  it  is  said,  For  the  mar- 
riage of  the  Lamb  is  come,  and  His  Wife  hath  made  herself 
ready ;  also,  Blessed  are  they  that  are  called  unto  the  mar- 
riage supper  of  the  Lamb.  The  joy  of  all  the  heavens,  which 
is  described  in  this  and  the  following  verse,  is  for  this. 

812.  Let  us  be  glad  and  rejoice,  and  give  glory  to  Him ;  for 
the  marriage  of  the  Lamb  is  come,  signifies  joy  of  soul  and 
heart,  and  thence  glorification  of  the  Lord,  that  henceforth 
there  may  be  a  full  marriage  of  Him  with  the  Church.  By 
being  glad  and  rejoicing,  joy  of  soul  and  heart  is  signified. 
Joy  of  soul  is  joy  of  the  understanding,  or  from  the  truths 
of  faith  1  and  joy  of  heart  is  joy  of  the  will,  or  from  the 
goods  of  love.  The  two  are  mentioned  on  account  of  the 
marriage  of  truth  and  good  in  every  thing  in  the  Word, 
spoken  of  above  (n.  106,  689).  By  giving  glory  to  Him  is 
signified  to  acknowledge  and  confess  that  all  truth  is  from 
the  Lord  (n.  629) ;  also  to  acknowledge  that  the  Lord  is 
the  God  of  heaven  and  earth  (n.  693) :  here  therefore  is 
signified  to  glorify,  because  this  involves  both.  By  "for 
the  marriage  of  the  Lamb  is  come,"  is  signified  because 
henceforth  there  is  a  full  marriage  of  the  Lord  and  the 
Church.  That  this  may  be  signified,  it  is  therefore  said 
"  the  Lamb ; "  and  by  the  Lamb  is  meant  the  Lord  as  to 
the  Divine  Human  (n.  269,  291).  It  may  be  evident  almost 
without  explanation,  that  when  ti  e  Lord's  Human  is  ac- 


No.  8i2.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


929 


knowledged  to  be  Divine,  there  is  a  full  marriage  of  the 
Lord  and  the  Church  ;  for  it  is  known  in  the  Reformed 
Christian  world,  that  the  Church  is  a  Church  from  the 
marriage  of  the  Lord  with  her :  for  the  Lord  is  called  the 
lord  of  the  Vineyard,  and  the  Church  is  the  Vineyard  ;  and 
the  Lord  is  called  the  Bridegroom  and  Husband,  and  the 
Church  is  called  the  Bride  and  Wife.  That  the  Lord  is 
called  the  Bridegroom,  and  the  Church  the  Bride,  may  be 
seen,  n.  797.  That  there  is  then  a  full  marriage  of  the 
Lord  and  the  Church,  when  His  Human  is  acknowledged 
to  be  Divine,  is  manifest :  for  then  God  the  Father  and  He 
are  acknowledged  to  be  one,  as  the  soul  and  the  body.  When 
this  is  acknowledged,  the  Father  is  not  approached  for  the 
Son's  sake ;  but  the  Lord  Himself  is  then  approached,  and 
God  the  Father  through  Him ;  because  the  Father  is  in 
Him,  as  the  soul  is  in  the  body,  as  was  said.  Before  the 
Lord's  Human  is  acknowledged  to  be  Divine,  there  is 
indeed  a  marriage  of  the  Lord  with  the  Church ;  but  only 
with  those  who  go  to  the  Lord,  and  think  of  His  Divine, 
and  not  at  all  whether  His  Human  is  Divine  or  not.  The 
simple  in  faith  and  in  heart  do  this ;  but  rarely  the  learned 
and  erudite.  Moreover,  also,  there  cannot  be  given  three 
husbands  to  one  wife,  nor  three  souls  to  one  body:  and 
therefore,  unless  one  God  is  acknowledged,  in  whom  is  a 
Trinity,  and  that  that  God  is  the  Lord,  there  is  no  marriage. 
That  marriage  may  take  place  "from  henceforth,"  because 
it  could  not  take  place  until  after  the  Babylonians  were 
separated  in  the  spiritual  world  by  the  last  judgment ;  as 
also  the  Philistines,  who  are  they  that  profess  faith  alone  : 
and  as  their  separation  is  treated  of  in  what  goes  before,  it 
is  said  "from  henceforth."  That  there  is  a  marriage  of 
the  Church  with  the  Lord  may  be  evident  from  these  pas- 
sages :  Jesus  said,  The  children  of  the  marriage  cannot  mourn, 
as  long  as  the  Bridegroom  is  with  them  (Matt.  ix.  15  j  Mark 
ii.  19).  The  kingdom  of  the  heavens  is  like  unto  a  man  a 
king,  who  made  a  marriage  for  His  Son,  and  sent  out,  and 


930 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XIX. 


'mvited  to  the  marriage  (Matt.  xxii.  1-14).  The  kingdom  of 
the  heavens  is  like  unto  ten  virgins,  who  went  forth  to  meet 
the  Bridegroom  ;  of  whom  five,  being  ready,  went  in  with  the 
Bridegroom  to  the  marriage  (Matt.  xxv.  1-12).  lhat  the 
Lord  meant  Himself  here  is  manifest  from  verse  13  fol- 
lowing, where  He  said,  Watch,  for  ye  know  neither  the  day 
nor  the  hour  in  which  the  Son  of  Man  will  come :  and  in 
another  place,  Let  your  loins  be  girded,  and  your  lights 
burning,  and  ye  like  to  them  that  wait  for  their  Lord,  when 
He  will  return  from  the  marriage  (Luke  xii.  35,  36). 

813.  And  His  Wife  hath  made  herself  ready,  signifies 
that  they  who  will  be  of  this  Church,  which  is  the  New  Jer- 
usalem, are  collected  together,  inaugurated  and  instructed. 
By  the  Wife  the  Lord's  New  Church  is  signified,  which  is 
the  New  Jerusalem  ;  which  is  clearly  manifest  from  chapter 
xxi.  following,  where  are  these  words  :  L  saw  the  Holy  City 
Netv  yerusalem  coming  down  from  God  out  of  heaven,  pre- 
pared as  a  Bride  adorned  for  her  Husband  (vers.  2).  And 
in  the  same  chapter  :  An  angel  came  unto  me,  saying,  Come 
hither,  L  will  show  thee  the  Bride,  the  Lamb's  Wife :  and  he 
shozved  me  the  great  city  Holy  yerusalem  coming  down  out  of 
heaven  from  God  (vers.  9,  10).  By  His  wife's  having  made 
herself  ready,is  signified  that  they  who  will  be  of  that  New 
Church  of  the  Lord  are  collected  together,  inaugurated  and 
instructed ;  and  because  these  things  are  signified  by  her 
making  herself  ready,  it  therefore  follows  that  the  Wife 
"  was  arrayed  in  fine  linen  clean  and  bright ; "  by  which  is 
signified  inauguration  by  instruction :  and  therefore  there 
follows  likewise  the  account  of  the  White  Horse,  by  which 
is  signified  the  understanding  of  the  Word  from  the  Lord 
for  them. 

814.  And  it  was  given  to  her  that  she  should  be  arrayed  in 
fine  linen  clean  and  bright,  signifies  that  they  who  will  be 
of  the  Lord's  New  Church  are  instructed  by  the  Lord  in 
genuine  and  pure  truths  through  the  Word.  By  "  it  was 
gften  to  her  "  is  meant  to  the  Wife,  by  whom  is  signified 


No.  S14.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  931 


the  Lord's  New  Church,  which  is  the  New  Jerusalem,  as 
just  above  (n.  812).  By  being  arrayed  is  signified  to  be 
instructed  in  truths,  because  truths  are  signified  by  gar- 
ments (n.  166)  ;  and  by  white  garments  genuine  truths 
(n.  212).  By  fine  linen  clean  and  bright  is  signified  shin- 
ing from  good  and  pure  from  truths :  and  because  pure 
truth  is  not  given  from  any  other  source  than  from  the  Lord 
through  the  Word,  therefore  this  also  is  signified.  It  is 
called  clean  and  bright,  because  clean  signifies  that  which 
is  devoid  of  evil,  and  thus  that  which  shines  from  good  ; 
and  bright  signifies  what  is  devoid  of  falsity,  and  thus 
what  is  pure  from  truth.  By  linen  or  linen  cloth  genuine 
truth  is  signified  in  the  following  places  also  :  O  Jerusalem, 
I  have  clothed  thee  with  needlework,  I  have  girded  thee  with 
fine  linen,  a?id  I  have  covered  thee  with  silk  ;  thus  wast  thou 
decked  with  gold  and  silver,  and  thy  rai7nent  was  fine  linen 
aid  silk  (Ez.  xvi.  10,  13).  Fine  li?ie?i  with  needleivork  from 
Egypt  was  thy  clothing  (Ez.  xxvii.  7).  This  is  concerning 
Lyre,  by  which  the  Church  as  to  the  knowledges  of  truth 
and  good  is  signified.  The  armies  in  heaven  followed  Him 
upon  ivhite  horses,  clothed  in  fine  linen  tvhite  and  clean  (Apoc. 
xix.  13,  14).  That  Joseph  was  attired  in  garments  of  fint 
linen  by  Pharaoh  (Gen.  xli.  42),  signifies  the  same.  Truth 
from  the  Word,  with  them,  though  not  in  them,  is  signified 
by  the  fi?ie  linen  at  Babylon  (Apoc.  xviii.  12,  16),  and  upon 
the  rich  man  (Luke  xvi.  19).  Fine  linen  is  also  called  cotton 
(xylinum),  wherefore  genuine  truth  is  also  signified  by  the 
latter  in  these  passages  in  Moses :  Thou  shall  checker  a 
tunic  of  cotton  for  Aaron  ;  a?id  thou  shall  make  a  mitre  of 
cotton  (Ex.  xxviii.  39).  They  made  tunics  of  cotton  for  Aaron 
and  for  his  sons  (Ex.  xxxix.  27).  Thou  shall  make  the  taber- 
nacle of  interwoven  cotton,  and  hyacinth,  and  purple,  and 
double-dyed  scarlet  (Ex.  xxvi.  1  ;  xxxvi.  8).  Thou  shalt  make 
hangings  for  the  court  of  intenvoven  cotton  (Ex.  xxvii.  9,  18  ; 
xxxviii.  9)  :  also  the  vail  of  the  court  with  interwove?i  cotton 
(Ex.  xxxviii.  18). 


932 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  XIX. 


815.  For  the  fine  linen  is  the  justice  of  the  saints,  signifies 
that  through  truths  from  the  Word  those  who  are  of  the 
Lord's  Church  have  goods  of  life.  By  fine  linen  are  signi- 
fied genuine  truths,  which  are  truths  from  the  Lord  through 
the  Word,  as  just  above  (n.  814).  By  justice  are  signified 
goods  of  life  with  those  who  are  in  truths  (n.  668).  By 
"  the  saints "  are  signified  those  who  are  of  the  Lord's 
Church  (n.  173,  586).  The  reason  that  justice  is  the  goods 
of  life  with  those  who  are  in  truths,  is  because  no  one  can 
be  called  just,  unless  he  lives  according  to  truths  :  for  in  the 
natural  sense  every  one  is  called  just,  who  lives  well  ac- 
cording to  the  civil  and  moral  laws  ;  but  in  the  spiritual 
sense  he  is  called  just  who  lives  well  according  to  the 
Divine  laws,  and  the  Divine  laws  are  truths  from  the  Word. 
He  who  believes  himself  to  be  just,  consequently  in  good 
of  life,  without  truths,  according  to  which  he  lives,  is  much 
deceived;  for  a  man  cannot  be  reformed  and  regenerated, 
consequently  be  made  good,  except  by  truths,  and  by  a  life 
according  to  them.  Hence  it  is  manifest,  that  by  "  the 
fine  linen  is  the  justice  of  the  saints,"  is  signified  that  those 
who  are  of  the  Lord's  Church  have  goods  of  life  through 
truths  from  the  Word.  This  is  plainly  manifest  from  the 
angels  of  heaven.  The  more  they  are  in  truths  and  in  a 
life  according  to  them,  in  the  brighter  garments  do  they 
appear  attired.  The  reason  is,  that  they  are  in  brighter 
light. 

816.  And  he  said  unto  me,  Write,  Blessed  are  they  that  are 
called  to  the  marriage  supper  of  the  Lamb,  signifies  an  angel 
sent  from  heaven  to  John,  and  speaking  with  him  concern- 
ing the  Lord's  New  Church,  and  saying  that  it  was  given  to 
know  on  earth,  that  those  have  eternal  life  who  receive  the 
things  which  are  of  that  Church.  That  it  was  an  angel 
sent  from  heaven  to  John  that  spoke  these  things  to  him, 
may  be  evident  from  the  verse  following,  —  that  John  fell 
down  at  his  feet,  to  worship  him  ;  and  that  the  angel  an- 
swered, that  he  was  his  fellow-servant ;  therefore  that  not 


No.  816.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


933 


he,  but  God,  was  to  be  worshipped.  That  the  former  things 
which  John  heard  were  from  heaven  itself,  and  by  many 
angels  speaking  together  from  the  Lord,  is  plainly  manifest 
from  verses  5,  6,  and  7  preceding  •  where  it  is  said  that  a 
voice  came  out  of  the  throne,  and  that  thus  was  heard  as  it 
were  a  voice  of  a  great  multitude,  and  as  of  many  waters, 
and  as  of  mighty  thunders,  and  of  them  that  said  "  Let  us 
be  glad  and  rejoice."  These  were  in  the  plural ;  but  now 
it  is  in  the  singular,  and  thus  by  a  single  angel  sent  to  him. 
But  I  will  relate  how  it  is,  when  the  angels  speak  with  a 
man.  They  do  not  in  any  case  speak  with  him  from 
heaven  ;  but  the  voice  which  is  heard  thence,  is  from  the 
Lord  through  heaven.  But  when  it  is  given  to  the  angels 
to  speak  with  a  man,  they  send  one  from  their  society,  to 
be  near  the  man  ;  and  they  speak  with  the  man  through 
him.  He  who  is  sent  is  the  subject  of  many,  and  such  an 
one  it  was  who  now  spoke  with  John.  This  was  done,  that 
it  might  be  announced  on  earth,  that  the  universal  heaven 
acknowledges  the  Lord  alone  as  the  God  of  heaven,  and 
that  He  alone  is.  to  be  adored ;  also  that  a  New  Church  is 
to  be  established  by  the  Lord  on  the  earth,  as  it  has  been 
established  in  the  heavens  :  for  a  Church  is  first  established 
in  the  heavens  by  the  Lord,  and  then  through  the  heavens 
on  the  earth.  This  is  the  arcanum  in  these  words.  Now 
to  the  explanation  :  "  Write  "  signifies  that  he  should  com- 
mit this  to  posterity  for  remembrance  (n.  39,  63,  639)  :  here, 
that  he  should  make  these  things  known  ;  this  is  meant  by 
write.  "  Blessed  are  they  that  are  called  to  the  marriage 
supper  of  the  Lamb,"  signifies  that  those  have  eternal  life 
who  receive  the  things  which  are  of  the  New  Church.  They 
are  called  blessed  who  have  eternal  life  (n.  639).  By  the 
marriage  of  the  Lamb  the  New  Church  is  signified,  which 
is  in  conjunction  with  the  Lord,  as.  above  (n.  812).  By 
them  that  are  called  are  meant  all  who  receive  (n.  744). 
All  are  called,  indeed  ;  but  they  who  do  not  receive,  reject 
the  call.  It  is  called  the  marriage  supper  of  the  Lamb, 
vol.  nr.  5 


934 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XIX. 


because  this  is  done  in  the  last  state  of  the  Church,  which 
is  called  evening  \  and  in  the  evening  suppers  take  place  ; 
but  the  first  state  of  a  New  Church  is  called  morning.  In 
the  evening  man  is  called  to  the  church  j  and  when  the 
called  are  present,  the  morning  comes.  That  the  last  state 
of  the  church  is  called  evening  and  night,  and  its  first  state 
the  dawn  and  morning,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  151)  :  and 
as  it  was  the  iast  state  of  the  Jewish  church,  and  thus 
evening,  when  the  Lord  went  to  Jerusalem  to  suffer,  the 
Lord  therefore  then  supped  with  the  disciples,  and  insti- 
tuted the  Eucharist ;  whence  it  is  called  the  Holy  Supper : 
by  which  also  is  effected  a  conjunction  of  the  Lord  with 
the  man  of  the  church,  or  a  marriage,  if  the  man,  after  re- 
pentance, goes  directly  to  Him  ;  but  if  otherwise,  presence 
is  effected,  and  not  conjunction.  From  this  it  may  be  evi- 
dent what  is  signified  by  supper  and  supping  elsewhere  in 
the  Word. 

817.  And  he  said,  These  are  the  true  words  of  God,  signi- 
fies that  this  is  to  be  believed,  because  from  the  Lord  ; 
namely,  that  they  are  blessed  who  are  called  to  the  mar- 
riage supper  of  the  Lamb  ;  that  is,  that  they  on  earth  who 
receive  the  things  which  are  of  the  Lord's  New  Church, 
have  eternal  life. 

818.  And  I  fell  down  before  his  feet  to  worship  him.; 
and  he  said  to  me,  See  thou  do  it  not ;  I  am  thy  fellow- 
servant,  and  of  thy  brethren  that  have  the  testi?7io?iy  of 
Jesus ;  worship  God,  signifies  that  the  angels  of  heaven 
are  not  to  be  adored  and  invoked,  because  there  is  nothing 
Divine  in  them ;  but  that  they  are  associated  with  men  as 
brethren  with  brethren,  —  with  those  who  worship  the 
Lord,  —  and  thus  that,  in  consociation  with  them,  the 
Lord  alone  is  to  be  adored.  "  I  fell  clown  before  his 
feet  to  adore  him,  and  he  said  unto  me,  See  thou  do  it 
not,  worship  God,"  signifies  that  no  angel  of  heaven  is  to 
be  adored  and  invoked,  but  the  Lord  alone.  "  I  am  thy 
fellow-servant,  and  of  thy  brethren,"  signifies  that  the 


No.  819.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


935 


Divine  is  not  in  an  angel,  but  that  he  is  associated  with 
man  as  brother  with  brother.  By  having  the  testimony  of 
Jesus  is  signified  that  he  is  in  like  manner  in  conjunction 
whh  the  Lord,  through  the  acknowledgment  of  the  Divine 
in  His  Human,  and  a  life  according  to  His  precepts.  That 
this  is  signified  by  having  the  testimony  of  Jesus  will  be 
seen  in  the  following  paragraph.  That  the  angels  of 
heaven  are  not  superior  to  men,  but  that  they  are  their 
equals,  and  that  they  are  therefore  the  Lord's  servants,  just 
as  men  are,  is  because  all  the  angels  have  been  men,  bora 
in  the  world,  and  not  any  of  them  were  created  immedi- 
ately ;  as  may  be  evident  from  the  things  which  are  written 
and  shown  in  the  work  on  "  Heaven  and  Hell,"  published 
at  London,  1758.  They  indeed  excel  men  in  wisdom  ;  but 
this  is  for  the  reason  that  they  are  in  a  spiritual  state,  and 
thence  in  the  light  of  heaven  ;  and  not  in  a  natural  state, 
and  so  in  the  light  of  the  world,  as  men  are  upon  Earth. 
But  as  far  as  any  angel  excels  in  wisdom,  so  far  he  ac- 
knowledges that  he  is  not  above  men,  but  like  them  ;  on 
which  account  there  is  not  any  conjunction  of  men  with 
the  angels,  but  there  is  consociation  with  them.  Conjunc- 
tion is  given  with  the  Lord  alone.  But  how  conjunction 
with  the  Lord,  and  consociation  with  the  angels,  by  the 
Word,  are  effected,  see  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem 
concerning  the  Sacred  Scripture  "  (n.  62-69). 

819.  For  the  testimony  of  Jesus  is  the  spirit  of  prophecy, 
signifies  that  the  acknowledgment  that  the  Lord  is  God  of 
heaven  and  earth,  and  at  the  same  time  a  life  according  to 
His  precepts,  is  in  the  universal  sense  the  all  of  the  Word 
and  of  doctrine  therefrom.  By  the  testimony  of  Jesus  is 
signified  the  Lord's  attestation  in  heaven,  that  man  is  His, 
and  thus  that  he  is  in  heaven  among  the  angels  there  :  and 
because  that  attestation  cannot  be  given  to  any  others  but 
those  who  are  in  conjunction  with  the  Lord,  and  they  are  in 
conjunction  with  the  Lord  who  acknowledge  Him  as  the  God 
of  heaven  and  earth,  as  He  teaches  in  Matt,  xxviii.  18,  and 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XIX, 


it  the  same  time  live  according  to  His  precepts,  especially 
iccording  to  the  precepts  of  the  Decalogue,  these  two  things 
are  therefore  signified  by  the  testimony  of  Jesus  j  see  above 
{n.  6,  490).  By  that  testimony  being  the  spirit  of  prophecy,  is 
signified  that  it  is  the  all  of  the  Word  and  of  doctrine  there- 
from ;  for  the  Word  in  the  universal  sense  treats  only  of 
the  Lord,  and  of  a  life  according  to  His  precepts.  Hence 
it  is,  that  the  Lord  is  the  WTord :  for  He  is  the  Word,  be- 
cause the  Word  is  from  Him,  and  treats  of  Him  alone,  and 
teaches  solely  how  He  is  to  be  acknowledged  and  wor- 
shipped ;  and  these  are  the  precepts  of  the  Word,  which 
are  called  Divine  Truths,  according  to  which  one  must  live, 
that  he  may  be  able  to  come  into  conjunction  with  the  Lord. 
That  the  Word  treats  of  the  Lord  alone,  and  that  it  is 
thence  that  the  Lord  is  called  the  Word,  may  be  seen  in  the 
"  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Lord " 
(n.  1-7,  8-1 1,  19-28,  37-44):  and  in  the  "Doctrine  of  the 
New  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Sacred  Scripture  "  (n.  80- 
90,  98-100).  This  is  also  what  the  Lord  says,  that  the  Spirit 
of  Truth,  which  is  the  Holy  Spirit,  shall  testify  concerning  the 
Lord ;  and  that  he  will  not  speak  from  himself  but  that  he 
will  receive  of  the  things  which  are  the  Lord's,  and  declare 
them  (John  xv.  26  ;  xvi.  13,  15). 

820.  And  L  saw  heaven  opened,  and  behold,  a  White  Horse, 
signifies  the  spiritual  sense  of  the  Word  revealed  by  the 
Lord,  and  the  interior  understanding  of  the  Word  disclosed 
thereby  ;  which  is  the  coming  of  the  Lord.  By  heaven 
being  seen  open  is  signified  a  revelation  from  the  Lord, 
and  a  manifestation  at  that  time  ;  as  explained  below.  By 
a  horse  is  signified  the  understanding  of  the  Word,  and 
by  a  white  horse  the  interior  understanding  of  the  Word 
(n.  298)  ;  and  as  this  is  signified  by  a  white  horse,  and  as 
the  spiritual  sense  is  the  interior  understanding  of  the 
Word,  that  sense  is  therefore  signified  here  by  the  white 
horse.  The  reason  that  this  is  the  coming  of  the  Lord  is 
because  it  manifestly  appears  by  that  sense,  that  the  Lord 


No.  820.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


937 


is  the  Word,  and  that  the  Word  treats  of  Him  alone,  and 
that  He  is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  that  from 
Him  alone  the  New  Church  exists.  The  Lord  said  that 
they  should  see  the  So?i  of  Man  coming  in  the  clouds  of  heaven 
with  power  and  glory  (Matt.  xvii.  5;  xxiv.  30;  xxvi.  64; 
Mark  xiv.  61,  62  ;  Luke  ix.  34,  35  ;  xxi.  27  ;  Apoc.  i.  7  : 
Acts  i.  9,  11).  And  the  Lord  said  this  also  where  He 
spoke  with  the  disciples  concerning  the  consummation  of 
the  age,  which  is  the  last  time  of  the  Church,  when  the 
judgment  takes  place.  Every  one  who  does  not  think  be- 
yond the  sense  of  the  letter,  believes  that  when  the  last 
judgment  shall  come,  the  Lord  will  appear  in  the  clouds  of 
heaven  with  the  angels  and  a  sound  of  trumpets.  But  that 
this  is  not  meant,  but  that  He  will  appear  in  the  Word,  may 
be  evident  from  the  explanation  above  (n.  24,  642).  And 
the  Lord  does  appear  manifestly  in  the  spiritual  sense  of 
the  Word.  It  appears  not  only  that  He  is  the  Word,  that 
is,  the  Divine  Truth  itself,  and  that  He  is  the  inmost  of  the 
Word,  and  thence  the  all  of  it ;  but  also  that  He  Himself 
is  the  one  God,  in  whom  is  the  Trinity,  and  thus  the  only 
God  of  heaven  and  earth  :  and  moreover  that  He  came 
into  the  world,  that  He  might  glorify  His  Human ;  that  is, 
make  it  Divine.  The  Human  which  He  glorified,  that  is, 
made  Divine,  was  the  Natural  Human,  which  He  could 
not  glorify  or  make  Divine  but  by  taking  to  Himself  a 
Human  in  a  virgin  in  the  natural  world ;  to  which  He  then 
united  His  Divine,  which  He  had  from  eternity.  That 
unition  was  effected  by  temptations  admitted  into  the  Hu- 
man that  He  had  taken,  the  last  of  which  was  the  passion 
of  the  cross,  and  at  the  same  time  by  the  fulfilling  of  all 
things  of  the  WTord  ;  not  only  by  the  fulfilling  of  all  things 
of  the  Word  in  its  natural  sense,  but  by  the  fulfilling  of  all 
things  of  the  Word  in  its  spiritual  sense  and  in  its  heavenly 
(celestial)  sense ;  in  which,  as  was  said  above,  He  alone  is 
treated  of.  But  on  these  points,  see  the  tilings  that  are  set 
forth  in  the  "  Doctiine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning 


938 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEJ  LED.     [Chap.  XIX. 


the  Lord,"  and  in  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem 
concerning  the  Sacred  Scripture."  Now,  as  the  Lord  is 
the  Word,  and  the  Word  became  flesh  (John  i.  i,  2,  14). 
and  the  Word  became  flesh  that  He  might  fulfil  it,  it  is 
manifest  that  the  Lord's  coming  in  the  Word  is  meant  by 
His  appearing  in  the  clouds  of  heaven.  That  the  clouds 
of  heaven  signify  the  Word  in  the  literal  sense,  may  be  seen 
above  (n.  24,  642).  It  is  manifest  that  the  Lord's  appear- 
ing in  the  Word  is  meant,  since  the  interior  understanding 
of  the  Word  is  signified  by  the  white  horse ;  and  it  is  said 
that  the  name  of  Him  that  sat  upon  the  horse  is  The  Word 
of  God,  and  that  His  name  is  King  of  kings  and  Lord  of 
lords  (vers.  13,  16).  It  is  now  manifest  from  this,  that  by 
"  I  saw  heaven  opened,  and  behold,  a  white  horse,"  is 
signified  the  spiritual  sense  of  the  Word  revealed  by  the 
Lord,  and  thereby  the  interior  understanding  of  it  disclosed ; 
which  also  is  the  coming  of  the  Lord.  That  the  spiritual 
sense  of  the  Word  is  at  this  day  revealed,  concerning  which 
no  one  in  the  Christian  world  has  before  known  any  thing, 
may  be  seen  in  the  Heavenly  Arcana,  wherein  the  two  books 
of  Moses,  Genesis  and  Exodus,  are  explained  according  to 
that  sense ;  also  in  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem 
concerning  the  Sacred  Scripture  "  (n.  5-26)  ;  in  a  little  work 
"  on  the  White  Horse  "  from  beginning  to  end,  and  in  the 
things  collected  there  from  the  Heavenly  Arcana  concern- 
ing the  Sacred  Scripture ;  and  besides  in  these  explanatio?is 
upon  the  Apocalypse,  where  not  a  single  verse  can  be  under- 
stood without  the  spiritual  sense. 

821.  And  He  that  sat  upon  him  is  called faithful  and  true, 
and  in  justice  He  doth  judge  and  make  war,  signifies  the  Lord 
as  to  the  W7ord,  that  it  is  the  Divine  Good  itself  and  the 
Divine  Truth  itself,  from  both  of  which  He  executes  judg- 
ment, and  separates  the  good  from  the  evil.  By  Him  that 
sat  upon  him,  that  is,  upon  the  white  horse,  the  Lord  is 
meant  as  to  the  Word.  That  it  is  the  Lord  as  to  the  Word, 
is  manifest  fiom  verse  13  following,  where  it  is  said,  that 


No.  S23.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


939 


He  was  dothed  with  a  vesture  dipped  in  blood,  and  His  name  is 
called  The  Word  of  God.  By  "faithful  and  true  "  are  signified 
the  Divine  Good  and  the  Divine  Truth;  by  "faithful"  the 
Divine  Good,  because  this  is  faithful.  That  "  faithful,"  when 
speaking  of  men,  means  one  who  is  in  the  inmost  or  third 
heaven,  and  thus  who  is  in  heavenly  (celestial)  good,  may  be 
seen  above  (n.  744).  That  by  true,  when  speaking  of  the  Lord, 
the  Divine  Truth  is  signified,  is  manifest.  That  by  justice 
both  are  signified,  as  well  good  as  tiuth,  and,  when  speaking 
of  the  Lord,  the  Divine  Good  and  Divine  Truth,  may  be 
seen  above  (n.  805).  Hence  it  follows,  that  by  judging  in 
justice  is  signified  to  execute  judgment  from  the  Divine 
Good  and  the  Divine  Truth.  That  all  judgment  is  executed 
by  the  Lord  through  the  Word,  and  thus  that  the  Word 
itself  judges  ever}-  one,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  233).  That 
to  make  war  in  justice  signifies  to  separate  the  good  from 
the  evil,  is  because  the  Lord  does  not  make  war  against 
any  one,  but  separates  the  good  from  the  evil :  and  when 
the  good  are  separated  from  the  evil,  the  evil  then  cast 
themselves  into  hell. 

822.  And  His  eyes  were  as  a  flame  of  fire :  that  it  signifies 
the  Divine  Wisdom  of  the  Lord's  Divine  Love,  may  be  seen 
above  (n.  48),  where  are  similar  things  ;  and  they  are  said 
of  the  Son  of  Man,  by  whom  the  Lord  as  to  the  Word  is 
meant  (n.  44). 

823.  And  upon  His  head  were  many  diadems,  signifies  the 
Divine  Truths  of  the  Word  from  Him.  By  "upon  His 
head  "  is  signified  from  the  Lord  :  for  by  the  head  wisdom 
from  love  is  signified  ;  and  man  is  governed  from  the  head 
by  wisdom  from  love.  The  diadems  were  seen  upon  His 
head,  because  the  Divine  Truths  of  the  Word,  which  are 
signified  by  the  diadems,  are  from  Him.  That  diadems 
signify  the  Divine  Truths  of  the  Word,  may  be  seen, 
n.  231,  540.  That  the  head,  when  speaking  of  the  Lord, 
signifies  the  Divine  Wisdom  of  the  Divine  Love,  n.  47  : 
•vhat  more  is  signified  by  the  head,  n.  538,  568.    In  the 


94-0  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XIX 

spiritual  world  the  Divine  Truths  of  the  Word  correspond 
to  diadems,  and  they  appear  there  from  correspondence, 
and  in  heaven  upon  the  head  of  those  who  hold  the  Word 
as  holy.  Hence  it  is  that  diadems  signify  the  Divine  Truths 
of  the  Word  in  its  literal  sense.  The  reason  is,  because 
the  literal  sense  is  translucent  from  its  spiritual  and  heav- 
enly (celestial)  sense,  as  a  diadem  is  from  light. 

824.  Having  a  name  written  which  no  man  knew  but 
Himself,  signifies  that  no  one  sees  of  what  quality  the 
Word  is  in  its  spiritual  and  heavenly  (celestial)  senses  but 
the  Lord,  and  he  to  whom  He  reveals  it.  By  a  name  is 
signified  the  quality  of  any  one  (n.  165,  and  elsewhere)  ; 
here  the  quality  of  the  Word,  or  what  the  Word  is  within, 
that  is,  in  its  spiritual  and  heavenly  (celestial)  senses.  It  is 
said,  "  a  name  written,"  because  the  Word  is  with  men  on 
earth  as  well  as  with  the  angels  in  the  heavens ;  see  the 
"  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Sacred 
Scripture"  (n.  70-75).  By  no  one  knowing  but  Himself, 
is  signified  that  no  one  sees  but  the  Lord  Himself^  and 
he  to  whom  He  reveals  it,  that  is,  what  the  quality  of  the 
Word  is  in  the  spiritual  sense.  That  no  one  sees  the  spir- 
itual sense  of  the  Word  but  the  Lord  alone,  and  hence  that 
no  one  sees  that  sense  except  from  the  Lord,  and  no  one 
from  the  Lord  unless  he  is  in  Divine  Truths  from  Him, 
may  be  seen  in  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  con- 
cerning the  Sacred  Scripture  "  (n.  26). 

825.  And  He  was  clothed  with  a  vesture  dipped  in  blood, 
and  His  name  is  called  The  Word  of  God,  signifies  the  Divine 
Truth  in  its  ultimate  sense,  or  the  Word  in  the  letter,  to  which 
violence  has  been  offered.  By  a  vesture  is  signified  truth 
investing  good  (n.  166,  212,  328)  ;  and  when  applied  to  the 
Word,  the  Word  in  the  literal  sense  is  signified :  for  this  is 
like  a  garment,  in  which  its  spiritual  and  heavenly  (celestial) 
senses  are  clothed.  By  the  blood  is  signified  violence  offered 
to  the  Lord's  Divine  and  to  the  Word  (n.  327,  684).  The 
reason  that  this  is  signified  is  that  the  Lord's  Divine  Truth 


No  825.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  94 1 

in  the  Word  is  signified  by  blood  (n.  379,  654) ;  wherefore  by 
shedding  blood  is  signified  to  offer  violence  to  the  Lord's 
Divine  and  to  the  Word.  By  the  Word  of  God  is  signified 
here  the  Word  in  the  literal  sense  ;  for  violence  has  been 
offered  to  this,  but  not  to  the  Word  in  the  spiritual  sense, 
because  this  sense  has  not  been  known  ;  and  if  it  had 
been  known,  violence  would  have  been  offered  to  it  also. 
Wherefore  that  sense  was  not  revealed  until  after  the  last 
judgment  was  accomplished,  and  a  New  Church  was  to  be 
instituted  by  the  Lord  :  nor  is  it  revealed  to  any  one  at  this 
day,  except  him  who  is  in  Divine  Truths  from  the  Lord ; 
see  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  the 
Sacred  Scripture  "  (n.  26).  That  violence  has  been  offered 
to  the  Lord's  Divine  and  to  the  Word,  is  plainly  manifest 
from  the  Roman  Catholic  religion,  and  from  the  religion  of 
the  Reformed  concerning  faith  alone.  The  Roman  Catholic 
religion  teaches  that  the  Lord's  Human  is  not  Divine, 
wherefore  they  have  transferred  all  things  of  the  Lord  to 
themselves :  also  that  the  Word  is  to  be  interpreted  only 
by  them  ;  and  the  interpretation  by  them  is  everywhere 
contrary  to  the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Word,  as  was  shown  in 
the  explanation  of  chapter  xviii.  preceding.  It  is  manifest 
from  this,  that  violence  is  offered  to  the  Word  by  that  re- 
ligion. In  like  manner  by  the  religion  of  the  Reformed  as 
regards  faith  alone.  Neither  does  this  make  the  Lord's 
Human  Divine,  and  it  founds  its  theology  upon  a  single 
saying  of  Paul  falsely  understood  ;  and  it  therefore  makes 
nothing  of  all  the  things  which  the  Lord  taught  concerning 
love  and  charity  and  good  works  ;  which  are  yet  so  promi- 
nent that  every  one,  if  he  only  has  eyes,  can  see.  The  like 
was  done  with  the  Word  by  the  Jews.  Their  religion  was, 
that  the  Word  was  written  for  none  but  themselves,  and 
thus  that  no  others  are  meant  therein  ;  and  that  the  Messiah 
who  was  to  come  would  exalt  them  above  all  in  the  whole 
world :  by  which  and  many  other  things  they  falsified  and 
adulterated  all  things  of  the  Word.    This  is  meant  by  these 

S* 


942  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XIX. 

words  in  Isaiah  :  Who  is  this  that  cometh  from  Edom,  with 
dyed  garments  from  Bozrah  ?  wherefore  art  thou  red  in  thine 
apparel,  and  thy  garments  as  of  him  that  treadeth  in  the  wine- 
fat  ?  whence  victory  is  sprinkled  upon  my  garme?its1  and  I 
have  polluted  all  my  vesture  (lxiii.  i,  2,  3).  By  garments 
here  also  the  Divine  Truths  of  the  Word  are  signified :  by 
Edom  is  signified  red,  here  red  from  blood.  Hence  it  is 
manifest  that  by  "clothed  with  a  vesture  dipped  in  blood, 
and  His  name  is  called  the  Word  of  God,"  is  signified  the 
Divine  Truth  in  the  ultimate  sense,  or  the  Word  in  the 
letter,  to  which  violence  has  been  offered. 

826.  And  the  armies  in  heaven  followed  Him  upofi  white 
horses,  clothed  in  fine  linen  white  and  cleati,  signifies  the 
angels  in  the  New  Christian  Heaven,  who  were  conjoined 
to  the  Lord  in  the  interior  understanding  of  the  Word, 
and  thus  in  pure  and  genuine  truths.  By  "  the  armies  in 
heaven  "  are  meant  the  angels  who  are  in  Divine  truths 
and  goods  (n.  447).  By  heaven  is  here  meant  the  New 
Christian  Heaven,  spoken  of  above  (n.  612,  613,  626, 
659,  661).  The  reason  that  this  heaven  is  meant,  is  be- 
cause this  is  the  New  Heaven  which  is  treated  of  in  the 
Apocalypse.  By  following  the  Lord  is  signified  to  be 
conjoined  to  Him  (n.  62 1).  By  the  white  horses  upon  which 
they  appeared,  is  signified  the  interior  understanding  of  the 
Word,  as  above  (n.  820).  By  the  fine  linen  white  and 
clean,  is  signified  pure  and  genuine  truth  from  the  Lord 
through  the  W7ord  (n.  814).  It  is  also  said  of  the  New 
Church,  that  it  should  be  arrayed  in  fine  linen  clean  and 
bright  (vers.  8  of  this  chapter) ;  and  so  here  of  the  New 
Christian  Heaven,  through  which,  from  the  Lord,  that 
Church  will  exist. 

827.  And  out  of  His  mouth  proceeded  a  sharp  sword. 
That  it  signifies  the  dispersion  of  falsities  by  the  Lord  by 
doctrine  therefrom,  is  manifest  from  the  things  explained 
n.  52,  where  similar  things  are  said  of  the  Lord,  who  is 
there  called  the  Son  of  Man  ;  and  by  the  Son  of  Man 


No.  829.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


943 


is  meant  the  Lord  as  to  the  Word  (n.  44)  ;  here  in  like 
manner  by  Him  that  sitteth  upon  the  white  horse :  for  the 
dispersion  of  falsities  is  effected  by  the  Lord  through  the 
Word 

828.  That  with  it  He  should  smite  the  nations ;  and  He 
shall  feed  them  with  a  rod  of  iron,  signifies  that  He  will 
convince  all  who  are  in  dead  faith,  by  the  truths  of  the 
literal  sense  of  the  Word,  and  by  rational  arguments.  It 
is  evident  that  these  things  are  signified,  from  similar  things 
above  (n.  544).  It  may  there  be  seen,  that  by  the  rod  of 
iron  with  which  the  nations  should  be  smitten,  are  signified 
truths  from  the  literal  sense  of  the  Word  confirmed  by 
rational  arguments  from  the  natural  man ;  and  likewise, 
n.  148,485.  That  faith  alone  without  works  is  dead,  is  clearly 
manifest  in  James  ii.  17,  20  ;  who  also  says,  Be  ye  doers 
of  the  Word,  not  hearers  only  ;  how  ye  deceive  yourselves 
(i.  22,  &c).  Paul  says  in  like  manner,  Not  the  hearers  of 
the  law  will  be  justified  by  God,  but  the  doers  of  the  law  will 
be  justified  (Rom.  ii.  13). 

829.  And  He  treadeth  the  wine-press  of  the  fury  and  anger 
of  God  Almighty,  signifies  that  the  Lord  endured  alone  all 
the  evils  of  the  Church,  and  all  the  violence  offered  to  the 
Word,  and  thus  to  Himself.  By  the  wine  of  the  fur}*  and 
anger  of  God  are  signified  the  goods  and  truths  of  the 
Church,  which  are  from  the  Word,  profaned  and  adulter- 
ated, and  thus  the  evils  and  falsities  of  the  Church  (n.  316, 
632,  635,  758).  By  treading  the  press  of  that  wine  is  sig- 
nified to  endure  them,  to  fight  against  them,  and  to  condemn 
them,  and  thus  to  liberate  the  angels  in  the  heavens  and 
men  on  earth  from  infestation  by  them.  For  the  Lord 
came  into  the  world  to  subjugate  the  hells,  which  had  then 
grown  up  so  that  they  began  to  infest  the  angels :  and  He 
subjugated  them  by  combats  against  them,  and  thus  by 
temptations  ;  for  spiritual  temptations  are  nothing  else  than 
combats  against  the  hells.  And  as  even'  man  is  in  com- 
pany with  spirits  as  to  his  affections  and  thence  thoughts, 


944 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XIX. 


—  an  evil  man  with  spirits  from  hell,  and  a  good  man  with 
angels  from  heaven,  —  therefore  when  the  Lord  subjugated 
the  hells,  He  not  only  liberated  the  angels  of  heaven  from 
infestation,  but  also  the  men  of  the  Earth.  This  therefore 
it  is,  which  is  signified  by  these  words  in  Isaiah :  He  hath 
taken  our  diseases,  and  He  hath  carried  our  pains ;  but  He 
was  wounded  for  our  transgressions,  He  was  bruised  for  our 
iniquities  ;  and  by  His  wow  id  healing  is  given  to  us:  Jehovah 
hath  laid  upon  Him  the  iniquity  of  us  all ;  He  was  afflicted; 
He  was  cut  off  out  of  the  land  of  the  living,  for  the  transgres- 
sion of  my  people  was  He  stricken  ;  and  He  hath  laid  guilt 
upon  His  soul  (liii.  4-10).  These  things  are  concerning  the 
Lord,  and  concerning  His  temptations  by  the  hells,  and  at 
length  by  the  Jews,  by  whom  He  was  crucified.  The  Lord's 
combats  are  also  described  in  Isaiah  lxiii.  1-10  ;  where 
are  these  words  also :  Thy  garments  are  as  of  him  that 
treadcth  in  the  wine-press ;  I  have  trodden  the  wine-press  alone  : 
by  which  is  signified  that  He  alone  endured  the  evils  and 
falsities  of  the  Church,  and  all  the  violence  offered  to  the 
Word,  and  thus  to  Himself.  It  is  said  the  violence  offered 
to  the  Word,  and  thus  to  Himself,  because  the  Lord  is  the 
Word  ;  and  violence  is  offered  to  the  Word  and  to  the  Lord 
Himself  by  the  Roman  Catholic  religion,  also  by  the  religion 
among  the  Reformed  in  regard  to  faith  alone.  The  Lord 
endured  the  evils  and  falsities  of  both,  when  He  executed 
the  last  judgment,  by  which  He  again  subjugated  the  hells: 
and  unless  they  had  been  subjugated  again,  no  flesh  could 
have  been  saved  j  as  He  says  in  Matthew  xxiv.  21,  22. 

830.  And  He  hath  upon  His  vesture  and  upon  His  thigh 
a  ?iame  written,  King  of  kings  and  Lord  of  lords,  signifies 
that  the  Lord  teaches  in  the  Word  what  He  is,  that  He  is 
the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Divine  Wisdom  and  the  Divine 
Good  of  the  Divine  Love,  thus  that  He  is  the  God  of  the 
universe.  By  the  Lord's  vesture  the  Word  as  to  the  Divine 
Truth  is  signified,  as  above  (n.  825).  By  the  Lord's  thigh 
is  signified  the  Word  as  to  Divine  Good.    The  thighs  and 


No.  830.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


945 


loins  signify  conjugial  love  j  and  as  that  love  is  the  funda- 
mental love  of  all  loves,  therefore  the  thighs  and  loins  sig- 
nify the  good  of  love.  That  this  is  from  correspondence 
may  be  seen  above  (n.  213).  When  therefore  the  thigh  is 
spoken  of  in  relation  to  the  Lord,  it  signifies  Himself  as  to 
the  Good  of  Love  ;  here  also  the  Word  as  to  the  same.  By 
the  name  written,  the  Lord's  quality  is  signified,  as  above 
(n.  824).  By  King  of  kings  is  meant  the  Lord  as  to  the 
Divine  Truth  of  the  Divine  Wisdom,  and  by  Lord  of  lords 
is  meant  the  Lord  as  to  the  Divine  Good  of  the  Divine 
Love.  The  like  is  signified  by  the  Lord's  kingdom  and 
dominion,  where  both  are  mentioned,  see  above  (n.  664). 
As  it  is  said  "  King  of  kings  and  Lord  of  lords,"  and  by 
them  the  Lord  as  to  the  Divine  Truth  and  Divine  Good  is 
meant,  it  is  therefore  said  also,  rt  a  name  written  upon  His 
vesture  and  upon  His  thigh ; "  and  by  the  name  written 
upon  His  vesture  is  signified  the  Word  as  to  Divine  Truth, 
and  by  the  name  written  upon  His  thigh,  the  Word  as  to 
Divine  Good.  Both  are  in  the  Word  :  the  Divine  Truth  of 
the  Word  is  in  its  spiritual  sense,  which  is  for  the  angels  of 
the  middle  or  second  heaven,  who  are  in  intelligence  from 
Divine  Truths  j  and  the  Divine  Good  of  the  Word  in  its 
heavenly  (celestial)  sense,  which  is  for  the  angels  of  the 
highest  or  third  heaven,  who  are  in  wisdom  from  Divine 
Goods.  But  the  latter  sense  is  deeply  hidden,  perceptible 
to  those  only  who  are  in  love  to  the  Lord  from  the  Lord. 
That  it  is  the  Lord,  is  openly  said  above  in  the  Apocalypse  . 
They  shall  fight  with  the  Lamb ;  and  the  Lamb  shall  overcome 
them  ;  for  He  is  Lord  of  lords  and  King  of  kings  (xvii.  14). 
That  the  thigh  signifies  the  good  of  love,  and  when  speak 
ing  of  the  Lord,  the  Divine  Good  of  the  Divine  Love,  is 
evident  from  these  passages  in  the  Word  :  Justice  shall  be 
the  girdle  of  His  loins,  and  truth  the  girdle  of  His  thighs 
(Isa.  xi.  5).  Over  the  head  of  the  cherubs  was  the  appearance 
of  a  Man  upon  a  throne ;  from  the  appearance  of  His  loins 
and  upward,  and  from  the  appearance  of  Llis  loins  and  down- 


946  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XIX 


ward,  was  the  appeara?ice  of  fire  and  brightness  round  about 
(Ez.  i.  26-28).  By  the  Man  upon  the  throne  is  meant  the 
Lord :  by  the  appearance  of  fire  from  the  loins  upward 
and  downward  His  Divine  Love  is  signified  ;  and  by  the 
brightness  round  about  is  signified  His  Divine  Wisdom 
therefrom.  The  Man  seen  by  Daniel,  whose  loins  were  girded 
with  gold  of  Uphaz  (Dan.  x.  5),  was  an  angel  in  whom  was 
the  Lord  :  by  the  gold  of  Uphaz,  the  good  of  love  is  signi 
fied.  The  like  is  signified  by  the  thigh  in  Isa.  v.  27  ;  Ps. 
xlv.  3  ;  and  elsewhere.  Concerning  the  correspondence 
of  the  thighs  or  loins  with  conjugial  love,  which  is  the  fun- 
damental of  all  loves,  see  the  "  Heavenly  Arcana  "  (n.  5050- 
5062). 

83 1.  A?id  I  saw  an  angel  standing  in  the  Sun,  and  He  cried 
with  a  great  voice,  saying  to  all  the  birds  that  fly  in  the  midst 
of  heaven,  Come,  and  gather  yourselves  together  to  the  supper 
of  the  great  God,  signifies  the  Lord  from  Divine  Love  and 
thence  from  Divine  Zeal  calling  and  convoking  all  who  are 
in  spiritual  affection  for  truth,  and  who  think  of  heaven,  to 
the  New  Church,  and  to  conjunction  with  Himself,  and  thus 
to  eternal  life.  By  the  angel  standing  in  the  Sun  is  meant 
the  Lord  in  the  Divine  Love  :  by  the  angel  the  Lord  is 
meant,  and  by  the  Sun  His  Divine  Love.  By  crying  with 
a  great  voice  is  signified  from  Divine  Zeal ;  for  a  voice  or 
influx  from  the  Lord  from  the  Divine  Love  is  from  Divine 
Zeal ;  for  zeal  is  of  love.  By  "  the  birds  that  fly  in  the 
midst  of  heaven  "  are  signified  all  who  are  in  spiritual  affec- 
tion for  truth,  and  thence  think  of  heaven.  By  coming  and 
being  gathered  together  to  the  supper  of  the  great  God,  is 
signified  a  calling  and  a  convocation  to  the  New  Church 
and  to  conjunction  with  the  Lord  :  and  as  eternal  life  is 
from  conjunction  with  the  Lord,  that  therefore  is  also  sig- 
nified. By  crying  "come"  the  calling  is  signified,  and  by 
being  gathered  together  is  signified  the  convocation.  That 
the  Lord  is  meant  in  the  Word  by  an  angel,  may  be  seen 
above  (n.  5,  170,  258,  344,  465,  649,  657,  718)  ;  the  more  so 


No.  832.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  947 


here,  as  He  was  seen  to  stand  in  the  Sun  ;  and  no  angel 
appears  in  the  Sun,  for  the  Lord  is  the  Sun  of  the  spiritual 
world  ;  wherefore  the  Lord  alone  is  in  it.  That  by  the 
Sun,  when  speaking  of  the  Lord,  the  Divine  Love  is  signi- 
fied, may  be  seen  n.  53,  414.  That  by  crying  with  a  great 
voice,  when  said  of  the  Lord  in  the  Divine  Love,  is  signi- 
fied to  speak  or  flow  in  from  Divine  Zeal,  is  manifest ;  as 
the  Divine  Zeal  is  of  the  Divine  Love,  here  for  the  salva- 
tion of  men.  That  such  things  as  are  of  the  understanding 
and  thence  of  the  thought  are  signified  by  birds,  see  n.  757  j 
here  they  who  are  in  spiritual  affection  for  truth,  and  think 
about  heaven  ;  since  it  is  said,  "  the  birds  that  fly  in  the 
midst  of  heaven : "  and  by  flying  in  the  midst  of  heaven  is 
signified  to  observe,  to  attend,  and  to  think  (n.  245,  415). 
That  the  New  Church,  and  thus  conjunction  with  the  Lord, 
are  signified  by  the  supper  of  the  great  God,  see  n.  816; 
where  their  supper  is  called  the  marriage  supper  of  the  Lamb. 

832.  That  ye  may  eat  the  flesh  of  kings,  and  the  flesh  of 
co?n?nanders  of  thousands,  and  the  flesh  of  mighty  men,  and 
the  flesh  of  horses  and  of  them  that  sit  upon  them,  and  the  flesh 
of  all,  free  and  dond,  and  small  and  great,  signifies  the  ap- 
propriation of  goods  from  the  Lord  through  the  truths  of  the 
Word  and  of  doctrine  thence,  in  every  sense,  degree,  and 
kind.  Just  above  (n.  831),  conjunction  with  the  Lord  by  the 
Word  is  treated  of ;  here  the  appropriation  of  goods  from 
Him  through  the  truths  of  the  Word.  By  eating  is  signified 
appropriation  (n.  89)  :  by  the  flesh  which  they  should  eat  are 
signified  the  goods  of  the  Word  and  thence  of  the  Church  : 
md  by  kings,  commanders  of  thousands,  mighty  men, 
horses,  and  them  that  sit  upon  them,  free  and  bond,  smaller 
and  greater,  are  signified  truths  in  even,-  sense,  degree,  and 
kind.  By  "  kings  "  are  signified  those  who  are  in  the  truths 
of  the  church  from  the  Word,  and  abstractly  the  truths  of 
the  church  from  the  Word  (n.  20,  483).  By  "  commanders 
of  thousands  "  are  signified  those  who  are  in  the  knowl- 
edges of  good  and  truth,  and  abstractly  those  knowledges 


948  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED      [Chap.  XIX, 


(n.  337).  By  "the  mighty"  are  signified  they  who  are  in 
erudition  from  doctrine  from  the  Word,  and  abstractly  such 
erudition  (n.  337).  By  horses  the  understanding  of  the 
Word  is  signified  ;  and  by  "  them  that  sit  upon  horses  " 
are  signified  they  who  are  in  wisdom  from  the  understand- 
\ig  of  the  Word,  and  abstractly  wisdom  therefrom  (n.  298, 
820).  By  "  the  free  and  bond  "  are  signified  they  who 
know  from  themselves  and  they  who  know  from  others 
(n.  337,  604).  By  "the  small  and  the  great"  those  are 
signified  who  are  such  in  a  lesser  or  greater  degree  (n.  527, 
810).  It  is  manifest  from  these  explanations,  that  by  eat- 
ing their  flesh  is  signified  the  appropriation  of  goods  from 
the  Lord  through  the  truths  of  the  Word  and  of  doctrine 
thence  in  every  sense,  degree,  and  kind.  It  is  to  be  known 
that  no  man  has  any  spiritual  good  from  the  Lord,  except 
through  truths  from  the  Word  :  for  the  truths  of  the  Word 
are  in  the  light  of  heaven,  and  its  goods  are  in  the  heat  of 
that  light ;  wherefore,  unless  the  understanding  is  in  the 
light  of  heaven  through  the  Word,  the  will  cannot  come 
into  the  heat  of  heaven.  Love  and  charity  cannot  be  formed 
except  through  truths  from  the  Word :  a  man  cannot  be  re- 
formed except  through  truths  therefrom :  the  church  itself 
with  a  man  is  formed  by  them  ■  but  not  by  those  truths  in  the 
understanding  alone,  but  by  a  life  according  to  them :  the 
truths  thus  enter  into  the  will,  and  become  goods.  Thus 
the  form  of  truth  is  turned  into  a  form  of  good  :  for  that 
which  is  of  the  will  and  thus  of  the  love  is  called  good,  and 
every  thing  which  is  of  the  will  or  love  is  also  of  man's  life. 
It  may  be  seen  from  this,  that  the  appropriation  of  good  by 
means  of  truths  in  every  sense,  degree,  and  kind,  from  the 
Lord  through  the  Word,  is  here  meant  by  eating  the  flesh 
of  those  that  are  named.  Who  cannot  see  that  flesh  is  not 
here  meant  by  flesh  ?  Who  can  be  so  insane  as  to  believe 
that  the  Lord  calls  and  convokes  all  to  a  great  supper,  that 
He  may  give  them  the  flesh  of  kings,  commanders  of  thou- 
sands, mighty  men,  horses,  them  that  sit  on  them,  the  free 


No.  832.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


949 


and  bond,  small  and  great,  to  eat  ?  Who  cannot  see  that 
there  is  a  spiritual  sense  in  those  things,  and  that  with- 
out that  sense  no  one  would  know  what  they  signify? 
Who  persists  in  denying  that  the  Word  is  spiritual  in 
its  bosom  ?  Would  it  not  be  more  than  material,  if  those 
things  should  be  understood  according  to  the  literal  sense, 
and  not  according  to  the  spiritual  sense?  Similar  to 
these  things  are  the  following  from  Ezekiel :  Thus  said  the 
Lord  Jehovih,  Say  to  the  bird  of  every  wing,  and  to  every  beast 
of  the  field,  assemble  yourselves  a?id  come  ;  gather  yourselves 
together  from  around  unto  my  great  sacrifice  upon  the  moun- 
tains of  Israel,  that  ye  ?nay  eat  flesh  and  drink  blood :  ye  shall 
eat  the  flesh  of  the  mighty,  and  drink  the  blood  of  the  princes 
of  the  earth  ;  ye  shall  eat  fat  to  fulness,  and  drink  blood  even 
to  drunkenness,  of  my  sacrifice  which  I  sacrifice  for  you :  ye 
shall  be  filled  at  my  table  with  horses  and  chariots  and  every 
man  of  war :  thus  will  I  set  my  glory  among  the  nations 
(xxxix.  17-21).  Here  in  like  manner  the  good  of  the 
Church  from  the  Lord  through  the  Word  is  signified  by 
flesh,  and  the  truth  of  the  church  by  blood.  Who  does 
not  see  that  blood  would  not  be  given  to  drink  even  to 
drunkenness  ?  and  that  they  would  not  be  filled  at  the 
table  of  the  Lord  Jehovah  with  horses,  chariots,  mighty 
men,  and  every  man  of  war  ?  Since  therefore  by  flesh  is 
signified  the  good  of  the  church,  and  by  blood  the  truth  of 
the  church,  it  is  plainly  manifest  that  by  the  Lord's  Flesh 
and  Blood  in  the  Holy  Supper  Divine  Good  and  Divine 
Truth  from  the  Lord  are  signified,  the  same  as  by  the  bread 
and  wine  spoken  of  in  John  vi.  51-58.  Flesh  also  signifies 
good  in  many  other  passages  in  the  Word,  as  in  these  :  1 
will  take  away  the  heart  of  stone  fro?n  their  flesh,  and  will 
give  them  a  heart  of  flesh  (Ez.  xi.  19  j  xxxvi.  26).  My  flesh 
longeth  for  thee  in  a  land  of  drought  (Ps.  lxiii.  1).  My  heart 
and  my  flesh  cry  out  for  the  living  God  (Ps.  lxxxiv.  2).  My 
flesh  shall  dwell  in  trust  (Ps.  xvi.  9).  When  thou  seest  the 
naked  that  thou  cover  him,  and  that  thou  hide  not  thyself  from 
thy  fiesh  (Isa.  lviii.  7). 


950  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XIX. 

833.  And  I  saw  the  beast  and  the  kings  of  the  earth  and 
their  armies  gathered  together  to  make  war  with  Him  that 
sat  upon  the  horse,  and  with  His  army,  signifies  that  all  the 
interiorly  evil,  who  have  professed  faith  alone,  with  the 
leaders  and  their  followers,  will  fight  against  the  Lord's 
Divine  Truths  in  His  Word,  and  will  infest  those  who  will 
be  of  the  Lord's  New  Church.  That  by  the  beast  are  sig- 
nified those  who  are  in  the  religion  of  faith  alone,  may  be 
seen  above  (n.  567,  576,  577,  594,  598,  601).  That  it  is 
only  they  who  are  interiorly  evil,  and  have  professed  that 
religion,  will  be  seen  below.  By  the  kings  of  the  earth 
those  are  signified  who  are  in  the  falsities  of  that  religion 
above  the  rest,  and  thus  the  leaders :  for  by  the  kings  of 
the  earth  are  signified  they  who  in  the  truths  of  the  church 
from  the  Word,  and  in  the  opposite  sense  they  who  are  in 
falsities  (n.  20,  483,  704,  707,  720,  740);  here  those  who 
are  in  falsities.  By  their  armies  all  those  among  them  are 
signified  who  in  like  manner  are  in  falsities  (n.  447).  By 
making  war  is  signified  to  contend  against,  since  by  war 
in  the  Wrord  spiritual  war  is  signified,  which  is  that  of 
falsity  against  truth,  and  of  truth  against  falsity  (n.  500, 
586,  707).  By  Him  that  sat  upon  the  horse  is  meant  the 
Lord  as  to  the  Word  (n.  820,  821):  and  as  they  cannot 
fight  against  the  Lord  Himself,  but  against  His  Divine 
Truths  which  are  in  the  Word,  and  thus  they  fight  also 
against  the  Lord,  because  the  Lord  is  the  Word,  this  there- 
fore is  meant  by  making  war  with  Him  that  sat  upon  the 
horse.  That  by  an  army  those  are  signified  who  are  in 
Divine  truths,  and  thus  abstractly  Divine  Truths,  con- 
sequently those  who  are  of  the  Lord's  New  Heaven  and 
New  Church,  because  they  have  Divine  truths,  may  be  seen 
above  (n.  826). 

834.  And  the  beast  was  take?i,  and  with  him  the  false 
prophet,  that  wrought  signs  before  him,  with  which  he 
seduced  them  that  received  the  ma?'k  of  the  beast  and  wor- 
shipped his  image,  signifies  all  those  who  professed  faith 


No.  835.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


951 


alone,  and  were  interiorly  evil,  as  well  the  laity  and  common 
people  as  the  clergy  and  the  learned,  who  by  reasonings 
and  asseverations  that  faith  alone  is  the  only  means  of 
salvation,  have  induced  others  to  receive  that  faith,  and  to 
live  according  to  it.  By  the  beast  here  is  meant  ihe  beast 
out  of  the  sea,  spoken  of  Apoc.  xiii.  1-10  ;  and  by  the  false 
prophet  is  meant  the  beast  out  of  the  earth,  spoken  of  in 
the  same  chapter,  from  vers.  11-18.  That  by  the  beast  out 
of  the  sea  are  meant  the  laity  and  the  common  people  who 
are  in  the  religion  of  faith  alone,  and  that  by  the  beast  out 
of  the  earth  are  meant  the  clergy  and  the  learned  who  are 
in  that  religion,  may  be  seen  from  the  explanations  of  that 
chapter.  That  the  false  prophet  here  is  the  beast  out  of 
the  earth,  which  is  treated  of  in  that  chapter  from  vers. 
11-18,  is  plainly  manifest ;  because  it  is  here  said  of  the 
false  prophet,  that  it  is  he  that  wrought  signs  before  the 
other  beast,  with  which  he  seduced  them  that  received 
the  mark  of  the  beast,  and  worshipped  his  image  :  for 
similar  things  are  said  of  the  beast  out  of  the  earth  (chap, 
xiii.)  ;  namely,  that  he  did  great  signs  before  the  beast  out  of 
the  sea,  and  sedueed  them  that  dwell  upon  the  earth,  that  they 
should  worship  his  image,  and  receive  his  mark  upon  the  right 
hand  and  upon  the  forehead  (vers.  12-17)  :  from  which  it  is 
manifest,  that  the  clergy  and  the  learned  are  here  signified 
by  the  false  prophet,  who  have  confirmed  themselves  in  the 
religion  of  faith  alone,  and  have  seduced  the  laity  and  the 
common  people.  They  are  called  the  false  prophet,  be- 
cause by  a  prophet  those  are  signified  who  teach  and 
preach  falsities  by  perverting  the  truths  of  the  Word 
(n.  8,  701).  That  by  the  signs  of  that  beast  are  signified 
reasonings  and  asseverations  that  faith  alone  is  the  only 
means  of  salvation,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  598,  599,  704). 
By  receiving  the  mark  of  the  beast  and  worshipping  his 
image  is  signified  to  acknowledge  and  receive  that  faith 
(n.  634,  637,  679). 

835.  These  two  were  cast  alive  into  the  lake  of  fire  burning 


952 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XIX. 


with  brimstone,  signifies  that  all  those,  as  they  were,  were 
cast  into  the  hell  where  are  the  loves  of  falsity,  and  at  the 
same  time  the  lusts  of  evil.  By  alive  is  signified  as  they 
were.  By  these  two,  namely,  the  beast  and  the  false 
prophet,  are  signified  all  those  who  professed  faith  alone, 
and  were  interiorly  evil,  as  well  laity  as  clergy ;  as  just 
above  (n.  834).  By  the  lake  of  fire  burning  with  brimstone 
is  signified  the  hell  where  they  are  who  are,  in  the  loves  of 
that  falsity,  and  at  the  same  time  in  the  lusts  of  evil.  By  a 
lake  is  signified  falsities  in  abundance,  treated  of  in  what 
follows.  By  fire  is  signified  love,  here  their  love  of  falsity. 
That  fire  signifies  love  in  both  senses,  the  good  and  the 
bad,  may  be  seen  n.  468,  494,  599  ;  here  the  love  of  falsity, 
because  it  is  said  a  lake  of  fire.  By  brimstone  is  signified 
the  lust  of  evil  and  thence  of  falsity  (n.  452).  The  like  is 
said  of  the  dragon  and  of  these  two  in  the  following  chapter, 
in  these  words  :  The  devil,  that  is,  the  dragon,  who  seduced 
them,  was  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire  and  briinstone,  where  the 
beast  and  the  false  prophet  are;  and  they  shall  be  tormented  day 
and  night  for  ever  and  ever  (xx.  10).  It  is  to  be  known,  that 
the  hell  where  such  are,  appears  at  a  distance  like  a  fiery 
lake  with  a  green  flame  as  of  brimstone.  But  they  who  are  in 
it  do  not  see  this :  they  are  shut  up  there  in  their  work- 
houses, where  they  wrangle  among  themselves  vehemently , 
and  sometimes  there  appear  knives  in  their  hands,  with 
which  they  threaten,  if  they  do  not  yield.  It  is  their  love 
of  falsity,  together  with  the  lusts  of  evil,  that  makes  the 
appearance  of  such  a  lake.  That  appearance  is  from  cor- 
respondence. That  by  a  lake  is  signified  where  there  is 
truth  in  abundance,  and  thence  in  the  opposite  sense  where 
there  is  falsity  in  abundance,  maybe  evident  from  the  Word* 
where  there  is  truth  in  abundance,  from  these  places  :  From 
the  wilderness  shall  waters  bi'eak  forth  and  rivers  in  the  plain 
of  the  desert,  and  the  dry  place  shall  become  a  lake  (Isa.  xxxv. 
6,  7).  I  will  make  the  wilderness  a  lake  of  waters,  and  the 
dry  land  springs  of  waters  (Isa.  xli.  18 ;  Ps.  cvii.  33,  35). 


No.  836.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


953 


/  will  make  the  rivers  islands,  and  I  will  dry  up  the  lakes 
(Isa.  xlii.  15).  The  God  of  Jacob  who  turneth  the  rock  into 
a  lake  of  waters,  and  the  flint  into  a  fountain  of  waters  (Ps. 
cxiv.  7,  8).  All  that  make  hire  from  the  lakes  of  the  soul 
(Isa.  xix.  10).  In  the  opposite  sense  from  these:  I  will 
cut  off  from  Babel  the  name  and  the  remnant,  and  I  will  make 
her  an  inheritance  of  the  bittern,  and  lakes  of  waters  (Isa. 
xiv.  22,  23).  Death  and  hell  were  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire 
(Apoc.  xx.  14).  Whoever  was  not  found  written  in  the  book 
of  life  was  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire  (Apoc.  xx.  15).  Their 
part  in  the  lake  of  fire  bunting  with  brimsto?ie,  which  is  the 
second  death  (Apoc.  xxi.  8). 

836.  A?id  the  remnant  were  slain  with  the  sword  of  Hi?n 
that  sat  upon  the  horse,  which  proceeded  out  of  His  mouth, 
signifies  that  all  from  the  various  heresies  among  the  Re- 
formed, who  have  not  lived  according  to  the  Lord's  pre- 
cepts in  the  Word,  with  which  they  were  acquainted,  being 
judged  from  the  Word,  perish.  By  "the  remnant"  are 
meant  all  from  the  various  heresies  among  the  Reformed, 
who  have  not  lived  according  to  the  Lord's  precepts  in  the 
Word,  with  which  they  were  acquainted,  which  are  the  pre- 
cepts of  the  Decalogue,  and  who  thus  do  not  shun  evils  as 
sins :  for  they  who  do  not  thus  shun  them  are  in  evils  of 
every. kind  ;  for  the  evils  remain  fixed  in  them  from  birth, 
and  thence  from  infancy  even  to  the  end  of  life  ;  and  they 
increase  daily,  if  they  are  not  removed  by  actual  repentance. 
Of  these  it  is  said  that  "  they  were  slain  with  the  sword  of 
Him  that  sat  upon  the  horse."  By  being  slain  is  signified 
here,  as  often  before,  to  be  slain  spiritually,  which  is  to 
perish  as  to  the  soul.  By  "  the  sword  of  Him  that  sat  upon 
the  horse,  which  proceeded  out  of  His  mouth,"  is  signified 
the  truths  of  the  Word  fighting  against  the  falsities  of  evil. 
For  by  a  sword,  of  the  several  kinds  named  gladius,  machaera, 
and  romphcea,  is  signified  truth  fighting  against  falsity  and 
falsity  fighting  against  truth  (n.  52).  But  the  gladius  is 
upon  the  thigh,  hence  it  is  combat  from  love  \  machaera 


954 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap,  XIX. 


is  in  the  hand,  hence  it  is  combat  from  power  ;  and  the 
lomphaea  is  of  the  mouth,  hence  it  is  combat  from  doctrine : 
for  which  reason  the  sword  proceeding  out  of  the  mouth  of 
the  Lord,  is  combat  from  the  Word  against  falsities  (n.'io8, 
117,  827);  for  the  Word  proceeded  out  of  the  mouth  of  the 
Lord.  The  reason  that  the  combat  with  the  Reformed,  and 
not  with  the  Babylonians,  is  here  treated  of,  is  because  the 
Reformed  read  the  Word,  and  acknowledged  the  truths 
therein  as  Divine  truths.  Not  so  the  Babylonians  :  these 
acknowledge  the  Word  indeed,  but  still  do  not  read  it ;  and 
every  one  regards  the  decrees  of  the  pope  as  in  the  first 
place,  and  far  above  it :  wherefore  there  can  be  no  combat 
with  them  from  the  Word.  They  also  put  themselves  above 
it,  and  not  under  it.  But  still  these  are  judged  from  the 
Word,  and  from  the  decrees  of  the  pope  so  far  as  they  agree 
with  the  Word. 

837.  And  all  the  birds  were  filed  with  their  flesh,  signifies 
that  from  their  concupiscences  of  evil,  which  are  their  own 
substance,  the  infernal  genii  are  as  it  were  nourished.  By 
the  birds  are  signified  the  falsities  which  are  from  hell ;  and 
because  the  infernal  genii  are  in  those  falsities,  who  are  to- 
gether with  a  man  in  his  falsities  which  are  of  his  love, 
therefore  they  are  here  signified  by  the  birds.  A  man  also 
who  is  in  those  falsities,  becomes  such  a  genius  after  death. 
That  by  unserviceable  and  injurious  birds,  especially  the 
unclean  and  rapacious,  which  feed  on  carrion,  are  signi- 
fied falsities  which  are  of  love,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  757). 
By  flesh  are  here  signified  the  evils  of  the  concupiscences, 
which  are  man's  own  substance  (n.  748).  By  being  filled 
with  it  is  signified  to  be  as  it  were  nourished  by  them,  and 
to  draw  them  in  with  delight ;  for  the  infernal  genii,  who 
are  in  similar  concupiscences  of  evil,  eagerly  draw  in  and 
fill  their  nostrils,  and  thence  their  life,  from  the  concupi- 
scences exhaled  from  the  thoughts  and  breaths  of  such : 
wherefore  also  they  live  and  dwell  together. 

838.  Let  every  one  therefore  beware  of  that  heresy,  that 


No.  838.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


955 


man  is  justified  by  faith  without  the  works  of  the  law  ;  for  he 
who  is  in  it,  and  does  not  fully  recede  from  it  before  the 
end  of  life  draws  near,  is  consociated  after  death  with  in- 
fernal genii :  for  they  are  the  goats  of  whom  the  Lord  says, 
Depart  from  Me,  ye  cursed,  into  everlasting  fire  prepared  for 
the  devil  and  his  angels  (Matt.  xxv.  41)  :  for  the  Lord  does 
not  say  of  the  goats  that  they  had  done  evils,  but  that  they 
bad  not  done  goods.  The  reason  that  they  did  not  do 
goods  is  because  they  say  in  themselves,  "  I  cannot  do 
good  of  myself  j  the  law  does  not  condemn  me  j  the  blood 
of  Christ  cleanses  me,  and  liberates  me  ;  the  passion  of  the 
cross  has  taken  away  the  guilt  of  sin  j  the  merit  of  Christ 
is  imputed  to  me  by  faith  j  I  am  reconciled  to  the  Father, 
am  in  grace,  am  regarded  as  a  son ;  and  He  considers  our 
sins  as  infirmities,  which  He  forthwith  remits  for  His  Son's 
sake  j  thus  He  justifies  through  faith  alone  ;  and  unless  this 
was  the  only  means  of  salvation,  no  mortal  could  be  saved. 
For  what  other  end  should  the  Son  of  God  suffer  the  cross, 
and  fulfil  the  law,  but  that  He  might  take  away  the  con- 
demnation of  our  transgressions  ?"  These  and  many  sim- 
ilar things  they  say  within  themselves,  and  thus  do  not  do 
goods  which  are  goods  ;  for  from  their  faith  alone,  which  is 
nothing  but  a  faith  of  knowledge,  in  itself  a  historical  faith, 
and  thus  only  something  learned,  there  do  not  proceed  any 
goods:  for  it  is  a  dead  faith,  into  which  no  life  or  soul 
comes,  unless  the  man  approaches  the  Lord  immediately, 
and  shuns  evils  as  sins  as  of  himself  :  then  the  goods  which 
he  does  as  of  himself  are  from  the  Lord,  and  thus  good  in 
themselves.  This  subject  is  thus  spoken  of  in  Isaiah  : 
Woe  to  the  sinful  nation,  laden  with  iniquity,  a  seed  of  evil- 
doers, corrupted  sons ;  when  ye  spread  forth  your  hands,  I 
hide  mine  eyes  from  you  ;  yea,  though  ye  make  many  prayers 
I  do  not  hear  :  wash  you,  ?nake  you  clean,  put  away  the  evil 
of  your  works  from  before  mine  eyes,  cease  to  do  evil,  ham  to 
do  good :  then  though  your  sins  have  been  as  scarlet,  they  shall 
be  white  as  snow ;  though  they  have  been  red  as  purple,  they 


956 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XIX. 


shall  be  as  wool  (i.  4,  15-18).  And  in  Jeremiah  :  Stand  in 
the  gate  of  the  house  of  Jehovah,  and  proclaim  there  this 
7vord :  Trust  ye  ?iot  in  the  words  of  a  lie,  saying,  the  temple 
of  Jehovah,  the  temple  of  Jehovah,  the  temple  of  Jehovah  are 
these  (the  church  of  God,  the  church  of  God,  the  church  of 
God  is  where  our  faith  is)  ;  will  ye,  stealing,  killing,  com?nit- 
ting  adultery,  and  swearing  by  a  lie,  then  come  and  stand  be- 
fore Me  i?i  this  house,  which  is  called  by  my  na?ne,  and  say, 
We  are  delivered,  while  ye  do  these  abo?7iinations  ?  Is  this 
house  become  a  den  of  robbers  ?  behold,  even  I  have  seen,  saith 
Jehovah  (vii.  2-4,  9-1 1). 


839.  I  looked  forth  into  the  world  of  spirits,  and  saw  an 
army  upon  red  and  black  horses.  They  that  sat  upon 
them  appeared  like  apes,  with  their  faces  and  breasts  turned 
towards  the  loins  and  tails  of  the  horses,  and  with  the  backs 
of  their  heads  and  their  backs  towards  the  horses'  necks 
and  heads  ;  and  the  reins  hung  around  the  necks  of  the 
riders.  And  they  cried  out,  "  Let  us  fight  against  them 
who  ride  upon  the  white  horses."  And  they  pulled  the 
reins  with  both  hands,  and  thus  pulled  back  the  horses 
from  the  fight ;  and  this  continually.  Then  two  angels 
descended  from  heaven,  and  drew  near  to  me,  and  said, 
"  What  do  you  see  ?  "  And  I  related  that  I  saw  this  ludi- 
crous cavalcade,  and  asked  what  it  was,  and  who  they  were. 
And  the  angels  answered,  "  They  are  from  the  place  which 
is  called  Armageddon  (Apoc.  xvi.  16),  where  they  have 
been  assembled  to  the  number  of  some  thousands,  to  fight 
against  those  who  are  of  the  Lord's  New  Church,  which  is 
called  the  New  Jerusalem.  They  spoke  in  that  place  con- 
cerning the  church  and  religion  :  and  yet  there  was  not 
any  thing  of  the  church  in  them,  because  there  was  not  any 
spiritual  truth  j  nor  any  thing  of  religion,  because  there 
was  not  any  spiritual  good.    They  spoke  there  on  both 


No.  S39]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


957 


subjects  with  the  mouth  and  with  the  lips,  but  for  the  rea- 
son that  by  means  of  them  they  might  have  dominion. 
They  learned  in  their  youth  to  confirm  Faith  alone,  the 
Trinity  of  God,  and  the  Duality  of  Christ  j  and  when  they 
w^re  advanced  to  more  eminent  offices  in  the  church,  they 
retained  those  tilings  for  a  while  :  but  as  they  then  began 
to  think  no  more  about  God  and  heaven,  but  about  them- 
selves and  the  world,  and  thus  not  about  eternal  blessed- 
ness and  happiness,  but  about  temporal  eminence  and 
opulence,  they  rejected  the  doctrinals  acquired  in  their 
youth  from  the  interiors  of  their  rational  mind,  which  com- 
municate with  heaven,  and  hence  are  in  the  light  of  heaven, 
into  die  exteriors  of  their  rational  mind,  which  communi- 
cate with  the  world,  and  hence  are  only  in  the  light  of  the 
world,  and  at  length  have  thrust  them  down  into  the  sen- 
sual natural :  whence  the  doctrinals  of  the  church  have  be- 
come with  them  things  of  the  mouth  only,  and  no  longer  of 
thought  from  reason,  and  still  less  of  affection  from  love  : 
and  as  they  have  made  themselves  such,  they  do  not  admit 
any  genuine  truth  which  is  of  the  church,  nor  any  genuine 
good  which  is  of  religion.  The  interiors  of  their  minds 
have  become  comparatively  like  bottles  filled  with  iron 
filings  mixed  with  powdered  sulphur,  into  which  if  water  be 
poured,  there  first  arises  a  heat,  and  afterwards  a  flame,  by 
which  the  bottles  are  burst.  In  like  manner  they,  when 
they  hear  any  thing  about  living  water,  which  is  the  genuine 
truth  of  the  Word,  and  this  enters  through  the  ears,  are 
violently  heated  and  inflamed,  and  reject  it  as  a  thing  diat 
would  burst  their  heads.  These  are  they  who  appeared  to 
you  like  apes  riding,  with  the  body  turned  round,  upon  red 
and  black  horses,  with  the  reins  around  their  necks  ;  since 
they  who  do  not  love  the  truth  and  good  of  the  church  from 
the  Word,  will  not  look  at  the  forward  parts  of  any  horse, 
but  at  his  hinder  parts  :  for  a  horse  signifies  die  under- 
standing of  the  Word  ;  a  red  horse  the  understanding 
of  the  WTord  destroyed  as  to  good,  and  a  black  horse 

VOL.  III.  6 


958  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chai.XIX 


the  understanding  of  the  Word  destroyed  as  to  truth. 
The  reason  of  their  crying  out  to  fight  against  them  that  ride 
upon  the  white  horses,  is  that  a  white  horse  signifies  the  un- 
derstanding of  the  Word  as  to  truth  and  good.  Their  seem- 
ing to  pull  back  the  horses  by  their  necks,  was  because  they 
feared  the  combat,  lest  the  truth  of  the  Word  should  come 
!o  many,  and  so  into  the  light.    This  is  the  interpretation." 

The  angels  said  further,  "  We  are  from  the  society  in 
heaven  which  is  called  Michael,  and  were  commanded  by 
the  Lord  to  descend  into  the  place  called  Armageddon, 
whence  the  cavalcade  seen  by  you  burst  forth.  By  Arma- 
geddon, with  us  in  heaven,  is  signified  the  state  and  the  pur- 
pose of  fighting  from  falsified  truths,  arising  from  the  love 
of  command  and  supereminence  ;  and  as  we  perceive  in 
you  the  desire  of  knowing  about  the  combat  there,  we  will 
give  some  account  of  it.  After  our  descent  from  heaven, 
we  came  to  the  place  called  Armageddon,  and  saw  there 
some  thousands  gathered  together.  We  did  not  enter  into 
that  assembly ;  but  there  were  two  houses  on  the  southern 
side  of  that  place,  where  there  were  boys  with  their  masters. 
We  went  in  thither,  and  they  received  us  kindly.  We  were 
much  pleased  with  their  company.  Their  faces  were  all 
beautiful,  from  the  life  in  their  eyes,  and  from  the  zeal  in 
their  discourse.  The  life  in  their  eyes  was  from  the  per- 
ception of  truth,  and  the  zeal  in  their  discourse  from  the 
affection  for  truth ;  on  which  account  also  caps  had  been 
given  them  from  heaven,  the  borders  of  which  were  orna- 
mented with  bands  of  golden  threads  interwoven  with 
pearls  ;  and  garments  were  also  given,  variegated  with 
white  and  hyacinth  colors.  We  asked  them  whether  they 
looked  into  the  neighboring  place,  which  is  called  Arma- 
geddon. They  said  that  they  did  through  a  window  in  the 
roof  of  the  house,  and  that  they  saw  there  a  company,  but 
under  various  forms,  now  as  tall  men,  and  now  not  as  men, 
but  as  statues  and  carved  idols,  and  an  assembly  around 
them  kneeling.    They  also  appeared  to  us  under  various 


No.  839  ]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


959 


forms  ;  now  as  men,  now  as  leopards,  and  now  as  goats  ,  the 
latter  with  horns  bent  downwards,  with  which  they  dug  up 
the  ground.  We  interpreted  those  transformations,  showing 
whom  they  represented  and  what  they  signified.  But  to  the 
point :  They  that  were  gathered  together,  when  they  heard 
that  we  had  entered  into  those  houses,  said  among  them- 
selves, '  What  are  they  doing  among  those  boys  ?  Let  us  send 
some  from  our  assembly  to  cast  them  out.'  And  they  sent : 
and  when  they  came,  they  said  to  us,  '  Why  have  you  en- 
tered into  those  houses?  whence  are  you?  we  command 
you  by  authority  to  go  away.'  But  we  answered,  1  You  can- 
not command  that  by  authority.  You  are,  indeed,  in  your 
own  eyes,  like  Anakims,  and  they  who  are  here  like  dwarfs. 
But  still  you  have  no  power  and  right  here,  unless  per- 
chance by  craft  from  your  three  lodging-houses  here,  which, 
however,  will  not  avail.  Wherefore  take  back  word  to  your 
companions,  that  we  were  sent  hither  from  heaven,  to  as- 
certain whether  there  is  any  religion  among  you,  or  not ; 
and  if  not,  that  you  should  be  cast  out  of  this  place.  Where- 
fore propose  to  them  this,  in  which  is  the  very  essence  of 
the  Church,  and  thence  of  Religion,  How  they  understand 
these  words  in  the  Lord's  Prayer  :  '  Our  Fatjier  who  art  in 
the  heavens,  hallowed  be  thy  name ;  thy  kingdom  come  ;  thy 
will  be  done  as  in  heaven  so  also  upon  the  earth.''  On  hearing 
this,  they  said  at  first,  '  What  is  this  ? '  and  then  that  they 
would  propose  it.  And  they  went  away,  and  told  these 
things  to  their  companions,  who  answered,  '  What  proposi- 
tion is  this  ?  and  of  what  kind  ? '  Yet  they  understood  the 
arcanum,  —  that  they  wished  to  know,  '  whether  those  things 
confirm  the  way  to  God  the  Father  according  to  our  faith  ; ' 
wherefore  they  answered,  '  The  words  are  clear,  that  we 
must  pray  to  God  the  Father  ;  and  as  Christ  is  our  Saviour, 
that  we  must  pray  to  God  the  Father  for  the  Son's  sake.' 
And  they  soon  concluded  in  indignation,  that  they  would 
go  to  us,  and  declare  it  to  our  faces  ;  saying  also,  that  they 
would  pull  our  ears.    They  also  went  out  of  that  place, 


960  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XIX. 


and  entered  a  grove  near  the  two  houses  in  which  these 
boys  were  with  their  masters ;  where  was  a  plain  elevated 
like  a  wrestling-ground.  And  they  took  hold  of  each 
other's  hands,  and  entered  into  the  wrestling-ground,  where 
we  were,  and  were  waiting  for  them.  There  were  there 
sods  cut  from  the  ground  like  hillocks.  Upon  these  they 
reclined  :  for  they  said  among  themselves, • Let  us  not  stand 
before  them,  but  sit.'  And  then  one  of  them,  who  could 
make  himself  appear  like  an  angel  of  light,  on  whom  it  had 
been  enjoined  by  the  rest  to  speak  with  us,  said, '  You  have 
proposed  to  us  to  open  our  mind  concerning  the  first  words 
in  the  Lord's  Prayer,  how  we  understand  them.  I  say  to 
you,  therefore,  that  we  understand  them  thus  :  that  we  must 
pray  to  God  the  Father  ;  and  because  Christ  is  our  Saviour, 
and  we  are  saved  by  His  merit,  that  we  must  pray  to  God 
the  Father  from  faith  in  His  merit.'  But  we  then  said  to 
them,  '  We  are  from  the  society  of  heaven  which  is  called 
Michael,  and  we  were  sent  to  visit  and  inquire,  whether 
you  that  are  gathered  together  in  this  place  have  any  relig- 
ion or  not ;  and  we  cannot  know  this  otherwise  than  by  a 
question  concerning  God  :  for  the  idea  of  God  enters  into 
every  thing  of  religion,  and  by  it  conjunction  is  effected, 
and  by  conjunction  salvation.  We  in  heaven  read  that 
Prayer  claily,  like  men  on  earth ;  and  we  do  not  then  think 
of  God  the  Father,  because  He  is  invisible  ;  but  we  think 
of  Him  in  His  Divine  Human,  because  in  this  He  is  visible : 
and  in  this  He  is  called  by  you  Christ,  but  by  us  the  Lord ; 
and  thus  to  us  the  Lord  is  the  Father  in  heaven.  The 
Lord  also  taught  that  He  and  the  Father  are  one  ;  that  the 
Father  is  in  Him  and  He  in  the  Father  ;  and  that  he  who 
seeth  Him  seeth  the  Father :  also  that  no  one  cometh  to 
the  Father  but  by  Him  ;  and  likewise  that  it  is  the 
will  of  the  Father,  that  they  should  believe  in  the  Son ; 
and  that  he  that  believeth  not  in  the  Son,  does  not  see  life ; 
yea,  that  the  anger  of  God  abideth  upon  him.  From  which 
it  is  manifest,  that  the  Father  is  approached  through  the 


No.  839.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


961 


Lord  Himself  and  in  Him :  and  because  it  is  so,  He  also 
taught  that  all  power  is  given  unto  Him  in  heaven  and  in 
earth.  It  is  said  in  that  Prayer,  "  Hallowed  be  thy  ?iame" 
and  "  thy  ki7igdom  come  ;  "  and  we  have  demonstrated  from 
the  Word  that  His  Divine  Human  is  the  Father's  Name  \ 
and  that  the  Father's  kingdom  is  then  come,  when  the  Lord 
is  immediately  approached  ;  and  by  no  means  when  God 
the  Father  is  approached  immediately  :  for  which  reason  the 
Lord  also  said  to  the  disciples,  that  they  should  preach 
the  kingdom  of  God ;  and  this  is  the  kingdom  of  God.' 
We  instructed  them  further  from  the  Word,  that  the  Lord 
came  into  the  world,  that  He  might  glorify  His  Human, 
for  the  end  that  the  angels  of  heaven  and  the  men  of  the 
church  might  be  united  to  God  the  Father  through  Him 
and  in  Him :  for  He  taught  that  they  who  believe  in  Him 
are  in  Him,  and  He  in  them  •  which  is  as  the  Church 
teaches,  that  they  are  in  Christ's  Body.  Finally  we  in- 
formed them,  that  at  this  day  a  New  Church  is  instituted 
by  the  Lord,  which  is  meant  by  the  New  Jerusalem  in  the 
Apocalypse  ;  in  which  will  be  the  worship  of  the  Lord 
alone,  as  it  is  in  heaven  :  and  that  thus  every  thing  which  is 
contained  in  the  Lord's  Prayer  from  beginning  to  end  will  be 
fulfilled.  All  the  things  which  we  have  said  above  we 
confirmed  from  the  WTord  in  the  Evangelists,  and  from  the 
Word  in  the  Prophets,  in  such  abundance  that  they  were 
tired  of  listening. 

"  First,  we  confirmed  that  our  Father  in  the  heavens  is  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  from  these  passages :  U?ito  us  a  Child 
is  born,  unto  us  a  Son  is  given  ;  and  His  name  shall  be  called 
Wonderful,  Counsellor,  God,  Father  of  Eternity,  Prince  of 
Peace  (Isa.  ix.  6).  Thou,  O  Jehovah,  art  our  Father, 
Redeemer  from  Everlasting  is  thy  name  (Isa.  lxiii.  16). 
Jesus  said,  He  that  seeth  Me,  seeth  Him  that  sent  Me  (John 
xii.  45).  If  ye  have  known  Me,  ye  have  known  the  Father 
also ;  and  henceforth  ye  have  known  Him,  and  have  seen 
Him  (John  xiv.  7).    Philip  said,  Lord,  show  us  the  Father ; 


962 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XIX 


Jesus  said  unto  him*  He  that  seeth  Me,  seeth  the  Father ;  how 
say  est  thou  then,  show  us  the  Father  (John  xiv.  8,  9).  Jesus 
said,  the  Father  and  I  are  one  (John  x.  30).  All  things 
whatsoever  the  Father  hath  are  Mine  (John  xvi.  15  ;  xvii. 
to).  The  Father  is  in  Me,  and  I  in  the  Father  (John  x.  38  ; 
xiv.  10,  11,  20).  That  no  one  hath  seen  the  Father,  except 
the  Only  Son  who  is  in  the  bosom  of  the  Fither  (John  i.  18  \ 
v.  37  ;  vi.  46).  Wherefore  He  also  says,  that  no  one  cometh 
to  the  Father,  but  by  Him  (John  xiv.  6)  ;  and  that  to  come 
to  the  Father  is  by  Him,  from  Him,  and  in  Him  (John  vi. 
56  ;  xiv.  20  ;  xv.  4-6  ;  xvii.  19,  23). 

But  concerning  the  Unity  of  God  the  Father,  the  Son,  and 
the  Holy  Spirit,  more  may  be  seen  in  the  Relation  (n.  962). 

"  Secondly,  That  '  Hallowed  be  thy  name?  is  to  approach 
the  Lord  and  worship  Him,  we  confirmed  by  these  pas- 
sages: Who  shall  not  gloi'ify  thy  Name,  for  thou  alone  art 
Holy  (Apoc.  xv.  4) :  this  is  concerning  the  Lord.  Jesus 
said,  Father,  glorify  thy  Name ;  and  there  came  forth  a  voice 
from  heaven,  I  have  both  glorified  it  and  will  glorify  it  (John 
xii.  28).  The  name  of  the  Father  which  was  glorified  is 
the  Divine  Human.  Jesus  said,  I  am  come  in  My  Father's 
najne  (John  v.  43).  Jesus  said,  He  that  receiveth  this  child 
in  My  name,  receiveth  Me  ;  and  he  that  receiveth  Me,  receiveth 
Him  that  sent  Me  (Luke  ix.  48).  These  things  were  written, 
that  ye  may  believe  that  Jesus  is  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  God, 
and  that  believing  ye  may  have  life  in  His  name  (John  xx. 
31).  As  many  as  received  Him,  to  them  gave  He  power  to 
become  the  sons  of  God,  to  them  that  believe  in  His  ?ia?nt 
(John  i.  12).  Whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  in  My  name,  this  I 
will  do  ;  that  the  Father  may  be  glorified  in  the  Son  (John 
xiv.  13,  14).  He  that  believeth  not,  is  judged  already,  because 
he  hath  not  believed  in  the  na?7ie  of  the  only-begotten  Son  of 
God  (John  iii.  15,  16,  18).  Where  two  or  tlwee  are  gathered 
together  in  My  name,  there  am  I  i?i  the  midst  of  them  (Matt, 
xviii.  19,  20).  Jesus  told  the  disciples  to  preach  in  His  name 
(Luke  xxiv.  47).    Besides  other  places,  where  the  Name  of 


No.  839.]       THE  ArOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


03 


the  Lord  is  mentioned,  by  which  is  meant  Himself  as  to 
His  Human  ;  (as  Matt.  vii.  22  ;  x.  22  ;  xviii.  5  ;  xix.  29  ; 
xxrv.  9,  10;  Mark  xi.  10;  xiii.  13;  xvi.  17  ;  Luke  x.  17; 
xix.  38;  xxi.  12,  17  ;  John  ii.  23):  from  which  it  is  mani- 
fest that  the  Father  is  hallowed  in  the  Son,  and  by  angels 
and  men  through  the  Son  ;  and  that  this  is  meant  by 
4  hallowed  be  thy  name  ; '  as  is  further  evident  in  John 
xvii.  19,  21-23,  26- 

"  Thirdly.  That  Thy  kingdom  ccme,  means  that  the  Lord 
reigns,  we  showed  by  these  passages :  The  Law  and  the 
P?-ophets  wei-e  until  John,  since  that  time  the  kingdom  of 
God  is  preached  (Luke  xvi.  16).  John  preaching  the  Gospel 
of  the  kingdom,  said,  The  time  is  fulfilled,  the  kingdom  of 
God  is  at  hand  (Mark  i.  14,  15  ;  Matt.  iii.  2).  Jesus  Him- 
selfpreached  the  Gospel  of  the  kingdom,  and  that  the  kingdom 
of  God  was  at  hand  (Matt.  iv.  17,  23  ;  ix.  35).  Jesus 
commanded  the  disciples  to  preach  and  declare  the  good  tidings 
of  the  kingdom  of  God  (Mark  xvi.  15  ;  Luke  viii.  1  *  ix.  60). 
In  like  manner  the  seventy  who?n  He  sent  forth  (Luke  x. 
9,  11.  Besides  other  places,  as  Matt.  xi.  5;  xvi.  27,  28; 
Mark  viii.  35  •  ix.  i,  27  ;  x.  29,  30;  xi.  10;  Luke  i.  19  ; 
ii.  10,  11  ;  iv.  43;  vii.  22  ;  xvii.  20,  21  ;  xxi.  30,  31  ; 
xxii.  18).  The  kingdom  of  God,  of  which  the  good  tidings 
was  made  known,  was  the  kingdom  of  the  Lord,  and  thus 
the  kingdom  of  the  Father.  That  it  is  so,  is  manifest  from 
these  passages  :  The  Father  hath  given  all  things  into  the 
hand  of  the  Son  (John  iii.  35).  The  Father  hath  given  to 
the  Son  power  over  all  flesh  (John  xvii.  2).  All  things  are 
delivered  unto  Me  of  my  Father  (Matt.  xi.  27).  All  power 
is  given  unto  Me  in  heaven  and  on  earth  (Matt,  xxviii.  18). 
Further  also  from  these :  Jehovah  Zebaoth  is  His  name, 
and  thy  Redee?7ier  the  Holy  One  of  Lsrael,  the  God  of  the 
whole  earth  shall  He  be  called  (Isa.  liv.  5).  L  saw,  and 
behold,  one  like  the  Son  of  Man,  to  whom  was  given  dominion, 
glory,  and  kingdom  ;  and  all  peoples  and  nations  shall  wor- 
ship Him  ;  His  dominion  is  an  everlasting  dominion,  which 


964 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XIX. 


shall  not  pass  away,  a?id  His  kingdom  that  which  shall  not 
perish  (Dan.  vii.  13,  14).  When  the  seventh  angel  sounded, 
there  were  voices  in  heaven,  saying,  the  kingdoms  of  the  world 
are  become  our  Lord's  and  His  Christ's,  and  He  shall  reign 
for  ever  and  ever  (Apoc.  xi.  15  ;  xii.  10):  which  kingdom 
of  the  Lord  is  treated  of  in  the  Apocalypse  from  beginning 
to  end  j  into  which  all  are  to  come,  who  will  be  of  the  New 
Church,  which  is  the  New  Jerusalem. 

"  Fourthly.  Thy  will  be  done  as  in  heaven  so  also  upon  the 
earth :  this  we  confirmed  by  these  passages :  Jesus  said, 
This  is  the  will  of  the  Father,  that  every  one  that  seeth  the 
Son,  and  believeth  on  Him,  ?nay  have  everlasting  life  (John 
vi.  40).  God  so  loved  the  world,  that  He  gave  His  only- 
begotten  Son,  that  every  one  who  believeth  in  Him  may  ?iot 
perish,  but  have  everlasting  life  (John  iii.  15,  16).  He  that 
believeth  o?i  the  Son,  hath  everlasting  life;  but  he  that 
believeth  not  the  Son,  shall  not  see  life  ;  but  the  anger  of  God 
abideth  011  hi?n  (John  iii.  36 :  besides  other  places).  To 
believe  in  Him  is  to  go  to  Him,  and  to  have  confidence 
that  He  saves,  because  He  is  the  Saviour  of  the  world. 
Besides,  it  is  known  in  the  church,  that  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  reigns  in  heaven.  He  says  also  that  His  kingdom 
is  there.  When,  therefore,  the  Lord  reigns  in  like  manner 
in  the  church,  the  Father's  will  is  then  done  as  in  heaven 
so  also  upon  the  earth. 

"  To  these  things  we  finally  added :  It  is  said  in  the  whole 
Christian  world,  that  they  who  are  of  the  church  make  the 
Body  of  Christ,  and  are  in  His  Body.  How  then  can  a 
man  of  the  church  approach  God  the  Father,  except  through 
the  Son,  in  whose  Body  he  is  ?  If  otherwise,  he  must  go 
entirely  out  of  His  Body,  and  approach. 

"  On  hearing  these  and  still  more  things  from  the  Word, 
the  Armageddons  wished  now  and  then  to  interrupt  our 
discourse,  and  to  adduce  such  things  as  the  Lord  spake 
with  the  Father  in  His  state  of  exinanition.  But  their 
tongues  then  adhered  to  their  palates,  as  it  was  not  per- 


No.  839.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


965 


mitted  them  to  contradict  the  Word.  But  the  bridles  of 
their  tongues  being  at  length  loosened,  they  cried  out, 
'You  have  spoken  against  the  doctrine  of  our  church, 
which  is,  that  God  the  Father  is  to  be  approached  imme- 
diately, and  that  we  must  believe  in  Him.  You  have  thus 
made  yourselves  guilty  of  a  violation  of  our  faith :  there- 
fore go  out  from  here  ;  and  if  not,  you  shall  be  cast  out* 
And  their  minds  being  inflamed,  from  threats  they  pro- 
ceeded to  violence.  But,  by  power  then  given  us,  we  struck 
them  with  blindness  ;  owing  to  which,  not  seeing  us,  they 
rushed  forth  into  the  plain,  which  was  a  desert :  and  those 
who  appeared  to  you  like  apes  upon  horses,  were  the  same 
as  were  seen  by  the  boys  out  of  the  window  like  statues  and 
idols,  before  whom  the  rest  knelt." 


966  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      fCiiAP.  XX. 


CHAPTER  TWENTIETH. 

1.  And  I  saw  an  angel  coming  down  from  heaven  hav- 
ing the  key  of  the  abyss,  and  a  great  chain  in  his  hand. 

2.  And  he  laid  hold  on  the  dragon,  the  old  serpent, 
which  is  the  Devil  and  Satan,  and  bound  him  a  thousand 

years ; 

3.  And  cast  him  into  the  abyss,  and  shut  him  up,  and 
set  a  seal  upon  him,  that  he  should  seduce  the  nations  no 
more  until  the  thousand  years  were  ended :  and  after  this 
he  must  be  loosed  a  little  time. 

4.  And  I  saw  thrones  j  and  they  sat  upon  them  j  and 
judgment  was  given  unto  them  :  and  the  souls  of  them  that 
were  beheaded  for  the  testimony  of  Jesus,  and  for  the  Word 
of  God,  and  who  did  not  worship  the  beast,  nor  his  image, 
nor  receive  his  mark  upon  their  forehead  and  upon  their 
hand ;  and  they  lived  and  reigned  with  Christ  a  thousand 
years. 

5.  And  the  rest  of  the  dead  lived  not  again  until  the 
thousand  years  were  ended  :  this  is  the  first  resurrection. 

6.  Blessed  and  holy  is  he  that  hath  part  in  the  first  res- 
urrection :  upon  these  the  second  death  hath  no  power ; 
but  they  shall  be  priests  of  God  and  of  Christ,  and  shall 
reign  with  Him  a  thousand  years. 

7.  And  when  the  thousand  years  are  ended,  Satan  shall 
be  loosed  out  of  his  prison. 

8  And  shall  go  forth  to  seduce  the  nations  that  are  in 
the  four  corners  of  the  earth,  Gog  and  Magog,  to  gather 
them  together  to  battle  ;  the  number  of  whom  is  as  the 
sand  of  the  sea. 

9.  And  they  went  up  upon  the  breadth  of  the  earth,  and 
surrounded  the  camp  of  the  saints,  and  the  beloved  city; 


Chap.  XX.]      THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


967 


and  fire  came  clown  from  God  out  of  heaven,  and  consumed 
them. 

10.  And  the  devil  that  seduced  them  was  cast  into  the 
lake  of  fire  and  brimstone,  where  the  beast  and  the  false 
prophet  are :  and  they  shall  be  tormented  day  and  night 
for  ever  and  ever. 

1  i.  And  I  saw  a  great  white  throne,  and  Him  that  sat 
upon  it,  from  whose  face  the  earth  and  the  heaven  fled 
away,  and  there  was  found  no  place  for  them. 

12.  And  I  saw  the  dead,  small  and  great,  standing 
before  God ;  and  the  books  were  opened :  and  another 
book  was  opened,  which  is  the  book  of  life  j  and  the  dead 
were  judged  from  the  things  written  in  the  books,  accord- 
ing to  their  works. 

13.  And  the  sea  gave  up  the  dead  which  were  in  it; 
and  death  and  hell  gave  up  the  dead  which  were  in  them  j 
and  they  were  judged  every  one  according  to  their  works. 

14.  And  death  and  hell  were  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire : 
this  is  the  second  death. 

15.  And  if  any  one  was  not  found  written  in  the  book  of 
life,  he  was  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire. 


THE  SPIRITUAL  SENSE. 

The  Contents  of  the  whole  Chapter.  Concerning 
the  removal  of  those  who  are  meant  by  the  dragon  (vers. 
1-3) ;  and  then  concerning  the  ascent  from  the  lower 
earth,  of  those  who  worshipped  the  Lord,  and  shunned 
evils  as  sins  (vers.  4-6).  •  The  judgment  upon  those  who 
had  nothing  of  religion  in  their  worship  (vers.  7-9).  The 
damnation  of  the  dragon  (vers.  10).  The  universal  judg- 
ment upon  the  rest  (vers.  11-15). 

The  Contents  of  each  Verse.  "  And  I  saw  an  angel 
coming  down  out  of  heaven,  having  the  key  of  the  abyss, 
and  a  great  chain  in  his  hand,"  signifies  the  Divine  opera- 


968 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap.  XX 


tion  of  the  Lord  into  the  lower  regions,  from  the  Divine 
power  of  shutting  and  opening,  also  of  binding  and  loos- 
ing. "  And  he  laid  hold  on  the  dragon,  the  old  serpent, 
which  is  the  devil  and  satan,"  signifies  that  those  were  held 
back  who  are  meant  by  the  dragon  ;  who,  because  they 
think  sensually  and  not  spiritually  concerning  the  things  of 
faith  are  called  the  old  Serpent ;  and  because  they  are  in 
evils  as  to  life,  are  called  the  Devil ;  and  because  they  are 
in  falsities  as  to  doctrine,  are  called  Satan.  "  And  bound 
Him  a  thousand  years,"  signifies  that  they  who  are  here 
meant  by  the  dragon  were  withdrawn  and  torn  away  from 
the  rest  in  the  world  of  spirits,  that  there  should  be  no 
communication  with  them  for  a  while  or  for  some  time. 
"  And  cast  him  into  the  abyss,  and  shut  him  up,  and  set 
a  seal  upon  him,  that  he  should  seduce  the  nations  no 
more,"  signifies  that  the  Lord  altogether  removed  those 
who  were  in  faith  alone,  and  took  away  all  their  communi- 
cation with  others,  lest  they  should  inspire  something  of 
their  heresy  into  those  who  would  be  elevated  into  heaven. 
"  Until  the  thousand  years  were  ended ;  and  after  this  he 
must  be  loosed  a  little  time,"  signifies  that  this  is  for  a  while 
or  for  some  time,  until  they  who  were  in  truths  from  good 
should  be  taken  up  into  heaven  by  the  Lord,  after  which 
they  who  are  meant  by  the  dragon  are  to  be  loosed  a  short 
time,  and  communication  with  others  is  to  be  opened  to 
them.  ".  And  I  saw  thrones,  and  they  sat  upon  them,  and 
judgment  was  given  unto  them,"  signifies  that  the  truths  of 
the  Word,  according  to  which  all  are  judged,  were  opened  ; 
and  that  then  those  were  taken  up  from  the  lower  earth, 
who  had  been  kept  concealed  by.  the  Lord,  lest  they  should 
be  seduced  by  the  dragon  and  his  beasts.  "  And  [I  saw] 
the  souls  of  them  that  were  beheaded  for  the  testimony  of 
Jesus,  and  for  the  Word  of  God,"  signifies  those  who  were 
rejected  by  them  that  are  in  falsities  from  their  own  intelli- 
gence, because  they  worshipped  the  Lord,  and  lived  accord- 
ing to  the  truths  of  His  Word.  "  And  who  did  not  worship 


Chap.  XX.J      THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


969 


the  beast,  nor  his  image,  nor  receive  his  mark  upon  their  fore- 
head and  upon  their  hand,"  signifies  who  did  not  acknowl- 
edge and  receive  the  doctrine  of  faith  alone.  "  And  they 
lived  and  reigned  with  Christ  a  thousand  years,"  signifies 
who  already  are  in  conjunction  with  the  Lord,  and  have 
been  for  some  time  in  His  kingdom.  "  And  the  rest  of  the 
dead  lived  not  again,  until  the.  thousand  years  were  ended," 
signifies  that  besides  those  who  have  been  spoken  of,  not 
any  were  taken  up  into  heaven,  until  after  the  dragon  was 
loosed,  and  they  we're  then  proved  and  explored  as  to  what 
they  were.  "  This  is  the  first  resurrection,"  signifies  that 
salvation  and  eternal  life  is  primarily  to  worship  the  Lord, 
and  to  live  according  to  His  precepts  in  the  Word,  because 
by  these  conjunction  is  effected  with  the  Lord,  and  conso- 
ciation with  the  angels  of  heaven.  "  Blessed  and  holy  is 
he  that  hath  part  in  the  first  resurrection,"  signifies  that 
they  who  come  into  heaven  have  the  happiness  of  eternal 
life,  and  enlightenment  by  conjunction  with  the  Lord. 
"  Upon  these  the  second  death  hath  no  power,"  signifies 
that  they  are  not  condemned.  "  But  they  shall  be  priests 
of  God  and  of  Christ,"  signifies  because  they  are  kept  by 
the  Lord  in  the  good  of  love  and  thence  in  the  truths  of 
wisdom.  "  And  shall  reign  with  Him  a  thousand  years," 
signifies  that  they  were  already  in  heaven,  when  the  rest, 
who  did  not  yet  live  again,  that  is,  receive  heavenly  life, 
were  in  the  world  of  spirits.  "  And  when  the  thousand 
years  are  ended,  Satan  shall  be  loosed  out  of  his  prison," 
signifies  that  after  these  who  had  been  hitherto  concealed 
and  guarded  in  the  lower  earth,  were  taken  up  into  heaven 
by  the  Lord,  and  the  New  Christian  Heaven  was  increased 
by  them,  all  those  who  had  confirmed  falsities  of  faith  in 
themselves  were  let  loose.  "  And  shall  go  forth  to  seduce 
the  nations,  which  are  in  the  four  corners  of  the  earth, 
Gog  and  Magog,  to  gather  them  together  to  battle,"  signi- 
fies that  they  who  are  here  meant  by  the  dragon,  would  draw 
to  their  party  all  from  the  whole  earth  in  the  entire  world 


970  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  XX, 

of  spirits,  who  lived  there  in  external  natural  worship  only, 
and  in  no  internal  spiritual  worship;  and  would  excite 
them  against  those  who  worshipped  the  Lord,  and  lived 
according  to  His  precepts  in  the  Word.  "  The  number  of 
whom  is  as  the  sand  of  the  sea,"  signifies  the  multitude 
of  such.  "And  they  went  up  upon  the  breadth  of  the 
earth,  and  surrounded  the  camp  of  the  saints,  and  the 
beloved  city,"  signifies  that,  being  excited  by  the  dragon- 
ists,  they  would  spurn  every  truth  of  the  church,  and 
endeavor  to  destroy  all  things  of  the  New  Church,  and  its 
very  doctrine  concerning  the  Lord  and  concerning  Life. 
"  And  fire  came  down  from  God  out  of  heaven,  and  con- 
sumed them,"  signifies  that  they  perished  by  t-he  concu- 
piscences of  infernal  love.  "  And  the  devil  that  seduced 
them  was  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire  and  brimstone,  where 
the  beast  and  the  false-prophet  are  5  and  they  shall  be 
tormented  day  and  night  for  ever  and  ever,"  signifies  that 
they  who  were  in  evils  as  to  life  and  in  falsities  as  to  doc- 
trine were  cast  into  hell.  "  And  I  saw  a  great  white  throne, 
and  Him  that  sat  upon  it,  from  whose  face  the  heaven  and 
the  earth  fled  away,"  signifies  a  universal  judgment  executed 
by  the  Lord  upon  all  the  first  heavens,  in  which  were  those 
who  were  in  civil  and  moral  good  and  no  spiritual  good, 
and  thus  who  simulated  Christians  in  externals,  but  were 
devils  in  internals,  which  heavens  with  their  earth  were 
utterly  dissipated,  so  that  nothing  of  them  appeared  any 
more.  "  And  I  saw  the  dead,  small  and  great,  standing 
before  God,"  signifies  all  who  have  died  from  the  earth, 
and  were  now  among  those  who  were  in  the  world  of 
spirits,  of  whatever  condition  and  quality,  gathered  to- 
gether by  the  Lord  to  judgment.  "  And  the  books  were 
opened,  and  another  book  was  opened,  which  is  the  book 
of  life,"  signifies  that  the  interiors  of  the  minds  of  them 
all  were  laid  open,  and  by  influx  of  light  and  heat  from 
heaven  were  seen  and  perceived  as  to  the  quality  of  their 
affections  which  are  of  love  or  of  the  will  and  thence  as 


No.  84c]       THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  97 1 


to  the  thoughts  which  are  of  faith  or  of  the  understanding, 
as  well  the  evil  as  the  good.  "  And  the  dead  were  judged 
from  the  things  written  in  the  books  according  to  their 
works,"  signifies  that  all  were  judged  according  to  their  in- 
ternal life  in  externals.  "  And  the  sea  gave  up  the  dead 
which  were  in  it,"  signifies  the  external  and  natural  men 
of  the  Church  called  together  to  judgment.  "  And  death 
ai  d  hell  gave  up  the  dead  which  were  in  them,"  signifies 
the  men  of  the  church  impious  at  heart,  who  were  in  them- 
selves devils  and  satans,  called  together  to  judgment. 
1  And  they  were  judged  every  one  according  to  his  works," 
signifies  here  as  before.  "  And  death  and  hell  were  cast 
into  the  lake  of  fire,"  signifies  that  the  impious  at  heart, 
who  in  themselves  were  devils  and  satans,  and  yet  in  ex- 
ternals like  men  of  the  Church,  were  cast  down  into  hell 
among  those  who  were  in  the  love  of  evil,  and  thence  in 
the  love  of  the  falsity  that  agrees  with  the  evil.  "This  is 
the  second  death,"  signifies  that  these  have  damnation 
itself.  "  And  if  any  one  was  not  found  written  in  the 
book  of  life,  he  was  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire,"  signifies  that 
they  who  did  not  live  according  to  the  Lord's  precepts 
in  the  Word,  and  did  not  believe  in  the  Lord,  were  con- 
demned. 


THE  EXPLANATION. 

840.  And  I  saw  an  angel  coming  down  from  heaven,  hav- 
ing the  key  of  the  abyss,  and  a  great  chain  in  his  hand,  signi- 
fies the  Lord's  operation  into  the  lower  regions  from  the 
Divine  power  of  shutting  and  opening,  also  of  binding  and 
loosing.  By  an  angel  coming  down  from  heaven  the  Lord 
is  meant  (see  n.  5,  170,  344,  465,  657,  718)  ;  also  the  Lord's 
operation  (n.  415,  631,  633,  649);  here  into  the  lower 
regions,  because  He  is  said  to  come  down.  By  his  having 
the  key  of  the  abyss  is  signified  the  Divine  power  of  opening 
and  shutting  hell  (see  n.  62,  174):  and  by  His  having  a 


972  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chaf  XX, 

great  chain  in  His  hand  is  signified  the  endeavor  and 
thence  the  act  of  binding  and  loosing.  Hence  it  follows, 
that  there  was  not  any  key  nor  chain  in  the  Lord's  hand, 
but  that  it  so  appeared  to  John  was  a  representative  of  the 
Lord's  Divine  Power.  The  opening  of  hell  and  the  shut- 
ting of  it  is  also  treated  of  two  or  three  times  in  this  chap- 
ter. 

841.  And  He  laid  hold  on  the  dragon,  the  old  serpent,  which 
is  the  devil  a?id  satan,  signifies  that  those  were  held  back 
who  are  meant  by  the  dragon,  who,  because  they  think 
sensually  and  not  spiritually  concerning  the  things  of  faith, 
are  called  the  old  Serpent ;  and  because  they  are  in  evils 
as  to  life,  are  called  the  Devil ;  and  because  they  are  in 
falsities  as  to  doctrine,  are  called  Satan.  Who  they  are 
that  are  meant  by  the  dragon,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  537). 
The  reason  that  he  is  here  as  well  as  there  called  the  old 
Serpent,  the  Devil,  and  Satan,  is  because  a  serpent  signifies 
those  who  think  sensually  and  not  spiritually  (n.  455,  550)  ; 
the  devil,  those  who  are  in  evils  as  to  life  ;  and  satan,  those 
who  are  in  falsities  as  to  doctrine  (n.  97,  550).  For  all 
those  who  do  not  go  to  the  Lord  immediately  think  sensu- 
ally of  the  things  of  the  church,  and  cannot  think  spiritually  ; 
for  the  Lord  is  the  light  itself  (n.  796,  797)  ;  on  which  ac- 
count they  who  do  not  go  to  the  Lord  immediately,  cannot 
think  from  spiritual  light,  which  is  the  light  of  heaven,  but 
from  natural  light  separated  from  spiritual  light,  which  is 
to  think  sensually.  Hence  it  is  that  they  are  called  the 
old  Serpent.  They  who  do  not  go  to  the  Lord  immediately, 
nor  shun  evils  as  sins,  remain  in  sins  ;  hence  it  is  that  the 
dragon  is  called  the  Devil :  and  as  the  same  are  in  falsities 
as  to  doctrine,  therefore  the  dragon  is  called  Satan. 

842.  And  boimd  him  a  thousand  years,  signifies  that  they 
who  are  here  meant  by  the  dragon  were  withdrawn  and  torn 
away  from  the  rest  in  the  world  of  spirits,  that  there  should 
be  no  communication  with  them  for  a  while  or  for  some 
time.    That  by  binding  is  here  signified  to  draw  back  and 


No.  843.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


973 


tear  away  from  the  rest  in  the  world  of  spirits,  that  there 
should  be  no  communication  with  them,  will  be  seen  in  the 
paragraph  next  following.  The  reason  that  by  the  thou- 
sand years  are  not  meant  a  thousand  years,  but  for  a  while 
or  for  some  time,  is  because  a  thousand,  without  other 
numbers  added,  signifies  this  in  the  spiritual  world.  He 
who  believes  that  a  thousand  years  signify  a  thousand 
years,  does  not  know  that  all  the  numbers  in  the  Word  sig- 
nify things ;  and  so  he  may  be  misled,  especially  in  the  Apoc- 
alypse, concerning  the  sense  of  the  things,  where  number* 
occur;  as,  5,  7,  10,  12,  144,  666,  1200,  1600,  12000,  144000, 
and  many  others  :  in  the  latter  of  which  numbers  a  thousand 
signifies  only  something  qualifying  j  and  when  a  thousand 
is  applied  to  designate  times,  it  signifies  somewhat  more  : 
but  where  it  is  mentioned  alone,  as  here,  it  signifies  a  while 
or  for  some  time.  That  it  is  so,  has  been  told  me  from 
heaven  j  where,  in  the  Word  which  is  there,  no  number  is 
read,  but  the  thing  instead  of  the  number ;  and  instead  of 
a  thousand  a  while.  They  wonder  there,  that  when  the 
men  of  the  church  have  seen  so  many  numbers  in  the 
Apocalypse,  which  cannot  but  signify  things,  they  have 
still  adhered  to  the  conjectures  of  the  chiliasts  or  millen- 
nialists,  and  have  thereby  impressed  upon  themselves  vain 
notions  respecting'  the  last  state  of  the  church. 

843.  And  cast  him  into  the  abyss,  and  shut  him  up,  and 
set  a  seal  upon  him,  thai  he  might  seduce  the  nations  no  more, 
signifies  that  the  Lord  altogether  removed  those  who  were 
in  faith  alone,  and  took  away  all  their  communication  with 
others,  lest  they  should  inspire  something  of  their  heresy 
into  those  who  would  be  elevated  into  heaven.  By  the 
dragon  those  who  are  in  falsities  of  faith  are  here  meant,  as 
just  above  (n.  842).  It  is  said  of  the  dragon,  that  he  was 
seized,  bound,  cast  into  the  abyss,  shut  up,  and  a  seal  set 
upon  him :  and  by  this  is  signified  that  he  was  altogether 
removed,  and  that  all  communication  between  him  and 
others  was  cut  off.    By  his  being  seized  is  signified  that 


974 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XX. 


they  who  are  meant  by  him  were  collected  t  .gether  and 
held  back  :  by  his  being  bound  is  signified  that  they  were 
withdrawn  and  torn  away  :  by  his  being  cast  into  the  abyss 
is  signified  that  they  were  let  down  towards  hell :  by  his 
being  shut  up  is  signified  that  they  were  altogether  removed : 
by  a  seal  being  set  upon  him  is  signified  that  communica- 
tion with  others  v/as  altogether  taken  away.  The  reason 
that  the  dragon  was  altogether  removed  for  a  while,  is  that 
those  who  had  been  kept  concealed  by  the  Lord  might  be 
taken  up  from  the  lower  earth,  who  are  treated  of  vers. 
4-6  ;  lest  they  should  be  seduced  by  the  dragonists  when 
they  were  being  taken  up  :  wherefore  it  is  said  also,  "  that 
he  should  seduce  the  nations  no  more  ; "  by  which  is  signi- 
fied that  he  should  not  inspire  into  them  any  thing  of  his 
heresy.  This  was  done  in  the  world  of  spirits,  which  is 
midway  between  heaven  and  hell,  because  there  the  evil 
communicate  with  the  good ;  and  in  that  world  the  good 
are  prepared  for  heaven,  and  the  evil  for  hell ;  and  the 
good  are  there  proved  by  some  companionship  with  the 
evil,  and  are  explored  as  to  what  they  are,  and  how  stead- 
fast. By  the  nations  which  he  should  not  seduce,  the  good 
are  meant.  That  they  who  are  in  good  as  to  the  life  are 
meant  by  nations,  and  in  the  opposite  sense  the  evil,  may 
be  seen  above  (n.  483).  From  this  it  may  be  evident,  that 
by  his  casting  him  into  the  abyss,  and  shutting  him  up,  and 
setting  a  seal  upon  him,  is  signified  that  the  Lord  altogether 
removed  those  that  were  in  falsities  of  faith,  and  took  away 
all  their-  communication  with  others,  lest  they  should  in- 
spire something  of  their  heresy  into  those  who  should  be 
taken  up  into  heaven. 

844.  Until  the  thousand  years  should  be  ended,  and  after  this 
he  must  be  loosed  a  little  time,  signifies  that  this  is  for  a  while 
or  for  some  time,  until  they  who  were  in  truths  from  good 
should  be  taken  up  into  heaven  by  the  Lord,  after  which 
those  that  are  meant  by  the  dragon  are  to  be  loosed  for  a 
short  time,  and  communication  with  others  is  to  be  opened 


No.  845.]       THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


975 


to  them.  The  reason  that  by  the  thousand  years  being 
ended  is  signified  for  a  while  or  a  certain  time,  is  because 
a  thousand  years  are  not  signified  by  the  thousand  years,  but 
a  while  or  some  time,  as  above  (n.  842).  By  "  he  must  be 
loosed  for  a  little  time,"  is  signified  that  after  that  they  who 
are  meant  by  the  dragon,  described  above,  are  to  be  loosed 
from  their  confinement,  and  then  communication  with  others 
is  to  be  opened  to  them.  That  this  is  signified,  is  manifest 
from  what  is  said  above,  and  thus  from  the  series  of  the 
things,  and  from  the  connection  with  what  follows  in  the 
spiritual  sense.  In  what  now  follows,  from  vers.  4-6,  those 
are  treated  of  who  were  taken  up  by  the  Lord  into  heaven 
for  whose  sake  the  dragon  was  removed  and  shut  up. 

845.  And  I  saw  th rones,  and  they  sat  upon  them,  and  judg- 
ment was  given  unto  them,  signifies  that  the  truths  of  the 
Word,  according  to  which  all  are  judged,  were  opened,  and 
that  then  those  were  taken  up  from  the  lower  earth,  who 
had  been  kept  concealed  by  the  Lord,  lest  they  should  be 
seduced  by  the  dragon  and  his  beasts.  That  this  is  signi- 
fied by  these  words,  is  because  by  the  thrones  upon  which 
they  sat  are  not  signified  thrones,  but  judgment  according 
to  the  truths  of  the  Word.  That  judgment  is  represented 
by  the  thrones  seen  in  heaven,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  229). 
That  nothing  else  is  signified  by  the  thrones  upon  which 
the  twenty-four  elders  sat,  and  by  those  upon  which  the 
twelve  Apostles  are  to  sit ;  and  that  all  are  judged  accord- 
ing to  the  truths  of  the  Word,  may  also  be  seen  above 
(n.  233).  Hence  it  is  manifest,  that  by  judgment  being 
given  to  them  is  signified  that  judgment  was  given  to  the 
truths  of  the  Word.  They  who  were  taken  up  from  the 
lower  earth  into  heaven  by  the  Lord  are  they  who  had  been 
kept  concealed  there  in  the  mean  time,  lest  they  should  be 
seduced  by  the  dragon  and  his  beasts  :  because  this  is  said 
concerning  the  souls  of  them  that  were  beheaded  and  con- 
cerning the  dead,  as  described  presently  j  not  that  they 
were  dead  to  themselves,  but  to  others.    The  place  where 


976 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XX, 


they  were  kept  concealed  is  called  the  lower  earth,  which 
is  next  above  the  hells,  under  the  world  of  spirits  j  and 
there,  by  communication  with  heaven  and  by  conjunction 
with  the  Lord,  they  are  in  safety.  There  are  many  such 
places  ;  and  they  live  there  cheerfully  among  themselves, 
and  worship  the  Lord  ;  nor  do  they  know  any  thing  about 
hell.  They  who  are  there  are  from  time  to  time  taken  up 
by  the  Lord  into  heaven  after  a  last  judgment  j  and  when 
they  are  taken  up,  those  who  are  meant  by  the  dragon  are 
removed.  It  has  very  often  been  given  me  to  see  them 
taken  up,  and  consociated  with  the  angels  in  heaven. 
This  is  meant  in  the  Word  by  the  sepulchres  being  opened, 
and  the  dead  being  raised. 

846.  A  fid  [I  saw]  the  souls  of  them  that  were  beheaded  for 
the  testimony  of  Jesus  and  for  the  Word  of  God,  signifies 
those  who  were  rejected  by  them  that  are  in  falsities  from 
their  own  intelligence,  because  they  worshipped  the  Lord, 
and  lived  according  to  the  truths  of  His  Word.    By  "  the 
souls  of  them  that  were  beheaded  for  the  testimony  of  Jesus 
and  for  the  Word  of  God,"  are  meant  men  after  death  who 
are  then  called  spirits,  or  men  clothed  with  a  spiritual  body, 
who  have  been  kept  concealed  by  the  Lord  in  the  lower 
earth,  until  the  evil  were  removed  by  the  last  judgment. 
They  are  called  the  beheaded  [smitten  with  the  axe],  because 
they  are  rejected  by  them  that  are  in  falsities  from  their 
own  intelligence  ;  who  are  all  that  are  in  evils  and  thence 
falsities,  or  in  falsities  and  through  them  in  evils,  and  yet  in 
Divine  worship  in  externals.    That  that  falsity  is  signified 
by  the  axe,  will  be  seen  in  the  following  paragraph.  By 
the  testimony  of  Jesus  and  the  Word  of  God  is  signified  the 
acknowledgment  of  the  Lord's  Divine  in  His  Human,  the 
same  as  by  these  passages  above  :  John  testified  the  Word 
of  God  and  the  testimony  of  Jesus  Christ  (Apoc.  i.  2). 
Micnael  and  his  angels  overcame  the  dragon  by  the  blood  of  the 
La?nb  and  the  Word  of  their  testimony  (xii.  11).    The  dragon 
went  away  to  make  war  with  the  remnant  of  her  seed,  who 


No.  847. J         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  977 

keep  the  commandments  of  God,  a?id  have  the  testimony  of 
Jesus  Christ  (xii.  17).    / a?n  the  fellow-servant  of  thy  breth- 
ren that  have  the  testimony  of  Jesus  Christ :  the  testimony  of 
Jesus  is  the  spirit  of  prophecy  (xix.  10).    That  the  acknowl- 
edgment of  the  Lord's  Divine  in  His  Human,  and  a  life  ac- 
cording to  the  truths  of  His  Word,  in  particular  according  to 
the  precepts  of  the  Decalogue,  is  signified  by  these  things, 
may  be  seen  in  the  explanations  of  these  passages.  These 
souls  are  the  same  as  those  of  whom  these  things  are  said 
above :  /  saw  under  the  altar  the  souls  of  them  that  were 
slain  for  the  Word  of  God  and  for  the  testimony  which  they 
held :  and  they  cried  with  a  great  voice,  saying,  How  long,  O 
Lord,  who  art  Holy  and  True,  dost  thou  not  judge  and  avenge 
our  blood  on  them  that  dwell  upo?i  the  earth  :  and  to  every  one 
of  them  were  given  white  robes  ;  and  it  was  said  unto  them, 
that  they  should  rest  yet  for  a  little  time,  until  their  fellow- 
se?-vants  and  their  brethren,  who  should  be  killed  as  they  we?-e, 
should  be  fulfilled  (vi.  9-1 1)  :  which  may  be  seen  explained 
R-  325-329- 

847.  It  is  said  in  the  Word  in  many  places,  that  some 
were  slain,  pierced,  or  dead  j  and  yet  it  is  not  meant  that 
they  were  slain,  pierced,  and  dead ;  but  that  they  were  re- 
jected by  those  who  are  in  evils  and  falsities  ;  see  n.  59, 
325,  589.  The  same  is  signified  by  the  dead  in  the  fol- 
lowing verse,  where  it  is  said  that  the  rest  of  the  dead  lived 
not  again,  until  the  thousand  years  were  ended :  from  which 
it  is  manifest,  that  by  those  who  are  called  "  the  beheaded  " 
are  signified  those  that  were  rejected  by  them  that  are  in  fal- 
sities from  their  own  intelligence.  That  falsity  from  one's 
own  intelligence  is  signified  by  an  axe,  is  manifest  from 
these  passages  :  The  customs  of  the  nations  are  vanity,  though 
one  cut  down  a  tree  from  the  forest,  the  wo?-k  of  the  hands  of 
the  workman  with  the  axe  (Jer.  x.  3).  The  voice  of  Egypt 
shall  go  like  a  serpent ;  they  have  come  with  axes  as  hewers 
of  wood  (Jer.  xlvi.  22).  He  is  known  as  lifting  up  axes  upon 
the  thicket  of  trees,  and  already  do  they  beat  down  the  carvings 


978 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XX. 


of  it  with  the  axe  and  hammers  ;  they  have  profaned  the 
dwelling-place  of  thy  ?iame  to  the  earth  (Ps.  lxxiv.  5-7).  When 
thou  shalt  besiege  a  city,  thou  shalt  not  destroy  the  trees  thereof 
by  smiting  the  axe  against  them  (Deut.  xx.  19).  By  the  axe 
in  these  places  is  signified  falsity  from  one's  own  intelli- 
gence :  the  reason  is,  because  by  iron  is  signified  truth  in 
ultimate*,  which  is  called  sensual  truth ;  which,  when  it  is 
separated  from  rational  and  spiritual  truth,  is  turned  into 
falsity.  That  it  is  falsity  from  one's  own  intelligence,  is 
because  the  sensual  is  in  what  belongs  to  one's  self  (see 
n.  424).  On  account  of  this  signification  of  iron  and  axe,  it 
was  commanded  that  if  an  altar  of  stone  should  be  built,  it 
should  be  built  of  whole  stones,  and  that  iron  should  not  bt 
lifted  up  upon  the  stones,  lest  it  should  be  profaned  (Ex.  xx. 
25;  Deut.  xxvii.  5):  wherefore  also  these  things  are  said 
of  the  temple  at  Jerusalem  :  The  House  itself  was  built  of 
whole  stone ;  neither  ha?mners  nor  the  axe,  nor  any  instru- 
ment of  iron,  were  heard  in  the  house  when  it  was  building  (1 
Kings  vi.  7)  ;  and  on  the  other  .hand,  where  a  graven  im- 
age is  treated  of,  by  which  falsity  from  one's  own  intelli- 
gence is  signified,  it  is  said  that  he  maketh  it  with  iron,  with 
tongs,  or  with  the  axe  and  hammers  (Isa.  xliv.  12).  That 
falsity  from  one's  own  intelligence  is  signified  by  a  graven 
image  and  an  idol,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  459). 

848.  And  who  did  not  worship  the  beast  nor  his  image,  nor 
?'eceive  his  mark  upon  their  forehead  and  upon  their  ha?id. 
That  it  signifies  those  who  did  not  acknowledge  and  re 
ceive  the  doctrine  of  faith  alone,  is  manifest  from  the  things 
explained  above  (n.  634),  where  are  similar  words. 

849.  And  they  lived  and  reigned  with  Christ  a  thousand 
years,  signifies  who  already  are  in  conjunction  with  the 
Lord,  and  have  been  for  some  time  in  His  kingdom. 
"  Who  lived  with  Christ "  signifies,  who  were  in  conjunc- 
tion with  the  Lord,  because  these  live.  "Who  reigned 
with  Christ  "  signifies  who  were  in  His  kingdom,  as  ex- 
plained presently.    That  by  a  thousand  years  is  signified 


No.  851.]  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  979 

for  some  time,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  842).  These  things 
are  said  of  those  who  worshipped  the  Lord  in  their  life  in 
the  world,  and  lived  according  to  His  precepts  in  the 
Word,  and  were  guarded  after  death,  lest  they  should  be 
seduced  by  the  dragonists ;  and  thus  who  had  already  for 
some  time  been  conjoined  to  the  Lord,  and  consociated 
with  the  angels  of  heaven,  as  to  their  interiors.  That  to 
reign  with  the  Lord  is  not  to  reign  with  Him,  but  to  be  in 
His  kingdom  by  conjunction  with  Him,  may  be  seen  above 
(n.  284).  For  the  Lord  alone  reigns ;  and  ever}7  one  in 
heaven,  who  is  in  an  employment,  discharges  his  office  in  his 
society  as  in  the  world,  but  under  the  Lord's  auspices.  They 
act  indeed  as  of  themselves  ;  but  as  they  regard  uses  pri- 
marily, they  act  from  the  Lord,  from  whom  is  all  use. 

850.  And  the  rest  of  the  dead  lived  not  again,  until  the 
thousand  years  were  ended,  signifies  that  besides  these  who 
have  been  spoken  of,  not  any  were  taken  up  into  heaven, 
until  after  the  dragon  was  loosed,  and  they  were  then 
proved  and  explored  as  to  what  they  were.  By  "the  rest 
of  the  dead "  are  signified  those  who  -were  also  rejected 
by  those  who  are  in  faith  alone,  because  they  worshipped 
the  Lord,  and  lived  according  to  His  precepts,  but  were 
not  yet  proved  and  explored  as  to  their  quality.  That 
these  are  signified  by  the  dead  here,  may  be  seen  above 
(n.  847):  for  all,  after  departure  out  of  the  world,  first 
come  into  the  world  of  spirits,  which  is  in  the  midst  be- 
tween heaven  and  hell,  and  are  there  proved  and  explored, 
and  so  prepared,  the  evil  for  hell,  and  the  good  for  heaven. 
It  is  said  of  these,  that  they  lived  not  again  ;  that  is,  were 
not  yet  thus  conjoined  to  the  Lord,  and  consociated  with 
the  angels  of  heaven,  as  the  former  were.  That  many 
were  also  saved  afterwards,  is  manifest  from  vers.  12-15  °f 
this  chapter  ;  where  it  is  said  that  the  book  of  life  was 
also  opened  :  and  if  any  one  was  not  found  written  in  the 
book  of  life,  he  was  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire. 

851    This  is  the  first  resurrection,  signifies  that  salvation 


980  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  XX. 

and  eternal  life  is  primarily  to  worship  the  Lord,  and  to 
live  according  to  His  precepts  in  the  Word,  because  by 
these  conjunction  is  effected  with  the  Lord  and  consociation 
with  the  angels  of  heaven.  That  all*  these  things  are  signi- 
fied by  "  this  is  the  first  resurrection,"  is  because  it  follows 
as  a  conclusion  from  what  goes  before,  and  hence  involves 
them.  The  preceding  things  which  these  words  involve, 
are  contained  in  vers.  4,  and  something  also  in  vers.  5.  In 
the  fourth  verse  they  are  these :  He  saw  the  souls  of  them 
that  were  beheaded  for  the  testimony  of  Jesus  and  for  the 
Word  of  God,  and  who  did  not-  worship  the  beast,  nor  his 
image,  nor  receive  his  ?nark  upon  their  forehead  and  upo?>  their 
hand,  and  they  lived  and  reigned  with  Christ.  That  by  "  the 
souls  of  them  that  were  beheaded  for  the  testimony  of  Jesus 
Christ  and  for  the  Word  of  God,"  those  are  signified  who 
were  rejected  by  them  that  were  in  falsities  from  their  own 
intelligence,  because  they  worshipped  the  Lord  and  lived 
according  to  His  precepts  in  the  Word,  may  be  seen  above 
(n.  846,  847) :  that  by  their  not  worshipping  the  beast  nor 
his  image,  nor  receiving  his  mark  upon  their  forehead  and 
upon  their  hand,  is  signified  that  they  rejected  the  heretical 
tenet  of  faith  alone,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  848)  :  and  that 
by  their  living  and  reigning  with  Christ  a  thousand  years, 
is  signified  that  they  have  conjunction  with  the  Lord  and 
consociation  with  the  angels  of  heaven,  may  be  seen  above 
(n.  849).  These,  therefore,  are  the  things  involved  in  "  this 
is  the  first  resurrection."  By  "resurrection"  is  signified 
salvation  and  eternal  life  ;  and  by  "  the  first "  is  not  meant 
a  first  resurrection,  but  the  very  and  primary  thing  of  res- 
urrection, thus  salvation  and  eternal  life.  For  there  is  only 
one  resurrection  to  life  ;  a  second  is  not  given :  for  which 
reason,  neither  is  a  second  resurrection  anywhere  mentioned. 
For  they  who  are  once  conjoined  to  the  Lord,  are  conjoined 
to  Him  for  ever,  and  are  in  heaven ;  for  the  Lord  says,  / 
am  the  Resurrection  and  the  Life ;  he  that  believeth  in  Me, 
though  he  die,  shall  live  ;  every  one  that  liveth  and  believeth  in 


No.  853.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


Me,  shall  never  die  (John  xi.  25,  26).  That  these  things  are 
meant  by  the  first  resurrection,  is  evident  also  from  the. 
verse  now  following. 

852.  Blessed  and  holy  is  he  that  hath  part  in  the  first  res- 
urrection, signifies  that  they  who  come  into  heaven  have  the 
happiness  of  eternal  life,  and  enlightenment  by  conjunction 
with  the  Lord.  He  is  said  to  be  blessed  who  has  the  hap- 
piness of  eternal  life  (n.  639)  ;  and  he  is  said  to  be  holy 
Who  has  enlightenment  in  Divine  truths  by  conjunction 
with  the  Lord  :  for  the  Lord  alone  is  Holy  ;  and  the  Divine 
proceeding  from  Him,  from  which  is  enlightenment,  is  what 
is  called  the  Holy  Spirit  (n.  173,  586,  666).  By  the  first 
resurrection  is  signified  elevation  into  heaven  by  the  Lord, 
and  thus  salvation  ;  as  just  above  (n.  851).  Hence  it  is 
manifest,  by  "  blessed  and  holy  is  he  that  hath  part  in  the 
first  resurrection  "  is  signified  that  they  who  come  into 
heaven  have  the  happiness  of  eternal  life,  and  enlighten- 
ment by  conjunction  with  the  Lord. 

853.  Upon  these  the  second  death  hath  710  power,  signifies 
that  they  are  not  condemned.  By  the  second  death  nothing 
else  is  signified  but  spiritual  death,  which  is  damnation. 
For  the  first  death  is  natural  death,  which  is  the  death  of 
the  body ;  but  the  second  death  is  spiritual  death,  which  is 
the  death  of  the  soul  \  and  that  this  is  damnation,  is  known  : 
and  as  the  second  death  is  damnation,  and  the  first  death 
is  the  decease,  and  this  latter  death  is  not  spiritual,  there- 
fore the  first  death  is  nowhere  named  in  the  Apocalypse ; 
but  the  second  death  is  in  this  chapter  also  at  vers.  14  ; 
also  in  the  following  (xxi.  8)  ;  and  likewise  before  (chap, 
ii.  1 1).  He  who  does  not  observe  this,  may  easily  believe 
that  there  are  two  spiritual  deaths,  because  the  second 
death  is  mentioned ;  when  yet  there  is  only  one  spiritual 
death,  which  is  here  meant  by  the  second  death :  in  like 
manner  that  there  are  two  resurrections,  because  the  first 
resurrection  is  mentioned  ;  when  yet  there  is  only  one 
resurrection  :  wherefore  neither  is  a  second  resurrection 

vol.  in.  7 


982 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  XX. 


anywhere  mentioned ;  see  above  (n.  851).  It  is  manifest 
from  this,  that  by  "  upon  these  the  second  death  hath  no 
power,"  is  signified  that  they  are  not  condemned. 

854.  But  they  shall  be  priests  of  God  and  of  Christ,  signi- 
fies because  they  are  kept  by  the  Lord  in  the  good  of  love 
and  thence  in  the  truths  of  tvisdom.  By  priests  in  the 
Word  are  meant  those  who  are  in  the  good  of  love,  and 
by  kings  those  who  are  in  the  truths  of  wisdom ;  on  which 
account  it  is  said  above,  Jesus  Christ  hath  made  us  kings 
and  priests  (Apoc.  i.  6)  ;  and  likewise,  the  Lamb  hath  made 
us  kings  a?id priests,  that  we  may  reign  upon  the  earth  (v.  10)  : 
and  it  can  manifestly  be  seen,  that  the  Lord  will  not  make 
men  kings  and  priests,  but  that  He  will  make  angels  of 
those  who  shall  be  in  the  truths  of  wisdom  and  the  good 
of  love  from  Him.  That  they  who  are  in  the  truths  of 
wisdom  from  the  Lord  are  meant  by  kings,  and  that  the 
Lord  is  called  a  King  from  the  Divine  Truth,  may  be  seen 
above  (n.  20,  483,  664,  830)  \  but  that  they  who  are  in  the 
good  of  love  from  the  Lord  are  meant  by  priests,  is  because 
the  Lord  is  Divine  Love  and  Divine  Wisdom,  or  what  is  the 
same,  Divine  Good  and  Divine  Truth ;  and  the  Lord  from 
Divine  Love  or  Divine  Good  is  called  a  Priest,  and  from 
Divine  Wisdom  or  Divine  Truth  is  called  a  King.  Hence 
it  is,  that  there  are  two  kingdoms  into  which  the  heavens 
are  distinguished,  the  heavenly  (celestial)  and  the  spiritual : 
and  the  heavenly  (celestial)  kingdom  is  called  the  Lord's 
priestly  kingdom,  for  the  angels  there  are  recipients  of 
Divine  Love  or  Divine  Good  from  the  Lord ;  and  the 
spiritual  kingdom  is  called  the  Lord's  royal  kingdom,  for 
the  angels  there  are  recipients  of  Divine  Wisdom  or  Divine 
Truth  from  the  Lord :  but  more  on  these  two  kingdoms 
may  be  seen  above  (n.  647,  725).  It  is  said  that  they  are 
recipients  of  Divine  Good  and  Divine  Truth  from  the  Lord, 
but  it  is  to  be  known  that  they  are  perpetually  recipients, 
for  the  Divine  Good  and  Divine  Truth  cannot  be  appro- 
priated to  any  angel  or  man,  so  as  to  be  his,  only  so  as 


No.  854.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


983 


to  appear  as  his,  because  they  are  Divine ;  wherefore,  no 
angel  or  man  can  produce  from  himself  any  good  or  truth, 
which  is  good  and  truth  in  itself:  from  which  it  is  manifest, 
that  they  are  held  in  good  and  truth  by  the  Lord,  and  that 
they  are  continually  held ;  and  therefore  if  any  one  comes 
into  heaven,  and  thinks  that  good  and  truth  are  appro- 
priated to  him  as  his,  he  is  forthwith  let  down  from  heaven, 
and  instructed.  It  may  now  be  evident  from  these  things, 
that  by  "  they  shall  be  priests  of  God  and  of  Christ,"  is 
signified  because  they  are  kept  by  the  Lord  in  the  good  of 
love,  and  thence  in  the  truths  of  wisdom.  That  they  who 
are  in  the  good  of  love  from  the  Lord  are  meant  by  priests 
in  the  Word,  may  be  evident  from  many  passages  there ; 
and  as  they  are  adduced  in  the  "  Heavenly  Arcana,"  pub- 
lished at  London,  I  will  only  present  the  following  extracts 
from  that  work :  That  the  priests  represented  the  Lord  as 
to  Divine  Good  (n.  2015,  6148).  That  the  priesthood  was 
representative  of  the  Lord  as  to  the  work  of  salvation,  be- 
cause this  was  from  the  Divine  Good  of  His  Divine  Lov>» 
(n.  9809).  That  the  priesthood  of  Aaron,  of  His  sons, 
and  of  the  Levites,  was  representative  of  the  Lord's  work 
of  salvation  in  successive  order  (n.  10017).  That  hence 
by  the  priests  and  by  the  priesthood  the  good  of  love  from 
the  Lord  is  signified  (n.  9806,  9809).  That  by  the  two 
names,  Jesus  and  Christ,  as  well  the  priesthood  as  the 
royalty  of  the  Lord  is  signified  (n.  3004,  3005,  3009).  That 
priests  must  administer  ecclesiastical  things,  and  kings 
civil  things  (n.  10793).  That  priests  must  teach  truths, 
and  by  them  lead  to  good,  and  so  to  the  Lord  (n.  10794). 
That  they  must  not  claim  to  themselves  authority  over  the 
souls  of  men  (n.  10795).  That  to  the  priests  belongs  dig- 
nity for  the  sake  of  holy  things,  but  that  they  must  not 
attribute  the  dignity  to  themselves,  but  to  the  Lord,  from 
whom  alone  the  holy  things  are  ;  because  the  priesthood  is 
not  m  the  person,  but  is  adjoined  to  the  person  (n.  10906, 
10907).  That  priests  who  do  not  acknowledge  the  Lord, 
signify  in  the  Word  the  contrary  things  (n.  3670). 


984  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap.  XX. 

855.  And  they  shall  reign  with  Him  a  thousand  years ; 
signifies  that  they  were  already  in  heaven,  when  the  rest 
who  did  not  yet  live  again,  that  is,  receive  heavenly  life, 
were  in  the  world  of  spirits.  By  reigning  with  Christ  is 
not  signified  to  reign  with  Him,  but  to  be  in  His  kingdom, 
or  in  heaven  ;  see  above  (n.  284,  849)  :  by  a  thousand  years 
are  not  meant  a  thousand  years,  but  for  a  while  is  signified, 
as  above  (n.  842).  That  the  thousand  years  signify  noth- 
ing else  but  that  space  of  time  which  was  between  the 
shutting  up  of  the  dragon  in  the  abyss,  and  his  release,  is 
manifest ;  because  it  is  said  that  he  was  cast  into  the  abyss, 
was  shut  up,  and  that  a  seal  was  set  upon  hi?n  a  thousand 
years,  and  the?i  that  he  was  loosed  (vers.  3-7).  This  same 
space  of  time  is  also  signified  here;  wherefore,  by  their 
reigning  with  Christ  a  thousand  years  is  signified  that  they 
were  already  in  heaven,  while  the  rest  of  the  dead  who  did 
not  yet  live  again,  described  in  verse  5,  were  in  the  world 
of  spirits.  But  those  who  do  not  know  that  by  the  num- 
bers in  the  Apocalypse  are  not  meant  numbers  but  things, 
do  not  comprehend  these  things.  I  can  assert  that  the 
angels  do  not  understand  any  number  naturally,  as  men 
do,  but  spiritually ;  and  indeed,  that  they  do  not  know 
what  a  thousand  years  are,  only  that  it  is  some  interval  of 
time,  small  or  large,  which  cannot  be  expressed  otherwise 
than  by  a  while. 

856.  And  when  the  thousand  years  are  ended,  Satan  shall 
be  loosed  out  of  his  prison,  signifies  that  after  those  who  had 
been  hitherto  kept  concealed  and  guarded  in  the  lower 
earth,  were  taken  up  by  the  Lord  into  heaven,  and  the 
New  Christian  Heaven  was  increased  by  them,  all  those 
who  had  confirmed  falsities  of  faith  in  themselves  were  let 
loose.  "  When  the  thousand  years  were  ended  "  signifies 
after  those  who  had  hitherto  been  kept  concealed  and 
guarded  in  the  lower  earth  were  taken  up  into  heaven  by 
the  Lord.  The  reason  that  this  is  signified  by  when  the 
thousand  years  were  ended,  is  because  the  salvation  of 


No.  858.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  985 


those  who  worshipped  the  Lord  and  who  lived  according 
to  His  precepts  is  alone  treated  of  in  verses  4-6,  which 
precede ;  and  this  space  of  time  is  meant  by  the  thousand 
years.  That  they  were  taken  up  from  the  lower  earth  is 
not  indeed  said,  but  still  it  is  manifest  from  chapter  vi. 
9-1 1,  where  they  were  seen  under  the  altar  ;  and  under  the 
altar  is  in  the  lower  earth :  wherefore  they  are  also  called 
here  priests  of  God  and  of  Christ  (vers.  6 ;  see  above, 
n.  846).  Nor  is  it  here  said,  that  the  New  Christian 
Heaven  was  increased  by  them :  still,  however,  this  is 
manifest  from  chap,  xiv.,  where  the  New  Christian  Heaven 
is  treated  of ;  as  may  be  seen  from  the  things  explained 
there,  especially  n.  612,  613,  626,  631,  647,  659,  661. 
That  by  Satan's  being  loosed  out  of  his  prison,  is  signified 
that  those  who  had  confirmed  themselves  in  faith  alone  as 
to  doctrine  were  let  loose,  is  because  the  dragon  is  here 
called  Satan,  and  not  at  the  same  time  the  Devil,  as  above 
(vers.  2)  j  and  by  the  dragon  as  the  Devil  are  meant  those 
who  were  in  evils  of  life,  and  by  the  dragon  as  Satan  are 
meant  those  who  were  in  falsities  of  faith ;  see  above 
(n.  841).  But  the  quality  of  these  respectively  will  be 
seen  in  the  following  paragraph. 

858.  And  shall  go  forth  to  seduce  the  nations  which  are 
in  the  four  comers  of  the  earth,  Gog  and  Magog,  to  gather 
them  together  to  battle,  signifies  that  they  who  are  here  meant 
by  the  dragon  would  draw  to  their  party  all  from  the  whole 
earth  in  the  entire  world  of  spirits,  who  lived  there  in 
external  natural  worship  only,  and  in  no  internal  spiritual 
worship,  and  would  excite  them  against  those  who  wor- 
shipped the  Lord,  and  lived  according  to  His  precepts  in 
the  Word.  By  his  going  forth  to  seduce  the  nations  that 
are  in  the  four  corners  of  the  earth,  is  signified  that  they 
who  are  meant  by  the  dragon,  who  are  spoken  of  just  above 
(n.  856),  would  draw  to  their  party  all  who  were  in  the 
whole  world  of  spirits :  by  seducing  is  here  signified  to 
draw  to  their  party :  by  nations  are  signified  as  well  ihe 


986 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  XX. 


good  as  the  evil  (n.  483)  :  by  the  four  corners  of  the  earth 
is  signified  the  whole  spiritual  world  (n.  342),  here  they 
who  are  in  the  whole  world  of  spirits,  which  is  in  the  midst 
between  heaven  and  hell,  and  where  all,  after  their  depart- 
ure from  the  earth,  first  come  together,  spoken  of  n.  784, 
791  :  for  those  who  were  in  hell  could  not  come  into  the 
sight  of  the  dragon,  nor  they  who  were  in  the  heavens. 
By  Gog  and  Magog  are  signified  those  who  are  in  external 
natural  worship  separated  from  internal  spiritual  worship, 
who  are  treated  of  in  the  following  paragraph :  by  gather- 
ing them  together  to  battle  is  signified  to  excite  them  that 
are  meant  by  the  nations  against  those  who  worship  the 
Lord  and  live  according  to  His  precepts  in  the  Word ; 
since  all  who  do  not  worship  the  Lord,  and  do  not  live 
according  to  His  precepts,  are  evil ;  and  the  evil  act  as 
one  with  the  dragon  or  the  dragonists.  That  by  war  is 
meant  spiritual  war,  which  is  that  of  falsity  against  truth, 
and  of  truth  against  falsity,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  500,  586). 

859.  That  those  who  are  in  external  worship  and  not  in 
any  internal  worship  are  meant  by  Gog  and  Magog,  may 
be  evident  in  Ezekiel,  from  chapter  xxxviii.,  where  Gog  is 
treated  of  from  the  beginning  to  the  end ;  and  from  chap- 
ter xxxix.,  vers.  1-16.  But  that  those  are  signified  by  Gog 
and  Magog,  is  not  clearly  manifest  there  except  through 
the  spiritual  sense,  which,  as  it  has  been  disclosed  to 
me,  shall  be  opened :  first,  what  the  things  that  are  con- 
tained in  these  two  chapters  signify.  In  the  thirty-eighth 
chapter  of  Ezekiel :  "  Those  are  treated  of  who  are  in  the 
literal  sense  of  the  Word  only,  and  in  worship  which  is 
external  without  an  internal,  who  are  Gog  (vers.  1,  2)  :  that 
each  and  every  thing  of  that  worship  is  to  perish  (vers. 
3-7)  :  that  that  worship  will  take  possession  of  the  church, 
and  vastate  it ;  and  so  it  will  be  in  externals  without  inter- 
nals (vers.  8-16) :  that  the  state  of  the  church  will  thereby 
be  changed  (vers.  17-19)  :  that  thence  the  truths  and 
goods  of  religion  will  perish,  and  falsities  succeed  (vers. 


No  S59.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  987 


20-23).  The  thirty-ninth  chapter  of  the  same,  treats 
of  those  Mho  are  in  the  sense  of  the  letter  of  the  Word 
alone,  and  in  external  worship  :  that  they  will  come  into 
the  church  which  is  Gog,  but  that  they  will  perish  (vers. 
1-6):  that  this  will  be  done  when  the  Loid  comes  and 
institutes  a  Church  (vers.  7-8) :  that  this  church  will  then 
disperse  all  their  evils  and  falsities  (vers.  9,  10):  that  it 
will  altogether  destroy  them  (vers,  n-16):  that  the  New 
Church  to  be  established  by  the  Lord  will  be  informed  in 
truths  and  goods  of  every  kind,  and  imbued  with  goods  of 
every  kind  (vers.  17-21):  and  that  the  former  church  will 
be  destroyed  on  account  of  evils  and  falsities  (vers.  23,  24) : 
that  a  church  will  then  be  gathered  by  the  Lord  from  all 
nations  (vers.  25-29)."  But  something  shall  be  said  of 
those  who  are  in  external  worship  without  internal  spiritual 
worship.  They  are  those  that  frequent  churches  on  the 
sabbath  and  festival  days  ;  sing  psalms  and  pray  at  such 
times  ;  listen  to  the  preachings  :  and  attend  to  the  elo- 
quence, and  little  if  at  all  to  the  matter ;  and  are  some- 
what moved  by  prayers  uttered  with  affection  ;  as,  that 
they  are  sinners  ;  and  do  not  reflect  at  all  upon  themselves 
and  their  life  ;  also  they  receive  yearly  the  Sacrament  of 
the  Supper ;  offer  prayers  morning  and  evening,  and  pray 
also  at  dinner  and  supper ;  and  discourse  sometimes  also 
about  God,  about  heaven,  and  eternal  life ;  and  know  how 
to  repeat  at  such  times  some  passages  from  the  Word,  and 
to  appear  like  Christians,  although  they  are  not:  for,  after 
they  have  done  all  these  things,  they  make  nothing  of 
adulteries  and  obscenities,  of  revenges  and  hatreds,  of 
clandestine  thefts  and  depredations,  of  lies  and  slanders, 
and  of  concupiscences  and  intentions  of  evils  of  every 
kind.  They  who  are  of  such  a  character  do  not  believe 
in  any  God,  still  less  in  the  Lord.  If  they  are  questioned 
as  to  what  the  good  and  truth  of  religion  are,  they  do  not 
know  at  all,  and  think  that  it  is  not  of  much  importance 
'hat  they  should  know :  in  a  word,  they  live  to  themselves 


988  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  XX. 


and  the  world,  and  thus  to  their  liking  and  their  body, 
and  not  to  God  and  the  neighbor,  and  thus  not  to  the 
spirit  and  the  soul :  from  which  it  is  manifest  that  their 
worship  is  external  without  internal  worship.  These  also 
are  prone  to  receive  the  heresy  of  faith  alone,  especially 
when  they  hear  that  a  man  cannot  do  good  of  himself, 
and  that  they  are  not  under  the  yoke  of  the  law.  Hence 
it  is,  that  it  is  said,  that  the  dragon  shall  go  forth  to 
seduce  the  nations,  Gog  and  Magog.  By  Gog  and  Magog 
is  also  signified  in  the  Hebrew  language  a  roof  and  a  floor, 
which  are  the  externals. 

860.  The  ftumber  of  whom  is  as  the  sand  of  the  sea,  signifies 
the  multitude  of  such.  Their  multitude  is  compared  to  the 
sand  of  the  sea,  because  by  the  sea  the  external  of  the  church 
is  signified  (n.  403,  404,  420,  470)  ;  and  by  the  sand  that 
which  is  not  serviceable  for  any  use  in  the  sea,  but  to  make 
its  bottom.  Because  their  number  is  so  vast,  therefore  the 
valley  of  their  burial  is  called  the  multitude  of  Gog;  and  the 
name  of  the  city  where  they  are,  Multitude  (Ez.  xxxix.  15). 

861.  And  they  went  up  upon  the  breadth  of  the  earth,  and 
surrounded  the  camp  of  the  saints,  and  the  beloved  city,  signifies 
that  being  excited  by  the  dragonists,  they  would  spurn  every 
truth  of  the  church,  and  endeavor  to  destroy  all  things  of 
the  New  Church,  and  its  very  doctrine  concerning  the  Lord 
and  concerning  Life.  By  going  up  upon  the  breadth  of  the 
earth,  is  signified  to  spurn  every  truth  of  the  church ;  for 
by  going  up  upon  is  signified  to  climb  over  and  to  pass  by, 
and  thus  to  spurn  :  and  by  the  breadth  of  the  earth  is 
signified  the  truth  of  the  church,  as  explained  in  what 
follows  :  by  surrounding  the  camp  of  the  saints  is  signified 
to  besiege  and  to  wish  to  destroy  all  the  things  of  the 
New  Church,  as  shown  in  the  following  paragraph :  and  by 
the  beloved  city  is  signified  the  doctrine  of  the  New  Church. 
That  the  doctrine  of  the  church  is  signified  by  a  city  may 
be  seen  above  (n.  194,  501,  502,  712);  which  is  called  be- 
loved, because  it  treats  of  the  Lord  and  of  life  ;  for  it  is  the 


No.  86i]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  which  is  here  meant.  That 
this  is  signified  by  these  words,  no  one  can  see  except  by 
the  spiritual  sense  of  the  Word :  for  it  cannot  come  into 
the  thought  of  any  one  that  the  truth  of  the  church  is 
signified  by  the  breadth  of  the  earth ;  and  that  all  the 
things  of  the  New  Church,  as  well  its  truths  as  its  goods, 
are  signified  by  the  camp  of  the  saints  ;  and  that  its  doc- 
trine is  signified  by  the  city.  Lest  the  mind,  therefore) 
should  remain  in  doubt,  it  is  necessary  to  demonstrate  what 
"  breadth  "  and  what  "  the  camp  of  the  saints  "  signify  in 
the  spiritual  sense  ;  from  which  it  may  afterwards  be  seen, 
that  such  is  the  sense  of  these  words.  That  "  the  breadth 
of  the  earth  "  signifies  the  truth  of  the  church,  is  because 
there  are  four  quarters  in  the  spiritual  world,  the  east, 
the  west,  the  south,  and  the  north  ;  and  the  east  and  west 
make  its  length  and  the  south  and  the  north  its  breadth : 
and  because  those  who  are  in  the  good  of  love  dwell  in 
the  east  and  the  west,  therefore  also  good  is  signified  by  the 
east  and  west,  and  in  like  manner  by  length  ;  and  because 
those  who  are  in  the  truths  of  wisdom  dwell  in  the  south 
and  the  north,  therefore  also  truth  is  signified  by  the 
south  and  north,  and  in  like  manner  by  breadth.  But  on 
this  more  may  be  seen  in  the  work  on  "Heaven  and  Hell," 
published  at  London,  1758  (n.  141-153).  That  truth  is 
signified  by  breadth  may  be  evident  from  these  passages 
in  the  Word  :  O  Jehovah,  thou  hast  not  shut  me  up  into  the 
ha?id  of  the  enemy,  thou  hast  made  my  feet  to  stand  i?i  a  broad 
place  (Ps.  xxxi.  8).  /  called  upon  Jah  in  straitness,  He 
answered  me  in  a  broad  place  (Ps.  cxviii.  5).  Jehovah  led 
me  forth  info  a  broad  place,  He  delivered  me  (Ps.  xviii.  19). 
/  am  He  that  raiseth  up  the  Chaldeans,  a  nation  bitter  and 
swift,  that  walketh  in  the  breadths  of  the  earth  (Hab.  i.  6). 
Ashur  shall  pass  through  Judah,  he  shall  overflow  and  go 
over,  and  the  stretching  out  of  his  wings  shall  fill  the  breadth 
of  thy  land  (Isa.  viii.  8).  Jehovah  shall  feed  them  as  a 
slurp  in  a  broad  place  (Hos.  iv.  16.    Besides  other  places, 

7* 


990  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XX. 

as  Ps.  iv.  i  ;  lxvi.  12  ;  Deut.  xxxiii.  20).  Nor  is  any  thing 
else  signified  by  the  breadth  of  the  city  New  Jerusalem  (Apoc. 
xxi.  16) :  for  since  the  New  Church  is  meant  by  the  New 
Jerusalem,  by  its  length  and  breadth  cannot  be  signified 
length  and  breadth,  but  its  truth  and  good ;  for  these  are 
of  the  church.  As  also  in  Zechariah,  /  said  unto  the  angel, 
14  rhither  goest  thou  ?  and  he  said,  To  measure  Jerusalem,  to 
see  what  is  the  breadth  thereof  and  what  is  the  length  thereof 
(ii.  2).  In  like  manner  by  the  breadth  and  length  of  the 
new  temple  and  new  earth,  in  Ezekiel,  chap,  xl.,  xli.,  xlii., 
xliii.,  xliv.,  xh\,  xlvi.,  xlvii.  So  also  by  the  length  and 
breadth  of  the  altar  of  burnt-offering,  of  the  tabernacle,  of 
the  table  upon  which  was  the  bread,  of  the  altar  of  incense, 
and  of  the  ark :  and  likewise  by  the  length  and  breadth  of 
the  Temple  at  Jerusalem,  and  of  many  other  things  which 
are  described  by  measures. 

862.  It  has  been  said  that  by  their  surrounding  the  camp 
of  the  saints  and  the  beloved  city  is  signified  that  they 
endeavored  to  destroy  all  things  of  the  New  Church,  as 
well  its  truths  as  its  goods  and  its  very  doctrine  concerning 
the  Lord  and  concerning  life  ;  as  has  been  said  in  the 
preceding  paragraph.  These  things  are  signified  because 
by  the  camp  of  the  saints  all  the  truths  and  goods  of  the 
church  which  is  the  New  Jerusalem  are  signified.  That  a 
camp  in  the  spiritual  sense  signifies  all  the  things  of  the 
church,  which  rank  themselves  among  its  truths  and  goods, 
may  be  evident  from  these  passages  :  The  sun  and  the  moon 
were  darkened,  and  the  stars  withdrew  their  shining;  Jehovah 
uttered  His  voice  before  His  army,  for  His  camp  is  very  great, 
for  strong  is  he  that  doeth  His  word  (Joel  ii.  10,  11).  / 
will  encamp  about  my  house  because  of  the  army  (Zech.  ix.  8). 
God  hath  scattered  the  bones  of  them  that  enca?np  against  me, 
because  God  cast  them  off  (Vs.  liii.  5).  The  angel  of  Jehovah 
mcampeth  about  them  that  fear  Him,  and  delivereth  them 
(Ps.  xxxiv.  7).  The  angels  of  God  met  Jacob,  and  said  to 
Jacob,  This  is  the  camp  of  God;  therefore  he  called  the  nanu 


No.  863.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  991 

of  that  place  Mahanaim  [the  two  camps]  (Gen.  xxxii.  1,  2 
Besides  other  places,  as  Isa.  xxix.  3  ;  Ez.  i.  24 ;  Ps. 
xxvii.  3).  That  by  an  army  in  the  Word  the  truths  and 
goods  of  the  church,  and  also  its  falsities  and  evils,  are 
signified,  may  be  seen,  n.  447,  826,  833  ;  hence  also  by  a 
camp.  Since  the  church  as  to  all  its  truths  and  goods  is 
signified  by  the  children  of  Israel  and  their  twelve  tribes 
(n.  349,  350),  they  were  therefore  called  the  army  of 
Jihovah  (Ex.  vii.  4;  xii.  41,  51);  and  where  they  were 
assembled  and  encamped  they  were  called  a  camp,  as  Lev. 
iv.  12  ;  viii.  17 ;  xiii.  46 ;  xiv.  8 ;  xvi.  26,  28  ;  xxiv.  14,  23  ; 
Num.  i.  ;  ii.  ;  iii.  ;  iv.  5,  &c.  ;  v.  2,  3,  4,  ;  ix.  17  to  the  end  ; 
x.  2-28;  xi.  31,  32;  xii.  14,  15;  xxxi.  12,  19,  24;  xxxiii. 
1-49;  Deut.  xxiii.  10-14;  Am.  iv.  10.  From  these  things 
it  is  now  manifest,  that  by  their  surrounding  the  camp  of 
the  saints  and  the  beloved  city,  is  signified  that  they 
endeavored  to  destroy  all  the  truths  and  goods  of  the  New 
Church  which  is  the  New  Jerusalem,  and  also  its  doctrine 
concerning  the  Lord  and  concerning  life.  The  like  is 
signified  by  this  in  Luke  :  When  ye  shall  see  yerusalem 
surrounded  by  armies,  then  know  that  the  devastation  is  near  ; 
at  length  shall  Je?'usale7n  be  trodden  down  by  the  nations, 
until  the  times  of  the  nations  shall  be  fulfilled  (xxi.  20,  24). 
This  is  concerning  the  consummation  of  the  age,  which  is 
fhe  last  period  of  the  church :  the  church  is  also  signified 
here  by  Jerusalem.  That  Gog  and  Magog,  that  is,  those 
that  are  in  external  worship  separate  from  internal  worship, 
will  then  invade  the  chureh,  and  endeavor  to  destroy  it,  is 
also  said  in  Ezekiel  xxxviii.  8,  9,  n,  12,  15,  16  ;  xxxix.  2  : 
and  that  there  will  then  be  a  New  Church  from  the  Lord 
(vers.  17  to  the  end). 

863.  And  fire  came  doim  from  God  out  of  heaven,  and 
consumed  them,  signifies  that  they  perished  by  the  concupis- 
cences of  infernal  love.  By  the  fire  coming  down  from 
heaven,  which  consumed  them,  the  concupiscences  of  evils, 
or  of  infernal  love,  are  signified,  as  above  (n.  494,  748) ; 


992  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  XX. 

since  they  that  are  in  external  worship  separate  from  in- 
ternal worship  are  in  evils  of  every  kind  and  in  concupis- 
cences, because  the  evils  that  are  with  them  have  not  been 
removed  by  any  actual  repentance  (n.  859).  It  is  said  that 
the  fire  came  down  from  God  out  of  heaven  ;  and  it  was  so 
done  in  ancient  times,  when  all  the  things  of  the  church 
were  represented  before  their  eyes,  consequently  when  the 
churches  were  representative  :  but  at  this  day,  when  repre- 
sentatives have  ceased,  the  like  is  said,  and  by  it  the  same 
is  signified,  as  formerly,  when  it  was  represented.  That 
fire  came  down  out  of  heaven  upon  them  that  profaned 
holy  things,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  494,  748).  The  like  is 
said  of  Gog  and  Magog  in  Ezekiel :  /  will  cause  it  to  rain 
fire  and  brimstone  upon  Gog,  and  upon  his  wings,  and  upon 
many  people  that  are  with  him  (xxxviii.  21).  I  will  send  fire 
upon  Magog  (xxxix.  6). 

864.  And  the  devil  that  seduced  them  was  cast  into  the  lake 
of  fire  and  brimstone,  where  the  beast  and  the  false  prophet 
are ;  a?id  they  shall  be  tormented  day  and  night  for  ever  and 
ever,  signifies  that  they  who  were  in  evils  as  to  life  and  in 
falsities  as  to  doctrine  were  cast  into  hell,  where  they  will 
be  infested  interiorly  by  the  love  of  their  falsity  and  by 
the  lusts  of  their  evil  continually  for  ever.  By  the  devil  that 
seduced  them  is  meant  the  dragon,  as  is  manifest  from  what 
goes  before  ;  and  those  in  general  are  meant  by  the  dragon, 
who  are  in  evils  as  to  life  and  in  falsities  as  to  doctrine 
(n.  841).  It  is  said  "  the  devil  that  seduced  them,"  that  it 
might  be  known  that  it  was  the  dragon ;  because  he  se- 
duced, as  is  manifest  from  vers.  2,  3,  7,  8  of  this  chapter. 
By  the  lake  of  fire  into  which  he  was  cast  is  signified  hell 
where  are  the  loves  of  falsity  and  the  lusts  of  evil  (n.  835), 
By  the  beast  and  the  false  prophet  are  signified  those  who 
are  in  faith  alone  both  in  life  and  in  doctrine,  as  well  the 
unlearned  as  the  learned  ;  by  the  beast  the  unlearned,  and 
by  the  false  prophet  the  learned  (n.  834).  By  being  tor- 
mented day  and  night  is  signified  to  be  interiorly  infested 


No.  S65.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


993 


continually  •  and  by  "for  ever  and  ever,"  to  eternity.  And 
as  it  is  said  that  they  were  cast  into  the  lake  of  lire  and 
brimstone,  and  thereby  is  signified  where  the  loves  of  fal- 
sity and  the  lusts  of  evil  are  (n.  835),  it  is  these  by  which 
they  are  interiorly  infested :  for  every  one  in  hell  is  tor- 
mented by  his  love  and  its  concupiscences  j  for  these  make 
the  life  of  every  one  there,  and  the  life  is  tormented  :  where- 
fore there  are  degrees  of  torment  there,  according  to  the 
degrees  of  the  love  of  evil  and  thence  of  falsity. 

865.  And  I  saw  a  great  white  thro?ie,  a  fid  Him  that  sat 
upon  it,  f?-om  whose  face  the  heaven  and  the  earth  fled 
away,  signifies  a  universal  judgment  executed  by  the  Lord 
upon  all  the  first  heavens,  in  which  were  those  who  were  in 
civil  and  moral  good  and  no  spiritual  good,  and  who  thus 
simulated  Christians  in  externals,  but  were  devils  in  inter- 
nals ;  which  heavens  with  their  earth  were  utterly  dissipated, 
so  that  nothing  of  them  appeared  any  more.  Before  these 
things  are  explained  in  order  according  to  the  letter,  some- 
thing is  to  be  premised  concerning  the  universal  judgment 
which  is  here  treated  of.  From  the  time  when  the  Lord 
was  in  the  world,  when  He  executed  a  last  judgment  in 
person,  it  has  been  permitted  that  those  who  were  in  civil 
and  moral  good,  although  in  no  spiritual  good,  whence  they 
appeared  in  externals  like  Christians,  but  in  internals  were 
devils,  should  remain  longer  than  the  rest  in  the  world  of 
spirits,  which  is  midway  between  heaven  and  hell :  and  it  was 
at  length  granted  them  to  make  for  themselves  homes  there, 
and  likewise,  by  the  abuse  of  correspondences  and  by  fan- 
tasies, to  form  for  themselves  as  it  were  heavens  j  which  also 
they  formed  in  great  abundance.  But  when  they  were  mul- 
tiplied to  such  a  degree  that  they  intercepted  spiritual 
light  and  spiritual  heat  between  the  higher  heavens  and 
men  on  earth,  the  Lord  then  executed  a  last  Judgment, 
and  dissipated  those  imaginary  heavens :  which  was  done 
in  such  manner  that  the  externals  by  which  they  simulated 
Christians  were  taken  away,  and  the  internals  in  which  the] 


994 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap.  XX, 


were  devils  were  opened  ;  and  they  were  then  seen  as  they 
were  in  themselves  :  and  they  who  were  seen  to  be  devils 
were  cast  into  hell,  each  one  according  to  the  evils  of  his  life. 
This  was  done  in  the  year  1757.  But  more  may  be  seen 
concerning  this  universal  Judgment  in  the  little  work  on  the 
"  Last  Judgment,"  published  in  London,  1758,  and  in  the 
"  Continuation  "  concerning  it,  published  at  Amsterdam, 
1763.  Now  to  the  explanation  I  By  the  great  white  throne 
and  Him  that  sat  upon  it  is  signified  the  universal  judg- 
ment executed  by  the  Lord  :  by  a  throne  heaven  and  also 
judgment  are  signified  (n.  229) :  by  Him  that  sat  upon  the 
throne  the  Lord  is  meant  (n.  808  at  the  end).  That  the 
throne  appeared  white,  is  because  the  judgment  was  exe- 
cuted from  Divine  truths  ;  for  white  is  predicated  of  truths 
(n.  167,  379).  That  the  throne  appeared  great,  is  because 
the  judgment  was  executed  also  from  the  Divine  Good  ;  for 
great  is  predicated  of  good  (n.  656,  663).  "  From  whose 
face  the  earth  and  the  heaven  fled  away,"  signifies  that 
those  heavens  which  they  had  made  for  themselves,  which 
were  spoken  of  just  above,  together  with  their  earths,  were 
dissipated.  For  in  the  spiritual  world  there  are  earths  just 
as  in  the  natural  world  (see  n.  260,  336)  :  but  like  all  things 
there  the  earths  also  are  from  a  spiritual  origin.  "  And 
there  was  found  no  place  for  them,"  signifies  that  the 
heavens  with  their  earths  were  so  entirely  dissipated  that 
nothing  of  them  appeared  any  more.  It  may  be  evident 
from  this,  that  by  "  I  saw  a  great  white  throne  and  Him 
that  sat  upon  it,  from  whose  face  the  earth  and  the  heavei. 
fled  away,  and  there  was  found  no  place  for  them,"  is  signi 
fled  a  universal  Judgment  executed  by  the  Lord  upon  all 
the  new  heavens  in  which  were  those  who  were  in  civil  and 
moral  good  and  in  no  spiritual  good,  and  who  thus  in  ex 
ternals  simulated  Christians,  but  in  internals  were  devils  , 
which  heavens  with  their  earths  were  utterly  dissipated,  so 
that  nothing  of  them  appeared  any  more. 

866.  And  I  raw  the  dead  small  and  great  standing  before 


No.  866.J         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED 


995 


God,  signifies  all  who  have  died  from  the  earth  and  were 
now  among  those  who  were  in  the  world  of  spirits,  of  what- 
ever condition  and  quality,  gathered  together  by  the  Lord 
to  judgment.  By  "the  dead"  are  signified  all  who  have 
deceased  from  the  earth,  or  who  have  died  as  to  the  body ; 
who  are  further  treated  of  below  :  by  "  small  and  great  "  is 
signified  of  whatever  condition  and  quality,  as  n.  604 :  by 
"  standing  before  God,"  that  is,  before  Him  that  sat  upon 
the  throne,  is  signified  to  be  presented  and  gathered  to- 
gether for  judgment.  By  "  the  dead  "  in  the  Word  the 
same  is  signified  as  by  death,  and  by  deaths  various  things 
are  signified :  for  by  death  is  signified  not  only  the  extinc- 
tion of  the  natural  life,  which  is  the  decease,  but  also  the 
extinction  of  spiritual  life,  which  is  damnation.  By  death 
is  also  signified  the  extinction  of  the  loves  of  the  body,  or 
the  lusts  of  the  flesh  ;  after  which  there  is  a  renewal  of  life. 
So,  too,  by  death  is  signified  resurrection,  because  a  man 
after  death  immediately  rises.  By  death  is  also  signified 
neglect,  non-acknowledgment,  and  rejection  by  the  world. 
But  in  the  most  general  sense  the  same  is  signified  by  death 
as  by  the  devil,  wherefore  also  the  devil  is  called  death  ; 
and  by  the  devil  is  meant  the  hell  where  those  are  who  are 
called  devils  :  hence  also  by  death  is  meant  evil  of  the  will, 
which  makes  a  man  to  be  a  devil.  In  this  last  sense  death 
is  to  be  understood  in  the  following  verse,  where  it  is  said 
that  death  and  hell  gave  up  their  dead,  and  that  they  were 
cast  into  the  lake  of  fire.  From  this  it  may  be  evident,  who 
are  signified  by  the  dead  in  the  various  senses :  here  are 
signified  all  those  who  had  left  the  world,  or  had  died  from 
the  earth,  and  were  then  in  the  world  of  spirits.  It  is  said, 
in  the  world  of  spirits,  because  into  that  all  come  first  after 
death,  and  are  prepared  there,  the  good  for  heaven,  and 
the  evil  for  hell ;  and  they  tarry  there,  some  only  for  a 
month,  or  a  year,  and  some  for  ten  and  even  to  thirty 
years  :  and  those  to  whom  it  was  granted  to  make  to  them- 
selves as  it  were  heavens,  for  some  centuries  ;  but  at  this 


996  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  XX. 

day  not  beyond  twenty  years.  There  is  a  vast  multitude 
there  ;  and  there  are  societies  there,  as  in  the  heavens  and 
in  the  hells  :  concerning  this  world  see  above  (n.  784,  791). 
Upon  these  who  were  in  that  world,  the  last  judgment  was 
executed  ;  but  it  was  not  executed  upon  those  who  were  in 
heaven,  nor  upon  those  who  were  in  hell :  for  they  who 
were  in  heaven  were  saved  before,  and  they  that  were  in 
hell  were  damned  before.  It  may  be  seen  from  this,  how 
much  they  err  who  believe  that  the  last  judgment  will  take 
place  on  the  earth,  and  that  at  that  time  men  will  rise 
again  as  to  their  bodies  :  for  all  who  have  lived  from  the  first 
creation  of  the  world,  are  together  in  the  spiritual  world, 
and  all  clothed  with  spiritual  bodies ;  and  before  the  eyes 
of  them  that  are  spiritual  they  appear  to  be  men,  as  those 
who  are  in  the  natural  world  appear  in  the  sight  of  natural 
men. 

867.  And  the  books  were  opened \  and  another  book  was 
opened,  which  is  the  book  of  life,  signifies  that  the  interiors  of 
the  minds  of  them  all  were  laid  open,  and  by  the  influx  of 
light  and  heat  from  heaven,  were  seen  and  perceived  as  to 
the  quality  of  their  affections  which  are  of  love  or  of  the 
will,  and  thence  as  to  the  thoughts  which  are  of  the  faith 
or  of  the  understanding,  as  well  the  evil  as  the  good.  By 
"  the  books  "  are  not  meant  books,  but  the  interiors  of  the 
minds  of  those  who  are  judged :  by  the  books  the  interiors 
of  the  minds  of  those  who  are  evil,  and  are  judged  to  death  • 
and  by  the  book  of  life  they  who  are  good,  and  are  judged 
to  life.  They  are  called  books,  because  upon  the  interiors 
of  ever}-  one's  mind  are  written  all  the  things  which  he 
has  thought,  intended,  spoken  and  done,  in  the  world,  from 
the  will  or  love,  and  thence  from  the  understanding  01 
faith.  All  these  things  are  written  upon  the  life  of  every 
one,  so  exactly  that  absolutely  nothing  is  wanting.  These 
things  appear  to  the  life  just  as  they  are,  when  spiritual 
light  which  is  wisdom  from  the  Lord,  and  spiritual  heat 
which  is  love  from  the  Lord,  flow  in  through  heaven  :  the 


No.  868.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


997 


spiritual  light  discloses  the  thoughts  which  are  of  the 
understanding  and  the  faith,  and  the  spiritual  heat  dis- 
closes the  affections  which  are  of  the  will  and  the  love ; 
and  the  spiritual  light  and  spiritual  heat  together  disclose 
the  intentions  and  efforts.  That  it  is  so,  I  do  not  say  that 
a  rational  man  can  see  from  the  light  of  his  understanding ; 
but  he  can,  if  he  will ;  provided  he  is  willing  to  understand 
that  there  is  given  spiritual  light,  which  illuminates  the  un- 
derstanding, and  spiritual  heat,  which  enkindles  the  will. 

868.  A?id  the  dead  were  judged  fro?n  the  things  written  in 
the  books,  according  to  their  works,  signifies  that  all  were 
judged  according  to  their  internal  life  in  externals.  By 
"  the  dead  "  are  signified  all  who  died  from  the  earth,  and 
were  then  in  the  world  of  spirits,  as  above  (n.  866)  :  "  from 
the  things  written  in  the  books,"  signifies  from  the  interiors 
of  the  mind  of  each  one  then  laid  open,  as  just  above 
(n.  867)  :  "  according  to  their  works,"  signifies  according  to 
each  one's  internal  life  in  externals.  That  this  is  signified 
by  works  in  the  Word,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  73,  76,  94, 
141,  641)  ;  to  which  I  will  add  this,  — that  there  are  given 
works  of  the  mind  and  works  of  the  body,  both  of  them  in- 
ternal and  at  the  same  time  external.  The  works  of  the 
mind  are  the  intentions  and  endeavors,  and  the  works  of 
the  body  are  the  speech  and  the  acts  :  the  latter  and  the 
former  proceed  from  the  man's  internal  life,  which  is  that 
of  his  will  or  love.  Whatever  does  not  result  in  works, 
either  internal  which  are  of  the  mind,  or  external  which  are 
of  the  body,  is  not  in  the  life  of  man  ;  for  it  flows  in  from 
the  world  of  spirits,  but  is  not  received  :  wherefore  it  is  like 
the  images  which  hurt  the  eyes,  and  like  odors  which  offend 
the  nose,  from  which  the  man  turns  away  his  face.  But  on 
this  subject  more  may  be  seen  in  the  passages  cited  above, 
where  also  some  passages  are  adduced  from  the  Word  in 
proof  that  a  man  will  be  judged  according  to  his  works: 
besides  which,  there  are  also  these  from  Paul  :  In  the  day 
of  wrath  and  revelation  of  the  just  judgment  of  God,  u  ho  will 


998 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  XX. 


re7ider  to  every  cne  according  to  his  works  (Rom.  ii.  5,  6). 
We  must  all  be  manifested  before  the  jndgme?it-seat  of  Christy 
that  every  one  may  receive  the  things  done  in  his  body, 
according  to  that  he  hath  done,  whether  it  be  good  or  evil 
(2  Cor.  v.  10). 

869.  And  the  sea  gave  up  the  dead  which  were  in  it, 
signifies  the  external  and  natural  men  of  the  church  called 
together  to  judgment.  By  "the  sea"  the  external  of  the 
chuich  is  signified,  which  is  natural :  hence  by  those  whom 
the  sea  gave  up  are  signified  the  external  and  natural  men 
of  the  church.  That  the  sea  signifies  the  external  of  the 
church,  which  is  natural,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  238,  239 
at  the  end,  402,  403,  404,  470,  567,  659,  661).  By  the 
dead  are  signified  those  who  had  died  from  the  earth,  as 
above  (n.  866,  868).  That  the  external  men  of  the  church 
are  meant  by  the  dead  whom  the  sea  gave  up,  is  because  no 
others  were  judged  but  they  who  were  in  some  worship : 
for  all  those  who  despised  the  holy  things  of  the  church,  and 
denied  God,  the  Word,  and  the  life  after  death,  were  judged 
immediately  after  death,  and  were  conjoined  with  those 
that  were  in  hell,  whither  they  were  afterwards  cast  down. 
But  they  who  had  been  external  and  natural  men  in  the 
church,  and  professed  with  the  mouth  that  there  is  a  God, 
that  there  are  a  heaven  and  a  hell,  and  in  a  certain  way  ac- 
knowledged the  Word",  are  they  who  were  called  together  to 
the  judgment.  Of  these  who  were  from  the  sea  many  were 
saved  ;  for  we  do  not  read  that  all  of  them  were  cast  into 
the  lake  of  fire,  like  death  and  hell :  but  that  if  any  one  of 
them  was  not  found  written  in  the  book  of  life,  he  was  cast 
in  (vers.  15).  Those  of  them  who  were  saved  are  also 
meant  by  the  rest  of  the  dead  who  lived  not  again  until  the 
thousand  years  were  ended  (vers.  5).  From  this  it  may 
now  be  evident,  that  by  the  sea  giving  up  the  dead  that 
were  in  it,  are  signified  the  external  and  natural  men  of  the 
church  called  together  to  the  judgment. 

870.  And  death  and  hell  gave  up  the  dead  which  were  in 


No.  8;  i.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


999 


them,  signifies  the  men  of  the  church,  impious  at  heart,  who 
were  in  themselves  devils  and  satans,  called  together  to 
judgment.  No  others  are  meant  by  death  and  hell,  but 
those  who  were  interiorly  in  themselves  devils  and  satans  ; 
by  death  they  that  were  interiorly  in  themselves  devils,  and 
by  hell  they  that  were  interiorly  in  themselves  satans  ;  con- 
sequently all  the  impious  in  heart :  and  yet  in  externals 
they  appeared  like  men  of  the  church  ;  for  no  others  were 
called  to  this  universal  judgment :  for  they  who  in  externals 
are  like  men  of  the  church,  whether  they  be  of  the  laity  or 
of  the  clergy,  and  in  internals  are  devils  and  satans,  are 
judged,  because  with  them  the  externals  are  to  be  separated 
from  the  internals  j  and  they  also  can  be  judged,  because 
they  have  known  and  professed  the  things  which  are  of  the 
church.  That  by  death  are  meant  the  impious  in  heart 
who  in  themselves  were  devils,  and  by  hell  those  who  in 
themselves  were  satans,  is  manifest  from  its  being  said  that 
death  and  hell  were  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire  (vers.  14  fol- 
lowing) :  and  neither  death  nor  hell  can  be  cast  into  hell ; 
but  they  who  are  death  and  hell  as  to  their  interiors,  that 
is,  who  are  in  themselves  devils  and  satans.  Who  are 
meant  by  the  devil  and  satan  may  be  seen  above  (n.  97, 
841,  857)  ;  and  that  they  are  death  who  in  themselves  are 
devils,  just  above  (n.  866).  Death  and  hell  are  also  spoken 
of  elsewhere,  as,  the  Son  of  Man  said,  I  have  the  keys  of  death 
and  of  hell  (Apoc.  i.  18).  The  name  of  him  that  sat  upon  the 
pale  horse  was  death,  and  hell  followed  him  (Apoc.  vi.  8).  So 
also  Hos.  xiii.  14  ;  Ps.  xviii.  4,  5  ;  xlix.  14,  15  ;  cxvi.  3. 

871.  And  they  were  judged  eveiy  o?ic  accord i?ig  to  their 
works;  that  it  signifies  that  all  were  judged  according  to 
their  internal  life  in  externals,  is  manifest  from  the  things 
explained  above  (n.  868),  where  are  similar  words  :  to  which 
I  will  add  this,  that  every  one  is  judged  according  to  the 
quality  of  his  soul ;  and  a  man's  soul  is  his  life,  for  it  is  the 
love  of  his  will :  and  the  love  of  every  one's  will  is  alto- 
gether according  to  the  reception  of  the  Divine  Truth  pro- 


IOOO         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap.  XX. 


reeding  from  the  Lord  ;  and  the  doctrine  of  the  church, 
which  is  from  the  Word,  teaches  this  reception. 

872.  And  death  and  hell  were  cast  into  the  lake  of fire,  sig- 
nifies that  the  impious  at  heart,  who  in  themselves  were 
devils  and  satans,  and  yet  in  externals  like  men  of  the 
church,  were  cast  down  into  hell,  among  those  who  were  in 
the  love  of  evil,  and  thence  in  the  love  of  the  falsity  that 
agrees  with  the  evil.  By  death  and  hell  are  signified  the 
impious  at  heart,  who  interiorly  in  themselves  were  devils 
and  satans,  and  yet  in  externals  like  men  of  the  church,  as 
above  (n.  870).  By  the  lake  of  fire  is  signified  the  hell 
where  those  are  who  are  in  the  love  of  evil  and  thence  in 
the  love  of  the  falsity  that  agrees  with  the  evil,  and  thus 
who  love  evil,  and  confirm  it  by  reasonings  from  the  natural 
man,  and  still  more,  who  confirm  it  by  the  literal  sense  of 
the  Word.  These  cannot  do  otherwise  than  deny  God  in- 
teriorly in  themselves,  for  this  lurks  hidden  in  evil  of  life 
confirmed  by  falsities.  A  lake  signifies  where  falsity  is  in 
abundance,  and  fire  signifies  the  love  of  evil,  as  above 
(n.  835,  864).  That  death  and  hell  are  said  to  have  been 
cast  into  the  lake  of  fire,  is  according  to  the  angelic  speech, 
in  which  a  person  is  not  named,  but  that  which  is  in  the 
person,  and  makes  him  j  here  that  in  the  person  which 
makes  his  death  and  hell.  That  it  is  so,  may  be  seen  from 
the  fact  that  hell  cannot  be  cast  into  hell. 

873.  This  is  the  second  death,  signifies  that  these  have 
damnation  itself.  That  by  the  second  death  spiritual  death 
is  signified,  which  is  damnation,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  853). 
This  is  said,  because  they  who  are  impious  at  heart,  and 
are  in  themselves  devils  and  satans,  and  yet  like  men  of 
the  church,  are  damned  beyond  others. 

874.  And  if  a?iy  one  was  not  found  written  in  the  book  of 
life,  he  was  cast  into  the  lake  of  fi?-e,  signifies  that  they  who 
did  not  live  according  to  the  Lord's  precepts  in  the  Word, 
and  did  not  believe  in  the  Lord,  were  condemned.  That 
by  the  book  of  life  the  Word  is  signified,  and  by  being  judged 


No.  875  ]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


I  CO  J 


out  of  that  book  is  signified  according  to  the  truths  of  the 
Word,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  256,  259,  295,  303,  309,  317, 
324,  330)  :  and  no  other  is  found  written  in  the  book  of 
life,  but  he  who  has  lived  according  to  the  Lord's  precepts 
in  the  Word,  and  has  believed  in  the  Lord  ;  this,  therefore, 
is  meant.  That  he  who  does  not  live  according  to  the 
Lord's  precepts  in  the  Word  is  condemned,  the  Lord 
teaches  in  John  :  If  any  one  hear  my  words,  a?id  believe  not, 
[  judge  him  not ;  he  hath  that  which  judgeth  him  ;  the  Word 
Which  I  have  spoken,  the  same  shall  judge  him  at  the  last  day 
(xii.  47,  48).  And  that  he  who  does  not  believe  in  the  Lord 
is  condemned,  also  in  John  :  He  that  believeth  on  the  Son, 
hath  eternal  life ;  but  he  that  believeth  ?wt  the  Son,  shall  not 
see  life ;  but  the  wrath  of  God  abide th  on  him  (iii.  36). 


875.  To  the  above  I  will  add  this  Relation.  On  a 
certain  morning,  awaking  from  sleep,  I  saw  two  angels 
descending  from  heaven,  the  one  from  the  southern  part  oi 
heaven,  and  the  other  from  the  eastern  part  of  heaven  ; 
both  in  chariots  to  which  white  horses  were  harnessed. 
The  chariot  in  which  the  angel  from  the  south  of  heaven 
was  carried  shone  like  silver,  and  the  chariot  in  which  the 
angel  from  the  east  of  heaven  was  carried  shone  like  gold ; 
and  the  rems  which  they  held  in  their  hands  flashed  as 
from  the  flamy  light  of  the  dawn.  In  this  manner  were 
these  two  angels  seen  by  me  at  a  distance  ;  but  when  they 
came  nearer,  they  did  not  appear  in  chariots,  but  in  their 
^angelic  form,  which  is  human,  —  he  who  came  from  the 
east  of  heaven,  in  a  shining  purple  garment ;  and  he  who 
came  from  the  south  of  heaven,  in  a  garment  of  bright 
hyacinthine  blue.  When  they  were  below,  under  the  heav- 
ens, they  1  an  to  meet  each  other,  as  if  they  were  emu- 
lous which  should  be  first,  and  embraced  and  kissed  each 
other.    I  heard  that  these  two  angels,  when  they  lived  in 


1002  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  XX. 


the  world,  were  conjoined  by  an  interior  friendship ;  but 
now  one  was  in  the  eastern  heaven,  and  the  other  in  the 
southern  heaven.  In  the  eastern  heaven  are  those  who 
are  in  love  from  the  Lord,  but  in  the  southern  heaven 
those  who  are  in  wisdom  from  the  Lord.  After  they  had 
spoken  awhile  of  the  magnificent  things  in  their  heavens, 
this  came  up  in  their  discourse  ;  whether  heaven  in  its 
essence  is  love,  or  whether  it  is  wisdom.  They  agreed  at 
once,  that  the  one  is  of  the  other,  but  questioned  which  is 
the  original.  The  angel  who  was  from  the  heaven  of  wis- 
dom asked  the  other  what  love  is  j  and  he  answered  that 
love,  springing  from  the  Lord  as  a  Sun,  is  the  vital  heat  of 
angels  and  men,  and  thus  their  life ;  and  that  the  deriva- 
tions of  love  are  called  affections ;  and  that  by  these  are 
produced  perceptions,  and  thus  thoughts ;  from  which  it 
flows,  that  wisdom  in  its  origin  is  love ;  consequently  that 
thought  in  its  origin  is  the  affection  of  that  love :  and  that 
it  may  be  seen  from  the  derivations  viewed  in  their  order, 
that  thought  is  nothing  else  but  the  form  of  affection ;  and 
that  this  is  not  known,  because  the  thoughts  are  in  the 
light,  but  the  affections  in  heat:  and  that  therefore  we 
reflect  upon  the  thoughts,  but  not  upon  the  affections ; 
just  as  is  the  case  with  sound  and  with  speech.  That 
thought  is  nothing  else  than  the  form  of  affection  may  also 
be  illustrated  by  speech,  as  this  is  nothing  but  the  form  of 
sound.  It  is  similar  also,  because  sound  corresponds  to 
affection,  and  speech  to  thought :  wherefore  the  affection 
makes  the  sound,  and  the  thought  speaks.  This  may  also 
be  made  clear  from  the  consideration  that  if  the  sound  be 
taken  away  from  speech,  there  is  nothing  of  speech  left. 
In  like  manner,  take  away  affection  from  thought,  and 
there  is  nothing  of  thought  left.  Hence  it  is  now  manifest, 
that  love  is  the  all  of  wisdom  ;  consequently,  that  the  es- 
sence of  the  heavens  is  love,  and  that  their  existence  is 
wisdom ;  or,  what  is  the  same,  that  the  heavens  are  from 
the  Divine  Love,  and  that  they  exist  from  the  Divine  Love 


No.  875.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


IOO3 


by  the  Divine  Wisdom ;  and  therefore,  as  was  said  before 
the  one  is  of  the  other.  There  was  a  novitiate  spirit  with 
me  at  that  time,  who,  on  hearing  this,  inquired  whether  it 
was  the  same  with  charity  and  faith  j  because  charity  is 
of  affection,  and  faith  is  of  the  thought.  And  the  angel 
answered,  "  It  is  altogether  similar :  faith  is  nothing  but 
the  form  of  charity,  just  as  speech  is  the  form  of  sound. 
Faith  is  also  formed  from  charity,  as  speech  is  formed  from 
sound.  We  are  also  acquainted  with  the  mode  of  the 
formation  in  heaven,  but  there  is  not  leisure  to  explain  it 
here."  He  added,  "  By  faith  I  mean  spiritual  faith,  in  which 
there  is  spirit  and  life  solely  from  charity ;  for  charity  is 
spiritual,  and  through  charity,  faith.  Wherefore  faith  with- 
out charity  is  merely  natural  faith,  and  this  faith  is  dead 
faith:  it  conjoins  itself  also  with  merely  natural  affection, 
which  is  nothing  but  concupiscence."  The  angels  spake  of 
these  things  spiritually  ;  and  spiritual  speech  embraces 
thousands  of  things  which  natural  speech  cannot  express, 
and  what  is  wonderful,  which  cannot  even  fall  into  the 
ideas  of  natural  thought.  Remember  this,  I  pray ;  and 
when  you  come  out  of  natural  light  into  spiritual  light, 
as  is  the  case  after  death,  inquire  then  what  faith  is,  and 
what  charity  is ;  and  you  will  see  clearly  that  faith  is  char- 
ity in  form,  and  hence  that  charity  is  the  all  of  faith  ;  con- 
sequently that  it  is  the  soul,  the  life,  and  the  essence  of 
faith,  altogether  as  affection  is  that  of  thought,  and  as 
sound  is  that  of  speech  :  and  if  you  desire,  you  will  see  the 
formation  of  faith  from  charity  to  be  similar  to  the  forma- 
tion of  speech  from  sound,  because  they  correspond.  After 
the  angels  had  conversed  upon  all  these  subjects,  they 
departed ;  and  as  they  withdrew,  each  to  his  own  heaven, 
there  appeared  stars  around  their  heads ;  and  when  they 
were  at  a  distance  from  me,  they  appeared  in  chariots 
again,  as  before. 

A:ter  these  two  angels  were  out  of  my  sight,  I  saw  a 
certain  garden  on  the  right ;  where  were  olive-trees,  vines, 


1004  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap.  XX. 


fig-trees,  laurels,  and  palm-trees,  arranged  in  order  according 
to  correspondence.  I  looked  thither,  and  among  the  trees 
I  saw  angels  and  spirits  walking  and  conversing  j  and  then 
an  angelic  spirit  looked  at  me  in  turn.  Those  are  called 
angelic  spirits,  who  are  preparing  for  heaven  in  the  world 
of  spirits,  and  afterwards  become  angels.  That  spirit  came 
from  the  garden  to  me,  and  said,  "  Will  you  go  with  me 
into  our  paradise?  and  you  shall  hear  and  see  wonderful 
things."  And  I  went  with  him  ;  and  he  then  said  to  me, 
"  These  whom  you  see  "  — for  there  were  many —  "  are  all 
in  affection  for  truth,  and  thence  in  the  light  of  wisdom. 
There  is  here  also  a  building,  which  we  call  the  Temple  of 
Wisdom  :  but  no  one  sees  it,  who  believes  himself  to  be 
very  wise,  still  less  he  who  believes  himself  to  be  wise 
enough,  and  less  still  he  who  believes  himself  to  be  wise 
from  himself.  The  reason  is,  because  these  are  not  in  the 
reception  of  the  light  of  heaven  from  affection  for  genuine 
wisdom.  Genuine  wisdom  is,  for  a  man  to  see,  from  the 
light  of  heaven,  that  the  things  which  he  knows,  under- 
stands and  is  wise  in,  are  as  little  in  comparison  with  that 
which  he  does  not  know  and  understand  and  is  not  wise  in,  as 
a  drop  to  the  ocean  ;  consequently  scarce  any  thing.  Every 
one  who  is  in  this  paradisal  garden,  and  acknowledges 
from  perception  and  sight  within  himself  that  his  wisdom 
is  so  little  comparatively,  sees  that  temple  of  wisdom  ; 
for  interior  light  enables  him  to  see  it,  but  not  exterior 
light  without  it."  And  as  I  had  often  thought  this,  and 
from  knowledge,  and  then  from  perception,  and  at  length 
from  sight  from  interior  light,  had  acknowledged  that  man 
has  so  little  wisdom,  behold,  it  was  given  me  to  see  that 
temple.  As  to  form  it  was  wonderful.  It  was  raised  high 
above  the  ground,  quadrangular,  the  walls  of  crystal,  the 
roof  of  translucent  jasper  elegantly  arched,  the  substructure 
of  various  precious  stones.  There  were  steps  of  polished 
alabaster.  At  the  sides  of  the  steps  appeared  the  figures 
of  lions  with  their  whelps.    And  I  then  asked  whether  it 


No.  875.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  IOO5 


was  permitted  to  enter,  and  it  was  said  that  it  was.  I 
therefore  ascended  ;  and  when  I  entered,  I  saw  as  it  were 
cherubs  flying  under  the  roof,  but  soon  vanishing.  The 
floor  upon  which  we  walked  was  of  cedar ;  and  the  whole 
temple,  from  the  transparence  of  the  roof  and  walls,  seemed 
in  the  form  of  light.  The  angelic  spirit  entered  with  me, 
to  whom  I  related  what  I  heard  from  the  two  angels  con- 
rerning  love  and  wisdom,  as  also  concerning  charity  and 
faith.  And  he  then  said,  "  Did  they  not  speak  of  a  third 
also  ?  "  I  said,  "  What  third  ?  "  He  answered,  "  It  is  Use: 
love  and  wisdom  without  use  are  not  any  thing :  they  are 
only  ideal  entities  ;  nor  do  they  become  real  before  they 
are  in  use  :  for  love,  wisdom,  and  use,  are  three  things 
which  cannot  be  separated.  If  they  are  separated,  neither 
is  any  thing.  Love  is  not  any  thing  without  wisdom,  but 
in  wisdom  it  is  formed  for  something.  This  something  for 
which  it  is  formed,  is  use.  Therefore,  when  love  through 
wisdom  is  in  use,  it  is  then  something ;  yea,  it  then  first 
exists.  They  are  altogether  as  the  end,  the  cause,  and  the 
effect.  The  end  is  not  any  thing,  unless  through  the  cause 
it  is  in  the  effect.  If  one  of  the  three  is  dissolved,  the 
whole  is  dissolved,  and  becomes  as  nothing.  It  is  similar 
with  charity,  faith,  and  works.  Charity  without  faith  is  not 
any  thing  ;  nor  faith  without  charity  ;  nor  charity  and  faith 
without  works :  but  in  works  they  become  something,  of  a 
quality  according  to  the  use  of  the  works.  It  is  similar 
with  affection,  thought,  and  operation  ;  and  it  is  similar 
with  will,  understanding,  and  action.  That  it  is  so  may  be 
seen  clearly  in  this  temple,  because  the  light  in  which  we 
are  here  is  light  that  enlightens  the  interiors  of  the  mind. 
That  there  is  not  a  complete  and  perfect  thing  unless  there 
is  a  trine,  geometry  also  teaches  ;  for  a  line  is  not  any 
thing,  unless  it  becomes  an  area  ;  and  an  area  is  not 
any  thing,  unless  it  becomes  a  solid  :  on  which  account 
the  one  must  be  produced  into  the  other,  that  they  may 
exist ;  and  they  co-exist  in  the  third.  As  it  is  in  this,  so 
vol.  in.  8 


1006  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.       [Chap.  XX. 


it  is  in  each  and  every  created  thing ;  they  are  finished  in 
their  third.  Hence  now  it  is,  that  three  in  the  Word,  spirit- 
ually understood,  signifies  complete  and  altogether.  Since 
it  is  so,  I  could  not  but  wonder,  that  some  profess  faith 
alone,  some  charity  alone,  some  works  alone  ;  when  yet 
the  one  without  a  second,  and  two  together  without  the 
third,  are  not  any  thing."  But  I  then  asked,  "Cannot  a 
man  have  charity  and  faith,  and  still  not  works?  Cannot 
a  man  be  in  affection  and  thought  about  any  matter,  and 
not  in  the  performance  of  it?"  The  angelic  spirit  said  to 
me,  "  He  cannot,  except  only  ideally,  and  not  really.  He 
must  still  be  in  the  endeavor  or  will  to  operate ;  and  will 
or  endeavor  is  in  itself  act,  because  it  is  the  continual  ef- 
fort to  act ;  which  becomes  an  outward  act,  when  deter- 
mination is  present.  On  which  account  endeavor  and  will, 
as  an  interior  act,  is  accepted  by  every  wise  man,  because 
by  God,  altogether  as  an  exterior  act,  provided  it  does  not 
fail,  when  opportunity  is  given." 

After  this  I  descended  by  the  steps  from  the  temple  of 
wisdom,  and  walked  in  the  garden,  and  saw  some  sitting 
under  a  certain  laurel  eating  figs.  I  turned  aside  to  them, 
and  asked  them  for  some  figs ;  which  they  gave  me :  and, 
behold,  the  figs  became  grapes  in  my  hand.  When  I  won- 
dered at  this,  the  angelic  spirit,  who  was  still  with  me,  said 
to  me,  "  The  figs  have  become  grapes  in  your  hand,  because 
figs,  from  correspondence,  signify  the  goods  of  charity  and 
thence  of  faith  in  the  natural  or  external  man,  but  grapes 
the  goods  of  charity  and  faith  in  the  spiritual  or  internal 
man ;  and  because  you  love  spiritual  things,  therefore  it 
so  happened  to  you  :  for  in  our  world  all  things  come  to 
pass  and  exist,  and  also  are  changed,  according  to  corre* 
spondences."  And  then  there  came  over  me  the  desire  of 
knowing  how  a  man  can  'do  good  from  God,  and  yet  as 
of  himself ;  and  I  therefore  asked  them  that  were  eating  the 
figs  how  they  understood  it.  They  said  that  they  "  could 
not  comprehend  it  otherwise  than  that  God  operates  it 


No.  875.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


IOO7 


within  in  man  and  through  man,  when  he  does  not  know 
it ;  since  if  man  were  conscious  of  it,  and  thus  did  it  as  of 
himself,  which  is  also  to  do  it  of  himself,  he  would  not  do 
good,  but  evil :  for  every  thing  that  proceeds  from  a  man, 
as  from  himself,  proceeds  from  his  proprium  ■  and  the  pro- 
prium  of  man  is  evil  from  birth.  How  then  can  good  from 
God  and  evil  from  man  be  conjoined,  and  so  proceed  con- 
jointly into  act  ?  The  proprium  of  man  also,  in  the  things 
of  salvation,  is  continually  claiming  merit ;  and  as  far  as 
it  does  this,  it  takes  away  from  the  Lord  His  merit ;  which 
is  the  highest  injustice  and  impiety.  In  a  word,  if  the 
good  which  God  operates  in  a  man  by  the  Holy  Spirit 
should  flow  in  into  the  willing  and  thence  the  doing  of  the 
man,  that  good  would  be  altogether  defiled  and  also  pro- 
faned ;  which,  however,  God  never  permits.  A  man  can 
indeed  think  that  the  good  which  he  does  is  from  God> 
and  call  it  the  good  of  God  through  himself,  and  as  if  from 
himself ;  but  still  we  do  not  comprehend  this."  But  I  then 
opened  my  mind,  and  said,  "  You  do  not  comprehend,  be- 
cause you  think  from  the  appearance,  and  the  thought  from 
appearance  confirmed  is  a  fallacy.  You  are  in  the  appear- 
ance and  the  fallacy  from  it,  because  you  believe  that  all 
the  things  which  a  man  wills  and  thinks,  and  thence  does 
and  speaks,  are  in  him,  and  consequently  from  him  j  when 
yet  nothing  of  them  is  in  him  except  the  state  of  receiving 
what  flows  in.  Man  is  not  life  in  himself,  but  is  an  or^an 
receptive  of  life.  The  Lord  alone  is  life  in  Himself,  as 
He  also  says  in  John  :  As  the  Father  hath  life  in  Himself 
so  hath  He  given  to  the  Son  to  have  life  in  Himself  (v.  26. 
Besides  other  places,  as  John  xi.  25  j  xiv.  6,  19).  There 
are  two  things  which  constitute  life,  —  love  and  wisdom  ; 
or  what  is  the  same,  the  good  of  love  and  the  truth  of 
wisdom.  These  flow  in  from  God,  and  are  received 
by  man,  and  are  felt  in  the  man  as  in  him  j  and  because 
they  are  felt  by  him  as  in  him,  they  also  proceed  as  from 
him.    It  is  given  by  the  Lord,  that  they  should  be  thus  felt 


I008         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  XX. 


by  the  man,  in  order  that  that  which  flows  in  may  affect  him, 
and  so  be  received  and  remain.  But  because  all  evil  also 
flows  in,  not  from  God,  but  from  hell,  and  this  is  received 
with  enjoyment,  because  man  was  born  such  an  organ, 
therefore  no  more  of  good  is  received  from  God,  than 
(here  is  of  evil  removed  by  the  man  as  of  himself ;  which 
is  done  by  repentance,  and  at  the  same  time  by  faith  in 
the  Lord.  That  love  and  wisdom,  charity  and  faith,  or, 
speaking  more  generally,  the  good  of  love  and  charity  and 
the  truth  of  wisdom  and  faith,  flow  in  ;  and  that  the  things 
which  flow  in  appear  in  the  man  as  in  himself,  and  thence 
as  from  him,  may  be  manifestly  seen  from  the  sight,  the 
hearing,  the  smell,  the  taste,  and  the  touch.  All  the  things 
which  are  felt  in  the  organs  of  those  senses  flow  in  from 
without,  and  are  felt  in  them  :  in  like  manner  in  the  organs 
of  the  internal  senses,  with  the  difference  only  that  into 
the  latter  spiritual  things  flow  in,  which  do  not  appear  ; 
but  into  the  former  natural  things,  which  do  appear.  In 
a  word,  man  is  an  organ  recipient  of  life  from  God ;  con- 
sequently he  is  a  recipient  of  good  so  far  as  he  desists 
from  evil.  The  Lord  gives  to  every  man  to  be  able  to 
desist  from  evil,  because  he  gives  him  to  will  and  to  under- 
stand as  of  himself :  and  whatever  the  man  does  from  the 
will,  as  his  own,  according  to  the  understanding,  as  his 
own,  or,  what  is  the  same,  whatever  he  does  from  free- 
dom which  is  of  the  will  according  to  reason  which  is 
of  the  understanding,  this  remains.  By  this  the  Lord 
brings  man  into  a  state  of  conjunction  with  Himself,  and 
in  this  reforms,  regenerates,  and  saves  him.  The  life  which 
flows  in  is  life  proceeding  from  the  Lord,  which  is  also 
called  the  Spirit  of  God,  and  in  the  Word  the  Holy  Spirit ; 
of  which  it  is  also  said,  that  it  enlightens  and  vivifies  ;  yea, 
that  it  works  in  man :  but  this  life  is  varied  and  modified 
according  to  the  organization  induced  upon  the  man  by 
his  love  and  position  in  relation  to  it.  You  may  also  know 
that  every  good  of  love  and  charity  and  every  truth  of 


No.  875.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


IOO9 


wisdom  and  faith  flow  in,  and  are  not  in  the  man,  from  the 
fact  that  he  who  thinks  such  a  thing  is  in  man  from  cre- 
ation, cannot  think  otherwise  than  that  God  infused  Him- 
self into  man,  and  thus  that  men  would  in  part  be  Gods  ; 
and  yet  they  who  think  this  from  belief  become  devils,  and 
stink  like  dead  carcasses.  Besides,  what  is  human  action 
but  the  action  of  the  mind  ?  for  that  which  the  mind  wills 
and  thinks,  it  acts  through  its  organ  the  body :  and  there* 
fore  when  the  mind  is  led  by  the  Lord,  the  action  is  also 
led ;  and  the  mind  and  the  action  from  it  are  led  by  the 
Lord,  when  it  believes  in  Him.  Unless  it  were  so,  say, 
if  you  can,  why  the  Lord  has  commanded  in  the  Word,  in 
a  thousand  and  a  thousand  places,  that  a  man  must  love 
his  neighbor,  must  work  out  the  good  of  charity,  and  beai 
fruit  like  a  tree,  and  do  His  precepts,  and  all  this  that 
he  may  be  saved ;  also  why  He  has  said  that  man  will  be 
judged  according  to  his  deeds  or  works,  —  he  who  has 
done  good  to  heaven  and  life,  and  he  who  has  done  evil 
to  hell  and  death.  How  could  the  Lord  speak  such  things, 
if  every  thing  that  proceeds  from  man  were  meritorious, 
and  thence  evil  ?  You  may  know,  therefore,  that  if  the 
mind  is  charity,  the  action  is  also  charity  j  but  if  the  mind 
is  faith  alone,  which  is  also  faith  separated  from  spiritual 
charity,  the  action  is  also  that  faith :  and  this  faith  is  meri- 
torious, because  its  charity  is  natural,  and  not  spiritual. 
It  is  otherwise  with  the  faith  of  charity,  because  charity 
does  not  wish  to  merit,  and  thence  neither  does  its  faith." 
On  hearing  this,  they  that  sat  under  the  laurel  said,  "  We 
comprehend  that  you  have  spoken  justly ;  but  still  we  do 
not  comprehend."  To  which  I  replied,  "That  I  have  spoken 
justly,  you  comprehend  from  the  common  perception  which 
a  man  has  from  the  influx  of  light  from  heaven  when  he 
hears  any  truth  ;  but  you  do  not  comprehend  from  your 
own  perception,  which  man  has  from  the  influx  of  light 
from  the  world.  These  two  perceptions,  namely,  the  in- 
ternal and  the  external,  or  the  spiritual  and  the  natural, 


IOIO  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XX. 


make  one  with  the  wise.  You  also  can  make  them  one,  if 
you  look  to  the  Lord  and  remove  evils."  As  they  under- 
stood these  things  also,  I  selected  some  boughs  from  the 
laurel  under  which  we  sat,  and  held  them  out,  and  said, 
"  Do  you  believe  that  this  is  from  me,  or  from  the  Lord  ? " 
And  they  said,  that  they  believed  it  to  be  through  me  as 
from  me  ;  and  behold,  the  boughs  blossomed  in  their 
hands.  As  I  withdrew,  I  saw  a  cedar  table,  upon  which 
was  a  book,  under  a  green  olive-tree,  whose  trunk  was 
entwined  with  a  vine.  I  looked,  and  behold,  it  was  a  book 
written  by  me,  called  the  "  Angelic  Wisdom  concerning  the 
Divine  Love  and  the  Divine  Wisdom,"  and  also  "  concern- 
ing the  Divine  Providence ; "  and  I  said  that  it  was  fully 
shown  in  that  book,  that  man  is  an  organ  recipient  of  life, 
and  not  life. 

After  this  I  went  home  exhilarated  from  that  garden, 
and  the  angelic  spirit  with  me ;  who  said  to  me  on  the 
way,  "  If  you  wish  to  see  clearly  what  faith  and  charity 
are,  and  thus  what  faith  separate  from  charity  is,  and  faith 
conjoined  to  charity,  I  will  show  it  to  the  sense."  I  an- 
swered, "Show  it."  And  he  said,  "Think  of  light  and 
heat  instead  of  faith  and  charity,  and  you  will  see  clearly : 
for  faith  in  its  essence  is  truth,  which  is  of  wisdom ;  and 
charity  in  its  essence  is  affection,  which  is  of  love  ;  and  the 
truth  of  wisdom  in  heaven  is  light,  and  the  affection  of  love 
in  heaven  is  heat :  the  light  and  heat  in  which  the  angels 
are  is  nothing  else.  From  this  you  can  see  clearly,  what 
faith  separate  from  charity  is,  and  what  faith  conjoined  to 
charity.  Faith  separated  from  charity  is  like  the  light 
in  winter,  and  faith  conjoined  to  charity  is  like  the  light  in 
the  spring.  Wintry  light,  which  is  light  separated  from 
heat,  because  it  is  conjoined  to  cold,  strips  the  trees  en- 
tirely of  their  leaves,  hardens  the  earth,  and  kills  the  grass, 
and  likewise  congeals  the  waters :  but  vernal  light,  which 
is  light  conjoined  to  heat,  quickens  the  trees,  first  into 
leaves,  then  into  blossoms,  and  at  length  into  fruits  ;  opens 


No.  875.J        THE  ArOCAI.YP.SE  REVEALED. 


IOl  1 


and  softens  the  earth,  that  it  may  produce  grass,  herbs, 
flowers,  and  shrubs  ;  and  likewise  dissolves  the  ice,  that 
the  waters  may  flow  from  the  springs.  It  is  altogether 
similar  with  faith  and  charity.  Faith  separate  from  charity 
deadens  all  things  ;  and  faith  conjoined  to  charity  quickens 
all  things.  This  quickening  and  that  deadening  can  be 
seen  to  the  life  in  our  spiritual  world ;  because  here  faith 
is  light,  and  charity  is  heat :  for  where  there  is  faith  con- 
joined to  charity,  there  are  paradisal  gardens,  flower  beds, 
and  grass  plots,  in  their  pleasantness,  according  to  the 
conjunction  •  but  where  there  is  faith  separate  from  char- 
ity, there  there  is  not  even  grass ;  and  where  it  is  green, 
it  is  from  briers,  thorns,  and  nettles.  This  the  light  and 
heat  proceeding  from  the  Lord  as  the  Sun  effect  in  the 
angels  and  spirits,  and  thence  around  them."  There  were 
at  that  time  not  far  from  us  some  of  the  clergy,  whom  the 
angelic  spirit  called  justifiers  and  sanctifiers  of  men  by 
faith  alone,  and  likewise  mysteriarchs.  We  said  these 
same  things  to  them,  and  demonstrated  them  so  that  they 
saw  that  it  was  so :  and  when  we  asked,  "  Is  it  not  so  ? " 
they  turned  themselves  away,  and  said,  "We  did  not  hear." 
But  we  cried  out  to  them,  saying,  "  Hear  now,  then." 
They  then  put  both  hands  over  their  ears,  and  screamed 
out,  "  We  do  not  wish  to  hear." 


IOI2  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XXI. 


CHAPTER  TWENTY-FIRST. 

1.  And  I  saw  a  New  Heaven  and  a  New  Earth ;  for  the 
first  heaven  and  the  first  earth  were  passed  away ;  and  the 
sea  was  no  more. 

2.  And  I  John  saw  the  holy  city  New  Jerusalem  coming 
down  from  God  out  of  heaven,  prepared  as  a  Bride  adorned 
for  her  Husband. 

3.  And  I  heard  a  great  voice  out  of  heaven,  saying, 
Behold,  the  tabernacle  of  God  is  with  men,  and  He  shall 
dwell  with  them,  and  they  shall  be  His  people,  and  He 
Himself  shall  be  with  them,  their  God. 

4.  And  God  shall  wipe  away  every  tear  from  their  eyes ; 
and  death  shall  be  no  more  \  neither  mourning,  nor  crying, 
nor  labor  (trouble)  shall  be  more ;  for  the  former  things 
are  passed  away. 

5.  And  He  that  sat  upon  the  throne  said,  Behold,  I 
make  all  things  new:  and  He  said  unto  me,  Write,  for 
these  words  are  true  and  faithful. 

6.  And  He  said  unto  me,  It  is  done.  I  am  the  Alpha 
and  the  Omega,  the  Beginning  and  the  End.  I  will  give 
unto  him  that  thirsteth  of  the  fountain  of  the  water  of  life 
freely. 

7.  He  that  overcometh  shall  inherit  all  things  ;  and  \ 
will  be  God  to  him,  and  he  shall  be  to  me  a  son. 

8.  But  the  fearful,  and  unfaithful,  and  abominable,  and 
murderers,  and  whoremongers,  and  sorcerers,  and  idolaters, 
and  all  liars,  shall  have  their  part  in  the  lake  that  burnetii 
with  fire  and  brimstone,  which  is  the  second  death. 

9.  And  there  came  unto  me  one  of  the  seven  angels  which 
had  the  seven  vials  full  of  the  seven  last  plagues,  and  spake 
with  me,  saying,  Come  hither,  I  will  show  thee  the  Bride, 
the  Lamb's  Wife. 


Chap.  XXL]     THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  1013 


10.  And  he  carried  me  away  in  the  spirit  upon  a  great 
and  high  mountain,  and  showed  me  the  great  city,  the 
holy  Jerusalem,  coming  down  out  of  heaven  from  God : 

11.  Having  the  glory  of  God,  and  her  light  {lumen)  was 
like  unto  a  stone  most  precious,  as  it  were  a  jasper  stone 
shining  like  crystal : 

12.  Having  a  wall  great  and  high,  having  twelve  gates, 
and  over  the  gates  twelve  angels,  and  names  superscribed, 
which  are  the  names  of  the  twelve  tribes  of  the  children 
of  Israel. 

13.  On  the  east  three  gates,  on  the  north  three  gates,  on 
the  south  three  gates,  and  on  the  west  three  gates. 

14.  And  the  wall  of  the  city  having  twelve  foundations, 
and  in  them  the  names  of  the  twelve  apostles  of  the  Lamb. 

15.  And  he  that  spake  with  me  had  a  golden  reed  to 
measure  the  city,  and  the  gates  thereof,  and  the  wall  thereof. 

16.  And  the  city  lieth  four-square  ;  and  the  length  of 
it  is  as  large  as  the  breadth :  and  he  measured  the  city 
with  the  reed  unto  twelve  thousand  furlongs  :  the  length 
and  the  breadth  and  the  height  of  it  were  equal. 

17.  And  he  measured  the  wall  of  it,  a  hundred  forty-four 
cubits,  the  measure  of  a  man,  which  is,  of  an  angel. 

18.  And  the  building  of  the  wall  of  it  was  jasper;  but 
the  city  was  pure  gold  like  unto  pure  glass. 

19.  And  the  foundations  of  the  wall  of  the  city  were 
adorned  with  every  precious  stone  :  the  first  foundation 
was  jasper,  the  second  sapphire,  the  third  chalcedony,  the 
fourth  emerald, 

20.  The  fifth  sardonyx,  the  sixth  sardius,  the  seventh 
chrysolite,  the  eighth  beryl,  the  ninth  topaz,  the  tenth 
chrysoprasus,  the  eleventh  jacinth,  the  twelfth  amethyst. 

21.  And  the  twelve  gates  were  twelve  pearls;  each  one 
of  the  gates  was  of  one  pearl ;  and  the  street  of  the  city 
was  pure  gold  as  it  were  transparent  glass. 

22.  And  I  saw  no  temple  therein  ;  for  the  Lord  God 
Almighty  is  the  temple  of  it,  and  the  Lamb. 

8* 


ioi4 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XXL 


23.  And  the  city  hath  no  need  of  the  sun,  neither  of  the 
moon,  to  shine  in  it ;  for  the  glory  of  God  did  lighten  it, 
and  the  lamp  thereof  is  the  Lamb. 

24.  And  the  nations  which  are  saved  shall  walk  in  the 
light  of  it,  and  the  kings  of  the  earth  shall  bring  their 
glory  and  honor  into  it. 

25.  And  the  gates  of  it  shall  not  be  shut  by  day,  for 
there  shall  be  no  night  there  ;  and  they  shall  bring  the 
glory  and  honor  of  the  nations  into  it. 

26.  And  there  shall  not  enter  into  it  any  thing  unclean,  and 
that  doeth  abomination  and  a  lie :  but  they  that  are  written 
in  the  Lamb's  book  of  life. 


THE  SPIRITUAL  SENSE. 

The  Contents  of  the  whole  Chapter.  In  this  chap- 
ter the  state  of  Heaven  and  the  Church  after  the  last  Judg- 
ment is  treated  of :  that  after  it,  through  the  New  Heaven, 
a  New  Church  will  exist  on  the  earth,  which  will  worship 
the  Lord  alone  (vers.  1-8).  Its  conjunction  with  the  Lord 
(vers.  9,  10).  Description  of  it  as  to  intelligence  from  the 
Word  (vers.  11)  :  as  to  doctrine  thence  (vers.  12-21)  :  and 
as  to  all  its  quality  (vers.  22-26). 

The  Contents  of  each  Verse.  "And  I  saw  a  New 
Heaven  and  a  New  Earth,"  signifies  that  a  New  Heaven 
was  formed  by  the  Lord  from  Christians,  which  at  this  day 
is  called  the  Christian  Heaven,  where  those  are  who  wor- 
shipped the  Lord,  and  lived  according  to  His  precepts  in 
the  Word,  who  thence  have  charity  and  faith  :  in  which  are 
also  all  the  infants  of  Christians.  "  For  the  first  heaven 
and  the  first  earth  were  passed  away,"  signifies  the  heavens 
not  made  by  the  Lord,  but  by  those  who  came  from  Chris- 
tendom into  the  spiritual  world,  which  were  all  dissipated 
at  the  day  of  the  last  judgment.  "  And  the  sea  was  no 
more,"  signifies  that  the  external  of  the  heaven  collected 


Chaf.  XXI.]     THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  1015 


from  Christians  since  the  first  establishment  of  the  Church, 
after  those  were  taken  out  and  saved  who  were  written 
in  the  Lord's  book  of  life,  was  in  like  manner  dissipated. 
"  And  I  John  saw  the  holy  city  New  Jerusalem  coming 
down  from  God  out  of  heaven,"  signifies  a  New  Church  to 
be  established  by  the  Lord  at  the  end  of  the  former,  which 
will  be  consociated  with  the  New  Heaven  in  Divine  truths 
as  to  doctrine  and  as  to  life.  "  Prepared  as  a  Bride  for  her 
Husband,"  signifies  that  Church  conjoined  to  the  Lord 
through  the  Word.  "  And  I  heard  a  great  voice  out  of 
heaven,  saying,  Behold,  the  tabernacle  of  God  is  with  men," 
signifies  the  Lord  from  love  speaking  and  declaring  the  good 
tidings,  that  He  now  will  be  present  with  men  in  His  Divine 
Human.  "  And  He  shall  dwell  with  them,  and  they  shall 
be  His  people,  and  He  Himself  shall  be  with  them,  their 
God,"  signifies  conjunction  with  the  Lord,  which  is  such 
that  they  are  in  Him  and  He  in  them.  "  And  God  will 
wipe  away  every  tear  from  their  eyes,  and  death  shall  be 
no  more,  neither  mourning,  nor  crying,  nor  labor  shall  be 
more,  for  the  former  things  are  passed  away,"  signifies  that 
the  Lord  will  take  away  from  them  all  grief  of  mind  (ani- 
mus), fear  of  damnation,  of  evils  and  falsities  from  hell, 
and  of  temptations  from  them,  and  they  shall  not  call  those 
things  to  mind,  because  the  dragon,  who  caused  them,  is 
cast  out.  "  And  He  that  sat  upon  the  throne  said,  Behold, 
I  make  all  things  new  ;  and  He  said  unto  me,  Write,  for 
these  words  are  true  and  faithful,"  signifies  the  Lord  con- 
firming all  concerning  the  New  Heaven  and  New  Church 
after  the  last  Judgment  was  accomplished.  "  And  He  said 
unto  me,  It  is  done,"  signifies  that  it  is  the  Divine  Truth. 
"  I  am  the  Alpha  and  the  Omega,  the  Beginning  and  the 
End,"  signifies  that  the  Lord  is  the  God  of  heaven  and 
earth,  and  that  all  things  in  heaven  and  on  earth  were 
made  by  Him,  and  are  governed  by  His  Divine  Providence, 
and  are  done  according  to  it.  "  I  will  give  unto  Him  that 
thirsteth  of  the  fountain  of  the  water  of  life  freely,"  sig?iifies 


IOl6         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XXL 


that  to  those  who  desire  truths  from  any  spiritual  use  the 
Lord  will  give  from  Himself  through  the  Word  all  which 
conduce  to  that  use.  "  He  that  overcometh  shall  inherit 
all  things,  and  I  will  be  God  to  him,  and  he  shall  be  tc 
me  a  son,"  signifies  that  they  who  overcome  the  evils  in 
themselves,  that  is,  the  devil,  and  do  not  yield  when  they 
are  tempted  by  the  Babylonians  and  dragonists,  will  come 
into  heaven,  and  there  will  live  in  the  Lord  and  the  Lord 
in  them.  "  But  the  fearful  and  unfaithful  and  abominable, '? 
signifies  those  who  are  in  no  faith,  and  in  no  charity,  and 
thence  in  evils  of  every  kind.  "  And  murderers,  and 
whoremongers,  and  sorcerers,  and  idolaters,  and  liars," 
signifies  all  those  who  make  nothing  of  the  precepts  of  the 
decalogue,  and  do  not  shun  as  sins  any  evils  there  named, 
and  therefore  live  in  them.  "  Shall  have  their  part  in  the 
lake  that  burnetii  with  fire  and  brimstone,"  signifies  that 
their  lot  is  in  hell  where  the  loves  of  falsity  and  the  lusts 
of  evil  are.  "  Which  is  the  second  death,"  signifies  damna- 
tion. "  And  there  came  to  me  one  of  the  seven  angels 
which  had  the  seven  vials  full  of  the  seven  last  plagues, 
and  spake  with  me,  saying,  Come  hither,  I  will  show  thee 
the  bride,  the  Lamb's  wife,"  signifies  influx  and  manifesta- 
tion from  the  Lord  out  of  the  inmost  of  heaven  concerning 
the  New  Church,  which  will  be  conjoined  with  the  Lord 
through  the  Word.  "  And  he  carried  me  away  in  the  spirit 
upon  a  great  and  high  mountain,  and  showed  me  the  great 
city  the  holy  Jerusalem,  coming  down  out  of  heaven  from 
God,"  signifies  that  John  was  translated  into  the  third 
heaven,  and  his  sight  opened  there,  before  whom  was  mani- 
fested the  Lord's  New  Church  as  to  doctrine  in  the  form  of 
a  city.  "  Having  the  glory  of  God,  and  her  light  (lumen) 
was  like  unto  a  stone  most  precious,  as  it  were  a  jasper 
stone  shining  like  crystal,"  signifies  that  in  that  Church  the 
Word  will  be  understood,  because  it  will  be  translucent 
from  its  spiritual  sense.  "  Having  a  wall  great  and  high," 
signifies  the  Word  in  the  literal  sense  from  which  is  the 


Chap.  XXI.]     THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  1017 


Doctrine  of  the  New  Church.  "  Having  twelve  gates," 
signifies  that  all  the  knowledges  of  truth  and  good  by  which 
man  is  introduced  into  the  Church,  are  there.  "  And  over 
the  gates  twelve  angels,  and  names  superscribed,  which  are 
the  names  of  the  twelve  tribes  of  the  children  of  Israel,"  sig- 
nifies the  Divine  truths  and  goods  of  heaven,  which  are  also 
the  Divine  truths  and  goods  of  the  Church,  in  those  knowl- 
edges, and  guards  lest  any  one  should  enter,  unless  he  is 
in  them  from  the  Lord.  "  On  the  east  three  gates,  on  the 
north  three  gates,  on  the  south  three  gates,  and  on  the  west 
three  gates,"  signifies  that  the  knowledges  of  truth  and  good, 
in  which  is  spiritual  life  out  of  heaven  from  the  Lord,  and 
by  which  introduction  into  the  New  Church  is  effected,  are 
for  those  who  are  in  love  or  affection  for  good  more  and  less, 
and  for  those  who  are  in  wisdom  or  affection  for  truth  more 
and  less.  "  And  the  wall  of  the  city  having  twelve  founda- 
tions," signifies  that  the  Word  in  the  literal  sense  contains 
all  things  of  the  doctrine  of  the  New  Church.  "  And  in  them 
the  names  of  the  twelve  apostles  of  the  Lamb,"  signifies  all 
things  of  doctrine  from  the  Word  concerning  the  Lord  and 
concerning  a  life  according  to  His  precepts.  "  And  he  that 
spake  with  me  had  a  golden  reed,  to  measure  the  city  and 
the  gates  thereof  and  the  wall  thereof,"  signifies  that  there- 
is  given  by  the  Lord  to  those  who  are  in  the  good  of  love, 
the  faculty  of  understanding  and  knowing  what  the  Lord's 
New  Church  is  as  to  doctrine  and  its  introductory  truths, 
and  as  to  the  Word  from  which  these  are.  "  And  the  city 
lieth  four-square,"  signifies  justice  in  it.  "  The  length  of  it 
is  as  large  as  the  breadth,"  signifies  that  in  that  Church 
good  and  truth  make  one,  like  essence  and  form.  "  And 
he  measured  the  city  with  the  reed  unto  twelve  thousand 
furlongs :  the  length  and  the  breadth  and  the  height  of  it 
were  equal,"  signifies  that  the  quality  of  that  Church  from 
doctrine  was  shown,  that  all  things  of  it  were  from  the  good 
of  love.  "  And  he  measured  the  wall  of  it,  a  hundred  forty- 
four  cubits,"  signifies  that  it  was  shown  what  the  quality  oi 


lOl8         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XXI. 


the  Word  is  in  that  Church,  that  from  it  are  all  her  truths 
and  goods.  "  The  measure  of  a  man,  which  is,  of  an 
angel,"  signifies  the  quality  of  that  Church,  that  it  makes 
one  with  heaven.  "  And  the  building  of  the  wall  of  it  was 
:asper,"  signifies  that  all  the  Divine  Truth  in  the  sense  of 
vhe  letter  with  the  men  of  that  Church  is  translucent  from 
the  Divine  Truth  in  the  spiritual  sense.  "  And  the  city  was 
pure  gold  like  unto  pure  glass,"  signifies  that  thence  the 
all  of  that  Church  is  the  good  of  love  flowing  in  together 
with  light  out  of  heaven  from  the  Lord.  "  And  the  foun- 
dations of  the  wall  of  the  city  were  adorned  with  every 
precious  stone,"  signifies  that  all  things  of  the  doctrine  of 
the  New  Jerusalem  taken  from  the  literal  sense  of  the 
Word,  with  those  who  are  there,  will  appear  in  the  light  ac- 
cording to  reception.  "  The  first  foundation  was  jasper,  the 
second  sapphire,  the  third  chalcedony,  the  fourth  emerald, 
the  fifth  sardonyx,  the  sixth  sardius,  the  seventh  chrysolite, 
the  eighth  beryl,  the  ninth  topaz,  the  tenth  chrysoprasus,  the 
eleventh  jacinth,  the  twelfth  amethyst,"  signifies  all  the 
things  of  that  doctrine  from  the  literal  sense  of  the  Word  in 
(heir  order,  with  those  who  approach  the  Lord  immediately, 
and  live  according  to  the  precepts  of  the  Decalogue,  shun- 
ning evils  as  sins  ;  for  these  and  no  others  are  in  the 
doctrine  of  love  to  God  and  love  towards  the  neighbor, 
which  two  are  the  foundations  of  religion.  "  And  the 
twelve  gates  were  twelve  pearls,  and  each  one  of  the  gates 
was  of  one  pearl,"  signifies  that  the  acknowledgment  and 
knowledge  of  the  Lord  conjoins  into  one  all  the  knowl- 
edges of  truth  and  good  which  are  from  the  Word,  and  in- 
troduces into  the  Church.  "  And  the  street  of  the  city  was 
pure  gold  as  it  were  transparent  glass,"  signifies  that  every 
truth  of  that  Church  and  of  its  doctrine  is  the  good  of  love  in 
form  flowing  in  together  with  light  out  of  heaven  from  the 
Lord.  "  And  I  saw  no  temple  therein,  for  the  Lord  God  Al- 
mighty is  the  temple  of  it,  and  the  Lamb,"  signifies  that  in 
this  Church  there  will  be  no  external  separate  from  the  inter 


Chap.  XXL]    THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


IOI9 


nal,  because  the  Lord  Himself  in  His  Divine  Human,  from 
Whom  is  the  all  of  the  Church,  is  alone  approached,  wor- 
shipped, and  adored.  "  And  the  city  hath  no  need  of  the 
sun  and  the  moon  to  shine  in  it,  for  the  glory  of  God  did 
lighten  it,  and  the  lamp  thereof  is  the  Lamb,"  signifies  that 
the  men  of  that  Church  will  not  be  in  the  love  of  self  and 
in  their  own  intelligence,  and  thence  in  natural  light 
(lumen)  only,  but  in  spiritual  light  from  the  Divine  Truth  of 
the  Word  from  the  Lord  alone.  "  And  the  nations  which 
are  saved  shall  walk  in  the  light  of  it,"  signifies  that  all  who 
are  in  the  good  of  life,  and  believe  in  the  Lord,  will  there 
live  according  to  Divine  truths,  and  will  see  them  within  in 
themselves,  as  the  eye  sees  objects.  "  And  the  kings  of 
the  earth  shall  bring  their  glory  and  honor  into  it,"  signifies 
that  all  who  are  in  the  truths  of  wisdom  from  spiritual  good 
will  there  confess  the  Lord,  and  will  ascribe  to  Him  all  the 
truth  and  all  the  good  which  are  in  them.  "  And  the  gates 
of  it  shall  not  be  shut  by  day,  for  there  shall  be  no  night 
there,"  signifies  that  they  will  be  continually  received  into 
the  New  Jerusalem,  who  are  in  truths  from  the  good  of  love 
from  the  Lord,  because  there  is  not  there  any  falsity  of 
faith.  "  And  they  shall  bring  the  glory  and  honor  of  the 
nations  into  it,"  signifies  that  they  who  enter  will  bring 
with  them  the  confession,  acknowledgment,  and  faith,  that 
the  Lord  is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  that  every 
truth  of  the  Church  and  every  good  of  religion  is  from 
Him.  "  And  there  shall  not  enter  into  it  any  thing  unclean, 
and  that  cloeth  abomination  and  a  lie,"  signifies  that  no  one 
is  received  into  the  Lord's  New  Church,  who  adulterates 
the  goods  and  falsifies  the  truths  of  the  Word,  and  who 
does  evils  from  confirmation,  and  so  also  falsities.  "  But 
they  that  are  written  in  the  Lamb's  book  of  life,"  signifies 
that  no  others  are  received  into  the  New  Church,  which  is 
the  New  Jerusalem,  but  those  who  believe  in  the  Lord,  and 
live  according  to  His  precepts  in  the  Word. 


.  1020         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XXi. 


THE  EXPLANATION. 


876.  And  I  saw  a  Nezv  Heaven  and  a  New  Earth,  signi- 
fies that  a  New  Heaven  was  formed  by  the  Lord  from 
Christians,  which  at  this  day  is  called  the  Christian  Heaven, 
where  those  are  who  worshipped  the  Lord,  and  lived  ac- 
cording to  His  precepts  in  the  Word,  who  thence  have 
charity  and  faith  ;  in  which  heaven  are  also  all  the  infants 
of  Christians.  By  a  New  Heaven  and  a  New  Earth,  is 
not  meant  a  natural  heaven  visible  before  the  eyes,  nor 
a  natural  earth  inhabited  by  men  ;  but  a  spiritual  heaven 
and  the  earth  of  that  heaven,  where  the  angels  are,  is 
meant.  That  this  heaven  and  the  earth  of  this  heaven  are 
meant,  every  one  sees  and  acknowledges,  if  he  can  only  be 
withdrawn  somewhat  from  merely  natural  and  material 
ideas,  when  he  reads  the  Word.  That  an  angelic  heaven 
is  meant,  is  manifest  %  because  in  the  verse  next  following 
it  is  said  that  he  saw  the  holy  city  New  Jerusalem  coming 
down  from  God  out  of  heaven,  prepared  as  a  bride  adorned 
for  her  husband  ;  by  which  is  not  meant  any  Jerusalem 
coming  down,  but  a  Church  :  and  the  church  on  earth 
descends  from  the  Lord  out  of  the  angelic  heaven,  because 
the  angels  of  heaven  and  the  men  of  the  earth  in  all  things 
of  the  church  make  one  (el  626).  It  may  be  seen  from  this, 
how  naturally  and  materially  they  have  thought  and  do  think, 
who  from  these  words  and  those  that  follow  in  this  verse 
have  framed  for  themselves  the  dogma  concerning  the 
destruction  of  the  world  and  a  new  creation  of  all  things. 
This  New  Heaven  has  been  several  times  treated  of  above 
in  the  Apocalypse,  especially  in  chapters  xiv.  and  xv.  It 
is  called  the  Christian  Heaven,  because  it  is  distinct  from 
the  ancient  heavens,  which  existed  from  the  men  of  the 
church  before  the  coming  of  the  Lord.  These  ancient 
heavens  are  above  the  Christian  Heaven  •  for  the  heavens 
are  like  expanses  one  above  another,  and  in  like  manner 


No.  877.]       THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  TQ2I 


each  heaven  :  for  every  heaven  by  itself  is  distinguished 
into  three  heavens,  the  inmost  or  third,  the  middle  or 
second,  and  the  lowest  or  first ;  in  like  manner  this  new 
heaven  :  I  have  seen  them,  and  have  spoken  with  them. 
All  are  in  this  New  Christian  Heaven,  who,  from  the  first 
establishment  of  the  Christian  Church,  have  worshipped 
the  Lord,  and  lived  according  to  His  precepts  in  the  Word, 
and  consequently  who  have  been  in  charity  and  at  the  same 
time  in  faith  from  the  Lord  through  the  Word  ;  and  who 
thus  have  not  been  in  a  dead  faith,  but  in  living  faith. 
Concerning  this  heaven  various  things  may  be  seen  above 
(n.  612,  613,  626,  631,  659,  661,  845,  846,  856).  In  like 
manner  all  the  infants  of  Christians  are  in  that  heaven, 
because  they  have  been  educated  by  the  angels  in  the  two 
essentials  of  the  church,  which  are  the  acknowledgment 
of  the  Lord  as  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  a  life 
according  to  the  precepts  of  the  Decalogue. 

877.  For  the  first  heaven  and  the  first  earth  were  passed 
away,  signifies  the  heavens  not  made  by  the  Lord,  but  by 
those  who  came  from  Christendom  into  the  spiritual  world, 
which  were  all  dissipated  at  the  day  of  the  last  judgment. 
That  these  heavens,  and  no  others,  are  meant  by  the  first 
heaven  and  the  first  earth  which  passed  away,  may  be  seen 
above  (n.  865),  where  these  words  are  explained :  /  saw  a 
great  white  throne,  a?id  Hint  that  sat  upon  it,  from  whose  face 
the  heaven  and  the  earth  fled  away  (chap.  xx.  preceding, 
vers.  11)  ;  where  it  was  shown,  that  by  these  words  is  sig- 
nified a  universal  judgment  performed  by  the  Lord  upon 
all  the  former  heavens,  in  which  were  those  who  were  in 
civil  and  moral  good,  and  in  no  spiritual  good,  and  thus 
who  simulated  Christians  in  externals,  but  in  internals  were 
devils  ;  which  heavens,  with  their  earth,  were  altogether 
dissipated.  The  remaining  things  respecting  these  may  be 
seen  in  the  little  work  on  the  "  Last  Judgment,"  published 
at  London,  175S,  and  in  the  "Continuation  concerning  it,'' 
published  at  Amsterdam  :  to  which  it  is  superfluous  to  add 
more  here. 


1022         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XXL 

878.  And  the  sea  was  no  more,  signifies  that  the  external 
of  the  heaven  collected  from  Christians  since  the  first  estab- 
lishment of  the  Church,  after  those  were  taken  out  and 
saved  who  were  written  in  the  Lord's  book  of  life,  was  in 
like  manner  dissipated.  By  the  sea  the  external  of  heaven 
and  the  church  is  signified,  in  which  are  the  simple,  who 
have  thought  respecting  the  things  of  the  Church  naturally, 
and  very  little  spiritually.  The  heaven  in  which  these  are, 
is  called  external  (see  n.  238,  239,  403,  404,  420,  466, 
470,  659,  661).  Here  the  external  of  the  heaven  that  was 
collected  from  Christians  since  the  first  establishment  of 
the  Church,  is  meant  by  the  sea.  But  the  internal  of  the 
heaven  from  Christians  was  not  fully  formed  by  the  Lord 
earlier  than  some  time  before  the  last  judgment,  and  like- 
wise after  it ;  as  may  be  evident  from  chap.  xiv.  and  xv., 
where  that  is  treated  of ;  and  from  chap,  xx.,  vers.  4,  5 : 
see  the  explanations.  The  reason  that  it  was  not  formed 
sooner  was  that  the  dragon  and  his  two  beasts  had  domin- 
ion in  the  world  of  spirits,  and  burned  with  the  lust  of 
seducing  whomsoever  they  could ;  on  which  account  there 
was  danger  in  collecting  them  into  any  heaven  before. 
The  separation  of  the  good  from  the  dragonists,  and  the 
damnation  of  the  latter,  and  at  length  their  rejection  into 
hell,  are  treated  of  in  many  places,  and  at  last  in  chap, 
xix.,  vers.  20,  and  in  chap,  xx.,  vers.  10 ;  and  after  this  it 
is  said  that  the  sea  gave  up  the  dead  i7i  it  (vers.  13)  ;  by 
which  are  meant  the  external  and  natural  men  of  the 
church  convoked  to  judgment,  see  above  (n.  869)  :  and 
those  were  then  taken  out  and  saved,  who  were  written  in 
the  Lord's  book  of  life ;  which  subject  also  is  treated  of 
there  :  it  is  this  sea  which  is  here  meant.  Elsewhere  also, 
wrnre  the  New  Heaven  is  treated  of,  it  is  said  that  it 
extended  to  the  sea  of  glass  mingled  with  fire  (chap.  xv.  2) ; 
by  which  sea  the  external  of  the  heaven  from  Christians  is 
also  signified,  see  the  explanation  (n.  659-661).  It  may 
be  evident  from  this,  that  by  "  the  sea  was  no  more,"  is 


No.  879.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


IO23 


signified  that  the  external  of  the  heaven  collected  from 
Christians  from  the  first  establishment  of  the  Church,  was 
in  like  manner  dissipated,  after  those  were  taken  out  and 
saved  who  were  written  in  the  Lord's  book  of  life.  It  has 
been  given  to  know  many  things  concerning  the  external 
of  the  heaven  collected  from  Christians  from  the  first  estab- 
lishment of  the  Church,  but  there  is  not  leisure  to  adduce 
them  here  ;  only  that  the  former  heavens,  which  passed 
away  at  the  day  of  the  last  judgment,  were  permitted  for 
the  sake  of  those  who  were  in  that  external  heaven  or  sea, 
because  they  were  conjoined  by  externals,  but  not  by 
internals  ;  on  which  subject  some  things  may  be  seen 
above  (n.  398).  That  the  heaven  where  the  external  men 
of  the  church  are,  is  called  the  sea,  is  because  their  habita- 
tion in  the  spiritual  world  appears  at  a  distance  as  in  the 
sea:  for  the  heavenly  (celestial)  angels,  who  are  the  angels 
of  the  highest  heaven,  dwell  as  it  were  in  an  ethereal  at- 
mosphere ;  the  spiritual  angels,  who  are  the  angels  of  the 
middle  heaven,  dwell  as  it  were  in  an  aerial  atmosphere ; 
and  the  spiritual-natural  angels,  who  are  the  angels  of  the 
ultimate  heaven,  dwell  as  it  were  in  an  aqueous  atmosphere, 
which  at  a  distance  appears  as  a  sea,  as  has  been  said. 
Hence  it  is,  that  the  external  of  heaven  is  meant  by  the  sea 
also  in  many  other  places  in  the  Word. 

879.  And  I  John  saw  the  holy  city  New  Jerusalem  com- 
ing down  from  God  out  of  heaven,  signifies  a  New  Church 
to  be  established  by  the  Lord  at  the  end  of  the  former, 
which  will  be  consociated  with  the  New  Heaven  in  Divine 
truths  as  to  doctrine  and  as  to  life.  That  John  here  names 
himself,  saying,  I  John,  is  because  by  him  as  an  apostle  is 
signified  the  good  of  love  to  the  Lord,  and  thence  good  of 
life  ;  wherefore  he  was  loved  above  the  rest  of  the  apostles, 
and  at  the  Supper  lay  at  the  Lord's  breast  (John  xiii.  23  ; 
xxi.  20)  ;  and  the  same  is  true  of  this  Church  which  is 
now  treated  of.  That  the  Church  is  signified  by  Jerusalem 
will  be  seen  in  the  following  paragraph ;  which  is  called  a 


1024  TIIE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XXL 


city,  and  is  described  as  a  city,  from  doctrine  and  a  life 
according  to  it :  for  a  city  in  the  spiritual  sense  signifies 
doctrine  (n.  194,  712).  It  is  called  "holy"  from  the  Lord, 
who  alone  is  holy,  and  from  the  Divine  truths  which  are 
in  it  from  the  Lord  out  of  the  Word,  which  are  called  holy 
(n.  173,  586,  666,  852):  and  it  is  called  "New,"  because 
He  that  sat  upon  the  throne  said,  Behold,  I  make  all  things 
new  (vers.  5) :  and  it  is  said  to  come  down  from  God  out 
of  heaven,  because  from  the  Lord  through  the  New  Chris- 
tian Heaven,  spoken  of  in  verse  1  of  this  chapter  (n.  876) : 
for  the  Church  on  earth  is  formed  through  heaven  by  the 
Lord,  that  they  may  act  as  one  and  be  consociated. 

880.  That  the  Church  is  meant  by  Jerusalem  in  the 
Word,  is  because  there  in  the  land  of  Canaan,  and  no 
where  else,  was  the  Temple  and  the  Altar,  and  Sacrifices 
were  offered,  thus  Divine  worship  itself;  wherefore  also 
three  festivals  were  celebrated  there  yearly,  and  to  them 
every  male  throughout  the  whole  land  was  commanded  to 
come.  From  this  it  is,  that  by  Jerusalem  the  Church  is 
signified  as  to  worship,  and  hence  also  the  Church  as  to 
doctrine  ;  for  the  worship  is  prescribed  in  the  doctrine, 
and  is  performed  according  to  it :  also  because  the  Lord 
was  in  Jerusalem,  and  taught  in  His  Temple,  and  after- 
wards glorified  His  Human  there.  That  the  Church  as  to 
doctrine  and  worship  thence  is  meant  by  Jerusalem,  is 
manifest  from  many  passages  in  the  Word,  as  from  these 
in  Isaiah :  For  Ziorfs  sake  will  I  not  hold  my  peace,  and  for 
Jerusalem's  sake  I  will  not  rest,  until  the  righteousness  thereof 
go  forth  as  brightness,  and  the  salvation  thereof  as  a  lamp 
burnetii.  And  the  nations  shall  see  thy  righteousness,  and  all 
kings  thy  glory :  and  thou  shall  be  called  by  a  neiv  name, 
which  the  mouth  of  Jehovah  shall  name ;  thou  shall  also 
be  a  crown  of  glory  in  the  hand  of  the  Lord:  Jehovah 
delighteth  in  thee,  and  thy  land  shall  be  married.  Behold, 
thy  Salvation  cometh ;  behold,  His  reward  is  with  Him  2 
and  they  shall  call  them,  the  holy  people,  the  redeemed  of 


No.  880.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  IO25 

Jehovah  :  and  thou  shalt  be  called,  Sought  out,  a  city  not 
forsaken  (lxii.  1-4,  ii,  12).  In  the  whole  of  this  chapter 
the  Lord's  coming  is  treated  of,  and  a  new  Church  to  be 
established.  It  is  this  new  Church  which  is  meant  by 
Jerusalem,  which  will  be  called  by  a  new  name  which  the 
mouth  of  Jehovah  shall  name  ;  and  which  shall  be  a  crown 
of  glory  in  the  hand  of  Jehovah,  and  a  royal  diadem  in  the 
hand  of  God  j  in  which  Jehovah  shall  be  well-pleased,  and 
which  shall  be  called  a  city  sought  out,  and  not  forsaken. 
By  these  things  Jerusalem  cannot  be  meant,  in  which  were 
the  Jews  when  the  Lord  came  into  the  world  ;  for  that  was 
the  opposite  in  every  respect ;  and  was  rather  to  be  called 
Sodom,  as  also  it  is  called  (Apoc.  xi.  8  ;  Isa.  iii.  9  ;  Jer. 
xxiii.  14;  Ez.  xvi.  46,  48).  Again,  in  Isaiah:  Behold,  I 
create  a  new  heaven  and  a  new  earth,  the  former  shall  not 
be  called  to  mind :  be  glad  and  rejoice  for  ever  in  that 
which  1  create.  Behold,  I  create  Jerusalem  a  rejoicing,  and 
her  people  a  joy ;  that  I  may  rejoice  in  Jerusalem,  and  joy  in 
my  people.  Then  the  wolf  and  the  lamb  shall  feed  together  ; 
they  shall  not  hurt  nor  destroy  in  all  my  holy  mountain  (lxv. 
17-19,  25).  In  this  chapter  also  the  Lord's  coming  is 
treated  of,  and  a  new  church  about  to  be  established  by 
Him,  which  was  not  established  among  those  who  were  in 
Jerusalem,  but  among  those  that  were  out  of  it :  wherefore 
this  Church  is  meant  by  the  Jerusalem,  which  will  be  to 
the  Lord  a  rejoicing,  and  whose  people  will  be  to  Him  a 
joy ;  where  also  the  wolf  and  the  lamb  shall  feed  together, 
and  where  they  shall  not  hurt.  It  is  likewise  said  here,  as 
in  the  Apocalypse,  that  the  Lord  will  create  a  new  heaven 
and  a  new  earth,  and  also  that  he  will  create  Jerusalem ; 
by  which  similar  things  are  signified.  Again  in  Isaiah : 
Awake,  awake,  put  on  thy  strength,  O  Zion  ;  put  on  thy 
beautiful  garments,  O  Jerusalem,  the  holy  city ;  for  hence- 
forth there  shall  no  more  come  into  thee  the  wicircumcised 
and  the  unclean  :  shake  thyself  from  the  dust,  arise,  sit  daivn, 
O  Jerusalem.     The  people  shall  know  my  name  in  that  day  ; 


1026 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XXI. 


for  I  am  He  that  doth  speak ;  behold  Me :  Jehovah  hath 
comforted  His  people.  He  hath  redeemed  Jerusalem  (lii.  i,  2, 
6,  9).  In  this  chapter  also  the  coming  of  the  Lord  is 
treated  of,  and  the  Church  to  be  established  by  Him ; 
and  therefore  by  Jerusalem,  into  which  the  uncircumcised 
and  the  unclean  shall  no  more  come,  and  which  the  Lord 
shall  redeem,  is  meant  the  Church ;  and  by  Jerusalem  the 
holy  city  is  meant  the  Church  as  to  doctrine  from  the  Lord 
and  concerning  the  Lord.  In  Zephaniah  :  Shout,  O  daugh- 
ter of  Zion  ;  be  glad  with  all  the  heart,  O  daughter  of  Jeru- 
salem :  the  King  of  Israel  is  in  the  midst  of  thee ;  fear  not 
evil  any  more ;  He  ivill  rejoice  over  thee  with  joy,  He  shall 
rest  in  thy  love,  He  will  joy  over  thee  ivith  shouting:  I  will 
make  you  a  name  and  a  praise  to  all  the  people  of  the  earth 
(iii.  14-17,  20).  Here  in  like  manner  the  Lord  and  the 
Church  from  Him  are  treated  of,  over  which  the  King  of 
Israel,  who  is  the  Lord,  will  rejoice  with  joy,  will  joy  with 
shouting,  and  in  whose  love  He  will  rest,  and  who  will 
make  them  a  name  and  a  praise  to  all  the  people  of  the 
earth.  In  Isaiah :  Thus  saith  Jehovah,  thy  Redeemer  and 
thy  Former,  saying  to  Jerusalem,  Thou  shall  be  inhabited, 
and  to  the  cities  of  Judah,  Ye  shall  be  built  (xliv.  24,  26). 
And  in  Daniel :  Know  and  understand  that  from  the  going 
forth  of  the  Word  to  restore  and  to  build  Jerusalem,  even 
unto  Messiah  the  Prince  shall  be  seven  weeks  (ix.  2 5).  That 
the  Church  is  here  also  meant  by  Jerusalem  is  manifest, 
since  this  will  be  restored  and  built  by  the  Lord,  but  not 
Jerusalem  the  seat  of  the  Jews.  By  Jerusalem  is  meant 
the  Church  from  the  Lord  in  the  following  passages  also ; 
in  Zechariah :  Thus  saith  Jehovah,  I  will  return  to  Zion, 
and  will  dwell  in  the  midst  of  Jerusalem  ;  whence  Jerusalem 
shall  be  called,  the  City  of  Truth,  and  the  Mountain  of  Je- 
hovah of  Hosts,  the  Mountain  of  holiness  (viii.  3,  20-23). 
In  Joel :  Then  shall  ye  know  that  I  am  Jehovah  your  God, 
that  dwelleth  in  Zion,  the  mountain  of  my  holiness ;  and 
Jerusalem  shall  be  holiness ;  and  it  shall  come  to  pass  in  that 


No.  881.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


IO27 


day,  that  the  mountains  shall  drop  new  wine,  and  the  hills 
shall  floiu  with  i7iilk,  and  Jerusalem  shall  dwell  to  genera- 
tion and  generation  (iii.  17-21).  In  Isaiah  :  that  day  the 
branch  of  Jehovah  shall  be  beautiful  and  glorious ;  a?id  it 
shall  come  to  pass,  that  he  that  is  left  in  Zion,  a?id  he  that 
remaineth  in  Jerusalem,  shall  be  called  holy  ;  every  one  that 
is  written  to  life  in  Jerusalem  (iii.  2,  3).  In  Micah  :  In  the 
last  days  shall  the  moimtaiii  of  the  house  of  Jehovah  be 
established  at  the  top  of  the  mountains  ;  for  out  of  Zion  shall 
go  forth  the  law,  and  the  Word  of  Jehovah  f?-o?n  Jerusalem  ; 
to  thee  shall  the  former  kingdom  come,  the  kingdom  of  the 
daughter  of  Jerusalem  (iv.  i,  2,  8).  In  Jeremiah  :  At  that 
time  they  shall  call  Jerusalem  the  throne  of  Jehovah,  and 
all  nations  shall  be  gathered  together  at  Jerusalem  to  the  name 
of  Jehovah  ;  neither  shall  they  walk  any  ?nore  after  the  ii?iag- 
ination  of  their  evil  heart  (iii.  17).  In  Isaiah:  Look  upon 
Zion,  the  city  of  our  solemnities ;  thine  eyes  shall  see  Jeru- 
salem  a  quiet  habitation,  a  tabernacle  that  shall  not  be  taken 
down  ;  the  stakes  thereof  shall  never  be  removed,  Jieither  shall 
a?iy  of  the  cords  thereof  be  broken  (xxxiii.  20.  Besides  other 
places  also,  as  Isa.  xxiv.  23;  xxxvii.  32;  lxvi.  10-14; 
Zech.  xii.  3,  6,  8-10 ;  xiv.  8,  11,  12,  21  ;  Mai.  iii.  2,  4;  Ps. 
exxii.  1-7  ;  exxxvii.  5-7).  That  the  Church  is  meant  by 
Jerusalem  in  these  places,  which  was  to  be  established 
by  the  Lord,  and  not  the  Jerusalem  inhabited  by  the  Jews 
in  the  land  of  Canaan,  may  also  be  evident  from  die  places 
in  the  Word  where  it  is  said  of  the  latter,  that  it  is  alto- 
gether destroyed,  and  that  it  is  to  be  destroyed ;  as  Jer. 
v.  1  ;  vi.  6,  7  j  vii.  17,  18,  <Scc. ;  viii.  5-8,  &c. ;  ix.  10,  11, 
13,  &c. ;  xiii.  9,  10,  14  ;  xiv.  16  ;  Lam.  i.  8,  9,  17  ;  Ez.  iv. 
1  to  the  end  ;  v.  9  to  the  end;  xii.  18,  19  ;  xv.  6-8  ;  xvi. 
1-63  ;  xxiii.  1-49  ;  Matt,  xxiii.  37,  38  ;  Luke  xix.  41-44  \ 
xxi.  20-22  ;  xxiii.  28-30 ;  and  in  many  other  places. 

881.  Prcpa?'ed  as  a  Bride  for  her  Husband,  signifies  that 
Church  conjoined  to  the  Lord  through  the  Word.  It  is 
said  that  John  saw  the  holy  city  New  Jerusalem  coming 


1028  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XXI. 


down  from  God  out  of  heaven,  here  that  he  saw  that  city 
prepared  as  a  bride  for  her  husband  ;  from  which  it  is  also 
manifest,  that  the  church  is  meant  by  Jerusalem,  and  that 
he  saw  it  first  as  a  city,  and  afterwards  as  a  virgin  bride,  — 
as  a  city  representatively,  and  as  a  virgin  bride  spiritually  \ 
thus  in  a  double  idea,  the  one  within  or  above  the  other  : 
just  as  the  angels  do,  who,  when  they  see  or  hear  or  read  ir. 
the  Word  of  a  city,  perceive  a  city  in  the  idea  of  their  lowei 
thought ;  but  in  the  idea  of  their  higher  thought  they  per- 
ceive the  church  as  to  doctrine  ;  and  this,  if  they  desire  it, 
and  pray  to  the  Lord,  they  see  as  a  virgin,  in  beauty  and 
apparel  according  to  the  quality  of  the  church.  It  has 
likewise  been  given  me  to  see  the  church  thus.  By  being 
prepared  is  signified  to  be  attired  for  betrothal  ;  and  the 
church  is  no  otherwise  girded  for  betrothal,  and  afterwards 
for  conjunction  or  marriage,  than  by  the  Word  ;  for  this  is 
the  only  means  of  conjunction  or  marriage,  because  the 
Word  is  from  the  Lord  and  concerning  the  Lord,  and  thus 
is  the  Lord :  on  which  account  it  is  also  called  a  covenant, 
and  a  covenant  signifies  spiritual  conjunction.  The  Word 
was  given  also  for  that  end.  That  the  Lord  is  meant  by 
Husband,  is  manifest  from  verses  9  and  to  of  this  chap- 
ter, where  Jerusalem  is  called  the  Bride  the  Lamb's  Wife. 
That  the  Lord  is  called  the  Bridegroom  and  Husband,  and 
the  Church  the  Bride  and  the  Wife,  and  that  this  marriage 
is  like  the  marriage  of  good  and  truth,  and  is  effected 
through  the  Word,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  797).  From  this 
it  may  be  evident,  that  by  Jerusalem  prepared  as  a  bride 
for  her  husband,  is  signified  that  Church  conjoined  to  the 
Lord  by  the  Word. 

882.  And  I  heard  a  great  voice  out  of  heaven,  saying,  Be- 
hold, the  tabernacle  of  God  is  with  men,  signifies  the  Lord 
from  love  speaking  and  declaring  the  good  tidings,  that  He 
now  will  be  present  with  men  in  His  Divine  Human.  This 
is  the  heavenly  (celestial)  sense  of  these  words.  The  heav- 
enly angels,  who  are  the  angels  of  the  third  heaven,  un« 


No.  883.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


IO29 


derstand  them  no  otherwise  :  for  by  hearing  a  great  voice 
from  heaven  saying,  is  meant  with  them  the  Lord  from  love 
speaking  and  declaring  good  tidings ;  because  no  one 
else  speaks  from  heaven  but  the  Lord  ;  since  heaven  is  not 
heaven  from  things  belonging  to  the  angels,  but  from  the 
Divine  of  the  Lord,  of  which  they  are  recipients.  Speech 
from  love  is  meant  by  a  great  voice,  for  great  is  predicated 
of  love  (n.  656,  663).  By  "behold  the  tabernacle  of  God 
is  with  men,"  is  meant  the  Lord  now  present  in  His 
Divine  Human.  By  the  tabernacle  of  God  is  meant  the 
heavenly  (celestial)  Church,  and  in  the  universal  sense  the 
Lord's  heavenly  kingdom,  and  in  the  highest  sense  His 
Divine  Human  ;  see  above  (n.  585).  The  Lord's  Divine  Hu- 
man is  meant  by  a  tabernacle  in  the  highest  sense,  because 
that  is  signified  by  the  Temple  j  as  may  be  evident  in  John 
ii.  18,  21  ;  Mai.  iii.  1  ;  Apoc.  xxi.  22  ;  and  elsewhere  :.  and  in 
like  manner  by  the  Tabernacle,  with  the  difference  that  by 
the  Temple  the  Lord's  Divine  Human  as  to  the  Divine 
Truth  or  Divine  Wisdom  is  meant,  and  by  the  Tabernacle 
is  meant  the  Lord's  Divine  Human  as  to  the  Divine  Good 
or  Divine  Love.  It  follows  from  this,  that  by  "  behold  the 
Tabernacle  of  God  is  with  men,"  is  meant  that  the  Lord 
will  now  be  present  with  men  in  His  Divine  Human. 

883.  A?id  He  shall  dwell  with  them,  and  they  shall  be  His 
people,  and  He  Himself  shall  be  with  them  their  God,  signifies 
conjunction  with  the  Lord,  which  is  such  that  they  are  in 
Him,  and  He  in  them.  By  His  dwelling  with  them  is  sig- 
nified the  conjunction  of  the  Lord  with  them,  spoken  of  in 
what  follows.  By  their  being  His  people,  and  He  Himself 
being  with  them  their  God,  is  signified  that  they  are  the 
Lord's  and  the  Lord  theirs  ;  and  since  by  dwelling  with 
them  conjunction  is  signified,  it  is  signified  that  they  will 
be  in  the  Lord,  and  the  Lord  in  them  :  otherwise  there  is 
no  conjunction.  That  it  is  such,  is  clearly  manifest  from 
the  Lord's  words  in  John  :  Abide  in  Me,  and  I  in  you  :  I 
am  the  Vine,  ye  are  the  branches  i  He  that  abideth  in  Me,  and 
vol.  in.  9 


1030 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XXL 


/  in  him,  the  same  bringeth  forth  much  fruit ;  for  without 
Me  ye  can  do  nothing  (John  xv.  4,  5).  And  again  :  In  that 
day  ye  shall  know  that  I  am  in  my  Father,  and  ye  i?i  Me, 
and  I  in  you  (xiv.  20).  He  that  eateth  ??ty  flesh  and  drinkcth 
my  blood  abideth  in  Ale  and  I  in  him  (John  vi.  56).  That 
the  assumption  of  the  Human,  and  the  unition  of  It  with 
the  Divine,  —  which  was  in  Him  from  birth,  and  is  called 
the  Father,  — had  for  its  end  conjunction  with  men,  is  also 
manifest  in  John  :  For  their  sakes  I  sanctify  Myself  that 
they  also  might  be  sanctified  through  the  truth  :  that  they  may 
be  one,  as  we  are  one ;  I  in  them,  and  Thou  in  Me  (xvii.  19, 
21,  22,  26)  :  from  which  it  is  evident  that  the  conjunction 
is  with  the  Lord's  Divine  Human,  and  that  it  is  reciprocal ; 
and  that  thus,  and  no  otherwise,  is  there  conjunction  with 
the  Divine  which  is  called  the  Father.  The  Lord  also 
teaches  that  the  conjunction  is  effected  by  the  truths  of  the 
Word,  and  by  a  life  according  to  them  (John  xiv.  20-24 ; 
xv.  7).  This  is  what  is  meant,  therefore,  by  His  dwelling 
with  them,  and  their  being  His  people,  and  He  Himself 
being  with  them  their  God  :  and  the  same  in  other  places 
where  the  same  words  occur  (Jer.  vii.  23  ;  xi.  4;  xiii.  11  ; 
xxiv.  7  ;  xxx.  22  *  Ez.  xi.  20;  xxxvi.  28;  xxxvii.  23,  27  ; 
Zech.  viii.  8  *  Ex.  xxix.  45).  The  reason  that  by  dwelling 
with  them  is  signified  conjunction  with  them,  is  because  to 
dwell  signifies  conjunction  from  love  ;  as  may  be  evident 
from  many  passages  in  the  Word  ;  also  from  the  dwelling 
of  the  angels  in  heaven.  Heaven  is  distinguished  into 
numberless  societies,  arranged  among  themselves  accord- 
ing to  the  differences  of  the  affections  which  are  of  the 
love  in  general  and  in  particular.  Each  society  is  one 
species  of  affection,  and  they  dwell  there  distinctly  accord- 
ing to  the  relationships  and  affinities  of  that  species  of 
affection  •  and  they  who  are  in  the  closest  relationship,  in 
one  house.  Hence  dwelling  together,  when  spoken  of 
married  partners,  signifies,  in  the  spiritual  sense,  conjunc- 
tion by  love.    It  is  to  be  known  that  conjunction  with  the 


No.  884.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  I03I 


Lord  is  one  thing,  and  His  presence  another :  conjunction 
with  the  Lord  is  not  given  to  any  others  but  those  who 
approach  Him  immediately  \  to  the  rest,  His  presence. 

884.  And  God  shall  wipe  away  every  tear  from  their  eyes, 
and  death  shall  be  no  more,  neither  mourning,  nor  crying,  ?io*- 
labor  shall  be  more,  for  the  former  things  are  passed  away, 
signifies  that  the  Lord  will  take  away  from  them  all  grief 
of  mind  {animus),  fear  of  damnation,  of  evils  and  falsities 
from  hell,  and  of  temptations  from  them,  and  they  shall 
not  call  those  things  to  mind,  because  the  dragon,  who 
caused  them,  is  cast  out.  By  "  God  shall  wipe  away  every 
tear  from  their  eyes,"  is  signified  that  the  Lord  will  take 
away  all  grief  of  mind  ;  for  weeping  is  from  grief  of  mind. 
By  the  death  which  shall  be  no  more,  is  signified  dam- 
nation, as  n.  325,  765,  853,  873  ;  here  the  fear  of  it.  By 
mourning,  which  shall  be  no  more,  is  signified  a  fear  of 
evils  from  hell :  for  mourning  signifies  various  things,  in 
every  case  on  account  of  some  subject  which  is  treated  of; 
here  the  fear  of  evils  from  hell,  because  the  fear  of  damna- 
tion from  hell  precedes,  and  the  fear  of  falsities  from  hell, 
and  of  temptations  from  them,  follows.  By  crying  is  signi- 
fied the  fear  of  falsities  from  hell,  as  will  be  seen  in  the 
following  paragraph.  By  labor,  which  shall  not  be,  temp- 
tions  are  signified  (n.  640).  By  their  being  no  more  be- 
cause the  former  things  have  passed  away,  is  signified  that 
they  shall  not  recall  them  to  mind,  because  the  dragon, 
who  caused  them,  is  cast  out ;  for  these  are  the  former 
things  which  have  passed  away.  But  these  things  need 
illustration.  Every  man  after  death  comes  first  into  the 
world  of  spirits,  which  is  midway  between  heaven  and  hell, 
and  is  there  prepared,  a  good  man  for  heaven,  and  an  evil 
man  for  hell  ;  concerning  which  world  see  above  (n.  784, 
791,  843,  850,  866,  869)  :  and  as  the  companionship  there  i* 
as  in  the  natural  world,  it  could  not  be  otherwise  before  the 
last  judgment  than  that  they  who  were  civil  and  moral  in 
externals,  but  evil  in  internals,  should  be  together,  and 


IO32  THE  APOCALYrSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XXI. 


should  converse  with  those  who  were  in  like  manner  civil 
and  moral  in  externals,  but  good  in  internals  ;  and  as  there 
is  within  in  the  evil  the  continual  lust  of  seducing,  there- 
fore the  good,  who  were  in  companionship  with  them,  were 
infested  in  various  ways.  But  they  who  suffered  severely 
from  their  infestations,  and  came  into  fear  of  damnation, 
and  of  evils  and  falsities  from  hell,  and  of  grievous  tempta- 
tion, were  removed  by  the  Lord  from  consort  with  them, 
and  sent  into  a  certain  earth  below  the  other,  where  also 
there  are  societies,  and  were  protected  there  ;  and  this 
until  all  the  evil  were  separated  from  the  good,  which  was 
done  by  the  last  judgment ;  and  then  they  who  had  been 
preserved  in  the  lower  earth  were  taken  up  by  the  Lord 
into  heaven.  These  infestations  were  caused  especially  by 
those  who  are  meant  by  the  dragon  and  his  beasts  ;  on 
which  account,  when  the  dragon  and  his  two  beasts  were 
cast  into  the  lake  of  fire  and  brimstone,  then,  as  all  infes- 
tation, and  thence  grief,  and  fear  of  damnation  and  of  hell, 
ceased,  it  is  said  to  those  who  had  been  infested,  that 
"God  shall  wipe  away  every  tear  from  their  eyes,  and 
death  shall  be  no  more,  neither  mourning,  nor  crying,  nor 
labor  shall  be  more,  for  the  former  things  are  passed  away  :  " 
by  which  is  signified  that  the  Lord  will  take  away  from 
them  all  grief  of  mind,  fear  of  damnation,  and  of  evils  and 
falsities  from  hell,  and  of  grievous  temptation  from  them  ; 
and  they  shall  not  call  those  things  to  mind,  because  the 
dragon  who  caused  them,  is  cast  out.  That  the  dragon 
with  the  two  beasts  was  cast  out,  and  cast  into  the  lake  of 
fire  and  brimstone,  may  be  seen  above  (chap.  xix.  20 ;  xx. 
10):  and  that  the  dragon  infested,  is  manifest  from  many 
passages  ;  for  he  fought  with  Michael,  and  wished  to  de- 
vour the  offspring  which  the  woman  brought  forth,  and 
persecuted  the  woman,  and  went  away  to  make  war  with 
the  rest  of  her  seed  (chap.  xii.  4,  5,  7-9 ;  13-17  ;  also,  xvi. 
13-16  ;  and  elsewhere).  That  many  who  were  interiorly 
good  were  guarded  by  the  Lord,  lest  they  should  be  in- 


No.  886.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


I033 


fested  by  the  dragon  and  his  beasts,  is  manifest  from 
chap.  vi.  9-1 1 ;  and  that  they  were  infested,  chap.  vii.  13- 
17  ;  and  that  they  were  afterwards  carried  away  into 
heaven,  chap.  xx.  4,  5  ;  and  elsewhere.  The  same  are  also 
meant  by  the  captives  and  those  bound  in  the  pit,  and  lib- 
erated by  the  Lord  (Isa.  xxiv.  22  ;  lxi.  1  ;  Luke  iv.  18,  19  ; 
Zech.  ix.  11  ;  Ps.  lxxix.  11).  This  is  also  signified  in  the 
Word,  where  it  is  said  that  the  sepulchres  were  opened  ; 
also  where  it  is  said  that  the  souls  were  waiting  for  the  last 
judgment,  and  for  resurrection  at  that  time. 

885.  That  crying  in  the  Word  is  expressive  of  grief  and 
fear  of  falsities  from  hell,  and  thence  of  devastation  by 
them,  is  manifest  from  these  passages  :  The  former  troubles 
shall  be  forgotten,  and  shall  be  hiddeii  from  my  eyes  ;  and 
the  voice  of  weeping  shall  be  110  more  heard  in  her,  nor  the 
voice  of  crying  (Isa.  lxv.  16,  19)  :  this  is  also  said  of  Jerusa- 
lem, as  here  in  the  Apocalypse.  They  are  blackened  tmto 
the  ground,  and  the  cry  of  Jerusalem  is  gone  up  (Jer.  xiv.  2, 
&c),  where  mourning  over  the  falsities  which  vastate  the 
church  is  treated  of.  Jehovah  looked  for  judgment,  but  be- 
hold a  scab,  for  justice,  but  behold  a  cry  (Isa.  v.  7).  A  voice 
of  the  crying  of  the  shepherds,  for  Jehovah  layeth  waste  their 
pastures  (Jer.  xxv.  36).  The  voice  of  crying  fro?n  the  fish 
gate,  because  their  goods  shall  become  a  booty,  and  their  houses 
a  desolatio?i  (Zeph.  i.  10,  13.  Besides  other  places,  as  Isa. 
xiv.  31  ;  xv.  4-6,  8  ;  xxiv.  11  ;  xxx.  19  ;  Jer.  xlvi.  12,  14) 
But  it  must  be  observed,  that  crying  in  the  Word  is  expres- 
sive of  every  affection  that  bursts  forth  from  the  heart ; 
wherefore  it  is  the  voice  of  lamentation,  of  imploring,  ( f 
supplication  on  account  of  pain,  of  entreaty,  of  indignation, 
of  confession,  yea,  of  exultation. 

886.  And  He  that  sat  upon  the  throne  said,  Behold,  I  make 
all  things  new  ;  and  He  said  unto  me,  Write,  for  these  words 
are  true  and  faithful,  signifies  the  Lord  speaking  concern- 
ing the  last  judgment  to  those  who  were  to  come  into  the 
world  of  spirits,  or  who  were  to  die  from  the  time  when 


io34 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XXL 


He  was  in  the  world  to  the  present,  and  saying  these  things, 
—  that  the  former  heaven  with  the  former  earth,  and  the  for- 
mer church,  with  each  and  every  thing  in  them,  would  perish, 
and  that  He  would  create  a  new  heaven  with  a  new  earth,  and 
a  new  church,  which  is  to  be  called  the  New  Jerusalem,  and 
that  they  may  know  these  things  for  certain,  and  may  bear 
them  in  mind,  because  the  Lord  Himself  has  testified  and 
said  it.  The  things  contained  in  this  verse,  and  in  the  follow- 
ing down  to  the  eighth  inclusive,  were  said  to  those  in  the 
Christian  world  who  would  come  into  the  world  of  spirits, 
which  takes  place  immediately  after  death,  to  the  end  that 
they  might  not  suffer  themselves  to  be  seduced  by  the  Baby- 
lonians and  dragonists  ;  for,  as  has  been  said  above,  all  after 
death  are  assembled  in  the  world  of  spirits,  and  cultivate 
social  intercourse  with  one  another  as  in  the  natural  world  ; 
where  they  are  together  with  the  Babylonians  and  dragonists, 
who  continually  burn  with  the  lust  of  seducing,  and  who  were 
also  allowed  to  form  for  themselves  as  it  were  heavens  by 
imaginary  and  illusory  arts,  by  which  also  they  might  be 
able  to  seduce.  Lest  this  should  be  done,  these  things 
were  said  by  the  Lord,  that  they  might  know  for  certain, 
that  these  heavens,  with  their  earths,  would  perish  ;  and 
that  the  Lord  would  create  a  new  heaven  and  a  new  earth, 
when  those  who  did  not  suffer  themselves  to  be  seduced, 
would  be  saved.  But  it  is  to  be  known,  that  these  things 
were  said  to  those  who  lived  from  the  time  of  the  Lord  down 
to  the  last  judgment,  which  took  place  in  the  year  1757  ; 
because  they  could  be  seduced  :  but  hereafter  they  cannot 
be  seduced  there,  because  the  Babylonians  and  dragonists 
have  been  separated,  and  cast  out.  But  now  to  the  explana- 
tion :  By  Him  that  sat  upon  the  throne,  is  meant  the  Lord 
(n.  808,  at  the  end).  That  the  Lord  here  spake  from  the 
throne  is  because  He  said,  "  Behold,  I  make  all  things  new ; " 
by  which  is  signified  that  He  would  execute  a  last  judgment, 
and  then  would  create  a  new  heaven  and  a  new  earth,  also 
new  church,  with  each  and  all  of  the  things  which  would 


No.  8S8.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


I035 


be  in  them.  That  a  throne  is  a  judgment  in  a  representa- 
tive form,  may  be  seen,  n.  229,  845,  865.  That  the  former 
heaven  and  the  former  church  perished  at  the  day  of  the 
last  judgment,  n.  865,  877.  By  "  He  said  unto  me,  Write, 
for  these  words  are  true  and  faithful,"  is  signified  that  they 
may  know  these  things  certainly,  and  bear  them  in  mind, 
because  the  Lord  Himself  has  testified  and  said  it.  By  the 
Lord's  using  the  word  "said"  the  second  time,  is  signified 
that  they  may  know  it  certainly.  By  write  is  signified  that 
they  are  for  recollection,  or  that  they  should  bear  them  in 
mbd  (n.  639)  :  and  bv  "  these  words  are  true  and  faithful  " 
is  signified  that  they  are  to  be  believed,  because  the  Lord 
Himself  has  testified  and  said  it. 

887.  And  He  said  imto  me,  It  is  done,  signifies  that  it  is 
the  Divine  Truth.  That  by  "  He  said  unto  me  "  is  signi- 
fied that  it  is  the  Divine  Truth,  is  because  the  Lord  said 
the  third  time,  "  He  said  unto  me  ; "  also  because  He  said, 
"  It  is  done,"  in  the  present :  and  what  the  Lord  says  the 
third  time,  is  what  must  be  believed,  because  it  is  Divine 
Truth  ;  also  what  He  says  in  the  present:  for  thrice  signi- 
fies complete  to  the  end  (n.  505)  ;  in  like  manner  when 
what  He  is  about  to  do  is  said  to  be  "done." 

888.  /  am  the  Alpha  and  the  Omega,  the  Beginning  and 
the  End,  signifies  that  they  may  know  that  the  Lord  is  the 
God  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  that  all  things  in  heaven 
and  on  earth  were  made  by  Him,  and  are  governed  by  His 
Divine  Providence,  and  are  done  according  to  it.  That 
the  Lord  is  the  Alpha  and  the  Omega,  the  Beginning  and 
the  End  ;  and  that  by  this  is  meant  that  all  things  were 
made,  are  governed,  and  are  done,  by  Him,  and  more 
besides,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  13,  29-31,  38,  57,  92). 
That  the  Lord  is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  is  evident 
from  His  words  in  John  :  Power  is  given  unto  Me  over  all 
flesh  (xvii.  2):  and  in  Matthew:  All  power  is  given  unto 
Me  in  heaven  and  on  earth  (xxviii.  18):  and  that  by  Him 
were  all  things  made  that  were  made  (John  i.  3,  14).  That 


IO36  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XXI. 


all  the  things  which  were  made  or  created  by  Him,  are 
governed  by  His  Divine  Providence,  is  manifest. 

889.  /  will  give  unto  him  that  thirsteth  of  the  fowitain  of 
the  water  of  life  freely,  signifies  that  to  those  who  desire 
truths  from  any  spiritual  use  the  Lord  will  give  from  Him- 
self through  the  Word  all  that  conduce  to  that  use.  By 
"  him  that  thirsteth  "  is  signified  he  who  desires  truth  from 
any  spiritual  use,  as  will  be  explained  presently.  By  the 
fountain  of  the  water  of  life,  the  Lord  and  the  Word  are 
signified  (n.  384).  By  giving  freely  is  signified  from  the 
Lord,  and  not  from  any  intelligence  of  man's  own.  That 
by  thirsting  is  signified  to  desire  from  some  spiritual  use 
is  because  there  is  given  a  thirst  or  desire  for  the  knowl- 
edges of  truth  from  the  Word  from  natural  use,  and  also 
from  spiritual  use,  —  from  a  natural  use  in  those  who  have 
erudition  for  their  end,  and  through  erudition  fame,  honor, 
and  gain,  and  thus  themselves  and  the  world ;  but  from  a 
spiritual  use,  to  those  who  have  it  for  their  end  to  serve 
the  neighbor  from  love  for  him,  to  seek  the  good  of  his 
soul,  and  of  their  own  also,  and  thus  for  the  sake  of  the 
Lord,  the  neighbor,  and  salvation :  to  these  there  is  given 
from  the  fountain  of  the  water  of  life,  that  is,  from  the 
Lord  through  the  Word,  as  much  truth  as  conduces  to  that 
use.  To  the  rest  truth  therefrom  is  not  given.  They  read 
the  Word,  and  either  do  not  see  any  doctrinal  truth,  or  if 
they  do,  they  turn  it  into  falsity  ;  not  so  much  in  speech  when 
it  is  repeated  from  the  Word,  as  in  the  idea  of  their  thought 
concerning  it.  That  to  hunger  signifies  to  desire  good,  and 
!o  thirst  to  desire  truth,  may  be  seen  n.  323,  381. 

890.  He  that  overcometh  shall  inherit  all  things  and  I 
will  be  God  to  him,  and  he  shall  be  to  7ne  a  son,  signifies  that 
those  who  overcome  the  evils  in  themselves,  that  is,  the 
devil,  and  do  not  yield  when  they  are  tempted  by  the 
Babylonians  and  the  dragonists,  will  come  into  heaven, 
and  there  will  live  in  the  Lord  and  the  Lord  in  them. 
By  overcoming  is  here  meant  to  conquer  the  evils  in 


No.  891.1        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


I037 


themselves,  and  thus  the  devil,  and  not  to  yield  when 
they  are  tempted  by  the  Babylonians  and  the  dragonists. 
To  conquer  the  evils  in  themselves  is  to  conquer  the  devil, 
because  all  evil  is  meant  by  the  devil.  By  inheriting  all 
things  is  signified  to  come  into  heaven,  and  then  into  posses- 
sion of  the  goods  which  are  there  from  the  Lord,  and  thus 
into  the  goods  which  are  from  the  Lord  and  are  the  Lord's, 
as  a  son  and  heir :  hence  heaven  is  called  an  inheritance 
(Matt.  xix.  29;  xxv.  34).  By  "I  will  be  God  to  him,  and 
he  shall  be  to  me  a  son,"  is  signified  that  in  heaven  they 
will  be  in  the  Lord  and  the  Lord  will  be  in  them,  as  above 
(n.  883),  where  are  similar  words  ;  only  it  is  there  said  that 
they  will  be  His  people,  and  He  will  be  with  them  their 
God.  That  they  who  approach  the  Lord  immediately  are 
His  sons,  is  because  they  are  born  anew  from  Him,  that  is, 
are  regenerated  \  wherefore  He  called  His  disciples  sons 
(John  xii.  36  ;  xiii.  33  ;  xxi.  5). 

89 1.  But  the  fearful  and  unfaithful  and  abominable,  sig- 
nifies those  who  are  in  no  faith,  and  in  no  charity,  and 
thence  in  evils  of  every  kind.  By  the  fearful  those  are 
signified  who  are  in  no  faith,  as  will  be  shown  presently. 
By  the  unfaithful  are  signified  those  who  are  in  no  charity 
towards  the  neighbor ;  for  they  are  insincere  and  fraudu- 
lent, and  thus  unfaithful.  By  the  abominable  are  signified 
those  who  are  in  evils  of  every  kind  ;  for  abominations  in 
the  Word  signify  in  general  the  evils  which  are  named  in  the 
last  six  precepts  of  the  Decalogue  :  as  may  be  evident  in 
Jeremiah  :  Trust  ye  not  in  lying  words,  saying,  the  Temf>le 
of  Jeho7'ah,  the  Temple  of  Jehovah,  the  Temple  of  Jeho7-ah 
are  these  ;  for,  stealing,  killing,  and  committing  adultery,  and 
swearing  by  a  lie,  will  ye  then  come  and  stand  before  Me  in 
this  house,  while  ye  do  these  abominations  (Jer.  vii.  2-4. 
9-1 1  :  and  so  everywhere  else).  That  they  who  are  in  no 
faith  are  signified  by  the  fearful,  is  evident  from  these 
passages  :  Jesus  said  to  the  disciples,  Why  are  ye  fearful,  0 
ye  of  little  faith  (Matt.  viii.  26  ;  Mark  iv.  39,  40  ;  Luke 

9* 


IO38  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XXI. 

viii.  25).  yesus  said  to  the  ruler  of  the  synagogue,  Fear  not, 
only  believe,  a7id  thy  daughter  shall  be  saved  (Luke  viii.  49, 
50  ;  Mark  v.  36).  Fear  not,  little  flock,  for  it  is  your  Father's 
good  pleasure  to  give  you  the  kingdom  (Luke  xii.  32).  In  like 
manner  by  Fear  not  ye  (Matt.  xvii.  6,  7  ;  xxviii.  3-5,  10  ; 
Luke  i.  12,  13,  30  ;  ii.  9,  10  ;  v.  8-10  :  and  elsewhere). 
From  all  these  it  may  be  evident  that  by  the  fearful  and 
also  the  unfaithful  and  abominable,  those  are  signified  who 
are  in  no  faith,  and  in  no  charity,  and  thence  in  evils  of 
every  kind. 

892.  And  murderers  and  whoremongers  and  sorcerers  and 
idolaters  and  liars,  signifies  all  those  who  make  nothing  of 
the  precepts  of  the  Decalogue,  and  do  not  shun  as  sins 
any  evils  there  named,  and  therefore  live  in  them.  What 
is  signified  by  the  four  precepts  of  the  Decalogue,  which 
are,  Thou  shalt  not  kill,  Thou  shalt  not  commit  adultery, 
Thou  shalt  not  steal,  Thou  shalt  not  testify  falsely,  in  the 
triple  sense,  the  natural,  the  spiritual,  and  the  heavenly 
(celestial),  may  be  seen  in  the  "  Doctrine  of  Life  for  the 
New  Jerusalem"  (n.  62-91)  ;  wherefore  there  is  no  need 
of  explaining  them  again  here.  But  instead  of  the  seventh 
precept,  which  is,  Thou  shalt  not  steal,  sorcerers  and  idol- 
aters are  here  named  :  and  by  sorcerers  are  signified  those 
who  search  out  truths,  which  they  falsify,  that  they  may 
confirm  falsities  and  evils  by  them  ;  as  those  do  who  take 
this  truth,  that  no  one  can  do  good  of  himself,  and  by  it 
confirm  faith  alone ;  for  this  is  a  sort  of  spiritual  theft. 
What  further  is  meant  by  sorcery,  may  be  seen  above 
(n.  462).  By  idolaters  are  signified  those  who  institute 
worship,  or  are  in  worship,  not  from  the  Word,  and  thus 
not  from  the  Lord,  but  from  their  own  intelligence  (n.  459)  \ 
as  those  likewise  have  done,  who  have  fabricated  a  uni- 
versal doctrine  of  the  church  from  a  single  saying  of  Paul 
falsely  understood,  and  not  from  any  Word  of  the  Lord : 
which  also  is  a  species  of  spiritual  theft.  By  liars  are  sig- 
nified those  who  are  in  falsities  from  evil  (n.  924) 


No.  S95.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


IO39 


893.  Shall  have  their  part  in  the  lake  that  burnetii  with 
fire  and  brimstone :  That  it  signifies  that  their  lot  is  in  hell, 
where  the  loves  of  falsity  and  the  lusts  of  evil  are,  is  mani- 
fest from  the  explanations  above  (n.  835,  872) ;  where  are 
similar  words. 

894.  Which  is  the  second  death :  That  it  signifies  damna- 
tion, is  also  manifest  from  the  explanations  above  (n.  853, 

873). 

895.  And  there  came  unto  me  one  of  the  seven  angels  which 
had  the  seven  vials  full  of  the  seven  last  plagues,  and  spa  he 
with  7ne,  saying,  Come  hither,  I  will  show  thee  the  bride,  the 
Lamb's  wife,  signifies  influx  and  manifestation  from  the 
Lord  out  of  the  inmost  of  heaven  concerning  the  New 
Church,  which  will  be  conjoined  with  the  Lord  through 
the  Word.  By  one  of  the  seven  angels  that  had  the  seven 
vials  full  of  the  seven  last  plagues,  that  spake  with  me,  is 
meant  the  Lord  flowing  in  from  the  inmost  of  heaven,  and 
speaking  through  the  inmost  heaven,  here  manifesting  the 
things  which  follow.  That  the  Lord  is  meant  by  this 
angel,  is  manifest  from  the  explanation  of  chapter  xv.  vers. 
5  and  6,  where  are  these  words  :  After  this  I  saw,  and, 
behold,  the  temple  of  the  tabernacle  i?i  heaven  was  opened,  and 
there  went  forth  seven  angels  having  the  seven  plagues.  That 
by  them  is  signified  that  the  inmost  of  heaven  was  seen, 
where  the  Lord  is  in  His  holiness,  and  in  the  law  which  is 
the  Decalogue,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  669,  670).  As  also 
from  the  explanation  of  chapter  xvii.,  vers.  1,  where  are 
these  words  :  And  there  came  one  of  the  angels  that  had  the 
seven  vials,  and  spake  with  me,  saying,  Come,  I  will  show 
thee  the  judgment  of  the  great  harlot.  That  by  these  words 
are  signified  influx  and  revelation  from  the  Lord  out  of  the 
inmost  of  heaven  concerning  the  Roman  Catholic  religion, 
maybe  seen  above  (n.  718,  719).  Hence  it  is  manifest, 
that  by  "there  came  to  me  one  of  the  seven  angels  that 
had  the  seven  vials  full  of  the  seven  last  plagues,  and 
spake  with  me,  saying,"  "s  meant  the  Lord  flowing  in  from 


IO4O  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XXI, 


the  inmost  of  heaven :  and  that  by  "  Come  hither,  I  will 
show  thee,"  manifestation  is  signified ;  and  that  by  "  the 
bride,  the  Lamb's  wife,"  the  New  Church  is  signified,  which 
will  be  conjoined  with  the  Lord  through  the  Word ;  as  n. 
881.  That  church  is  called  the  bride  when  it  is  being 
established,  and  the  wife  when  it  is  established ;  here,  the 
bride,  the  wife,  because  it  is  certainly  to  be  established. 

896.  And  he  carried  me  away  in  the  spirit  upon  a  great  and 
high  mountain,  and  showed  me  the  great  city  the  holy  Jerusalem 
coming  down  out  of  heaven  from  God,  signifies  that  John 
was  translated  into  the  third  heaven,  and  his  sight  opened 
there,  before  whom  was  manifested  the  Lord's  New  Church 
as  to  doctrine  in  the  form  of  a  city.  By  "  he  carried  me 
away  in  the  spirit  upon  a  great  and  high  mountain,"  is  sig- 
nified that  John  was  translated  into  the  third  heaven,  where 
those  are  who  are  in  love  from  the  Lord,  and  in  the  doc- 
trine of  genuine  truth  from  Him  :  great  also  is  predicated 
of  the  good  of  love,  and  high  of  truths.  That  by  being 
taken  away  into  a  mountain  is  signified  into  the  third 
heaven,  is  because  it  is  said,  "  in  the  spirit ; "  and  he  who 
is  in  the  spirit  is  as  to  the  mind  and  its  sight  in  the  spiritual 
world  5  and  there  the  angels  of  the  third  heaven  dwell  upon 
mountains,  and  the  angels  of  the  second  heaven  upon  hills, 
and  the  angels  of  the  lowest  heaven  in  the  valleys  between 
the  hills  and  the  mountains  :  and  therefore,  when  any  one 
is  carried  in  the  spirit  into  a  mountain,  the  signification  is 
that  it  is  into  the  third  heaven.  This  carrying  away  is  done 
in  a  moment,  because  it  is  clone  by  a  change  of  the  state  of 
the  mind.  By  "  he  showed  me  "  is  signified  the  sight  then 
opened,  and  manifestation.  By  "  the  great  city  holy  Jeru- 
salem coming  down  out  of  heaven  from  God,"  is  signified 
the  Lord's  New  Church,  as  above  (n.  879,  880) ;  where  it 
is  also  explained  whence  it  is  that  it  is  called  holy,  and  that 
it  is  said  to  come  down  out  of  heaven  from  God.  It  was  seen 
in  the  form  of  a  city,  because  a  city  signifies  doctrine  (n.  194, 
712) ;  and  the  church  is  a  church  from  doctrine  and  from 


No.  897.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


IO4I 


a  life  according  to  it.  It  was  also  seen  as  a  city,  that  it 
might  be  described  as  to  all  its  quality  ;  and  this  is  de- 
scribed by  its  wall,  gates,  foundations,  and  by  their  various 
measures.  The  church  is  similarly  described  in  Ezekiel  ; 
where  it  is  also  said,  that  the  prophet  was  led  away  in  the 
visions  of  God  upon  a  very  high  mountain,  and  saw  a  city  on 
the  south,  which  the  angel  also  measured  as  to  its  7oall  and 
gates,  and  as  to  its  breadth  and  length  (chap.  xl.  2,  <Scc). 
Hie  like  is  meant  by  this  in  Zechariah  :  I  said  to  the  angel, 
Whither  goest  thou  i  he  said,  To  measure  Jerusalem,  that  I 
may  see  what  is  the  breadth  thereof  and  what  is  the  length 
thereof  (ii.  2). 

897.  Having  the  glory  of  God,  and  her  light  (lumen)  was 
like  unto  a  stone  most  precious,  as  it  were  a  jasper  stone  shin- 
ing like  crystal,  signifies  that  in  that  Church  the  Word  will 
be  understood,  because  it  will  be  transparent  from  its  spirit- 
ual sense.  By  the  glory  of  God  the  Word  is  signified  in 
its  Divine  light,  as  will  be  shown  in  what  follows.  By  her 
light  (lumen)  the  Divine  Truth  there  is  signified,  for  this 
is  meant  by  light  in  the  Word  (n.  796,  799).  By  "like 
unto  a  stone  most  precious,  as  it  were  a  jasper  stone  shin- 
ing like  crystal,"  is  signified  the  same  shining  and  translu- 
cent from  its  spiritual  sense  ;  as  will  be  seen  also  in  what 
follows.  By  these  words  is  described  the  understanding  of 
the  Word  with  those  who  are  in  the  doctrine  of  the  New 
Jerusalem,  and  in  a  life  according  to  it.  With  these  the 
Word  as  it  were  shines  when  it  is  read.  It  shines  from  the 
Lord  by  means  of  the  spiritual  sense,  because  the  Lord  is 
the  Word,  and  the  spiritual  sense  is  in  the  light  of  heaven, 
which  proceeds  from  the  Lord  as  a  Sun  :  and  the  light 
\vhich  proceeds  from  the  Lord  as  the  Sun  is  in  its  essence 
the  Divine  Truth  of  His  Divine  Wisdom.  That  there  is  a 
spiritual  sense  in  every  thing  of  the  Word,  in  which  the 
angels  are,  and  from  which  is  their  wisdom,  and  that  the 
Word  is  translucent  from  the  light  of  that  sense  with  those 
who  are  in  genuine  truths  from  the  Lord,  is  shown  in  the 


IO42  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XXI 


"  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Sacred 
Scripture."  That  by  the  glory  of  God  the  Word  in  its 
Divine  light  is  meant,  may  be  evident  from  these  passages  : 
The  Word  was  made' flesh,  and  %ve  beheld  His  glory,  as  the 
glory  of  the  Only-begotten  of  the  Father  (John  i.  14).  That 
by  glory  is  meant  the  glory  of  the  Word,  or  the  Divine 
Truth  in  Him,  is  manifest,  since  it  is  said,  that  the  Word 
ivas  made  flesh.  The  same  is  meant  by  glory  in  the  follow- 
ing verses,  where  it  is  said  that  the  glory  of  God  did  lighten 
it,  and  the  lamp  thereof  is  the  Lamb  (vers.  23).  The  same 
is  meant  by  the  glory  in  which  they  will  see  the  Son  of  Man, 
when  He  shall  come  in  the  clouds  of  heaven  (Matt.  xxiv.  30 ; 
Mark  xiii.  25);  see  above  (n.  22,  642,  820):  nor  is  any 
thing  else  meant  by  the  throne  of  glory  upon  which  the  Lord 
will  sit  when  He  shall  come  to  the  last  judgment  (Matt.  xxv. 
31)  ;  because  He  will  judge  every  one  according  to  the 
truths  of  the  Word  ;  on  which  account  it  is  said  that  He 
will  come  in  His  glory.  When  the  Lord  was  transfigured, 
it  is  said  also  that  Moses  and  Elias  were  seen  in  glory  (Luke, 
ix.  30,  31).  By  Moses  and  Elias  the  Word  is  there  signi- 
fied. The  Lord  Himself  also  then  permitted  Himself  to 
be  seen  before  the  disciples  as  the  Word  in  its  glory.  That 
glory  signifies  the  Divine  Truth,  see  many  things  from  the 
Word  above  (n.  629).  The  Word  is  compared  to  a  stone 
most  precious,  as  it  were  a  jasper  stone  shining  like  crys- 
tal, because  a  precious  stone  signifies  the  Divine  Truth  of 
the  Word  (n.  231,  540,  726,  823)  ;  and  a  jasper  stone  the 
Divine  Truth  of  the  Word  in  the  literal  sense  translucent 
from  the  Divine  Truth  in  the  spiritual  sense.  This  is  sig- 
nified by  the  jasper  stone  (Ex.  xxviii.  20  ;  Ez.  xxviii.  13), 
and  in  what  follows  in  this  chapter  ;  where  it  is  said  that 
the  building  of  the  wall  of  the  holy  Jerusalem  was  jasper 
(vers.  18)  :  and  because  the  Word  in  the  sense  of  the  letter 
is  translucent  from  its  spiritual  sense,  it  is  called  jasper 
shining  like  crystal.  All  the  enlightenment  which  they 
have  who  are  in  Divine  Truths  from  the  Lord,  is  from  this. 


No.  898.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


I043 


898.  Having  a  wall  great  and  high,  signifies  the  Word  in 
the  literal  sense  from  which  is  the  doctrine  of  the  New- 
Church.  When  the  Lord's  New  Church  as  to  doctrine  is 
meant  by  the  holy  city  Jerusalem,  nothing  else  is  meant  by 
its  wall  but  the  Word  in  the  literal  sense,  from  which  the 
doctrine  is  :  for  that  sense  protects  the  spiritual  sense, 
which  lies  hid  within,  as  the  wall  does  a  city  and  its  inhab- 
itants. That  the  literal  sense  is  the  basis,  the  continent, 
and  the  support  of  the  spiritual  sense,  may  be  seen  in  the 
"  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Sacred 
Scripture  "  (n.  27-36).  And  that  that  sense  is  the  guard, 
lest  the  interior  Divine  Truths,  which  are  those  of  the 
spiritual  sense,  should  be  injured  (n.  97  of  the  same). 
Also  that  the  doctrine  of  the  church  is  to  be  drawn  from 
the  literal  sense  of  the  Word,  and  to  be  confirmed  by  it 
(n.  50-61).  It  is  called  "a  wall  great  and  high,"  because 
the  Word  is  meant  as  to  the  Divine  Good  and  the  Divine 
Truth  ;  for  great  is  predicated  of  good,  and  high  of  truth, 
as  above  (n.  896).  By  a  wall  is  signified  that  which  pro- 
tects j  and,  in  speaking  of  the  church,  the  Word  in  the 
literal  sense  is  signified,  as  in  the  following  passages  :  I 
have  set  watchme?i  upon  thy  walls,  O  Jerusalem  ;  they  shall 
not  be  silent  day  and  night,  that  make  mention  of  Jehovah 
(Isa.  lxii.  6).  They  shall  call  thee  the  city  of  Jehovah,  the  Zion 
of  the  Holy  One  of  Israel ;  and  thou  shalt  call  thy  walls  sal- 
vation, and  thy  gates  praise  (Isa.  lx.  14,  18).  Jehovah  will 
be  a  wall  of  fire  round  about,  and  a  glory  in  the  midst  of  her 
(Zech  ii.  5).  The  sons  of  Arvad  were  upon  thy  walls,  and 
the  Gammadims  hung  their  shields  upon  thy  walls  round 
about:  they  have  made  thy  beauty  pe?fect  (Ez.  xxvii.  11). 
This  is  concerning  Tyre,  by  which  is  signified  the  church 
as  to  the  knowledges  of  truth  from  the  Word.  Ru?i  to  and 
fro  through  the  streets  of  Jerusalem,  and  sec  if  there  is  any 
that  seekcth  truth  ;  go  up  on  her  walls,  and  cast  down  (Jer.  v. 
1,  10).  Jehovah  hath  purposed  to  destroy  the  wall  of  the 
daughter  of  Zion,  He  made  the  rampart  and  the  wall  to 


1044         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XXI. 


mourn,  they  languish  together,  the  law  and  the  prophets  are  no 
more  (Lam.  ii.  8,  9).  They  shall  run  to  and  fro  in  the  city, 
they  shall  rim  up  on  the  wall,  they  shall  climb  up  into  the 
houses,  they  shall  enter  in  at  the  windows  (Joel  ii.  9).  This 
is  concerning  the  falsifications  of  truth.  Day  and  night  the 
wicked  go  about  in  the  city,  upon  its  walls,  destructions  are  in 
the  midst  of  them  (Ps.  lv.  10  ;  besides  other  places,  as  Isa. 
xxii.  5;  lvi.  5;  Jer.  i.  15;  Ez.  xxvii.  11;  Lam.  ii.  7). 
That  the  Word  in  the  literal  sense  is  signified  by  a  wall,  is 
clearly  manifest  from  what  follows  in  this  chapter,  where 
the  wall,  its  gates,  foundations,  and  measures  are  much 
treated  of.  The  reason  is,  because  the  doctrine  of  the  New 
Church,  which  is  signified  by  the  city,  is  solely  from  the 
sense  of  the  letter  of  the  Word. 

899.  Having  twelve  gates,  signifies  all  the  knowledges  of 
truth  and  good  there,  by  which  a  man  is  introduced  into 
the  church.  By  the  gates  are  signified  knowledges  of  truth 
and  good  from  the  Word,  because  by  them  a  man  is  intro- 
duced into  the  church ;  for  the  wall,  in  which  the  gates 
were,  signifies  the  Word  ;  as  explained  just  above  (n.  898) : 
and  it  is  said  in  what  follows,  that  the  twelve  gates  were 
twelve  pearls,  each  one  of  the  gates  was  one  pearl  (vers.  21)  : 
and  by  pearls  the  knowledges  of  truth  and  good  are  signi- 
fied (n.  727).  That  a  man  is  introduced  into  the  church 
by  them,  as  into  a  city  through  the  gates,  is  manifest.  Thru 
twelve  signifies  all,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  348).  Knowl 
edges  of  truth  and  good  are  signified  by  gates  in  these 
places  also  :  /  will  lay  thy  foundations  with  sapphires,  and 
I  will  make  thy  sunshine  of  ruby,  and  thy  gates  of  carbuncles 
(Isa.  liv.  11,  12).  Jehovah  loveth  the  gates  of  Zion  more 
than  all  the  dwellings  of  Jacob,  glorious  things  are  to  be  de- 
clared of  thee,  O  city  of  God  (Ps.  lxxxvii.  2,  3).  Enter  into 
His  gates  with  thanksgiving,  be  thankful  unto  Him,  bless  His 
name  (Ps.  c.  4).  Our  feet  have  stood  within  thy  gates,  0 
Jerusalem,  Jerusalem  is  builded  as  a  city  that  is  compact 
together  (Ps.  exxii.  2,  3).    Praise  Jehovah,  O  Jerusalem, 


No.  90c]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  IO45 


for  He  strengthencth  the  bars  of  thy  gates,  He  blesseth  thy 
children  within  thee  (Vs.  cxlvii.  12,  13).  That  I  may  show 
forth  all  thy  praises  in  the  gates  of  the  daughter  of  Zioji  (Ps. 
ix.  14).  Open  ye  the  gates,  that  the  righteous  nation  that 
keepeth  truth  may  enter  in  (Isa.  xxvi.  2).  Lift  up  the  voice,  that 
they  may  go  into  the  gates  of  the  princes  (Isa.  xiii.  2).  Blessed 
are  they  that  do  His  commandments  y  and  enter  in  through  the 
gates  into  the  city  (Apoc.  xxii.  14).  Lift  up  your  heads,  O 
ye  gates,  that  the  King  of  glory  may  come  in  (Ps.  xxiv.  7,  9). 
The  ways  of  Zion  do  mourn,  all  her  gates  are  desolate,  her 
priests  sigh  (Lam.  i.  4).  Judah  mourneth,  and  the  gates 
thereof  languish  (Jer.  xiv.  2).  Jehovah  hath  purposed  to  de- 
stroy the  wall  of  the  daughter  of  Zion,  her  gates  have  su?ik 
into  the  earth  (Lam.  ii.  8,  9).  Who  make  a  man  to  sin  in  a 
word,  and  lay  a  snare  for  him  that  reproveth  in  the  gate 
(Isa.  xxix.  21).  He  chose  new  gods,  then  was  war  in  the 
gates  (Judg.  v.  8).  Besides  other  places,  as  Isa.  iii.  25, 
26;  xiv.  31  ;  xxii.  7  ;  xxiv.  12  ;  xxviii.  6  ;  lxii.  10;  Jer.  i. 
15  ;  xv.  7  ;  xxxi.  38,  40;  Mic.  ii.  13  ;  Nah.  iii.  13  j  Judg. 
v.  11.  Since  gates  signify  introductory  truths,  which  are 
knowledges  from  the  Word,  therefore  the  elders  of  a  city 
sat  in  the  gates,  and  judged  ;  as  is  manifest  from  Deut.  xxi. 
18-21  ;  xxii.  15  ;  Lam.  v.  14  ;  Am.  v.  12,  15  ;  Zech.  viii.  16. 

900.  And  over  the  gates  twelve  angels,  and  names  super- 
scribed, which  are  the  names  of  the  twelve  tribes  of  the  children 
of  Lsraet,  signifies  the  Divine  truths  and  goods  of  heaven, 
which  are  also  the  Divine  truths  and  goods  of  the  Church, 
in  those  knowledges,  and  likewise  guards,  lest  any  one 
should  enter,  unless  he  is  in  them  from  the  Lord.  By  the 
twelve  angels  are  signified  here  all  the  truths  and  goods  of 
heaven  j  since  by  angels  in  the  highest  sense  the  Lord  is 
signified,  in  a  general  sense  the  heaven  of  angels,  and  in 
a  particular  sense  the  truths  and  goods  of  heaven  from  the 
Lord;  see  n.  5,  170,  258,  344,  415,  465,  647,  648,  657, 
718:  here  the  truths  and  goods  of  heaven,  because  there 
follows,  "  and  names  superscribed,  which  are  the  names  of 


IO46  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XXI. 


the  twelve  tribes  of  the  children  of  Israel,"  by  which  are 
signified  all  the  truths  and  goods  of  the  church  (n.  349). 
By  over  the  gates  is  signified  in  these  knowledges,  because 
over  in  the  Word  signifies  within :  the  reason  is,  because 
that  which  is  the  highest  in  successive  order  becomes  the 
inmost  in  simultaneous  order ;  on  which  account  the  third 
heaven  is  called  not  only  the  highest  but  the  inmost  heaven. 
Hence  it  is,  that  over  the  gates  signifies  in  the  knowledges 
of  truth.  By  the  names  superscribed  is  signified  all  their 
quality,  thus  the  quality  in  them  ;  for  all  quality  is  from  the 
internals  in  the  externals.  That  guards  lest  any  one  should 
enter  into  the  church  unless  he  is  in  those  knowledges  from 
the  Lord,  are  signified  by  the  same  words,  is  manifest,  be- 
cause the  angels  were  seen  standing  over  the  gates,  and 
the  names  of  the  tribes  of  Israel  were  also  written  above 
them.  It  is  said  that  the  truths  and  goods  of  heaven  and 
the  church  are  in  the  knowledges  which  are  from  the  Word, 
by  which  introduction  into  the  church  is  effected,  because 
the  knowledges  (cognitions)  of  truth  and  good  from  the 
Word,  when  the  spiritual  out  of  heaven  from  the  Lord  is  in 
them,  are  not  called  cognitions,  but  truths  :  but  if  the  spirit- 
ual out  of  heaven  from  the  Lord  is  not  in  them,  they  are 
nothing  but  things  learned. 

901.  On  the  east  three  gates,  on  the  north  three  gates,  on  the 
south  three  gates,  and  on  the  west  three  gates,  signifies  that 
the  knowledges  of  truth  and  good,  in  which  is  spiritual  life 
out  of  heaven  from  the  Lord,  by  which  introduction  into  the 
New  Church  is  effected,  are  for  those  who  are  in  love  or 
affection  for  good  more  and  less,  and  for  those  who  are  in 
wisdom  or  affection  for  truth  more  and  less.  By  the  gates 
are  now  signified  the  knowledges  of  truth  and  good,  in 
which  there  is  spiritual  life  out  of  heaven  from  the  Lord  , 
because  over  the  gates  were  the  twelve  angels,  and  the 
names  of  the  twelve  tribes  of  the  sons  of  Israel  written,  by 
which  that  life  in  those  knowledges  is  signified,  as  is  mani- 
fest fiom  the  explanations  just  above  (n.  900).    That  the 


No.  902.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


IO47 


gates  signify  the  knowledges  of  truth  and  good,  by  which 
introduction  into  the  New  Church  is  effected,  may  be  seen 
above  (n.  899).  There  were  three  gates  on  the  east,  three 
on  the  north,  three  on  the  south,  and  three  on  the  west, 
because  love  and  affection  for  good  in  a  higher  degree  is 
signified  by  the  east,  and  thus  more  ;  and  by  the  west  is 
signified  love  and  affection  for  good  in  a  lower  degree,  and 
thus  less ;  and  wisdom  and  affection  for  truth  in  a  higher 
degree  is  signified  by  the  south,  and  thus  more ;  and  by 
the  north  is  signified  wisdom  and  affection  for  truth  in  a 
lower  degree,  and  thus  less.  That  these  things  are  signi- 
fied by  the  east,  the  west,  the  south,  and  the  north,  is  be- 
cause the  Lord  is  the  Sun  of  the  spiritual  world  ;  and  in 
front  of  Him  are  the  east  and  the  west,  and  on  the  sides 
are  the  south  and  north  j  the  south  on  the  right  side,  and 
the  north  on  the  left :  therefore  they  who  are  more  in  love 
to  the  Lord  and  thence  in  affection  dwell  in  the  east,  and 
they  who  are  less,  the  west ;  and  they  who  are  more  in 
wisdom  from  affection  for  truth  dwell  in  the  south,  and 
they  who  are  less,  in  the  north.  That  the  habitations  of 
the  angels  of  heaven  are  in  such  an  order  may  be  seen  in 
the  work  on  "  Heaven  and  Hell,"  published  at  London, 
1758  *(n.  1 41-153).  There  were  three  gates  towards  each 
quarter,  because  three  signifies  all  (n.  400,  505). 

902.  And  the  wall  of  the  city  having  twelve  foundations , 
signifies  that  the  Word  in  the  literal  sense  contains  all 
things  of  the  doctrine  of  the  New  Church.  By  the  wall  of 
the  city  is  signified  the  Word  in  the  literal  sense  (n.  898) ; 
and  by  the  twelve  foundations  are  signified  all  things  of 
the  doctrine  of  the  church  :  by  foundations  are  signified  the 
doctrinals,  and  by  twelve  all.  The  church  is  also  founded 
upon  doctrine,  for  doctrine  teaches  how  one  must  believe 
and  how  he  must  live  ;  and  the  doctrine  must  be  drawn 
from  no  other  source  than  the  Word :  that  it  is  from  the 
.iteral  sense  of  the  Word,  may  be  seen  in  the  "  Doctrine 
of  the  New  Jerusalem  respecting  the  Sacred  Scripture  " 


1048 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chaj  XXL 


(n.  50-61).  Since  all  things  of  the  doctrine  are  signified 
by  the  twelve  foundations  of  the  wall  of  the  city  New 
Jerusalem,  and  the  church  is  a  church  from  the  doctrine, 
therefore  its  foundations  are  particularly  treated  of  below 
(vers.  19,  20).  In  the  Word  the  foundations  of  the  earth  are 
mentioned  several  times ;  and  by  them  are  not  meant  the 
foundations  of  the  earth,  but  the  foundations  of  the  church : 
for  the  earth  signifies  the  church  (n.  285)  ;  and  the  foun- 
dations of  the  church  are  none  other  than  those  which  are 
from  the  Word,  and  are  called  doctrinals :  for  the  Word 
itself  is  what  founds  the  church.  Doctrinals  from  the 
Word  are  also  signified  by  foundations  in  these  passages : 
Do  ye  not  understand  the  foundations  of  the  earth  ?  (Isa. 
xl.  21).  /  will  put  my  words  into  thy  mouth,  to  plant  the 
heavens  and  to  found  the  ea?'th  (Isa.  li.  16).  They  do  not 
acknowledge,  they  do  not  understand,  they  walk  in  darkness, 
all  the  foundations  of  the  earth  totter  (Ps.  lxxxii.  5).  The 
Word  of  Jehovah,  who  stretcheth  forth  the  heavens  and  the 
foundations  of  the  earth,  and  who  formeth  the  spirit  of  man 
within  him  (Zech.  xii.  1).  Jehovah  hath  kindled  a  fire  in 
Zion,  and  it  hath  devoured  the  foundatio7is  thereof  (Lam. 
iv.  11).  The  wicked  shoot  in  darkness  at  the  upright  in  heart, 
because  the  foimdations  are  undermined  (Ps.  xi.  2,  3).  'Hear 
ye,  O  mountains,  the  controversy  of  Jehovah,  the  strength, 
the  foundations  of  the  ea?'th,  for  Jehovah  hath  a  controversy 
with  His  people  (Mic.  vi.  2).  The  cataracts  on  high  were 
opened,  and  the  foundations  of  the  earth  were  shaken,  the 
earth  is  broken  in  pieces,  the  earth  is  rent,  the  earth  is  moved 
exceedingly  (Isa.  xxiv.  18-20.  Besides  other  places,  as  Isa. 
xiv.  32  ;  xlviii.  13  ;  li.  13  ;  Ps.  xxiv.  2  ;  cii.  25  ;  civ.  5,  6  ; 
2  Sam.  xxil  8,  16).  He  who  does  not  think  that  the  earth 
signifies  the  church,  can  think  no  otherwise  here  than  merely 
naturally,  yea,  materially,  when  he  reads  of  the  foundations 
of  the  earth :  the  same  as  it  would  be,  if  he  did  not  think 
that  the  city  Jerusalem  here  signifies  the  church,  while  he 
reads  of  its  wall,  gates,  foundations,  streets,  measures,  and 


No  003.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


IO49 


other  particulars  which  are  described  in  this  chapter  as 
relating  to  a  city;  when  yet  they  relate  to  the  church,  and 
thus  are  not  to  be  understood  materially,  but  spiritually. 

903.  And  in  them  the  names  of  the  twelve  apostles  of  the. 
Zamfi,  signifies  all  things  of  doctrine  from  the  Word  con- 
cerning the  Lord  and  concerning  a  life  according  to  His 
precepts.  That  the  names  of  the  twelve  apostles  of  the 
Lamb  were  written  on  the  foundations,  is  because  the  Lord's 
church,  as  to  all  things  of  it,  is  signified  by  the  twelve 
apostles  (n.  79,  233,  790)  ;  here  as  to  all  things  of  its  doc- 
trine, because  their  names  were  written  upon  the  twelve 
foundations,  by  which  are  signified  all  things  of  the  doc- 
trine of  the  New  Jerusalem  (n.  902).  By  the  twelve  names 
is  signified  all  its  quality ;  and  all  its  quality  has  reference 
to  two  things  in  the  doctrine  and  thence  in  that  church,  — 
concerning  the  Lord,  and  concerning  a  life  according  to 
His  precepts  ;  these  therefore  are  signified.  The  reason 
that  all  things  of  the  doctrine  of  the  New  Church  have  ref- 
erence to  these  two,  is  because  they  are  its  universals,  on 
which  all  the  particulars  depend,  and  are  its  essentials, 
from  which  all  the  formalities  proceed :  hence  they  are  as 
the  soul  and  life  of  all  things  of  its  doctrine.  They  are 
indeed  two,  but  the  one  cannot  be  separated  from  the 
other ;  for  to  separate  them  would  be  like  separating  the 
Lord  from  man,  and  man  from  the  Lord  ;  and  then  there 
is  no  church.  These  two  are  conjoined  like  the  two  tables 
of  the  law,  one  of  which  contains  the  things  which  are  the 
Lord's,  and  the  other  those  which  are  man's  ;  wherefore 
they  are  called  a  covenant,  and  a  covenant  signifies  con- 
junction. Think  how  it  would  be  with  these  tables  of  the 
law,  if  the  first  only  was  extant,  and  the  second  was  taken 
away ;  or  if  the  second  was  extant,  and  the  first  was 
taken  away.  Would  it  not  be  as  if  God  did  not  see  man, 
or  as  if  man  did  not  see  God,  and  as  if  the  one  receded 
from  the  other?  These  things  are  said,  that  it  may  be 
known,  that  all  things  of  the  doctrine  of  the  New  Jeru- 


IO5O         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XXL 


salem  have  relation  to  love  to  the  Lord  and  to  love  to- 
wards the  neighbor.  Love  to  the  Lord  is  to  have  faith  in 
the  Lord  and  to  do  His  precepts,  and  to  do  His  precepts 
is  love  towards  the  neighbor ;  since  to  do  His  precepts  is 
to  do  uses  to  the  neighbor.  That  they  who  do  His  pre- 
cepts love  the  Lord,  the  Lord  Himself  teaches  in  John  xiv. 
21-24:  and  that  love  to  God  and  love  towards  the  neigh- 
bor are  the  two  precepts  on  which  hang  the  Law  and  the 
Prophets  (Matt.  xxii.  35-38).  By  the  Law  and  the  Prophets 
is  meant  the  Word  in  its  whole  complex. 

904.  And  he  that  spake  with  me  had  a  golden  reed  to 
measure  the  city  and  the  gates  thereof  and  the  wall  thereof 
signifies  that  there  is  given  by  the  Lord  to  those  who  are 
in  the  good  of  love  the  faculty  of  understanding  and  know- 
ing what  the  Lord's  New  Church  is  as  to  doctrine  and  its 
introductory  truths,  and  as  to  the  Word  from  which  these 
are.  "  And  he  that  spake  with  me  "  signifies  the  Lord  out 
of  heaven,  because  the  angel  was  one  of  the  seven  angels 
that  had  the  seven  vials,  mentioned  above  (vers.  0),  by 
whom  is  meant  the  Lord  speaking  out  of  heaven  (n.  895). 
By  the  reed  is  signified  power  or  faculty  from  the  good  of 
love  ;  by  a  reed  power  or  faculty  (n.  485),  and  by  gold  the 
good  of  love  (n.  211,  726).  By  measuring  is  signified  to 
know  the  quality  of  a  thing,  and  thus  to  understand  and 
know  (n.  486).  By  the  city,  which  was  the  holy  Jerusalem, 
is  signified  the  church  as  to  doctrine  (n.  879,  880).  By  the 
gates  are  signified  the  knowledges  of  truth  and, good  from 
the  literal  sense  of  the  Word,  which,  from  the  spiritual  life 
in  them,  are  truths  and  goods  (n.  899) :  and  by  the  wall  is 
signified  the  Word  in  the  literal  sense,  from  which  the 
church  is  (n.  898).  It  is  manifest  from  this,  that  by  "  he 
that  spake  with  me  had  a  golden  reed,  to  measure  the  city 
md  the  gates  thereof  and  the  wall  thereof,"  is  signified 
that  there  is  given  by  the  Lord  to  those  who  are  in  the 
good  of  love  the  faculty  of  understanding  and  knowing 
what  the  quality  of  the  Lord's  New  Church  is  as  to  doc- 


No.  905.]       THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


IO5I 


trine  and  its  introductory  truths,  and  as  to  the  Word  from 
which  they  are.  That  this  is .  signified  cannot  at  all  be 
seen  in  the  sense  of  the  letter ;  for  in  that  it  is  only  seen 
that  the  angel  that  spoke  with  John  had^a  golden  reed  to 
measure  the  city,  the  gates,  and  the  wall :  but  yet  that 
there  is  another  sense  in  these  things,  which  is  the  spirit- 
ual sense,  is  manifest  from  the  fact  that  by  the  city  Jeru- 
salem is  not  meant  any  city,  but  the  church  j  and  therefore 
all  the  things  that  are  said  of  Jerusalem  as  a  city,  signify 
such  things  as  are  of  the  church  j  and  all  the  things  of  the 
church  are  in  themselves  spiritual.  Such  a  spiritual  sense 
is  also  in  the  things  that  are  said  above  (chap,  xi.),  where 
are  these  words  :  There  was  given  unto  me  a  reed  like  unto  a 
rod,  and  the  angel  stood,  saying,  Arise  and  measure  the  temple 
of  God  and  the  altar  and  them  that  worship  therein  (vers.  1). 
There  is  a  similar  spiritual  sense  also  in  all  the  things 
which  the  angel  measured  with  the  reed  in  Ezekiel,  xl.  to 
xlviii.  Also  in  these  in  Zechariah :  /  lifted  up  mine  eyes 
and  saw,  and  behold,  a  man,  in  whose  hand  was  a  measuring 
line;  and  I  said,  Whither  goest  thou  1  and  he  said  unto  me, 
To  measure  jferusalem,  to  see  what  is  the  breadth  thereof, 
and  what  is  the  length  thereof  (\\.  1,  2).  Yea,  there  is  such 
a  spiritual  sense  in  all  the  things  of  the  Tabernacle  and  all 
things  of  the  Temple  at  Jerusalem,  whose  measurement  we 
read  of,  and  likewise  in  their  measures  themselves :  and 
yet  nothing  of  them  can  be  seen  in  the  literal  sense. 

905.  And  the  city  lieth  four  square,  signifies  justice  in  it 
That  the  city  appeared  quadrangular,  is  because  quadran- 
gular or  square  signifies  just,  for  triangular  signifies  right ; 
ail  these  are  in  the  ultimate  degree,  which  is  natural. 
Quadrangular  or  square  signifies  just,  because  it  has  four 
sides,  and  the  four  sides  look  to  the  four  quarters ;  and  to 
look  equally  to  the  four  quarters  is  to  view  all  things  from 
justice :  on  which  account  three  gates  stood  open  into  the 
city  from  each  quarter ;  and  it  is  said  in  Isaiah,  Open  ye 
the  gates,  that  the  just  nation  which  keepeth  truth  may  enter 


IO52  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XXI. 


in  (xxvi.  2).  The  city  lay  quadrangular,  that  its  length 
and  breadth  might  be  equal  \  and  by  the  length  the  good 
of  that  church  is  signified,  and  by  the  breadth  its  truth  • 
and  when  the  g<*od  and  the  truth  are  equal,  then  it  is  just. 
It  is  from  this  signification  of  square,  that  we  say  in  com- 
mon discourse,  a  square  man,  which  is  a  man  who  does  not 
turn  aside  to  this  side  or  to  that  through  injustice.  Because 
square  signifies  just,  therefore  the  altar  of  burnt-offering, 
by  which  was  signified  worship  from  heavenly  (celestial) 
good  and  the  truth  thence,  was  square  (Ex.  xxvii.  1) :  so 
the  altar  of  incense,  by  which  worship  from  spiritual  good 
and  the  truth  of  it  was  signified,  7vas  square  also  (Ex.  xxx. 
1,  2;  and  the  breastplate  of  judgment  likewise,  in  which 
was  the  Urim  and  Thummim,  was  a  square  doubled  (Ex. 
xxviii.  16;  xxxix.  9;  besides  other  instances). 

906.  The  length  of  it  is  as  large  as  the  breadth,  signifies 
that  in  that  church  good  and  truth  make  one,  like  essence 
and  form.  By  the  length  of  the  city  Jerusalem  the  good 
of  the  church  is  signified,  and  by  its  breadth  the  truth  of 
the  church  is  signified.  That  truth  is  signified  by  breadth 
was  shown  from  the  Word  above  (n.  861).  That  good  is 
signified  by  length,  here  the  good  of  the  church,  is  for  the 
same  reason  as  that  breadth  signifies  truth.  The  reason 
is,  that  the  extent  of  heaven  from  east  to  west  is  meant  by 
length,  and  the  extent  of  heaven  from  south  to  north  is 
meant  by  breadth ;  and  the  angels  who  dwell  in  the  east 
and  west  of  heaven  are  in  the  good  of  love,  and  the  angels 
who  are  in  the  south  and  north  of  heaven  are  in  the  truths 
of  wisdom;  see  above  (n.  901).  It  is  similar  with  the 
church  on  earth ;  for  every  one  who  is  in  the  goods  and 
truths  of  the  church  from  the  Word,  is  consociated  with  the 
angels  of  heaven,  and  dwells  with  them  as  to  the  interi- 
ors of  his  mind,  — they  who  are  in  the  good  of  love  in  the 
east  and  west  of  heaven,  and  they  who  are  in  the  truths 
of  wisdom  in  the  south  and  north  of  heaven.  The  man 
does  not  indeed  know  this,  but  yet  every  one  after  death 


NO.  90-.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


I053 


comes  into  his  place.  Hence  now  it  is,  that  by  length, 
when  speaking  of  the  church,  is  signified  its  good  j  and  by 
breadth,  its  truth.  It  is  manifest  that  long  and  broad  can 
not  be  predicated  of  the  church,  but  that  they  can  of  a  city, 
by  which  the  church  is  signified.  That  it  signifies  that  the 
good  and  truth  in  that  church  make  one  like  essence  and 
form,  is  because  it  is  said  that  its  length  is  as  great  as  the 
breadth,  and  by  the  length  the  good  of  the  church  is  signi- 
fied, and  by  the  breadth  its  truth,  as  was  said.  They  make 
one,  like  essence  and  form,  because  truth  is  the  form  of 
good,  and  good  is  the  essence  of  truth ;  and  the  essence 
and  the  form  make  one. 

907.  And  he  measured  the  city  with  the  reed  unto  twelve 
thousand  furlongs,  the  length  and  the  breadth  and  the  height  of 
it  were  equal,  signifies  that  the  quality  of  that  church  from 
doctrine  was  shown,  that  all  things  of  it  were  from  the  good 
of  love.  By  measuring  with  a  reed  is  signified  to  know  the 
quality  of  a  thing  (n.  904)  :  and  by  the  angel's  measuring 
it  before  John,  is  signified  to  show  it  so  that  he  might  know. 
By  a  city,  here  Jerusalem,  the  Lord's  New  Church  as  to 
doctrine,  is  signified  (n.  879,  880).  By  the  twelve  thousand 
furlongs  are  signified  all  the  goods  and  truths  of  that 
church.  That  twelve  thousand  signifies  the  like  as  twelve, 
and  that  twelve  signifies  all  goods  and  truths,  and  is  said 
of  the  church,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  348).  Similar  things 
are  signified  by  furlongs  as  by  measures,  and  by  measures 
the  quality  is  signified  (n.  313,  486.)  The  length,  the 
breadth,  and  the  height  are  said  to  be  equal,  that  it  may  be 
signified  that  all  the  things  of  that  church  were  from  the 
good  of  love  :  for  the  good  of  love  is  signified  by  the  length, 
and  the  truth  from  that  good  by  the  breadth  (n.  906) ;  and 
by  the  height  the  good  and  truth  together  in  every  degree 
are  signified  :  for  height  is  from  die  highest  to  the  lowest ; 
and  the  highest  descends  to  the  lowest  by  degrees  which 
are  called  degrees  of  height,  in  which  the  heavens  are,  from 
the  highest  or  third  to  the  lowest  or  first.    These  degrees 

VOL.  III.  10 


1054  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Ckap.  XXI 


may  be  seen  treated  of  in  the  "  Angelic  Wisdom  concerning 
the  Divine  Love  and  Divine  Wisdom,"  in  Part  Third.  "  The 
length  and  the  breadth  and  the  height  were  equal,"  sig- 
nifies that  all  things  are  from  the  good  of  love,  because  the 
length,  which  signifies  the  good  of  love,  comes  first ;  and 
(he  breadth  is  equal  to  it,  and  thus  is  like  the  length,  as  also 
is  the  height.  On  any  other  ground,  what  would  it  mean, 
that  the  height  of  the  city  was  twelve  thousand  furlongs, 
thus  rising  immensely  above  the  clouds ;  yea,  above  the 
aerial  atmosphere,  whose  height  does  not  exceed  three 
hundred  furlongs  ;  yea,  it  would  rise  immensely  in  the 
ether  towards  the  zenith.  That  by  these  three  being  equal 
is  signified  that  all  the  things  of  that  church  are  from  the 
good  of  love,  is  manifest  from  what  follows ;  for  it  is  said 
that  the  city  was  pure  gold  like  pure  glass  (vers.  18)  ;  and 
likewise  that  the  street  of  the  city  was  pure  gold  as  it  were 
transparent  glass  (vers.  21):  and  by  gold  is  signified  the 
good  of  love.  That  all  the  things  of  heaven  and  the  church 
are  from  the  good  of  love,  and  the  good  of  love  from  the 
Lord,  will  be  seen  in  the  following  paragraph. 

908.  That  all  things  of  heaven  and  the  church  are  from 
the  good  of  love,  and  the  good  of  love  from  the  Lord,  can- 
not be  seen,  and  hence  not  known,  unless  it  is  demonstrated. 
The  reason  that  it  is  not  known  because  not  seen,  is  be- 
cause good  does  not  enter  into  man's  thought  as  truth  does  ; 
for  truth  is  seen  in  the  thought,  because  it  is  from  the  light 
of  heaven ;  but  good  is  only  felt,  because  it  is  from  the 
heat  of  heaven  :  and  rarely  does  any  one,  when  he  reflects 
upon  the  things  which  he  thinks,  attend  to  those  which  he 
feels,  but  to  those  which  he  sees.  This  is  the  reason  that 
the  learned  attribute  all  things  to  thought,  and  not  to  affec- 
tion ;  and  that  the  church  attributes  all  things  to  faith,  and 
not  to  love  :  when  yet  truth,  which  at  this  day  is  called  in 
the  church  the  truth  of  faith,  or  faith,  is  only  the  form  of 
good  which  is  of  love  ;  see  above  (n.  875).  Now,  as  a  man 
does  not  see  good  in  his  thought,  —  for  good,  as  was  said, 


No.  909.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  IO55 

is  only  felt,  and  is  felt  under  various  forms  of  enjoyment ; 
and  because  a  man  does  not  attend  to  the  things  which  he 
feels  in  thought,  but  to  those  which  he  there  sees  ;  there- 
fore all  that  which  he  feels  with  enjoyment  he  calls  good  ; 
and  he  feels  evil  with  enjoyment,  for  this  is  ingenerated 
from  birth,  and  proceeds  from  the  love  of  self  and  the 
world.  This  is  the  cause  of  his  not  knowing  that  the  good 
of  love  is  the  all  of  heaven  and  the  church,  and  that  this  is 
not  in  man  except  from  the  Lord,  and  that  it  does  not  flow 
in  from  the  Lord  with  any  one  but  him  who  shuns  evils 
with  their  enjoyments  as  sins.  These  are  the  things  that 
are  meant  by  the  Lord's  words,  that  the  law  and  the  prophets 
hang  on  these  two  commandments,  Thou  shalt  love  God 
above  all  things,  and  thy  neighbor  as  thyself  (Matt.  xxii.  35- 
40)  :  and  I  can  aver,  that  there  is  not  in  man  a  grain  of 
truth,  which  is  truth  in  itself,  except  as  far  as  it  is  from  the 
good  of  love  from  the  Lord  ;  and  hence  not  a  grain  of  faith 
which  in  itself  is  faith,  that  is,  is  living,  saving,  and  spirit- 
ual, except  so  far  as  it  is  from  charity  which  is  from  the 
Lord.  Since  the  good  of  love  is  the  all  of  heaven  and  the 
church,  therefore  the  whole  heaven  and  the  whole  church 
are  arranged  by  the  Lord  according  to  the  affections  of 
love,  and  not  according  to  any  thought  separate  from 
them  ;  for  thought  is  affection  in  form,  as  speech  is  sound 
in  form. 

909.  And  lie  measured  the  wall  of  it,  a  hundred  and  forty- 
four  cubits,  signifies  that  it  was  shown  what  the  quality  of  the 
Word  is  in  that  Church,  that  from  it  are  all  her  truths  and 
goods.  By  His  measuring  is  signified  that  the  quality  was 
shown,  as  above  (n.  907).  By  the  wall  is  signified  the  Word 
in  the  literal  sense  (n.  898).  By  a  hundred  and  forty-four 
are  signified  all  the  truths  and  goods  of  the  church  from  the 
Word  (n.  348).  By  the  cubits  is  signified  the  quality,  the 
same  as  by  a  measure.  For  by  a  hundred  and  forty-four 
the  like  is  signified  as  by  twelve,  since  the  number  a 
hundred  and  forty-four  arises  from  twelve  multiplied  by 


IO56         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XXI. 

twelve  ;  and  multiplication  does  not  take  away  the  signi- 
fication 

9 1  o.  The  measure  of  a  man,  which  is,  of  an  angel,  signifies 
the  quality  of  that  church,  that  it  makes  one  with  heaven. 
By  measure  the  quality  of  a  thing  is  signified  (n.  313,  486). 
By  "  a  man  "  is  here  signified  the  church  from  men,  and  by 
an  angel  is  signified  heaven  from  the  angels  :  hence  by  the 
measure  of  a  man,  which  is  of  an  angel,  the  quality  of  the 
church  is  signified,  as  making  one  with  heaven.  By  man 
in  the  Word  is  signified  intelligence  and  wisdom  from  the 
Word  (n.  243)  ;  and  intelligence  and  wisdom  from  the  Word 
in  a  man  is  the  church  in  him  :  hence  by  man  in  the  con- 
crete or  in  general,  that  is,  when  a  society  or  an  assemblage 
is  called  a  man,  in  the  spiritual  sense  the  church  is  meant. 
Hence  it  is  that  the  prophets  were  called  sons  of  man,  and 
that  the  Lord  Himself  called  Himself  the  Son  of  Man: 
and  the  Son  of  Man  is  the  truth  of  the  church  from  the 
Word  ;  and  when  speaking  of  the  Lord,  it  is  the  Word  itself 
from  which  is  the  church.  By  an  angel  three  things  are 
signified  ;  in  the  highest  sense  the  Lord,  in  the  general 
sense  heaven  or  a  heavenly  society,  and  in  the  particular 
the  Divine  Truth  :  that  these  three  things  are  signified  by 
an  angel,  may  be  seen,  n.  5,  66,  170,  258,  342,  344,  415, 
465,  644,  647,  648,  657,  718  ;  here  the  heaven  with  which 
the  Lord's  New  Church  will  make  one.  That  the  church 
which  is  a  church  from  the  Word,  and  thus  from  the  Lord, 
is  in  consociation  with  heaven,  and  in  conjunction  with  the 
Lord,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  818).  It  is  otherwise  with  a 
church  which  is  not  from  the  Lord's  Word. 

911.  And  the  building  of  the  wall  of  it  was  jasper,  signifies 
that  all  the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Word  in  the  sense  of 
the  letter  with  the  men  of  that  church  is  translucent 
from  the  Divine  Truth  in  the  spiritual  sense.  By  the 
wall  is  signified  the  Word  in  the  literal  sense  (n.  898). 
By  its  building  is  signified  the  whole  of  it,  because  the 
whole  of  it  is  in  the  building.    By  jasper  the  same  is  signi- 


No.  912.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  IO57 

fled  as  by  precious  stones  in  the  aggregate  ;  and  by  a  pre- 
cious stone,  when  treating  of  the  Word,  is  signified  the 
Divine  Truth  of  the  Word  in  the  literal  sense  translucent 
from  the  Divine  Truth  in  the  spiritual  sense  (n.  231,  540, 
726,  823)  :  that  the  like  is  signified  by  jasper,  may  be  seen 
above  (n.  897).  That  it  was  translucent,  is  because  the 
Divine  Truth  in  the  literal  sense  is  in  natural  light,  and  the 
Divine  Truth  in  the  spiritual  sense  is  in  spiritual  light : 
and  therefore  when  the  spiritual  light  flows  in  into  the 
natural  light  with  a  man  who  is  reading  the  Word,  he  is 
enlightened,  and  sees  the  truths  therein  ;  for  the  objects 
of  spiritual  light  are  truths.  The  Word  is  also  such  in  the 
literal  sense  of  the  letter,  that  the  more  a  man  is  enlightened 
by  the  influx  of  the  light  of  heaven,  the  more  he  sees  the 
truths  from  their  connection  and  thence  their  form  ;  and 
the  more  he  sees  them  in  this  manner,  the  more  interiorly 
is  his  rational  opened  :  for  the  rational  is  the  very  recepta- 
cle of  the  light  of  heaven. 

912.  And  the  city  was  pure  gold' like  unto  pure  glass,  sig- 
nifies that  thence  the  all  of  that  Church  is  the  good  of  love 
flowing  in  together  with  light  out  of  heaven  from  the  Lord. 
By  the  city,  or  Jerusalem,  is  meant  the  Lord's  New  Church 
as  to  all  its  interior,  or  as  viewed  within  the  wall.  By  gold 
is  signified  the  good  of  love  from  the  Lord,  as  shown  in 
what  follows  ;  and  by  "  like  unto  pure  glass  "  is  signified 
transparent  from  the  Divine  wisdom  :  and  because  wisdom 
appears  in  heaven  as  light,  and  flows  in  from  the  Lord 
as  a  Sun,  by  "like  unto  pure  glass  "  is  signified  flowing  in 
together  with  light  out  of  heaven  from  the  Lord.  It  w  is 
shown  above  (n.  908),  that  all  the  things  of  heaven  and 
the  church  are  from  the  good  of  love,  and  the  good  of  love 
from  the  Lord.  It  is  now  said  here,  that  the  city  was  seen 
as  pure  gold,  by  which  is  signified  that  the  all  of  the  New 
Church,  which  is  the  New  Jerusalem,  is  the  good  of  love 
from  the  Lord.  But  as  the  good  of  love  is  not  given  singly 
or  abstracted  from  the  truths  of  wisdom,  but  that  it  may 


IO58         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XXL 

be  the  good  of  love,  it  must  be  formed ;  and  it  is  formed 
by  the  truths  of  wisdom,  therefore  it  is  here  described  as 
"  pure  gold  like  unto  pure  glass : "  for  the  good  of  love 
without  the  truths  of  wisdom  has  not  any  quality,  because 
not  any  form ;  and  its  form  is  according  to  its  truths  in 
their  order  and  connection,  flowing  in  together  with  the 
good  of  love  from  the  Lord,  and  thus  in  man  according 
to  reception.  It  is  said,  in  man  j  but  it  is  not  meant  as 
man's,  but  as  the  Lord's  in  him.  From  this  it  is  now  mani- 
fest, that  by  the  city  being  pure  gold  like  unto  pure  glass, 
is  signified  that  thence  the  all  of  that  church  is  the  good  of 
love  flowing  in  with  light  out  of  heaven  from  the  Lord. 

913.  Gold  signifies  the  good  of  love,  because  the  metals, 
like  every  thing  else  that  appears  in  the  natural  world, 
correspond,  —  gold  to  the  good  of  love,  silver  to  the  truths 
of  wisdom,  copper  or  brass  to  the  good  of  charity,  and  iron 
to  the  truths  of  faith.  Hence  it  is,  that  these  metals  exist 
in  the  spiritual  world  also ;  since  all  things  that  appear 
there  are  correspondences  :  for  they  correspond  to  the 
affections  and  thence  the  thoughts  of  the  angels,  which  in 
themselves  are  spiritual.  That  gold  from  correspondence 
signifies  the  good  of  love,  may  be  evident  from  these  pas- 
sages :  I  counsel  thee  to  buy  of  Me  gold  tried  in  the  fii'e,  that 
thoic  may  est  be  rich  (Apoc.  iii.  18).  How  is  the  gold  become 
dim,  and  the  refined  gold  changed 7  the  stones  of  holiness  are 
poured  out  at  the  head  of  all  the  streets :  the  sons  of  Zion 
were  esteemed  equal  to  pure  gold  (Lam.  iv.  1,  2).  He  shall 
save  the  souls  of  the  poor,  and  shall  give  them  of  the  gold  of 
Sheba  (Ps.  lxxii.  13,  15).  For  brass  I  will  bring  gold,  and 
for  iron  silver,  and  for  wood  brass,  and  for  stones  iron; 
and  I  will  make  thine  officers  peace,  and  thine  exactors  justice 
(Isa.  lx.  17).  Behold,  thou  art  wise,  no  secret  lies  hid  from 
thee ;  with  thy  wisdom  and  with  thine  understanding  thou 
hast  gotten  thee  gold  and  silver  in  thy  treasuries ;  thou  hast 
been  in  Eden,  every  precious  stone  was  thy  covering,  and  gold 
(Ez.  xxviii.  3,  4,  13).    The  multitude  of  camels  shall  cove? 


No.  913.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


thee,  all  they  from  Shcba  shall  come,  they  shall  bring  gold 
and  frankincense,  and  shall  show  forth  the  praises  of  Jehovah 
(Isa.  lx.  6,  9  ;  Matt.  ii.  11).  I  will  fill  this  house  with  glory. 
The  silver  is  ??iine,  and  the  gold  is  mine :  the  glory  of  this  lat- 
ter house  shall  be  greater  than  of  the  foniier  (Hag.  ii.  7,  8,  9). 
Kings'  daughters  were  among  thy  honorable  wo?nen ;  upon 
thy  right  ha?id  did  stand  the  queen  in  the  best  gold  of  Ophir, 
her  clothing  was  of  wrought  gold  (Ps.  xlv.9,  13;  Ez.  xvi.  13). 
Thou  hast  taken  thy  fair  jewels  of  My  gold,  and  of  My  silver, 
which  I  had  given  thee,  and  madest  to  thyself  images  of  men 
(Ez.  xvi.  17).  Ye  have  takc7i  my  silver  and  my  gold,  and 
have  carried  into  your  te?nples  my  goodly  pleasant  things 
(Joel  iii.  5).  Because  gold  signifies  the  good  of  love,  there- 
fore when  Belshazzar  with  his  nobles  dra7ik  wine  out  of  the 
vessels  of  gold  brought  from  the  Temple  of  Jerusalem,  and  at 
the  same  time  praised  the  gods  of  gold,  silver,  brass,  and  iron, 
there  was  a  writing  on  the  wall,  and  that  night  he  was  slain 
(Dan.  v.  2,  &c.  Besides  many  other  places).  Since  gold 
signifies  the  good  of  love,  therefore  the  Ark,  in  which  the 
Law  was,  was  ove?'laid  with  gold  within  and  without  (Ex. 
xxv.  1 1).  And  therefore  the  mercy-seat  and  the  cherubs  over 
the  Ark  were  of  pure  gold  (Ex.  xxv.  18).  The  Altar  of 
incense  was  of  pure  gold  (Ex.  xxx.  3).  So  also  the  Candle- 
stick with  the  lamps  (Ex.  xxv.  31,  38).  And  the  Table  upon 
w/iich  was  the  show- bread  was  overlaid  with  gold  (Ex.  xxv. 
23,  24).  Because  gold  signifies  the  good  of  love,  silver 
the  truth  of  wisdom,  brass  the  good  of  natural  love  which 
love  is  called  charity,  and  iron  the  truth  of  faith,  therefore 
the  ancients  called  the  successive  periods,  from  the  most 
ancient  down  to  the  last,  the  golden,  silver,  brazen,  and 
iron  ages.  Similar  things  are  signified  by  the  statue  seer: 
by  Nebuchadnezzar  in  a  dream,  whose  head  was  good  gold, 
the  breast  and  arms  silver,  the  belly  and  thighs  brass,  the  legs 
iron,  and  the  feet  part  of  iron  and  part  of  clay  (Dan.  ii. 
32,  33).  By  these  things  the  successive  states  of  the 
chuich  in  this  world  are  signified,  from  the  most  ancient 


I060         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XXI. 

times  down  to  this  clay.  The  state  of  the  church  of  this 
day  is  described  thus :  that  thou  sawest  iron  mixed  with 
miry  clay,  they  shall  mingle  the?nselves  with  the  seed  of  man, 
but  they  shall  not  cohere  the  one  with  the  other,  as  iron  is  not 
mixed  with  clay  (vers.  43).  By  iron  is  signified  the  truth  of 
faith,  as  was  said  ;  but  when  there  is  no  truth  of  faith,  but 
faith  without  truth,  then  the  iron  is  mixed  with  miry  clay, 
which  do  not  cohere.  By  the  seed  of  man,  with  which 
they  should  mingle  themselves,  the  truth  of  the  Word  is 
signified.  This  is  the  state  of  the  Church  at  this  day. 
What  it  is  to  be  hereafter  is  described  there  in  a  few 
words,  vers.  45,  but  more  fully,  chap.  vii.  13-18,  27. 

914.  And  the  foundations  of  the  wall  of  the  city  were 
adorned  with  every  precious  stone,  signifies  that  all  things  of 
the  doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  taken  from  the  literal 
sense  of  the  Word  with  those  who  are  there,  will  appear 
in  the  light  according  to  reception.  By  the  twelve  founda- 
tions are  signified  all  the  things  of  the  doctrine  (n.  902). 
By  the  wall  is  signified  the  Word  in  the  literal  sense 
(n.  898).  By  the  holy  city  Jerusalem  the  Lord's  New 
Church  is  signified  (n.  879,  880).  By  "every  precious 
stone "  is  signified  the  Word  in  the  literal  sense  trans- 
parent from  its  spiritual  sense  (n.  231,  540,  726,  911). 
And  as  this  takes  place  according  to  reception,  it  is  there- 
fore signified  that  all  the  things  of  doctrine  from  the  WTord 
with  them  will  appear  in  the  light  according  to  reception. 
No  one  who  does  not  think  sanely,  can  believe  that  all 
things  of  the  New  Church  can  appear  in  the  light.  But  let 
it  be  known  that  they  can,  for  every  man  has  exterior  and 
interior  thought.  The  interior  thought  is  in  the  light  of 
heaven,  and  is  called  perception ;  and  the  exterior  thought. 
;s  in  the  light  of  the  world  :  and  the  understanding  of 
every  man  is  such  that  it  can  be  elevated  even  into  the 
light  of  heaven,  and  also  is  elevated,  if  from  any  enjoy- 
ment he  wishes  to  see  truth.  That  it  is  so,  has  been  given 
me  to  know  by  much  experience,  on  which  wonderful  things 


No.  914  ]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  Io6l 

may  be  seen  in  the  "Angelic  Wisdom  concerning  the  Di- 
vine Providence,"  and  still  more  in  the  "Angelic  Wisdom 
concerning  the  Divine  Love  and  Divine  Wisdom."  For 
the  enjoyment  of  love  and  wisdom  elevates  the  thought, 
so  that  it  sees  as  in  the  light  that  a  thing  is  so,  although 
it  had  not  before  heard  of  it.  This  light,  which  enlight- 
ens the  mind,  flows  in  from  no  other  source  than  out  of 
heaven  from  the  Lord ;  and  because  they  who  will  be  of 
the  New  Jerusalem  will  approach  the  Lord  directly,  that 
light  flows  in  by  the  orderly  way,  which  is  through  the  love 
of  the  will  into  the  perception  of  the  understanding.  But 
they  who  have  confirmed  in  themselves  the  dogma  that 
the  understanding  is  to  see  nothing  in  theological  things, 
but  that  what  the  church  teaches  is  to  be  believed  blindly, 
cannot  see  any  truth  in  the  light ;  for  they  have  obstructed 
the  way  of  the  light  in  themselves.  This  dogma  the  Church 
of  the  Reformed  has  retained  from  the  Roman  Catholic 
religion,  which  teaches  that  no  one  but  the  church  itself, 
by  which  they  understand  the  pontiff  and  the  papal  con- 
sistory, is  to  interpret  the  Word ;  a«d  that  he  who  does 
not  embrace  in  faith  all  things  of  the  doctrine  put  forth  by 
the  church,  is  to  be  held  as  a  heretic,  and  that  he  is  anath- 
ema. That  it  is  so,  is  evident  from  a  clause  of  the  Coun- 
cil of  Trent,  in  which  all  the  dogmas  of  that  religion  are 
established  ;  where  this  is  said  at  the  end :  "  The  Presi- 
dent Moronus  then  said,  Go  in  peace.  Acclamations  fol- 
lowed, and  among  others,  this  of  the  cardinal  from  Lorraine 
and  the  fathers  :  We  all  so  believe  ;  we  all  are  of  that  very 
sentiment;  we  all  consenting  to  and  embracing  it  subscribe 
to  it ;  this  is  the  faith  of  the  blessed  Peter  and  the  Apos- 
tles ;  this  is  the  faith  of  the  Fathers.;  this  is  the  faith  of 
the  Orthodox,  so  be  it,  Amen,  Amen  ;  Anathema  to  all 
heretics,  Anathema,  Anathema."  The  decrees  of  that 
Council  are  those  which  are  adduced  above  in  a  summary 
at  the  beginning  of  this  work  ;  in  which,  however,  there  is 
scarcely  a  single  truth.  These  things  are  brought  forward, 


I062  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XXi. 


that  it  may  be  known  that  the  Reformed  retained  from  that 
religion  a  blind  faith,  that  is,  a  faith  separated  from  the 
understanding;  and  that  those  who  retain  it  hereafter  can- 
not be  enlightened  in  Divine  truths  by  the  Lord.  As  long 
as  the  understanding  is  held  captive  under  obedience  to 
faith,  or  the  understanding  is  removed  from  seeing  the  truths 
of  the  church,  theology  becomes  nothing  but  a  thing  of  the 
memory ;  and  a  thing  of  the  memory  only  is  dissipated 
as  every  thing  is  when  separated  from  judgment,  and 
perishes  from  its  obscurity.  Hence  it  is,  that  they  are 
blind  leaders  of  the  bli?id ;  and  when  the  blind  lead  the  blind, 
both  fall  into  the  pit  (Matt.  xv.  14).  And  they  are  blind, 
because  they  do  not  enter  in  by  the  door,  but  some  other 
way :  for  Jesus  says,  /  am  the  door,  by  Me  if  any  one  enter 
in,  he  shall  be  saved,  and  shall  go  in  and  out,  and find  pasture 
(John  x.  9).  To  find  pasture  is  to  be  taught,  enlightened, 
and  nourished  in  Divine  truths.  All  who  do  not  enter  in 
by  the  door,  that  is,  by  the  Lord,  are  called  "  thieves  and 
robbers : "  but  they  who  enter  in  by  the  door,  that  is,  by 
the  Lord,  are  called  "the  shepherds  of  the  sheep,"  in  the 
same  chap.  (x.  vers.  1,  2).  Therefore,  my  friend,  go  to 
the  Lord,  and  shun  evils  as  sins,  and  reject  faith  alone ; 
and  then  your  understanding  will  be  opened,  and  you  will 
see  wonderful  things,  and  v"'ll  be  affected  by  them. 

915.  The  first  foundation  was  jasper,  the  second  sapphire, 
the  third  chalcedony,  the  fourth  emerald,  the  fifth  sardonyx,  the 
sixth  sardius,  the  seventh  chrysolite,  the  eighth  beryl,  the  ninth 
topaz,  the  tenth  chrysoprasus,  the  eleventh  jacinth,  the  twelfth 
amethyst,  signifies  all  the  things  of  that  doctrine  from  the 
lileral  sense  of  the  Word  in  their  order  with  those  who 
approach  the  Lord -immediately,  and  live  according  to  the 
precepts  of  the  Decalogue  shunning  evils  as  sins  ;  for  these 
and  no  others  are  in  the  doctrine  of  love  to  God  and  love 
[towards  the  neighbor,  which  two  are  the  foundations  oi 
religion.  That  by  the  twelve  foundations  of  the  wail  are 
signified  all  the  things  of  the  doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem 


No  915.]  THE  APOCALYPSE  KEVEALED.  1063 


from  the  literal  sense  of  the  Word,  may  .  be  seen  above 
(n.  902,  914).    That  by  precious  stones  in  general  are 
signified  all  the  truths  of  doctrine  from  the  Word  translu- 
cent through  the  spiritual  sense,  see  above  (n.  231,  540, 
726,  911,  914).    Here  some  specific  truth  thus  translucent 
is  signified  by  every  stone.    That  the  Word  in  the  literal 
sense  corresponds  as  to  its  doctrinals  to  precious  stones 
of  every  kind,  may  be  seen  in  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New 
Jeiusalem  concerning  the  Sacred  Scripture"  (n.  43-46). 
There  are  two  colors  in  general  which  shine  forth  through 
precious  stones,  red  and  white.    Other  colors,  as  green, 
yellow,  blue,  and  many  more,  are  composed  of  those  with 
the  intervention  of  black  ;  and  by  red  is  signified  the  good 
of  love,  and  by  white  the  truth  of  wisdom.    The  red 
color  signifies  the  good  of  love,  because  it  derives  its 
origin  from  the  fire  of  the  sun  ;  and  the  fire  of  the  Sun  of 
the  spiritual  world  is  in  its  essence  the  Lord's  Divine  Love, 
and  thus  the  good  of  love  ■  and  the  white  color  signifies 
the  truths  of  wisdom,  because  it  derives  its  origin  from  the 
light  which  proceeds  from  the  fire  of  that  Sun,  and  that 
proceeding  light  is  in  its  essence  the  Divine  Wisdom,  and 
thus  the  truth  of  wisdom  ;  and  black  derives  its  origin  from 
their  shade,  which  is  ignorance.    But  to  explain  what  par- 
ticular of  good  and  what  of  truth  is  signified  by  each  stone 
would  be  too  prolix :  but  still,  that  it  may  be  known  what 
particular  good  and  truth  each  stone  in  this  order  signifies, 
see  the  things  that  are  explained  above  (chap,  vii.,  from 
vers.  5-8,  n.  349-361);  where  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel 
are  treated  of  :  for  the  same  is  here  signified  by  each  stone, 
as  by  each  tribe  there  named  ;  since  by  the  twelve  tribes 
there  described  are  signified  in  like  manner  all  the  goods 
and  truths  of  the  church  and  of  its  doctrine  in  their  order  : 
wherefore  it  is  also  said  in  this  chapter  (vers.  14),  that  in 
these  foundations  were  written  the  navies  of  the  twelve  apostles 
of  the  Lamb,  and  by  the  twelve  apostles  are  signified  all 
things  of  doctrine  concerning  the  Lord,  and  concerning  a 


1064 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XXI. 


life  according  to  His  precepts  (n.  903).    Similar  things  are 
also  signified  by  these  twelve  stones  as  by  the  twelve  precious 
stones  in  Aaron's  breastplate,  which  was  called  the  Urini 
and  Thummim,  spoken  of  in  Ex.  xxviii.  15-21;  which  are 
severally  explained  in  the  Heavenly  Arcana,  from  n.  9856- 
9882  ;  with  the  difference  that  in  the  latter  were  the  names 
of  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel,  but  in  the  former  the  names  cf 
the  twelve  apostles  of  the  Lamb.    That  the  foundations  are 
of  precious  stones  is  also  said  in  Isaiah :  O  thou  afflicted, 
behold,  I  zvill  lay  thy  stones  with  fair  colors,  and  will  lay  thy 
foundations  with  sapphires,  and  thy  gates  of  carbuncles  ;  all 
thy  sons  shall  be  tau  fit  of  'Jehovah  (liv.  11,  12,  13).  By 
the  afflicted  is  meant  the  church  about  to  be  established  by 
the  Lord  among  the  Gentiles.    Again  :  Thus  said  the  Lord 
Jehovih,  I  will  lay  in  Zion  for  a  fomidation  a  Stone,  a  t?'ied 
Stone,  a  precious  Corner  Stone,  a  sure  foundation ;  I  will 
make  judgme?it  a  rule,  and  justice  a  phumnet  (xxviii.  16,  17). 
Since  every  truth  of  doctrine  from  the  Word  must  be 
founded  upon  the  acknowledgment  of  the  Lord,  the  Lord 
is  therefore  called  the  Stone  of  Israel  (Gen.  xlix.  24) ;  also 
the  Corner  Stone  which  the  builders  rejected  (Matt.  xxi.  42  ; 
Mark  xii.  10,  11  ;  Luke  xx.  17,  18).    That  the  Corner 
Stone  is  a  foundation  stone  is  evident  from  Jer.  li.  26. 
The  Lord  is  also  called  a  Rock  in  many  places  in  the 
Word ;  wherefore  He  meant  Himself  by  the  Rock,  when 
He  said,  Upon  this  Rock  I  will  build  my  Church  (Matt.  xvi. 
18,  19)  j  and  also  when  He  said,  He  that  heareth  my  words, 
aiid  doetn  them,  is  likened  to  a  prudent  mail,  who  built  a  houst 
and  laid  the  foundation  upon  the  Rock  (Luke  vi.  47,  48  \ 
Matt.  vii.  24,  25).    By  the  Rock  the  Lord  as  to  the  Divine 
Truth  of  the  Word  is  signified.    That  all  things  of  the 
church  and  its  doctrine  have  reference  to  these  two  things, 
that  the  Lord  is  to  be  approached  immediately,  and  thai 
we  must  live  according  to  the  precepts  of  the  Deca- 
logue shunning  evils  as  sins  j  and  that  thus  all  things 
of  doctrine  have  relation  to  love  to  the  Lord  and  love 


No.  916.]         THE  APOCALVPSE  REVEALED.  1065 

to  the  neighbor,  will  be  seen  in  the  "  Doctrine  of  the  New 
Jerusalem  concerning  Charity,"  where  these  things  will  be 
set  forth  in  their  order. 

916.  And  the  twelve  gates  were  twelve  pearls,  and  each  one. 
of  the  gates  was  of  o?ie  pearl,  signifies  that  the  acknowledg- 
ment and  knowledge  of  the  Lord  conjoins  all  the  knowl- 
edges of  truth  and  good,  which  are  from  the  Word,  into 
one,  and  introduces  into  the  church.  By  the  twelve  gates 
are  signified  all  knowledges  of  truth  and  good,  by  which  a 
man  is  introduced  into  the  church  (n.  899,  900).  By  twelve 
pearls  all  knowledges  of  truth  and  good  are  also  signified 
(n.  727)  :  hence  it  was  that  the  gates  were  pearls.  The 
reason  that  each  one  of  the  gates  was  of  one  pearl,  is 
that  all  the  knowledges  of  truth  and  good,  which  are  sig- 
nified by  the  gates  and  by  the  pearls,  have  relation  to 
one  knowledge,  which  is  the  container  of  them,  which 
one  knowledge  is  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord.  It  is 
called  one  knowledge,  though  there  are  many  which 
make  up  that  one  knowledge ;  for  the  knowledge  of  the 
Lord  is  the  universal  of  all  things  of  doctrine  and  thence 
of  all  things  of  the  Church  ■  from  it  all  the  things  of  wor- 
ship derive  their  life  and  soul,  for  the  Lord  is  the  all  in  all 
things  of  heaven  and  the  church,  and  thence  in  all  things 
of  worship.  That  the  acknowledgment  and  knowledge  of 
the  Lord  conjoin  all  the  knowledges  of  truth  and  good 
from  the  Word  into  one,  is  because  there  is  a  connection  of 
all  spiritual  truths  ;  and  if  you  are  willing  to  believe  it,  their 
connection  is  like  the  connection  of  all  the  members,  vis- 
cera, and  organs  of  the  body  :  wherefore,  as  the  soul  holds 
all  these  together  in  order  and  connection,  so  that  they  are 
felt  no  otherwise  than  as  one  thing,  the  Lord  in  like  man- 
ner holds  together  all  spiritual  truths  in  man.  That  the 
Lord  is  the  gate  itself  by  which  we  must  enter  into  the 
church  and  thence  into  heaven,  He  teaches  in  John :  /  am 
the  door,  by  Me  if  any  man  enter  in  he  shall  be  saved  (x.  9). 
And  that  the  acknowledgment  and  knowledge  of  Him  is 


io66 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XXI. 


the  pearl  itself,  is  meant  by  these  words  of  the  Lord  in 
Matthew :  The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  unto  a  merchant 
man  seeking  goodly  pearls ;  who  when  he  had  found  one  pearl 
of  great  price,  we?it  and  sold  all  that  he  had,  and  bought  it 
(xi  Li.  45,  46).  The  one  pearl  of  great  price  is  the  acknowl- 
edgment and  knowledge  of  the  Lord. 

917.  And  the  street  of  the  city  was  pure  gold,  as  it  were 
transparent  glass,  signifies  that  every  truth  of  that  church 
and  its  doctrine  is  the  good  of  love  in  form  flowing  in  to- 
gether with  light  out  of  heaven  from  the  Lord.  These 
things  are  similar  to  those  which  are  said  above  (vers.  18), 
concerning  the  city  itself,  —  that  it  was  pure  gold  like  unto 
pure  glass  ;  and  that  this  signifies  that  all  things  of  that 
church  are  the  good  of  love  flowing  in  together  with  light 
out  of  heaven  from  the  Lord,  may  be  seen  n.  912,  913  ; 
with  the  difference  that  it  is  here  said  that  the  street  of  the 
city  was  such  ;  and  by  the  street  of  the  city  the  truth  of  the 
doctrine  of"  the  church  is  signified  (n.  501).  That  every 
truth  of  the  doctrine  of  the  church  from  the  Word  is  the 
good  of  love  in  form,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  906,  908). 

918.  And  I  saw  ?io  te?nple  therein,  for  the  Lord  God  Al- 
mighty  is  the  Temple  of  it,  and  the  Lamb,  signifies  that  in 
this  church  there  will  be  no  external  separate  from  the  in- 
ternal, because  the  Lord  Himself  in  His  Divine  Human, 
from  which  is  the  all  of  the  church,  is  alone  approached, 
worshipped,  and  adored.  By  "  I  saw  no  temple  therein," 
is  not  meant  that  there  will  not  be  temples  in  the  New 
Church,  which  is  the  New  Jerusalem  ;  but  that  there  will 
not  be  in  it  any  external  separate  from  the  internal.  The 
reason  is,  because  by  a  temple  is  signified  the  church  as  to 
worship,  and  in  the  most  exalted  sense  the  Lord  Him  self 
as  to  the  Divine  Human,  who  is  to  be  worshipped  ;  see 
above  (n.  191,  529,  585)  :  and  as  the  all  of  the  church  is 
from  the  Lord,  it  is  therefore  said,  "  for  the  Lord  God  Al- 
mighty is  the  Temple  of  it,  and  the  Lamb  ; "  by  which  the 
Lord  in  His  Divine  Human  is  signified.    By  the  Lord  God 


No.  919.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  IO67 

Almighty  is  meant  the  Lord  from  eternity,  who  is  Jehovah  ; 
and  by  the  Lamb  is  signified  His  Divine  Human  ;  as  often 
above. 

919.  And  the  city  hath  710  fieed  of  the  sun  and  of  the  moo  ft 
to  shine  in  it,  for  the  glory  of  God  did  lighten  it,  and  the  lamp 
thereof  is  the  Lamb,  signifies  that  the  men  of  that  church 
will  not  be  in  the  love  of  self  and  in  their  own  intelligence, 
and  in  natural  light  {lumen)  alone,  but  in  spiritual  light 
from  the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Word  from  the  Lord  alone. 
By  the  sun  here  is  signified  natural  love  separate  from 
spiritual  love,  which  is  the  love  of  self ;  and  by  the  moon 
is  signified  natural  intelligence  and  faith  separate  from 
spiritual  intelligence  and  faith,  which  is  one's  own  intelli- 
gence and  faith  from  one's  self.  This  love  and  this  intelli- 
gence and  faith  are  here  signified  by  the  sun  and  the  moon, 
whose  shining  will  not  be  needed  by  those  who  will  be  in 
the  Lord's  New  Church.  By  the  glory  of  God,  which  en- 
lightens it,  the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Word  is  signified 
(n.  629)  :  and  as  that  enlightenment  is  from  the  Lord,  it  is 
said  "  and  the  lamp  thereof  is  the  Lamb."  Similar  things 
are  signified  by  these  words  in  Isaiah  :  Thou  shall  call  thy 
walls  salvation,  a?id  thy  gates  praise ;  the  sun  shall  be  no 
mo?'e  thy  light  by  day,  neither  for  brightness  shall  the  moon 
give  light  unto  thee  ;  but  Jehovah  shall  be  unto  thee  an  ever- 
lasting light,  and  thy  God  thy  glory :  thy  sun  shall  no  more 
go  down,  neither  shall  thy  moon  withdraw  itself;  for  Jeho- 
vah shall  be  thine  everlasting  light ;  thy  people  shall  be  all 
righteous  (lx.  18-2 1).  By  the  sun  and  moon  which  shall  no 
longer  give  light,  are  meant  the  love  of  self  and  one's  own  in- 
telligence ;  and  by  the  Sun  and  Moon  which  shall  no  more 
go  down,  are  meant  love  to  the  Lord  from  the  Lord,  and  in- 
telligence and  faith  from  Him  :  and  by  Jehovah's  being  an 
everlasting  light,  the  same  is  signified  as  here,  that  the  glory 
of  God  will  enlighten  it,  and  the  lamp  thereof  is  the  Lamb. 
That  the  sun  signifies  love  to  the  Lord,  and  in  the  opposite 
sense  the  love  of  self,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  53,414)  ;  and 


I068         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.      [Chap.  XXL 


that  the  moon  signifies  intelligence  from  the  Lord  and  faith 
from  Him  (n.  332,  413,  414)  :  hence  the  moon  in  the  opposite 
sense  signifies  one's  own  intelligence  and  faith  from  one's 
self.  Since  the  love  of  self  is  signified  by  the  sun  in  the  op- 
posite sense,  and  by  the  moon  one's  own  intelligence  and 
faith  from  one's  self,  it  was  therefore  an  abomination  to 
adore  the  sun,  the  moon,  and  the  stars,  as  may  be  evident 
in  Jeremiah  viii.  1,  2  ;  in  Ezekiel  viii.  15,  16  ;  inZephaniali 
i.  5  ;  and  that  such  should  be  stoned,  Deut.  xvii.  2,  3,  5. 

920.  And  the  nations  which  are  saved  shall  walk  in  the 
light  of  it,  signifies  that  all  who  are  in  the  good  of  life  and 
believe  in  the  Lord,  will  there  live  according  to  Divine 
truths,  and  will  see  them  within  in  themselves,  as  the  eye 
sees  objects.  By  the  nations  those  are  signified  who  are 
in  the  good  of  life,  and  also  who  are  in  evil  of  life  (n.  483)  ; 
here  they  who  are  in  good  of  life,  and  believe  in  the  Lord  j 
because  it  is  said,  "  the  nations  which  are  saved."  To  walk 
in  the  light  signifies  to  live  according  to  Divine  truths,  and 
to  see  them  within  in  one's  self,  as  the  eye  does  objects  :  for 
the  objects  of  the  spiritual  sight,  which  is  that  of  the  inte- 
rior understanding,  are  spiritual  truths  ;  which  are  seen  by 
those  who  are  in  that  understanding,  as  natural  objects  are 
seen  before  the  eyes.  By  light  is  signified  here  the  percep- 
tion of  Divine  Truth  from  interior  enlightenment  from  the 
Lord  in  them  (n.  796)  ;  and  by  walking  is  signified  to  live 
(n.  167).  Hence  it  is  manifest  that  by  walking  in  the  light 
of  the  New  Jerusalem  is  signified  to  perceive  and  see 
Divine  Truths  from  interior  enlightenment,  and  to  live  ac- 
cording to  them.  But  this  must  be  illustrated,  because  it 
is  not  known  who  are  here  meant  by  the  nations,  and  who 
by  the  kings,  mentioned  presently  in  this  verse.  By  nations 
those  are  signified  who  are  in  the  good  of  love  from  the 
Lord,  which  good  is  called  heavenly  (celestial)  good  3  and 
by  kings  are  signified  those  who  are  in  the  truths  of  wis- 
dom from  spiritual  good  from  the  Lord,  as  shown  in  the 
following  paragraph.    They  who  are  in  heavenly  good  from 


No.  92i.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  1069 

the  Lord,  all  have  Divine  truths  inscribed  on  their  life ; 
wherefore  they  walk,  that  is,  live,  justly  according  to  them, 
and  also  see  them  within  in  themselves,  as  the  eye  sees  ob- 
jects ;  concerning  whom  see  the  things  which  are  related 
above  (n.  120-123).  All  the  heavens  are  distinguished  into 
two  kingdoms,  the  heavenly  (celestial)  and  the  spiritual. 
The  good  of  the  heavenly  kingdom  is  called  heavenly  good; 
which  is  the  good  of  love  to  the  Lord  ;  and  the  good  of  the 
spiritual  kingdom  is  called  spiritual  good,  and  is  the  good 
of  wisdom,  which  in  its  essence  is  truth.  Concerning  these 
two  kingdoms  see  above  (n.  647,  725,  854).  It  is  the  same 
with  the  Church  j  and  the  men  there  are  heavenly,  who  live 
according  to  the  precepts  of  what  is  just,  because  they  are 
Divine  laws,  as  a  civil  man  lives  according  to  the  precepts 
of  what  is  just  because  they  are  civil  laws.  But  the  differ- 
ence between  them  is,  that  the  former,  by  his  life  according 
to  precepts  or  laws,  is  a  citizen  of  heaven,  as  far  as  he 
makes  the  civil  laws,  which  are  those  of  justice,  Divine  laws 
also  in  himself.  They  who  are  signified  here  by  the  nations, 
in  whom,  as  was  said,  Divine  truths  are  written,  are  those 
who  are  meant  in  Jeremiah  :  I  will  put  my  law  in  the  midst 
of  them,  and  will  write  it  upon  their  hearts  ;  neither  shall  they 
teach  any  one  his  co7npa?iion  or  any  one  his  brother  any  more, 
saying,  Know  ye  Jehovah  ;  for  they  shall  all  hiow  Me  from 
the  least  of  them  even  to  the  greatest  of  tlwn  (xxxi.  33,  34). 

921.  And  the  kings  of  the  earth  shall  bring  their  glory  and 
honor  into  it,  signifies  that  all  who  are  in  the  truths  of  wis- 
dom from  spiritual  good  will  there  confess  the  Lord,  and 
will  ascribe  to  Him  all  the  truth  and  all  the  good  which  are 
in  them.  By  the  kings  of  the  earth  those  are  signified  who 
are  in  truths  from  good  from  the  Lord  (n.  20,  854)  ;  here 
therefore  they  who  are  in  the  truths  of  wisdom  from  the 
good  of  spiritual  love  ;  because  nations  are  mentioned  be- 
fore, by  which  are  signified  those  who  are  in  the  good  of 
heavenly  love,  as  explained  in  the  preceding  paragraph. 
By  bringing  their  glory  and  honor  into  it,  or  into  the  New 


IO7O  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XXI. 


Jerusalem,  is  signified  to  confess  the  Lord,  and  to  ascribe 
to  Him  all  the  truth  and  good  that  are  in  them.  That 
this  is  signified  by  bringing  and  giving  glory  and  honor, 
may  be  seen,  n.  249,  629,  693 ;  for  glory  is  predicated  of 
the  Lord's  Divine  Truth  and  honor  of  His  Divine  Good 
(n.  249).  By  nations  and  kings  similar  things  are  signified 
as  by  nations  and  people,  above  (n.  483)  ;  by  nations  those 
who  are  in  the  good  of  love,  and  by  people  those  who  are 
in  the  truths  of  wisdom ;  and  in  the  opposite  sense  also  -. 
wherefore  nations  and  kings  are  mentioned  occasionally  in 
the  Word,  just  as  nations  and  people,  as  in  these  places : 
All  kings  shall  bow  dow7i  to  Him,  a?id  all  nations  shall  serve 
Him  (Ps.  lxxii.  11).  Thou  shall  suck  the  milk  of  the  nations, 
and  shall  suck  the  breasts  of  kings  (Isa.  lx.  16).  Many 
nations  shall  make  them  serve,  and  great  kings  (Jer.  xxv.  14). 
The  Lord  at  thy  right  hand  struck  through  kings  in  the  day 
of  His  anger,  He  judged  among  the  nations  (Ps.  ex.  5,  6.  Be- 
sides other  places). 

922.  And  the  gates  of  it  shall  not  be  shut  by  day,  for  there 
shall  be  no  night  there,  signifies  that  those  will  be  continually 
received  into  the  New  Jerusalem,  who  are  in  truths  from 
the  good  of  love  from  the  Lord,  because  there  is  not  there 
any  falsity  of  faith.  By  the  gates  not  being  shut  by  day,  is 
signified  that  they  who  wish  to  enter  are  continually  ad- 
mitted :  "  by  day  "  signifies  continually,  because  there  is 
always  light  there,  as  above  (vers.  11-23),  and  not  any 
night,  as  is  said  afterwards.  Those  who  are  in  truths  from 
the  good  of  love  from  the  Lord  are  continually  received, 
because  the  light  of  the  New  Jerusalem  is  truth  from  the 
good  of  love,  and  the  good  of  love  is  from  the  Lord,  as  has 
often  been  shown  above  \  and  no  others  can  enter  into  that 
light  but  they  who  are  in  truths  from  good  from  the  Lord. 
If  aliens  enter,  they  are  not  received,  because  they  do  not 
agree  ;  and  then  they  either  go  out  of  their  own  accord,  be- 
cause they  cannot  bear  the  light,  or  they  are  sent  out.  By 
A.here  being  no  night  there,  is  signified  that  there  is  no  fal- 


No.  923.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


IO7I 


sity  of  faith  ;  for  by  night  the  opposite  to  light  is  signified, 
and  by  light  is  signified  truth  from  the  good  of  love  from 
the  Lord,  as  has  been  said :  hence  by  night  is  signified 
that  which  is  not  from  the  good  of  love  from  the  Lord ; 
and  this  is  falsity  of  faith.  Falsity  of  faith  is  also  meant 
by  night  in  John  :  Jesus  said,  I  must  work  the  works  of 
God,  while  it  is  day ;  the  night  cometh,  when  no-  man  can 
work  (ix.  4).  And  in  Luke  :  In  that  night  there  shall  be 
two  in  one  bed;  the  one  shall  be  taken,  the  other  shall  be  left 
(xvii.  34).  The  last  state  of  the  Church  is  there  treated 
of,  when  there  will  be  nothing  bu^  falsity  of  faith.  By  bed 
is  signified  doctrine  (n.  137). 

923.  And  they  shall  bring  the  glory  and  honor  of  the  nations 
into  it,  signifies  that  those  who  enter  in  will  bring  with  them 
the  confession,  acknowledgment,  and  faith,  that  the  Lord 
is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  that  every  truth  of  the 
church  and  every  good  of  religion  is  from  Him.  That  by 
bringing  glory  and  honor  into  it  is  signified  to  confess  the 
Lord  and  to  ascribe  to  Him  all  the  good  that  is  in  them, 
maybe  seen  above  (n.  921).  Similar  things  are  signified 
here,  with  the  difference  that  they  who  are  meant  there  by 
the  kings  of  the  earth  will  bring  it  with  them,  and  here 
they  who  are  meant  by  nations :  for  it  is  said,  they  shall 
bring  the  glory  and  honor  of  the  nations  into  it ;  and  by  the 
nations  are  signified  those  who  are  in  good  of  life,  and  be- 
lieve in  the  Lord  (n.  920) :  and  the  reception  of  those  who 
are  in  truths  from  the  good  of  love  from  the  Lord  is  like- 
wise treated  of  just  above  (n.  922):  hence  it  follows,  that 
by  their  bringing  the  glory  and  honor  of  the  nations  into 
it,  is  signified  that  they  who  enter  in  will  bring  with  th2m 
the  confession,  acknowledgment,  and  faith,  that  the  Lord 
is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  that  all  the  truth  o\ 
the  church  and  all  the  good  of  religion  is  from  Hire. 
Nearly  similar  things  are  signified  by  these  words  in 
Isaiah  :  I  will  extend  peace  to  Jerusalem,  and  the  glory  of 
th'  nations  as  a  torrent  (lxvi.  12).    It  is  said,  the  truth  of  the 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XXL 


church  and  the  good  of  religion,  because  the  church  is  one 
thing  and  religion  another.  The  church  is  called  the  church 
from  doctrine,  and  religion  is  called  religion  from  a  life  ac- 
cording to  the  doctrine.  Every  thing  of  doctrine  is  called 
truth  ;  and  its  good  is  likewise  truth,  because  it  only  teaches 
good :  but  every  thing  of  life  according  to  the  things  which 
the  doctrine  teaches,  is  called  good ;  also  to  do  the  truths 
of  doctrine  is  good  :  this  is  the  distinction  between  the 
church  and  religion.  But  still,  where  there  is  doctrine, 
and  not  life,  there  it  cannot  be  said  that  there  is  either 
the  church  or  religion :  because  doctrine  looks  to  the  life 
as  one  with  itself,  just  like  truth  and  good ;  or  like  faith 
and  charity,  wisdom  and  love,  and  like  the  understanding 
and  the  will :  and  therefore,  where  there  is  doctrine,  and 
not  life,  there  is  no  church. 

924.  And  there  shall  not  enter  into  it  any  thing  unclean, 
and  that  doeth  abo?nination  and  a  lie,  signifies  that  no  one  is 
received  into  the  Lord's  New  Church,  which  is  the  New 
Jerusalem,  who  adulterates  the  goods  and  falsifies  the 
truths  of  the  Word,  and  who  does  evils  from  confirmation, 
and  so  also  falsities.  By  not  entering  in  is  signified  not  to 
be  received,  as  above.  By  unclean  is  signified  spiritual 
whoredom,  which  is  the  adulteration  of  the  good  and  the 
falsification  of  the  truth  of  the  Word  (n.  702  and  728)  ;  for 
this  is  uncleanness  and  impurity  itself ;  because  the  Word 
is  cleanness  itself  and  purity  itself ;  and  this  is  defiled  by 
evils  and  falsities,  when  it  is  perverted.  That  adultery  and 
whoredom  correspond  to  the  adulteration  of  the  good  and 
the  falsification  of  the  truth  of  the  Word,  may  be  seen, 
n.  134,  632.  By  doing  abomination  and  a  lie  is  signified 
to  do  evils  and  thus  also  falsities.  By  abominations  are 
signified  evils  of  every  kind,  especially  those  which  are 
named  in  the  Decalogue  (n.  891) ;  and  by  a  lie  is  signified 
falsities  of  every  kind  \  here  the  falsities  of  evil,  which  in 
themselves  are  evils,  and  thus  falsities  that  confirm  evil  ; 
which  are  the  same  as  confirmed  evils.    A  lie  signifies 


No.  925.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


IO73 


falsity  of  doctrine,  because  a  spiritual  lie  is  nothing  else : 
hence  by  doing  a  lie  is  signified  to  live  according  to  falsi- 
ties of  doctrine.  That  a  lie  in  the  Word  signifies  falsity  of 
doctrine,  may  be  evident  from  the  following  passages :  We 
have  made  a  covenant  with  death,  and  with  hell  have  we  made 
an  agreeme?it ;  we  have  made  a  lie  our  trust,  and  under  false- 
hood have  we  hid  ourselves  (Isa.  xxviii.  15).  They  deceive 
every  man  his  companion,  and  do  not  speak  the  truth,  and 
have  taught  their  tongue  to  speak  a  lie  (Jer.  ix.  5).  lliey 
are  a  rebellious  people,  lying  sons,  they  will  not  hear  the  law 
of  Jehovah  (Isa.  xxx.  9).  Behold,  I  am  against  them  that 
prophesy  lying  dreams;  they  tell  them  that  they  may  se- 
duce my  people  by  their  lies  (Jer.  xxiii.  32).  The  diviners 
see  a  lie,  and  speak  dreams  of  vanity  (Zech.  x.  2).  They  have 
seen  va?iity  and  the  divination  of  a  lie ;  because  ye  speak  vanity 
and  see  a  lie,  therefore,  behold,  I  am  against  you,  that  my 
hand  i?iay  be  against  the  prophets  that  speak  a  lie  (Ez.  xiii. 
6-9  ;  xxi.  29).  Woe  to  the  city  of  bloods,  it  is  all  full  of  lies 
and  robberies  (Nah.  iii.  1).  In  the  prophets  of  jfcrusalein  I 
have  seen  a  horrible  thing,  committing  adultery  and  walking 
in  a  lie  (Jer.  xxiii.  14).  From  the  prophet  even  to  the  priest, 
every  one  doeth  a  lie  (Jer.  viii.  10).  In  Israel  have  they 
committed  a  lie  (Hos.  vii.  1).  Ye  are  of  your  father  the 
devil ;  he  was  a  murderer  from  the  beginning,  because  the 
truth  is  not  in  him  ;  when  he  speaketh  a  lie,  he  speaketh  of 
his  own ;  for  he  is  a  liar,  and  the  father  of  it  (John  viii.  44). 
Here  also  falsity  is  meant  by  a  lie. 

925.  But  they  that  are  written  in  the  Lamb's  book  of  life, 
signifies  that  no  others  are  received  into  the  New  Church, 
which  is  the  New  Jerusalem,  but  those  who  believe  in  the 
Lord,  and  live  according  to  His  precepts  in  the  Word. 
That  this  is  signified  by  being  written  in  the  book  of  life, 
may  be  seen  above  (n.  874)  ;  to  which  there  is  no  need  to 
add  any  thing  further  here. 


1074  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XXL 


926.  To  this  I  will  add  this  Relation.  When  I  was 
upon  the  explanation  of  chapter  xx.,  and  was  meditating 
about  the  dragon,  the  beast,  and  the  false  prophet,  a  certain 
one  appeared  to  me,  and  asked,  "  What  are  you  meditating 
upon  ? "  I  said  that  it  was  upon  the  false  prophet.  He  then 
said  to  me,  "  I  will  lead  you  to  the  place  where  they  are 
who  are  meant  by  the  false  prophet."  He  said  that  they 
were  the  same  as  are  meant  in  chapter  xiii.  by  the  beast 
out  of  the  earth,  which  had  two  horns  like  a  lamb,  and 
spoke  as  a  dragon.  I  followed  him  ;  and  behold,  I  saw  a 
multitude,  in  the  midst  of  which  were  bishops,  who  taught 
that  nothing  else  saves  man  but  faith  ;  and  that  works  are. 
good,  but  not  for  salvation ;  and  that  still  they  are  to  bfc 
taught  from  the  Word,  that  the  laity,  especially  the  simple, 
may  be  held  the  more  strictly  in  the  bonds  of  obedience  to 
the  magistrates,  and  as  from  religion,  and  thus  interiorly, 
may  be  compelled  to  exercise  moral  charity.  And  then  one 
of  them,  seeing  me,  said,  "  Do  you  wish  to  see  our  Temple, 
in  which  there  is  an  image  representative  of  our  Faith  ? " 
I  drew  near,  and  saw ;  and  behold,  it  was  magnificent,  ai.d 
n  the  midst  of  it  the  image  of  a  Woman,  clothed  in  a 
scarlet  garment,  and  holding  a  golden  coin  in  the  rig.it 
hand ;  and  in  the  left  a  chain  of  large  pearls.  But  boih 
the  temple  and  the  image  were  produced  by  fantasies ; 
for  infernal  spirits  can  by  fantasies  represent  magnificent 
things,  by  closing  up  the  interiors  of  the  mind  and  opening 
only  its  exteriors.  But  when  I  noticed  that  they  were  such 
illusions,  I  prayed  to  the  Lord,  and  suddenly  the  interiors 
of  my  mind  were  opened  ;  and  I  then  saw  in  place  of  the 
magnificent  temple  a  house  full  of  chinks  from  the  top  to 
the  bottom,  in  which  nothing  held  together ;  and  instead  ^f 
a  woman  I  saw  hanging  in  that  house  an  image,  the  head  of 
which  was  like  a  dragon's,  the  body  like  a  leopard's,  and 
the  feet  like  a  bear's,  thus  like  the  description  of  the  beast 
out  of  the  sea  (Apoc.  xiii.) ;  and  instead  of  the  floor  was 


No.  926.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


a  swamp,  in  which  was  a  multitude  of  frogs  ;  and  it  was 
said  to  me  that  under  that  swamp  was  a  great  hewn  stone, 
beneath  which  lay  the  Word  well  concealed.  On  seeing 
these  things,  I  said  to  the  deceiver,  "  Is  this  your  temple  ?  " 
and  he  said  that  it  was.  But  suddenly  his  interior  sight 
was  then  opened,  and  he  saw  the  same  things  that  I  did  : 
on  seeing  which,  he  cried  out  with  a  great  cry,  "  What  is 
this  ?  and  whence  is  this  ? "  And  I  said  that  it  is  from  the 
light  of  heaven,  which  discloses  the  quality  of  every  form, 
and  here  the  quality  of  your  faith  separated  from  spiritual 
charity.  And  forthwith  there  came  an  east  wind,  and  car- 
ried away  every  thing  that  was  there,  and  also  dried  up  the 
swamp,  and  thus  laid  bare  the  Stone,  under  which  lay  the 
Word.  And  after  this  there  breathed  as  it  were  a  vernal 
heat  from  heaven  j  and  behold,  there  then  appeared  in  the 
same  place  a  Tabernacle,  simple  in  its  external  form ;  and 
the  angels  who  were  with  me  said,  "  Behold,  the  Tabernacle 
of  Abraham,  such  as  it  was  when  the  three  angels  came 
to  him,  and  announced  that  Isaac  was  to  be  born.  This 
appears  before  the  eyes  as  simple,  but  it  becomes  more 
and  more  magnificent  according  to  the  influx  of  light  from 
heaven."  And  it  was  given  them  to  open  the  heaven  in 
which  were  the  spiritual  angels,  who  are  in  wisdom :  and 
then,  from  the  light  flowing  in  thence,  that  Tabernacle 
appeared  like  a  Temple  similar  to  that  of  Jerusalem. 
Upon  looking  into  it,  I  saw  the  foundation  stone,  under 
which  the  Word  had  been  deposited,  set  around  with 
precious  stones  ;  from  which  as  it  were  lightning  flashed 
upon  the  walls,  upon  which  were  the  forms  of  cherubs,  and 
beautifully  variegated  them  with  colors.  These  things  I 
wondered  at.  The  angels  said,  "  You  shall  see  something 
still  more  wonderful."  And  it  was  given  them  to  open  the 
third  heaven,  in  which  were  the  heavenly  (celestial)  angels, 
who  are  in  love  ;  and  then,  from  the  light  flowing  in  thence, 
the  whole  of  that  Temple  vanished  ;  and  in  place  of  it  was 
seen  the  Lord  alone,  standing  upon  the  foundation  stone, 


1076 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.     [Chap.  XXI. 


which  was  the  Word,  in  an  appearance  similar  to  that  in 
which  he  was  seen  by  John  (Apoc.  chap.  i.).  But  because 
a  holiness  then  filled  the  interiors  of  the  minds  of  the 
angels,  by  which  they  were  impelled  to  fall  down  upon 
their  faces,  suddenly  the  way  of  the  light  from  the  third 
heaven  was  closed  by  the  Lord,  and  the  way  was  opened 
for  the  light  from  the  second  heaven  j  in  consequence  of 
which  the  former  appearance  of  the  Temple  returned,  and 
likewise  of  the  Tabernacle,  but  in  the  Temple.  By  this 
was  illustrated  the  meaning  of  these  words  in  this  chapter : 
Behold,  the  Tabernacle  of  God  is  with  men,  and  He  will 
dwell  with  them  (vers.  3,  n.  882)  ;  and  of  these :  L  saw  110 
Temple  in  the  New  Jerusalem  ;  for  the  Lord  God  Almighty 
is  the  Temple  of  it,  and  the  Lamb  (vers.  22,  n.  918). 


Chap.  XXII.l    THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


CHAPTER  TWENTY-SECOND. 

1.  And  he  showed  me  a  pure  river  of  water  of  life,  clear 
as  crystal,  proceeding  out  of  the  throne  of  God  and  of  the 
L  amb. 

2.  In  the  midst  of  the  street  of  it,  and  of  the  river,  on 
this  side  and  on  that,  was  the  Tree  of  life,  bearing  twelve 
fruits,  yielding  its  fruit  every  month ;  and  the  leaves  of  the 
tree  were  for  the  healing  of  the  nations. 

3.  And  no  accursed  thing  shall  be  there  ;  and  the  throne 
of  God  and  of  the  Lamb  shall  be  in  it,  and  His  servants 
shall  minister  unto  Him. 

4.  And  they  shall  see  His  face,  and  His  name  shall  be 
in  their  foreheads. 

5.  And  there  shall  be  no  night  there ;  and  they  have 
no  need  of  a  lamp  and  the  light  of  the  sun ;  for  the  Lord 
God  giveth  them  light ;  and  they  shall  reign  for  ever  and 
ever. 

6.  And  He  said  unto  me,  These  words  are  faithful  and 
true :  and  the  Lord  God  of  the  holy  prophets  hath  sent 
His  angel  to  show  unto  His  servants  the  things  which 
must  shortly  be  done. 

7.  Behold,  I  come  quickly:  blessed  is  he  that  keepeth 
the  words  of  the  prophecy  of  this  book. 

8.  And  I  John  saw  these  things  and  heard :  and  when  I 
heard  and  saw,  I  fell  down  to  worship  before  the  feet  of 
the  angel  who  showed  me  these  things. 

9.  And  he  saith  unto  me,  See  thou  do  it  not  j  for  I  am 
thy  fellow-servant,  and  of  thy  brethren  the  prophets,  and 
of  them  that  keep  the  words  of  this  book :  worship  God. 

10.  And  he  saith  unto  me,  Seal  not  the  words  of  the 
prophecy  of  this  book,  for  the  time  is  at  hand. 

VOL.  III.  11 


IO78  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XXIL 

11.  He  that  is  unjust,  let  him  be  unjust  still;  and  he 
that  is  filthy,  let  him  be  filthy  still ;  and  he  that  is  just, 
let  him  be  just  still ;  and  he  that  is  holy,  let  him  be  holy 
still. 

12.  And  behold,  I  come  quickly;  and  my  reward  is 
with  Me,  to  render  to  every  one  according  as  his  work 
shall  be. 

13.  I  am  the  Alpha  and  the  Omega,  the  Beginning  and 
the  End,  the  First  and  the  Last. 

14.  Blessed  are  they  that  do  His  commandments,  that 
they  may  have  right  to  the  tree  of  life,  and  may  enter  in 
through  the  gates  into  the  city. 

15.  But  without  are  dogs  and  sorcerers,  and  whore- 
mongers and  murderers  and  idolaters,  and  whosoever 
loveth  and  doeth  a  lie. 

16.  I  Jesus  have  sent  mine  angel  to  testify  unto  you 
these  things  in  the  Churches  ;  I  am  the  Root,  and  the 
Offspring  of  David,  the  bright  and  morning  Star. 

17.  And  the  Spirit  and  the  Bride  say,  Come;  and  let 
him  that  heareth  say,  Come  ;  and  let  him  that  thirsteth 
come ;  and  let  him  that  willeth  take  the  water  of  life 
freely. 

18.  For  I  testify  unto  every  one  that  heareth  the  words 
of  the  prophecy  of  this  book,  if  any  one  shall  add  unto 
these  things,  God  shall  add  unto  him  the  plagues  that  are 
written  in  this  book. 

19.  And  if  any  man  shall  take  away  from  the  words  ot 
the  book  of  this  prophecy,  God  shall  take  away  his  part 
out  of  the  book  of  life,  and  out  of  the  holy  city,  and  the 
things  which  are  written  in  this  book. 

20.  He  who  testifieth  these  things  saith,  Surely  I  come 
quickly,  Amen.    Yea  come,  Lord  Jesus. 

21.  The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  you  all 
Amen. 


Chap.  XXIL]    THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


1079 


THE  SPIRITUAL  SENSE. 

The  Contents  of  the  whole  Chapter.  The  Church 
is  still  described  as  to  intelligence  from  Divine  truths  from 
the  Word  from  the  Lord  (vers.  1-5).  That  the  Apoca- 
lypse was  manifested  by  the  Lord,  and  that  it  is  to  be 
revealed  in  its  proper  time  (vers.  6-10)  Concerning  the 
coming  of  the  Lord,  and  His  conjunction  with  those  who 
believe  in  Him,  and  live  according  to  His  precepts  (vers. 
n-17).  That  the  things  which  are  revealed  are  by  all 
means  to  be  kept  (vers.  18,  19).  The  Betrothal  (vers.  17, 
20,  21). 

The  Contents  of  each  Verse.  "  And  he  showed  me 
a  pure  river  of  water  of  life,  clear  as  crystal,  proceeding 
out  of  the  throne  of  God  and  of  the  Lamb,"  signifies  the 
Apocalypse  now  opened  and  explained  as  to  its  spiritual 
sense,  where  Divine  Truths  in  abundance  are  revealed  by 
(he  Lord,  for  those  who  will  be  in  His  New  Church,  which 
is  the  New  Jerusalem.  "In  the  midst  of  the  street  of  it, 
and  of  the  river,  on  this  side  and  on  that,  was  the  tree  of 
life,  bearing  twelve  fruits,"  signifies  that  in  the  inmosts 
of  the  truths  of  doctrine  and  thence  of  life  in  the  New 
Church  is  the  Lord  in  His  Divine  Love,  from  Whom  all 
the  goods,  which  man  there  does  apparently  as  of  himself, 
flow  forth.  "  Yielding  its  fruit  every  month,"  signifies  that 
the  Lord  produces  goods  in  man  according  to  every  state 
of  truth  in  him.  "  And  the  leaves  of  the  tree  were  for  the 
healing  of  the  nations,"  signifies  rational  truths  therefrom, 
by  which  they  who  are  in  evils  and  thence  in  falsities  aie 
led  to  think  soundly  and  to  live  becomingly.  "And  no 
accursed  thing  shall  be  there ;  and  the  throne  of  God  and 
of  the  Lamb  shall  be  in  it,  and  His  servants  shall  minister 
unto  Him,"  signifies  that  in  the  Church  which  is  the  New 
Jerusalem,  there  will  not  be  any  who  are  separated  from 
the  Lord,  because  the  Lord  Himself  will  reign  there,  and 


Io8o         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XXII. 


they  who  are  in  truths  from  Him  through  the  Word,  and  do 
His  commandments,  will  be  with  Him,  because  conjoined 
with  Him.  "  And  they  shall  see  His  face,  and  His  name 
shall  be  in  their  foreheads,"  signifies  that  they  will  turn 
themselves  to  the  Lord,  and  the  Lord  will  turn  Himself  to 
them,  because  they  are  conjoined  by  love.  "  And  there 
shall  be  no  night  there,  and  they  have  no  need  of  a  lamp 
and  the  light  of  the  sun,  for  the  Lord  giveth  them  light," 
signifies  that  there  will  not  be  any  falsity  of  faith  in  the 
New  Jerusalem,  and  that  men  there  will  not  be  in  knowl- 
edges concerning  God  there  from  natural  light  \lumen~]} 
which  is  their  own  intelligence,  and  from  glory  arising 
from  pride,  but  will  be  in  spiritual  light  from  the  Word 
from  the  Lord  alone.  "  And  they  shall  reign  for  ever  and 
ever,"  signifies  that  they  will  be  in  the  Lord's  kingdom  and 
in  conjunction  with  Him  to  eternity.  "  And  He  said  unto 
me,  These  words  are  faithful  and  true,"  signifies  that  they 
may  know  this  for  certain,  because  the  Lord  Himself  has 
testified  and  said  it.  "And  the  Lord  God  of  the  holy 
prophets  hath  sent  His  angel  to  show  unto  His  servants  the 
things  which  must  shortly  be  done,"  signifies  that  the  Lord, 
from  Whom  is  the  Word  of  both  Covenants,  has  revealed 
through  heaven  to  those  who  are  in  truths  from  Him,  the 
things  which  are  certainly  to  be.  "  Behold,  I  come  quickly ; 
blessed  is  he  that  keepeth  the  words  of  this  prophecy," 
signifies  that  the  Lord  will  certainly  come,  and  will  give 
eternal  life  to  those  who  keep  and  do  the  truths  or  pre- 
cepts of  the  teaching  of  this  book  now  opened  by  the  Lord. 
"  And  I  John  saw  these  things  and  heard ;  and  when  I 
heard  and  saw,  I  fell  down  to  worship  before  the  feet  of 
the  angel  who  showed  me  these  things,"  signifies  that  John 
thought  that  the  angel  who  was  sent  to  him  by  the  Lord, 
that  he  might  be  kept  in  a  state  of  the  spirit,  was  God  Who 
revealed  those  things  ;  when  yet  it  was  not  so,  for  the 
angel  only  showed  what  the  Lord  manifested.  "  And  he 
said  unto  me,  See  thou  do  it  not,  for  I  am  thy  fellow- 


Chap.  XXII.]  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


I08l 


servant,  and  of  thy  brethren  the  prophets,  and  of  them  that 
keep  the  words  of  this  book,  worship  God,"  signifies  that 
the  angels  of  heaven  are  not  to  be  worshipped  and  invoked, 
because  nothing  Divine  belongs  to  them  ;  but  that  they  are 
associated  with  men  as  brethren  with  brethren,  with  those 
who  are  in  the  doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem,  and  do  its 
precepts ;  and  that  the  Lord  alone  is  to  be  worshipped  in 
consociation  with  them.  "  And  he  said  unto  me,  Seal  not 
the  words  of  this  prophecy,  for  the  time  is  at  hand,"  signi- 
fies that  the  Apocalypse  must  not  be  closed  up,  but  is  to  be 
opened  ;  and  that  this  is  necessary  in  the  end  of  the  Church, 
that  any  may  be  saved.  "  He  that  is  unjust,  let  him  be 
unjust  still ;  and  he  that  is  filthy,  let  him  be  filthy  still ;  and 
he  that  is  just,  let  him  be  just  still  j  and  he  that  is  holy  let 
him  be  holy  still,"  signifies  the  state  of  all  individually  after 
death,  and  before  his  judgment,  and  in  general  before  the 
last  judgment,  that  goods  will  be  taken  away  from  those 
who  are  in  evils,  and  truths  from  those  who  are  in  falsi- 
ties ;  and  on  the  other  hand,  that  evils  will  be  taken  away 
from  those  who  are  in  goods,  and  falsities  from  those  who 
are  in  truths.  "  And  behold,  I  come  quickly,  and  my  re- 
ward is  with  Me,  to  render  to  every  one  according  as  his 
work  shall  be,"  signifies  that  the  Lord  will  certainly  come, 
and  that  He  is  heaven  and  the  happiness  of  eternal  life 
to  every  one  according  to  his  faith  in  Him,  and  his  lile 
according  to  His  precepts.  "  I  am  the  Alpha  and  the 
Omega,  the  Beginning  and  the  End,  the  First  and  the  Last," 
signifies  because  the  Lord  is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth, 
and  bj  Him  all  things  in  the  heavens  and  on  earth  were 
made,  and  are  governed  by  His  Divine  Providence,  ami 
are  done  according  to  it.  "  Blessed  are  they  that  do  His 
commandments,  that  they  may  have  right  to  the  tree  of 
life,  and  may  enter  in  through  the  gates  into  the  city,"  sig- 
nifies that  they  have  eternal  happiness  who  live  according 
to  the  Lord's  precepts,  for  the  end  that  they  may  be  in  the 
Lord  and  the  Lord  in  them  by  love,  and  in  His  New  Ct  urch 


IO82         THE  AFOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XXIL 


by  knowledges  concerning  Him.  "  But  without  are  dogs, 
and  sorcerers  and  whoremongers,  and  murderers  and  idol- 
aters, and  whosoever  loveth  and  doeth  a  lie,"  signifies  that 
no  one  is  received  into  the  New  Jerusalem,  who  makes  the 
precepts  of  the  Decalogue  of  no  account,  and  does  not 
shun  any  evils  there  named  as  sins,  and  therefore  lives  in 
them.  "  I  Jesus  have  sent  mine  angel  to  testify  unto  you 
these  things  in  the  churches,"  signifies  a  testification  by 
the  Lord  before  the  whole  Christian  world,  that  it  is  true 
that  the  Lord  alone  manifested  the  things  which  are  de- 
scribed in  this  book,  as  also  those  which  are  now  opened. 
"  I  am  the  Root  and  the  Offspring  of  David,  the  bright 
and  morning  Star,"  signifies  that  He  is  the  Lord  who  was 
born  in  the  world,  and  was  then  the  Light,  and  who  will 
come  with  new  light,  which  will  arise  before  His  New 
Church,  which  is  the  Holy  Jerusalem.  "  And  the  Spirit 
and  the  Bride  say,  Come,"  signifies  that  heaven  and  the 
church  desire  the  coming  of  the  Lord.  "  And  let  him  that 
heareth  say,  Come  j  and  let  him  that  thirsteth  come ;  and 
let  him  that  willeth  take  the  water  of  life  freely,"  signifies 
that  he  who  knows  any  thing  of  the  Lord's  coming,  and 
of  the  New  Heaven  and  the  New  Church,  and  thus  of  the 
Lord's  kingdom,  should  pray  that  it  may  come ;  and  that 
he  who  desires  truths  should  pray  that  the  Lord  may  come 
with  light ;  and  that  he  who  loves  truths  will  then  receive 
them  from  the  Lord  without  labor  of  his  own.  "  For  I  tes- 
tify unto  every  one  that  heareth  the  words  of  the  prophecy 
of  this  book,  if  any  one  shall  add  unto  these  things,  God 
shall  add  unto  him  the  plagues  that  are  written  in  this 
book,"  signifies  that  they  who  read  and  know  the  truths  of 
the  doctrine  of  this  book  now  opened  by  the  Lord,  and  still 
acknowledge  any  other  God  than  the  Lord,  and  any  other 
faith  than  in  Him,  by  adding  any  thing  by  which  they  may 
destroy  these  two,  cannot  do  otherwise  than  perish  from 
the  falsities  and  evils  which  are  signified  by  the  plagues 
described  in  this  book.    "  And  if  any  one  shall  take  away 


No.  932.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  1083 


from  the  words  of  the  book  of  this  prophecy,  God  will  take 
away  his  part  out  of  the  book  of  life,  and  out  of  the  holy 
city,  and  the  things  which  are  written  in  this  book,"  signi- 
fies that  they  who  read  and  know  the  truths  of  the  doctrine 
of  this  book  now  opened  by  the  Lord,  and  still  acknowl- 
edge any  other  God  than  the  Lord,  and  any  other  faith 
than  in  Him,  by  taking  away  any  thing  by  which  they  may 
destroy  these  two,  cannot  be  wise  in  and  appropriate  to 
themselves  any  thing  from  the  Word,  nor  be  received  into 
the  New  Jerusalem,  nor  have  their  lot  with  those  who  are 
in  the  Lord's  kingdom.  "  He  who  testifieth  these  things 
said,  Surely  I  come  quickly  ;  yea,  come,  Lord  Jesus,"  signi- 
fies the  Lord,  who  revealed  the  Apocalypse,  and  has  now 
opened  it,  testifying  this  Gospel,  that  in  His  Divine  Human, 
which  He  took  to  Himself  in  the  world  and  glorified,  He 
comes  as  the  Bridegroom  and  Husband  ;  and  that  the 
Church  desires  Him  as  a  Bride  and  Wife. 


THE  EXPLANATION. 

932.  And  he  showed  me  a  pure  river  of  ivater  of  life  cleat 
as  crystal,  proceeding  out  of  the  throne  of  God  and  of  the 
Lamb,  signifies  the  Apocalypse  now  opened  and  explained 
as  to  its  spiritual  sense,  where  Divine  Truths  in  abundance 
are  revealed  by  the  Lord  for  those  who  will  be  in  His  New 
Church,  which  is  the  New  Jerusalem.  By  the  pure  river  ot 
water  of  life  clear  as  crystal,  is  signified  the  Divine  Truth 
of  the  Word  in  abundance  translucent  from  its  spiritual 
sense,  which  is  in  the  light  of  heaven.  That  the  Divine 
Truth  in  abundance  is  signified  by  a  river  (n.  409),  is  be- 
cause truths  are  signified  by  the  waters  of  which  a  river 
consists  (n.  50,  685,  719)  ;  and  by  the  waters  of  life  those 
truths  from  the  Lord  through  the  Word,  as  here  follows : 
and  by  "  clear  as  crystal  "  are  signified  these  truths  trans- 
lucent from  the  spiritual  sense,  which  is  in  the  light  of 


IO84         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XXII 

heaven  (n.  897).  That  the  river  was  seen  to  go  forth  out  of 
the  throne  of  God  and  the  Lamb,  signifies  that  it  is  out 
of  heaven  from  the  Lord ;  for  by  the  throne  the  Lord  is 
signified  as  to  judgment  and  as  to  government  and  as  to 
heaven  ;  as  to  judgment,  n.  229,  845,  865  ;  as  to  govern- 
ment, n  694.  808  at  the  end;  and  as  to  heaven,  n.  14, 
221,  222  ;  here,  therefore,  out  of  heaven  from  the  Lord. 
By  God  and  the  Lamb,  here  as  often  above,  the  Lord  is 
signified  as  to  the  Divine  Itself  from  Which  [He  came  forth], 
and  as  to  the  Divine  Human.  That  by  this  river  of  water 
of  life,  in  particular,  are  meant  Divine  Truths  in  abun- 
dance, here  now  revealed  by  the  Lord  in  the  Apocalypse, 
is  manifest  from  verses  6,  7,  9,  10,  14,  16,  17,  18,  19  of  this 
chapter,  where  the  book  of  this  prophecy  is  treated  of,  and 
it  is  said  the  things  which  are  there  written  are  to  be  kept, 
which  could  not  be  kept  before  the  things  which  are  con- 
tained therein  were  revealed  by  means  of  the  spiritual 
sense,  because  they  were  not  before  understood :  and  the 
Apocalypse  is  also  the  Word,  like  the  prophetic  Word  of 
the  Old  Testament ;  and  the  evils  and  falsities  of  the 
church  which  are  to  be  shunned  and  held  in  aversion,  and 
the  goods  and  truths  of  the  church  which  are  to  be  done, 
are  now  disclosed  in  the  Apocalypse,  especially  those  con- 
cerning the  Lord  and  concerning  eternal  life  from  Him  ; 
which  are  indeed  taught  in  the  prophets,  but  not  so  mani- 
festly as  in  the  Evangelists  and  in  the  Apocalypse  :  and 
the  Divine  Truths  concerning  the  Lord,  that  He  is  the 
God  of  heaven  and  earth,  which  th:n  proceed  from  Him, 
and  are  received  by  those  who  will  be  in  the  New  Jerusa- 
lem, which  are  treated  of  in  the  Apocalypse,  are  those 
which  are  meant  in  particular  by  the  pure  river  of  water  of 
life  clear  as  crystal,  proceeding  out  of  the  throne  of  God 
and  of  the  Lamb  ;  as  may  be  evident  also  from  these  pas- 
sages :  Jesus  said,  He  that  believeth  oft  Me,  as  the  Scripture 
hath  said,  Out  of  his  belly  shall  flow  rivers  of  living  water 
(John  vii.  38).    Jesus  said,  Whosoever  drinketh  of  the  water 


No.  933.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  1085 


that  I  shall  give  hint,  shall  never  thirst ;  but  the  water  that 
I  shall  give  him  shall  be  i7i  him  a  fountain  of  water  sp?'i?iging 
up  into  everlasti/ig  life  (John  iv.  14).  /  will  give  u?ito  him 
that  is  athirst  of  the  water  of  life  freely  (Apoc.  xxi.  6  ;  xxii. 
17).  And  the  La??ib  ivho  is  in  the  midst  of  the  throne  shall 
feed  them,  a?id  shall  lead  them  unto  living  fountains  of  waters 
(Apoc.  vii.  1 7).  In  that  day  shall  living  waters  go  out  from 
Jerusalem  ;  Jehovah  shall  be  King  over  all  the  earth  ;  in 
that  day  shall  Jehovah  be  one,  and  His  na?ne  one  (Zech.  xiv. 
8,  9).  By  living  waters,  or  waters  of  life,  Divine  Truths 
from  the  Lord  are  there  signified. 

933.  In  the  midst  of  the  street  of  it  and  of  the  river,  on  this 
side  and  on  that,  was  the  tree  of  life  bearing  twelve  fruits, 
signifies  that  in  the  inmosts  of  the  truths  of  doctrine  and 
thence  of  life  in  the  church  is  the  Lord  in  His  Divine  Love, 
from  Whom  all  the  goods  which  man  does  apparently  as  of 
himself,  flow  forth.  By  "  in  the  midst "  is  signified  in  the  in- 
most, and  thence  in  all  things  around  (n.  44,  383).  By  street 
is  signified  the  truth  of  the  doctrine  of  the  church  (n.  501, 
917).  By  the  river  is  signified  Divine  Truth  in  abundance 
(n.  409,  932).  "  On  this  side  and  on  that  "  signifies  on  the 
right  and  on  the  left ;  and  truth  on  the  right  is  what  is  in 
clearness,  and  on  the  left  what  is  in  obscurity  j  for  the  south 
in  heaven,  by  which  truth  in  clearness  is  signified,  is  to  the 
right ;  and  the  north,  by  which  is  signified  truth  in  ob- 
scurity, is  to  the  left  (n.  901).  By  the  tree  of  life  is  signi- 
fied the  Lord  as  to  the  Divine  Love  (n.  89).  By  fruits  are 
signified  the  goods  of  love  and  charity,  which  are  called 
good  works  ;  which  are  treated  of  in  the  following  para- 
graph. By  twelve  are  signified  all,  and  it  is  an  expression 
applied  to  the  gocds  and  truths  of  the  church  (n.  34S). 
From  these  collected  into  one  sense,  it  follows  that  by  "  in 
the  midst  of  the  street  and  of  the  river,  on  this  side  and  on 
that,  was  the  tree  of  life  bearing  twelve  fruits,"  is  signified 
that  in  the  inmosts  of  the  truths  of  doctrine  and  of  life  in  the 
church  is  the  Lord  in  His  Divine  Love,  from  Whom  all  the 

11* 


io86 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.   [Chap.  XXIL 


goods  which  a  man  does  apparently  as  of  himself,  flow  forth. 
This  takes  place  with  those  who  go  to  the  Lord  immediately, 
and  shun  evils  because  they  are  sins  ;  thus  who  will  be  in 
the  Lord's  New  Church,  which  is  the  New  Jerusalem  :  for 
they  who  do  not  go  immediately  to  the  Lord,  cannot  be 
conjoined  to  Him,  and  thus  neither  to  the  Father,  and 
hence  cannot  be  in  a  love  which  is  from  the  Divine ;  for 
the  looking  to  Him  conjoins,  —  not  intellectual  looking 
alone,  but  intellectual  looking  from  the  affection  of  the 
will ;  and  affection  of  the  will  is  not  given,  unless  man 
keeps  His  commandments  ;  wherefore  the  Lord  says,  He 
that  keepeth  my  commandments ;  he  it  is  that  loveth  me  ;  and 
I  will  come  unto  him,  and  make  an  abode  with  him  (John 
xiv.  21-24).  It  is  said,  in  the  inmosts  of  the  truths  of  doc- 
trine and  thence  of  life  in  the  New  Church,  because  in 
spiritual  things  all  things  are  and  all  things  proceed  from 
the  inmost,  as  from  fire  and  light  in  the  centre  to  the  circum- 
ferences ;  or  as  from  the  sun,  which  is  also  in  the  centre, 
heat  and  light  flow  into  the  universe  :  the  operation  is  the 
same  in  the  least  things  as  in  the  greatest.  Because  the 
inmost  of  all  truth  is  signified,  it  is  therefore  said  "  in  the 
midst  of  the  street  and  of  the  river,"  and  not  on  both  sides 
of  the  river,  though  this  is  meant.  That  from  the  Lord, 
provided  He  is  in  the  inmost,  all  the  goods  of  love  and 
charity  are  and  proceed,  is  manifest  from  the  words  of  the 
Lord  Himself  in  John  :  Jesus  said,  As  the  branch  cannot 
bear  fruit  of  itself,  except  it  abide  in  the  vine,  so  neither  can 
ye,  except  ye  abide  in  Me :  I  am  the  Vi?ie,ye  are  the  branches  ; 
he  that  abideth  in  Me,  and  I  in  him,  the  same  bringeth  forth 
much  fruit ;  for  without  Me  ye  can  do  nothing  (xv.  4-6). 

934.  That  fruits  signify  the  goods  which  man  does  from 
love  or  charity,  is  known  indeed  without  confirmation  from 
the  Word  :  for  the  reader  understands  nothing  else  by  fruits 
in  the  Word.  The  cause  that  the  goods  of  love  or  charity 
are  meant  by  fruits  is,  that  man  is  compared  to  a  tree,  and 
is  also  called  a  tree,  89,  400.    That  fruits  signify  the  goods 


No.  935.]       THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


of  love  or  charity,  which  are  called  in  common  speech  good 
works,  may  be  evident  from  these  passages  :  The  axe  is  laid 
unto  the  root  of  the  tree  ;  every  tree  that  bri?igcth  not  forth  good 
fruit,  shall  be  hewn  down,  and  cast  into  the  fire  (Matt.  iii. 
10;  vii.  16-20).  Either  make  the  tree  good  and  the  fruit 
good,  or  else  make  the  tree  corrupt  and  the  fruit  corrupt ;  the 
tree  is  known  from  the  fruit  (Matt.  xii.  33  ;  Luke  vi.  43, 
44).  Every  branch  that  beareth  not  fruit  shall  be  taken  atcay, 
but  every  branch  thai  beareth  fruit  shall  be  pruned,  that  it  may 
bring  forth  more  fruit ;  he  that  abideth  i?i  Me,  and  I  in  him, 
the  same  bringeth  forth  much  fruit  (John  xv.  2-8).  Ering 
forth  therefore  fruits  meet  for  repentance  (Matt.  iii.  8).  That 
which  was  sowed  in  the  good  ground  is  he  that  heareth  the 
Word,  and  attendeth,  a?id  beareth  fruit  (Matt.  xiii.  23). 
jfesus  said  to  the  disciples,  I  have  chosen  you,  that  ye  should 
bear  fruit,  and  that  your  fruit  should  remain  (John  xv.  16). 
A  certain  man  had  a  figtree  planted  in  his  vi?ieyard ;  and  he 
came  seeking  fruit  on  it,  and found  none  ;  and  he  saith  to  the 
vinedresser,  cut  it  down,  why  cumbereth  it  the  ground  ?  (Luke 
xiii.  6-9).  A  man,  a  householder,  let  out  his  vineyard  to 
husbandmen,  to  receive  the  fruits  of  it ;  but  they  killed  the  ser- 
vants sent  to  them,  and  at  length  his  son  ;  he  therefore  let  out 
the  vineyard  to  others,  who  should  render  him  the  fruits  in 
their  seasons :  so  the  kingdom  of  God  shall  be  taken  away 
from  you,  and  given  to  a  nation  bringing  forth  the  fruits  of 
it  (Matt.  xxi.  33-39,  41,  43.    Besides  many  other  places). 

935.  Yielding  its  fruit  every  month,  signifies  that  the  Lord 
produces  goods  in  man  according  to  every  state  of  truth  in 
him.  By  a  month  is  signified  the  state  of  man's  life  as  to 
truth,  as  will  be  shown  presently.  By  yielding  fruit  is  sig- 
nified to  produce  goods  :  that  fruits  are  the  goods  of  love 
and  charity  was  shown  just  above  (n.  934)  ;  and  because 
the  Lord  produces  them  with  man  in  essence,  though  the 
man  does  them  as  of  himself,  and  thus  in  appearance,  as 
was  said  above  (n.  934),  it  is  evident  that  it  is  signified 
that  the  Lord  produces  them  from  the  inmost,  when  He  is 


I088         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XXIL 


there.  But  it  shall  be  told  how  it  is  to  be  understood,  that 
the  Lord  produces  the  goods  of  charity  with  a  man  accord- 
ing to  the  state  of  truth  with  Him.  He  who  believes  that 
a  man  does  good  that  is  acceptable  to  the  Lord,  which  is 
called  spiritual  good,  unless  there  are  truths  from  the 
Word  in  him,  is  much  deceived.  Goods  without  truths  are 
not  goods,  and  truths  without  goods  are  not  truths  in  man, 
although  they  may  be  in  themselves  truths  :  for  good  with 
out  truth  is  like  the  voluntary  of  man  without  the  under- 
standing, which  voluntary  is  not  known,  but  is  like  a 
beast's,  or  like  that  of  a  carved  image  which  an  artificer 
causes  to  operate.  But  the  voluntary  together  with  the 
intellectual  becomes  human  according  to  the  state  of  the 
understanding  by  means  of  which  it  exists  :  for  the  state 
of  life  of  every  man  is  such,  that  his  will  cannot  do  any 
thing  except  through  the  understanding,  nor  can  the  under- 
standing think  any  thing  except  from  the  will.  It  is  similar 
with  good  and  truth  ;  since  good  is  of  the  will,  and  truth  is 
of  the  understanding.  It  is  manifest  from  this,  that  the 
good  which  the  Lord  produces  in  man  is  according  to  the 
state  of  the  truth  in  him  from  which  is  his  understanding. 
That  this  is  signified  by  the  tree  of  life  yielding  its  fruit 
every  month,  is  because  the  state  of  truth  in  man  is  signi- 
fied by  month.  That  states  of  life  are  signified  by  all  times, 
which  are  hours,  days,  weeks,  months,  years,  ages,  may  be 
seen  (n.  476,  562).  That  states  of  life  as  to  truths  are  sig 
nified  by  months,  is  because  the  times  determined  by  the 
moon  are  meant  by  months,  and  truth  of  the  understanding 
and  of  faith  is  signified  by  the  moon  (n.  332,  413,  414,  919). 
Similar  things  are  meant  by  months  in  these  passages  : 
Blessed  of  Jehovah  is  the  land  of  Joseph  for  the  precious 
things  of  the  produce  of  the  sun,  and  for  the  precious  things  of 
the  produce  of  the  months  (Deut.  xxxiii.  14).  It- shall  come  to 
pass  that  from  month  to  month,  and  from  sabbath  to  sabbath,  all 
flesh  shall  come  to  bow  themselves  down  before  Jehovah  (Isa. 
*xvi.  23).    On  account  of  the  signification  of  month,  which  is 


No.  956.]        THE  APOCALVrSE  REVEALED.  10S9 

that  of  the  moon,  sacrifices  wen? offered  at  the  beginning  of 
every  month  or  of  the  New  moon  (Num.  xxix.  1-6  :  Isa.  i.  14). 
And  then  also  they  sounded  with  the  trumpets  (Num.  x.  10  ; 
Ps.  lxxxi.  3)  :  and  it  was  commanded  that  they  should  ob- 
serve the  month  Abib,  in  which  they  celebrated  the  Passover 
(Ex.  xii.  2  ;  Deut.  xvi.  1).  States  of  truth  are  signified  by 
months,  and  in  the  opposite  sense  states  of  falsity  in  man, 
In  the  Apocalypse  above  also  (chap.  ix.  5,  10,  15  ;  xi.  2  ; 
xiii.  5).    The  same  is  signified  by  month  in  Ez.  xlvii.  12. 

936.  And  the  leaves  of  the  tree  were  for  the  healing  of  the  na- 
tions, signifies  rational  truths  therefrom,  by  which  they  who 
are  in  evils  and  thence  in  falsities  are  led  to  think  soundly, 
and  to  live  becomingly.  By  the  leaves  of  the  tree  are  signified 
rational  truths,  of  which  below.  By  the  nations  are  signi- 
fied those  who  are  in  goods  and  thence  in  truths,  and  in 
the  opposite  sense  those  who  are  in  evils  and  thence  in 
falsities  (n.  483) ;  here  they  who  are  in  evils  and  thence  in 
falsities,  because  it  is  said,  "for  the  healing  of  the  nations," 
and  they  who  are  in  evils  and  thence  in  falsities  cannot  be 
healed  by  the  Word,  because  they  do  not  read  it ;  but  if 
they  have  sound  judgment,  they  can  be  healed  by  rational 
truths.  Things  similar  to  those  in  this  verse  are  signified 
by  these  words  in  Ezekiel :  Behold,  waters  went  forth  from 
under  the  threshold,  from  which  7vas  a  river,  upo?i  whose 
bank  on  this  side  and  on  that  were  very  many  trees  for  food, 
whose  leaf  falleth  not,  nor  is  consumed ;  it  is  renewed  every 
month,  whence  its  fruit  is  for  food,  and  its  leaf  for  medicine 
(xlvii.  1,  7,  12):  there  also  the  New  Church  is  treated  of. 
That  rational  truths  are  signified  by  leaves,  is  because  by 
ail  the  parts  of  a  tree  are  signified  corresponding  things  in 
man  ;  as  by  the  branches,  leaves,  flowers,  fruits,  and  seeds. 
By  the  branches  man's  sensual  and  natural  truths  are  signi- 
fied ;  by  the  leaves  his  rational  truths  :  by  the  flowers  the  first 
spiritual  truths  in  the  rational  ;  by  the  fruits  the  goods  of 
love  and  charity ;  and  by  the  seeds  are  signified  the  last 
and  the  first  things  of  man.    That  rational  truths  are  s'g- 


I O9O         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XXII. 


nified  by  the  leaves,  is  clearly  manifest  from  the  things 
seen  in  the  spiritual  world :  for  trees  appear  there  also, 
with  leaves  and  fruits  :  there  are  there  gardens  and  para- 
dises of  them.  With  those  who  are  in  the  goods  of  love 
and  at  the  same  time  in  the  truths  of  wisdom  there  appear 
fruitbearing  trees,  luxuriant  with  beautiful  leaves  ;  but  with 
those  who  are  in  the  truths  of  some  degree  of  wisdom,  and 
speak  from  reason,  and  are  not  in  the  goods  of  love,  there 
appear  trees  full  of  leaves,  but  without  fruits  :  but  to  those 
with  whom  there  are  neither  goods  nor  the  truths  of  wisdom, 
there  do  not  appear  trees,  unless  stripped  of  their  leaves, 
as  in  the  time  of  winter  in  the  world.  A  man  not  rational 
is  nothing  else  but  such  a  tree.  Rational  truths  are  those 
which  proximately  receive  spiritual  truths,  for  the  rational 
of  man  is  the  first  receptacle  of  spiritual  truths :  for  in 
man's  rational  is  the  perception  of  truth  in  some  form, 
which  the  man  himself  does  not  see  in  thought,  as  he  does 
the  things  which  are  beneath  the  rational  in  the  lower 
thought,  which  conjoins  itself  with  the  external  sight. 
Rational  truths  are  also  signified  by  leaves  (Gen.  iii.  7  ; 
viii.  11  j  Isa.  xxxiv.  4;  Jer.  viii.  13;  xvii.  8;  Ez.  xlvii. 
12;  Dan.  iv.  12,  14;  Ps.  i.  3;  Lev.  xxvi.  36;  Matt.  xxi. 
19;  xxiv.  32  ;  Mark  xiii.  28).  But  their  signification  is  ac- 
cording to  the  species  of  the  trees.  The  leaves  of  the  olive 
and  the  vine  signify  rational  truths  from  heavenly  and  spirit- 
ual light ;  the  leaves  of  the  fig,  rational  truths  from  natural 
light ;  and  the  leaves  of  the  fir,  the  poplar,  the  oak,  the  pine, 
rational  truths  from  sensual  light.  The  leaves  of  these  strike 
terror  in  the  spiritual  world,  when  they  are  shaken  by  a 
strong  wind:  these  are  meant  in  Lev.  xxvi.  36;  Job  xiii. 
25.    But  it  is  not  so  with  the  leaves  of  the  former. 

937.  And  no  accursed  thing  shall  be  there,  and  the  throne 
of  God  and  of  the  Lamb  shall  be  in  it,  and  His  servants  shall 
minister  unto  Him,  signifies  that  in  the  church  which  is  the 
New  Jerusalem,  there  will  not  be  any  who  are  separated 
from  the  Lord,  because  the  Lord  Himself  will  reign  there  ; 


No.  937.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  1 09 1 


and  they  who  are  in  truths  from  Him  through  the  Word,  and 
do  His  commandments,  will  be  with  Him,  because  conjoined 
with  Him.  By  "  no  accursed  thing  shall  be  there,"  is  sig- 
nified that  not  any  evil  or  falsity  from  evil,  which  separates 
the  Lord,  will  be  in  the  New  Jerusalem  ;  and  as  evil  and 
falsity  are  not  given,  except  in  a  recipient,  which  is  man, 
it  is  signified  that  not  any  who  are  separated  from  the  Lord 
will  be  there.  By  "  accursed  "  in  the  Word  is  meant  all 
that  evil  and  falsity  which  separates  man  and  turns  him 
away  from  the  Lord  ;  for  then  the  man  becomes  a  devil  and 
a  satan.  By  the  throne  of  God  and  of  the  Lamb  being  in 
it,  is  signified  that  the  Lord  Himself  will  reign  in  that 
Church ;  for  by  a  throne  is  here  signified  kingdom  ;  and 
the  Lord's  kingdom  is  where  He  alone  is  worshipped.  By 
His  servants  ministering  unto  Him,  is  signified  that  they 
who  are  in  truths  from  the  Lord  through  the  Word  will 
be  with  Him,  and  will  do  His  commandments,  because 
conjoined  with  Him.  That  by  the  Lord's  servants  are  sig- 
nified they  who  are  in  truths  from  Him,  may  be  seen  above 
(n.  3,  380) ;  and  by  ministers  those  who  are  in  good  from 
Him  (n.  128)  :  hence  by  the  servants  who  will  minister 
unto  Him,  are  signified  those  who  are  in  truths  from  good 
from  the  Lord  through  the  Word,  and  do  His  command- 
ments. As  the  church  at  this  day  does  not  know  that  con- 
junction with  the  Lord  makes  heaven,  and  that  conjunction 
is  effected  by  the  acknowledgment  that  He  is  the  God  of 
heaven  and  earth,  and  at  the  same  time  by  a  life  according 
to  His  precepts,  something  shall  therefore  be  said  respect- 
ing these  points.  He  who  knows  nothing  about  them  may 
ask,  What  is  conjunction?  How  can  acknowledgment  and 
life  make  conjunction  ?  What  need  is  there  of  these  ? 
Cannot  everyone  be  saved  from  mercy  alone  ?  What  need 
is  there  of  any  other  means  of  salvation  than  faith  alone  ? 
Is  not  God  merciful  and  omnipotent?  But  let  him  know 
that  in  the  spiritual  world  knowledge  and  acknowledgment 
make  all  presence,  and  that  affection  which  is  of  love  makes 


1092 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.   [Chap.  XXII. 


all  conjunction.  For  spaces  there  are  nothing  else  but  ap- 
pearances according  to  similarity  of  minds  (animus),  that 
is,  of  affections  and  thence  of  thoughts.  Wherefore  when 
any  one  knows  another  either  by  reputation,  or  from  deal- 
ings with  him,  or  from  conversation,  or  from  relationship, 
while  he  thinks  of  him  from  the  idea  of  that  knowledge,  he 
becomes  present  with  him,  although  he  might  be  to  appear- 
ance a  thousand  furlongs  off :  and  if  one  also  loves  another 
whom  he  knows,  he  dwells  with  him  in  one  society ;  and  if 
he  loves  him  intimately,  in  one  house.  This  is  the  state 
of  all  in  t  he  whole  spiritual  world  ;  and  this  state  of  all 
derives  its  origin  from  the  fact,  that  the  Lord  is  present 
with  every  one  according  to  his  faith,  and  is  conjoined  ac- 
cording to  his  love.  Faith  and  thence  the  Lord's  presence 
are  given  through  the  knowledges  of  truths  from  the  Word, 
especially  concerning  the  Lord  Himself  there ;  but  love 
and  thence  conjunction  are  given  through  a  life  according 
to  His  precepts  :  for  the  Lord  says,  He  that  hath  my  com- 
mandments, and  doeth  them,  he  it  is  that  loveth  Me  ;  and  I 
will  love  him,  and  will  make  an  abode  with  him  (John  xiv. 
21-24).  But  how  this  is  done  shall  also  be  told.  The 
Lord  loves  every  one,  and  wishes  to  be  conjoined  to  him  : 
but  He  cannot  be  conjoined  as  long  as  the  man  is  in  the 
enjoyment  of  evil,  as  in  the  enjoyment  of  hating  and  re- 
venging, in  the  enjoyment  of  committing  adultery  and 
whoredom,  in  the  enjoyment  of  robbing  or  stealing  under 
any  pretence,  in  the  enjoyment  of  slandering  and  lying, 
and  in  the  lusts  of  the  love  of  self  and  the  world  :  for  every 
one  who  is  in  these  is  in  companionship  with  devils  who 
are  in  hell.  The  Lord  indeed  loves  them  even  there ;  but 
He  cannot  be  conjoined  with  them,  unless  the  enjoyments 
of  those  evils  are  removed ;  and  these  cannot  be  removed 
by  the  Lord,  unless  the  man  examines  himself  that  he  may 
know  his  evils,  acknowledges  and  confesses  them  before  the 
Lord,  and  wishes  to  desist  from  them,  and  so  to  repent. 
This  the  man  must  do  as  of  himself,  because  he  does  not 


No.  938.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  IO93 


feel  that  he  does  any  thing  from  the  Lord :  and  this  is 
given  to  man,  because  conjunction,  that  it  may  be  con- 
junction, must  be  reciprocal,  —  of  man  with  the  Lord, 
and  of  the  Lord  with  man.  As  far  therefore  as  evils  with 
their  enjoyments  are  thus  removed,  so  far  the  Lord's  love 
enters,  which,  as  was  said,  is  universal  towards  all;  and 
man  is  then  led  away  from  hell,  and  is  led  into  hea\  en. 
This  a  man  must  do  in  the  world  ;  for  such  as  he  is  in  the 
world  as  to  his  spirit,  such  he  remains  for  ever ;  with  the 
difference  only,  that  his  state  becomes  more  perfect,  if  he 
has  lived  well  ;  because  he  is  not  then  clothed  with  a 
material  body,  but  lives  as  a  spiritual  being  in  a  spiritual 
body. 

938.  And  they  shall  see  his  fare,  and  His  name  shall  be 
in  their  foreheads,  signifies  that  they  will  turn  themselves  to 
the  Lord,  and  the  Lord  will  turn  Himself  to  them,  because 
they  are  conjoined  by  love.  By  seeing  the  face  of  God 
and  of  the  Lamb,  or  the  Lord,  is  not  meant  to  see  His 
face,  because  no  one  can  see  His  face,  as  He  is  in 
His  Divine  Love  and  in  His  Divine  Wisdom,  and  live  ; 
for  He  is  the  Sun  of  heaven  and  of  the  whole  spiritual 
world :  for  to  see  His  face,  as  He  is  in  Himself,  would 
be  as  if  one  should  enter  into  the  sun,  by  whose  fire  he 
would  be  consumed  in  a  moment.  But  the  Lord  some- 
times presents  Himself  to  be  seen  out  of  His  Sun  ;  but 
He  then  veils  Himself  and  presents  Himself  to  the  sight, 
which  is  done  by  means  of  an  angel ;  as  He  also  did  in 
the  world  before  Abraham,  Hagar,  Lot,  Gideon,  Joshua, 
and  others :  wherefore  those  angels  are  called  angels,  and 
also  Jehovah ;  for  the  presence  of  Jehovah  was  in  them 
from  afar.  But  by  their  seeing  His  face  is  not  here  meant 
to  see  His  face  in  this  manner,  but  to  see  the  truths  which 
are  in  the  Word  from  Him,  and  through  them  to  know  and 
acknowledge  Him.  For  the  Divine  Truths  of  the  Word 
make  the  light  which  proceeds  from  the  Lord  as  a  Sun,  in 
which  the  angels  are  ;  and  as  they  make  the  light,  they 


1094  TIIE  ArOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XXII. 


are  like  mirrors  in  which  the  Lord's  face  is  seen.  That  by 
seeing  the  Lord's  face  is  signified  to  turn  one's  self  to 
Him,  will  be  told  below.  By  the  Lord's  name  in  their 
foreheads,  is  signified  that  the  Lord  loves  them,  and  turns 
them  to  Himself.  By  the  Lord's  name  the  Lord  Himself 
is  signified,  because  all  His  quality  by  which  He  is  known 
and  according  to  which  He  is  worshipped  is  signified 
(n.  8 1,  584)  ;  and  by  the  forehead  is  signified  love  (n.  347, 
605)  ;  and  by  its  being  written  in  the  forehead  is  signified 
the  Lord's  love  in  them  (n.  729) ;  from  this  it  may  be  evi- 
dent what  is  strictly  signified  by  those  words.  But  it  signi- 
fies that  they  turn  themselves  to  the  Lord,  and  that  the 
Lord  turns  Himself  to  them,  because  the  Lord  looks  at 
all  who  are  conjoined  to  Him  by  love,  in  the  forehead, 
and  thus  turns  them  to  Himself:  on  which  account  the 
angels  in  heaven  turn  their  faces  in  no  other  direction 
than  to  the  Lord  as  the  Sun ;  and,  what  is  wonderful,  this 
is  the  same  in  every  turning  of  their  body.  Hence  it  is  in 
common  speech,  that  they  have  God  continually  before 
their  eyes.  A  similar  thing  takes  place  with  the  spirit  of 
a  man  who  is  living  in  the  world,  and  is  conjoined  to  the 
Lord  by  love.  But  concerning  this  turning  of  the  face 
to  the  Lord,  more  things  worthy  of  mention  may  be  seen 
in  the  "  Angelic  Wisdom  concerning  the  Divine  Love 
and  Divine  Wisdom"  (n.  129-144);  and  in  the  work  on 
"Heaven  and  Hell,"  published  at  London,  1758  (n.  17, 

123,  143,  144,        i53>  255>  272)- 

939.  That  by  seeing  the  face  of  the  Lord  is  not  meant 
to  see  His  face,  but  to  know  and  acknowledge  Him  as  He 
is  with  respect  to  His  Divine  attributes,  which  are  many ; 
an.l  that  they  who  are  conjoined  with  Him  by  love  know 
Him,  and  thus  see  His  face,  may  be  evident  from  the  fol- 
lowing passages  :  What  to  Me  is  the  multitude  of  sacrifices, 
when  ye  come  to  see  the  face  of  Jehovah  (Isa.  i.  11,  12).  My 
heart  said,  seek  ye  my  face;  thy  face,  O  Jehovah,  do  I  seek 
(Ps.  xxvii.  8).    Let  us  make  a  joyful  noise  to  the  Rock  of  out 


No.  939.]  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  IO95 

salvation,  let  us  come  before  His  face  with  thanksgiving  (Ps. 
xcv.  1,  2).  My  soid  thirsteth  for  the  living  God ;  when  shall 
I  come  to  appear  before  the  face  of  God  I  I  will  yet  praise 
Him,  for  His  face  is  salvation  (Ps.  xlii.  2,  5).  My  face  shall 
not  be  seen  e7npty-hande.d  (Ex.  xxiii.  15).  To  come  to  suppli- 
cate the  face  of  Jehovah  (Zech.  viii.  21,22;  Mai.  i.  9).  Make 
thy  face  to  shine  upon  thy  servant  (Ps.  xxxi.  16).  Who  will 
show  us  good  ?  lift  up  the  light  of  thy  face  upon  us,  O  Je- 
hovah (Ps.  iv.  6).  They  shall  walk  in  the  light  of  thy  face, 
O  Jehovah  (Ps.  lxxxix.  15).  O  God,  make  thy  face  to  shi?ie> 
that  we  may  be  saved  (Ps.  lxxx.  3,  7,  19).  God  be  merciful 
unto  us,  and  bless  us ;  and  cause  His  face  to  shine  upon  us 
(Ps.  lxvii.  1).  Jehovah  bless  thee,  and  keep  thee;  Jehovah 
make  His  face  to  shine  upon  thee,  and  be  merciful  unto  thee , 
Jehovah  lift  up  His  face  upon  thee,  and  give  thee  peace  (Num. 
vi.  24-26).  Thou  shall  hide  them  in  the  secret  of  thy  face 
(Ps.  xxxi.  20).  Thou  hast  set  our  secret  sin  in  the  light  of 
thy  face  (Ps.  xc.  8).  Jehovah  said  unto  Moses,  My  face  shall 
go  with  thee  ;  Moses  said,  If  thy  face  go  not,  make  us  not  to 
go  down  from  hence  (Ex.  xxxiii.  14,  15).  The  bread  upon 
the  table  in  the  Tabernacle  was  called  the  bread  of  faces  (Ex. 
xxv.  30  ;  Num.  iv.  7).  It  is  also  frequently  said,  that 
Jehovah  hid  and  also  turned  away  His  face ;  as  in  these 
passages  :  On  account  of  their  wickedness  I  hid  my  face  from 
theni  (Jer  xxxiii.  v.  ;  Ez.  vii.  22).  Your  sins  have  hid  God's 
face  fro?n  you  (Isa.  lix.  2).  The  face  of  Jehovah  shall  no 
more  regard  them  (Lam.  iv.  16).  Jehovah  will  hide  His 
face  from  them,  as  they  have  made  their  works  evil  (Mic. 
lii.  4).  Thou  didst  hide  thy  Jace  (Ps.  xxx.  7  ;  xliv.  24  ;  civ. 
29).  I  will  forsake  them,  and  hide  my  face  from  them;  I 
will  surely  hide  my  face  for  all  the  evil  which  they  have  done 
(Deut.  xxxi.  17,  18.  Besides  other  places,  as  Isa.  viii.  17  ; 
Ez.  xxxix.  23.  28,  29  ;  Ps.  xiii.  1  :  xxii.  24  j  xxvii.  8,  9  , 
lxix.  17;  lxxxviii.  14;  cii.  2;  cxl'ii.  7;  Deut.  xxxii.  20). 
In  the  opposite  sense  by  the  face  of  Jehovah  is  signified 
anger  and  aversion,  for  the  reasor  that  the  evil  man  turns 


IO96  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XXII. 


himself  away  from  the  Lord ;  and  when  he  turns  himself 
away,  it  appears  to  him  as  if  the  Lord  turned  Himself  away 
and  was  angry  j  as  is  evident  from  these  passages  :  I  have 
set  my  face  against  this  city  for  evil  (Jer.  xxi.  10  j  xliv.  11). 
1  will  set  my  face  against  that  man  and  will  make  him  deso- 
late (Ez.  xiv.  7,  8).  I  will  set  my  face  againstJhem,  and  fire 
shall  devour  them,  when  I  shall  set  my  face  against  >the??i  (Ez. 
xv.  7).  Whosoever  eateth  any  blood,  I  will  set  my  face  against 
that  soul  (Lev.  xvii.  10).  They  perished  at  the  rebuke  of  thy 
face  (Ps.  lxxx.  16).  The  face  of  jfehovah  is  against  them 
that  do  evil  (Ps.  xxxiv.  16).  /  send  mine  angel  before  thee, 
benoare  of  his  face,  for  he  will  not  bear  your  transgression 
(Ex.  xxiii.  20,  21).  Let  thy  enemies  be  scattered,  and  let  them 
that  hate  thee  flee  from  before  thy  face  (Num.  x.  35).  I  saw 
Him  that  sat  upon  the  throtie,  from  whose  face  the  heaven 
and  the  earth  fled  away  (Apoc.  xx.  11).  That  no  one  can 
see  the  Lord,  as  He  is  in  Himself,  as  was  said  above,  is 
manifest  from  this  :  Jehovah  said  to  Moses,  Thou  canst  not 
see  my  face,  for  no  man  shall  see  Me,  and  live  (Ex.  xxxiii. 
18-23).  Yet  that  He  has  been  seen,  and  they  have  lived, 
because  it  was  through  an  angel,  is  manifest  from  Gen. 
xxxii.  30  ;  Judges  xiii.  22,  23  ;  and  elsewhere. 

940.  And  there  shall  be  no  night  there,  and  they  have  no 
need  of  a  lamp  and  the  light  of  the  sun,  for  the  Lord  giveth 
them  light,  signifies  that  there  will  not  be  any  falsity  of  faith 
in  the  New  Jerusalem,  and  that  men  there  will  not  be  in 
knowledges  concerning  God  from  natural  light  (lumen), 
which  is  their  own  intelligence,  and  from  glory  arising  from 
pride,  but  will  be  in  spiritual  light  from  the  Word  from  the 
Lord  alone.  By  there  being  no  night  there,  the  like  is  sig- 
nified as  above  (chap,  xxi.),  where  are  these  words :  The 
gates  of  it  shall  not  be  shut  by  day,  for  there  shall  be  tio  night 
there  (vers.  25)  ;  by  which  is  signified  that  those  are  con- 
tinually received  into  the  New  Jerusalem,  who  are  in  truths 
from  the  good  of  love  from  the  Lord,  because  there  is  no 
falsity  of  faith  there  (n.  922).    By  their  having  no  need  of 


No.  Q4D.]-       THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  IO97 


a  lamp  and  of  the  light  of  the  sun,  because  the  Lord  God 
giveth  them  light,  the  same  is  signified  as  above  (chap, 
xxi),  where  is  this  :  The  city  had  710  need  of  the  sun  and  of 
the  moon  to  shine  i?i  it,  for  the  glory  of 'God  did  lighten  it,  and 
the  la?np  thereof  is  the  La7nb  (ver.  23)  ;  by  which  is  signified 
that  the  men  of  that  church  will  not  be  in  the  love  of  self 
and  in  their  own  intelligence,  and  thence  in  natural  light 
alone,  but  in  spiritual  light  from  the  Lord  alone  from  the 
Divine  Truth  of  the  Word  (n.  919).  But  instead  of  "the 
moon  "  it  is  here  said  "  a  lamp  \  "  and  instead  of  "  the  sun," 
"  the  light  of  the  sun  "  is  here  spoken  of :  and  by  the  moon, 
as  by  a  lamp,  natural  light  from  one's  own  intelligence  is 
signified  j  and  by  the  light  of  the  sun  is  signified  natural 
light  from  the  glory  arising  from  pride.  But  it  shall  be  ex- 
plained in  few  words  what  natural  light  from  the  glory  aris- 
ing from  pride  is.  There  is  given  natural  light  from  glory 
arising  from  pride,  and  also  not  from  pride.  Those  have 
light  from  the  glory  arising  from  pride,  who  are  in  the  love 
of  self,  and  thence  in  evils  of  ever)7  kind ;  and  if  they  do 
not  do  them  for  fear  of  the  loss  of  reputation,  and  if  they 
likewise  condemn  them  as  against  morality  and  against  the 
public  good,  they  still  do  not  repute  them  as  sins.  These 
are  in  natural  light  from  the  glory  arising  from  pride  :  for 
the  love  of  self  in  the  will  becomes  pride  in  the  understand- 
ing; and  this  pride  from  that  love  can  elevate  the  under- 
standing even  into  the  light  of  heaven.  This  is  given  to 
man,  that  he  may  be  a  man,  and  that  he  may  be  capable 
of  being  reformed.  I  have  seen  and  heard  many  who 
were  in  the  highest  degree  devils,  who  understood  as  the 
angels  themselves  do,  the  arcana  of  angelic  wisdom,  when 
they  heard  and  read  them  :  but  instantly,  when  they  re- 
turned to  their  love,  and  thence  to  their  pride,  they  not 
only  understood  nothing  about  them,  but  also  saw  the 
opposites,  from  the  light  of  the  confirmation  of  falsity,  in 
them.  But  natural  light  from  glory  that  is  not  from  pride 
is  with  those  who  are  in  the  enjoyment  of  uses  from  genu- 


IO98         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XXII. 


ine  love  towards  the  neighbor.  Their  natural  light  is  like- 
wise rational  light,  in  which  there  is  inwardly  spiritual  light 
from  the  Lord.  The  glory  with  them  is  from  the  bright- 
ness of  the  light  that  flows  in  from  heaven,  where  all  things 
are  bright  and  harmonious ;  for  all  uses  in  heaven  shine 
brightly.  The  pleasantness  from  these  in  the  ideas  of 
their  thoughts  is  perceived  as  glory.  It  enters  through 
the  will  and  its  goods  into  the  understanding  and  its  truths, 
and  there  becomes  manifest. 

941.  And  they  shall  reign  for  ever  and  ever.  That  it  sig- 
nifies that  they  will  be  in  the  Lord's  kingdom,  and  in  con- 
junction with  Him  to  eternity,  is  evident  from  the  things 
that  have  been  explained  above  (n.  284,  849,  855) ;  where 
there  are  similar  words. 

942.  And  he  said  ufito  me,  These  words  are  faithful  and 
true,  signifies  that  they  may  know  these  things  certainly, 
because  the  Lord  Himself  has  testified  and  said  it.  This 
is  also  evident  from  the  explanations  above  (n.  886),  where 
are  similar  words. 

943.  A?id  the  Lord  God  of  the  holy  prophets  hath  sent  His 
angel  to  shotv  unto  His  servants  the  things  which  must  shortly 
be  done,  signifies  that  the  Lord,  from  whom  is  the  Word  of 
both  Covenants,  has  revealed  through  heaven  to  those  who 
are  in  truths  from  Him  the  things  which  will  certainly  be. 
"  The  Lord  God  of  the  holy  prophets  "  signifies  the  Lord 
from  whom  is  the  Word  of  both  Covenants ;  for  those  who 
teach  truths  from  the  Word,  are  signified  by  the  prophets ; 
and  in  an  abstract  sense,  the  doctrine  of  truth  of  the 
church  (n.  8,  173)  ;  and  in  a  broad  sense,  the  Word  itself: 
and  as  the  Word  is  signified  by  the  holy  prophets,  there- 
fore by  them  the  Word  of  both  Covenants  is  signified. 
"  Hath  sent  His  angel  to  show  unto  His  servants  the  things 
which  must  shortly  be  done,"  signifies  that  the  Lord  has 
revealed  to  those  who  are  in  truths  from  Him  the  things 
which  will  certainly  be.  By  the  angel  is  here  signified 
heaven,  as  above  (n.  5,66,  644,  647,  648,  910).    By  sei 


No.  943.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


IO99 


vants  are  signified  those  who  are  in  truths  from  the  Lord 
(n.  3,  380,  937).  By  "shortly"  is  signified  certainly  (n.  4). 
Hence  by  the  things  that  must  shortly  be  done  are  signi- 
fied the  things  which  will  certainly  be.  That  heaven  is 
here  signified  by  the  angel,  is  because  the  Lord  spoke  with 
John  through  heaven,  and  likewise  spoke  through  heaven 
with  the  prophets  ;  and  with  every  one  with  whom  He 
speaks,  He  speaks  through  heaven.  The  reason  is,  that 
the  angelic  heaven  in  general  is  like  one  man,  whose  soul 
and  life  is  the  Lord  j  wherefore  all  that  the  Lord  speaks, 
He  speaks  through  heaven,  as  the  soul  and  mind  of  man 
through  his  body.  That  the  universal  angelic  heaven 
in  one  complex  resembles  one  man,  and  that  this  is  from 
the  Lord,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  5),  and  in  the  work- 
on  "Heaven  and  Hell,"  published  at  London,  1758 
(n.  59-86)  ;  and  in  the  "  Angelic  Wisdom  concerning  the 
Divine  Providence"  (n.  64-69,  162-164,  201-204) ;  and  in 
the  "  Angelic  Wisdom  concerning  the  Divine  Love  and 
Divine  Wisdom"  (n.  11,  19,  133,  288).  But  I  will  declare 
this  mystery.  The  Lord  speaks  through  heaven,  but  still 
the  angels  there  do  not  speak,  and  do  not  even  know  what 
the  Lord  speaks,  unless  there  are  with  the  man  some  of 
them,  through  whom  the  Lord  speaks  openly  from  heaven, 
as  with  John  and  with  some  of  the  prophets.  For  there  is 
an  influx  of  the  Lord  through  heaven,  as  there  is  an  influx 
of  the  soul  through  the  body.  The  body  speaks  and  acts 
indeed,  and  likewise  feels  something  from  the  influx  ;  but 
still  the  body  does  not  act  any  thing  of  itself  as  of  itself, 
but  is  acted  upon.  That  the  speech  is  such,  and  indeed 
all  the  influx  of  the  Lord  through  heaven  with  men,  has 
been  given  me  to  know  by  much  experience.  The  angels 
of  heaven,  and  likewise  the  spirits  below  the  heavens, 
know  nothing  concerning  man,  as  man  knows  nothing 
concerning  them,  because  the  state  of  spirits  and  angels 
is  spiritual,  and  that  of  men  is  natural ;  which  two  states 
are  consociated  solely  by  correspondences  :  and  consocH- 


I  IOO  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XXII. 


tion  by  correspondences  causes  them  indeed  to  be  together 
in  the  affections,  but  not  in  the  thoughts  ;  wherefore  the 
one  does  not  know  any  thing  concerning  the  other  •  that 
is,  man  knows  nothing  of  the  spirits  with  whom  he  is  as 
to  his  affections,  and  the  spirits  know  nothing  of  the  man . 
for,  that  which  is  not  in  the  thought,  but  only  in  the  affection, 
is  not  known,  because  it  does  not  appear,  or  is  not  seen. 
The  Lord  alone  is  acquainted  with  the  thoughts  of  men. 

944.  Behold,  I  come  quickly  ;  blessed  is  he  that  keep eth  the 
words  of  this  prophecy,  signifies  that  the  Lord  will  certainly 
come,  and  will  give  eternal  life  to  those  who  keep  and  do 
the  truths  or  precepts  of  the  teaching  of  this  book,  now 
opened  by  the  Lord.  "  Behold,  I  come  quickly,"  signifies 
that  the  Lord  will  certainly  come :  by  quickly  is  signified 
certainly  (n.  4,  943) :  and  by  coming  is  signified  that  He 
will  come,  not  in  person,  but  in  the  Word,  in  which  He 
will  appear  to  all  who  will  be  of  His  New  Church.  That 
this  is  His  coming  in  the  clouds  of  heaven,  may  be  seen 
above  (n.  24,  642,  820).  "Blessed  is  he  that  keepeth  the 
words  of  this  book,"  signifies  that  He  will  give  eternal  life 
to  those  who  keep  and  do  the  truths  and  precepts  of  the 
teaching  of  this  book  now  opened  by  the  Lord.  By  blessed 
is  signified  he  who  receives  eternal  life  (n.  639,  852) ;  by 
keeping  is  signified  to  keep  and  do  the  truths  or  precepts : 
the  words  are  truths  and  precepts.  By  "  the  prophecy 
of  this  book  "  is  signified  the  teaching  of  this  book  now 
opened  by  the  Lord :  prophecy  is  teaching  (n.  8,  133,  943). 
He  who  considers,  can  see  that  keeping  the  words  of  the 
prophecy  of  this  book  is  not  meant,  but  that  it  signifies  to 
observe,  that  is,  to  keep  and  do  the  truths  and  precepts  of 
doctrine  which  are  opened  in  this  book  which  is  now  ex- 
plained :  for  in  the  Apocalypse  without  explanation  there 
are  few  things  which  can  be  kept ;  for  the  things  prophe- 
sied have  not  hitherto  been  understood.  For  example, 
the  things  which  are  related  in  chap.  vi.  concerning  the 
horses  that  went  out  of  the  book  cannot  be  kept :  the 


No.  945.]        TIIE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


I  IOI 


things  in  chap.  vii.  concerning  the  twelve  tribes:  those  in 
chap.  viii.  and  ix.  concerning  the  seven  angels  that  sounded: 
those  in  chap.  x.  concerning  the  little  book  that  was  eaten 
up  by  John  :  those  in  chap.  xi.  concerning  the  two  wit- 
nesses, who  were  slain  and  lived  again :  those  in  chap.  xii. 
concerning  the  Woman  and  the  Dragon :  those  in  chap, 
xiii.  and  xiv.  concerning  the  two  beasts :  those  in  chap.  xv. 
and  xvi.  concerning  the  seven  angels  that  had  the  seven 
plagues  :  those  in  chap.  xvii.  and  xviii.  concerning  the 
woman  that  sat  upon  the  scarlet  beast  and  concerning 
Babylon :  those  in  chap.  xix.  concerning  the  white  horse 
and  the  great  supper :  those  in  chap.  xx.  concerning  the 
last  judgment :  and  those  in  chap.  xxi.  concerning  the  New 
Jerusalem  as  a  city.  From  which  it  is  manifest  that  it  is 
not  meant  that  those  are  blessed  who  keep  the  words  of 
the  prophecy ;  for  they  are  closed  up  •  but  that  those  are 
blessed  who  observe,  that  is,  keep  and  do  the  truths  and 
precepts  of  the  teaching,  which  are  contained  in  them,  and 
are  now  opened:  and  that  they  are  from  the  Lord,  may  be 
seen  in  the  Preface. 

945.  And  I  John  saw  these  things  and  heard ;  and  when 
I  heard  and  saw,  I fell  down  to  worship  before  the  feet  of  the 
angel  who  showed  me  these  things,  signifies  that  John  thought 
that  the  angel  who  was  sent  to  him  by  the  Lord,  that  he 
might  be  kept  in  a  state  of  the  spirit,  was  God  who  re- 
vealed those  things  ;  when  yet  it  was  not  so,  for  the  angel 
only  showed  what  the  Lord  manifested.  That  John  sup- 
posed that  the  angel  who  was  sent  to  him  was  God  Him- 
self, is  manifest 5  for  it  is  said  that  he  fell  down  to  worship 
at  his  feet.  But  that  it  was  not  so,  is  manifest  from  the 
following  verse,  where  the  angel  says  that  he  "was  his 
fellow-servant,  worship  God."  That  this  angel  was  sent 
to  him  by  the  Lord,  is  manifest  from  verse  16,  where  it  is 
said  :  /  jesus  have  sent  mine  angel  to  testify  unto  you  these 
things  in  the  Churches.  But  the  arcanum  which  lies  hid 
in  these  things  is  this :  An  angel  was  sent  by  the  Lord  to 

vol.  nx  12 


TI02  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.   [Chap.  XXIL 


John,  that  he  might  be  kept  in  a  state  of  the  spirit,  and 
that  in  that  state  he  might  show  him  the  things  which  he 
saw.  For  whatever  John  saw,  he  did  not  see  with  the  eyes 
of  the  body,  but  with  the  eyes  of  the  spirit  j  as  may  be 
evident  from  the  places  where  he  says  that  he  was  in  the 
spirit  and  in  vision  (chap.  i.  10,  ix.  17,  xvii.  3,  xxi.  n); 
so  too  everywhere  where  he  says  that  he  saw :  and  no  one 
ran  come  into  that  state,  and  be  kept  in  it,  except  through 
angels  who  are  closely  adjoined  to  the  man,  who  impart 
their  spiritual  state  to  the  interiors  of  his  mind ;  for  so 
the  man  is  elevated  into  the  light  of  heaven,  and  in  it  sees 
the  things  which  are  in  heaven,  and  not  those  which  are 
in  the  world.  In  a  similar  state  sometimes  were  Ezekiel, 
Zechariah,  Daniel,  and  the  other  prophets  ;  but  not  when 
they  spoke  the  Word  :  they  were  then  not  in  the  spirit,  but 
in  the  body,  and  heard  from  Jehovah  Himself,  that  is,  the 
Lord,  the  words  which  they  wrote.  These  two  states  of 
the  prophets  are  to  be  well  distinguished.  The  prophets 
themselves  also  distinguish  them  carefully :  for  they  say 
everywhere,  when  they  wrote  the  Word  from  Jehovah,  that 
Jehovah  spoke  with  them  and  to  them  •  and  very  often, 
"Jehovah  said,"  "the  word  of  Jehovah."  But  when  they 
were  in  the  other  state,  they  say  that  they  were  in  the 
spirit,  or  in  vision  ;  as  may  be  evident  from  these  pas- 
sages :  Ezekiel  said,  The  spirit  lifted  me  up,  and  brought 
me  back  into  Chaldea  to  the  captivity  in  the  vision  of  God,  so 
the  vision  which  I  saw  we?it  up  from  me  (xi.  1,  24).  He 
says  that  the  spirit  lifted  him  tip,  and  he  heard  behi?id  him 
an  earthquake,  and  other  things  (iii.  12,  14).  Also,  that  the 
spirit  lifted  him  up  between  the  earth  and  heaven,  and  led  him 
away  to  yerusalem  i?i  the  visions  of  God,  and  he  saw  abom- 
inations (viii.  3,  &c.)  ;  wherefore  in  like  manner  in  the 
vision  of  God  or  in  spirit,  he  saw  four  animals,  which  were 
cherubs  (chap.  i.  and  x.)  ;  also  the  new  Temple  and  a  new 
Earth,  and  an  angel  measuring  them,  described  in  chap.  xl. 
to  xl  viii.    That  he  was  then  in  the  visions  of  God,  he  says 


No.  946.]        THE  APOCALYl'SE  REVEALED. 


I  IO3 


(chap.  xl.  2) ;  and  that  the  spirit  lifted  him  up  (chap, 
xliii.  5).  The  like  was  done  with  Zechariah,  in  whom  an 
angel  then  was,  when  he  saw  the  man  ridifig  among  the 
myrtle-trees  (Zech.  i.  8,  &c).  When  he  saw  the  four  horns, 
and  then  a  man  i?i  whose  hand  was  a  measuring  line  (i.  18  ; 
i  i.  t  ,  &c).  When  lie  sazo  Joshua  the  high  priest  (iii.  1,  &c). 
When  he  saw  the  candlestick  a?id  the  two  olive-trees  (iv. 
1 ,  Sec).  When  he  saw  the  flying  roll  and  the  cphah  (v.  1,  6). 
And  when  he  sazo  the  four  chariots  going  out  between  two 
mountains,  and  the  horses  (vi.  1,  &c.)  In  a  similar  state 
was  Daniel,  when  he  saw  the  four  beasts  coming  up  out  of 
the  sea  (vii.  1,  &c.)  ;  and  when  he  saw  the  battles  of  the  rain 
and  the  he-goat  (viii.  1,  &c.)  That  he  saw  them  in  visions, 
we  read,  chap.  vii.  1,  2,  7,  13  ;  viii.  2  ;  x.  1,  7,  8.  And  that 
the  angel  Gabriel  was  seen  by  him  in  vision,  and  spake  with 
him  (ix.  21).  It  was  the  same  with  John,  when  he  saw  the 
things  which  he  described  j  as  when  he  saw  the  Son  of  Man 
in  the  midst  of  the  seven  candlesticks ;  the  Tabernacle,  the 
Temple,  the  Ark,  the  Altar,  in  heaven;  the  Dragon  and  his 
combat  with  Michael,  the  beasts,  the  Woman  that  sat  upon 
the  scarlet  beast ;  the  New  Heaven  and  New  Earth,  a?id  the 
holy  ycrusalem  with  its  wall,  gates,  and  foundations  ;  and 
mrwiy  other  things.  These  were  revealed  by  the  Lord,  but 
shown  by  an  angel. 

946.  And  he  said  unto  me,  See  thou  do  it  not,  for  I  am  thy 
fellow-servant,  and  of  thy  brethren  the  prophets,  and  of  them 
that  keep  the  words  of  this  book,  worship  God,  signifies 
that  the  angels  of  heaven  are  not  to  be  worshipped  and 
invoked,  because  nothing  Divine  belongs  to  them  ;  but  that 
they  are  associated  with  men  as  brethren  with  brethren, 
with  those  who  are  in  the  doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem, 
and  do  its  precepts  ;  and  that  the  Lord  alone  is  to  be 
worshipped  in  consociation  with  them.  By  these  words 
which  the  angel  here  speaks  with  John,  almost  the  same 
things  are  signified  as  he  spoke  with  him  above  (chap,  xix.), 
where  it  is  written    And  I  fell  at  the  feet  of  the  angel  to 


r  104 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XXII. 


worship  him,  and  he  said  unto  me,  See  thou  do  it  not ;  I  am 
thy  fellow-servant,  and  of  thy  brethren  that  have  the  testimony 
of  Jesus ;  worship  God  (vers.  10).  That  such  things  are 
signified  by  these  words,  may  be  seen  above  (n.  818),  with 
the  difference  that  it  is  now  said,  the  fellow-servant  of  thy 
brethren  the  prophets,  and  of  them  that  keep  the  words  of 
this  book:  and  by  "brethren  the  prophets"  are  signified 
those  who  are  in  the  doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem ;  and 
by  "  them  that  keep  the  words  of  this  book  "  are  signified 
those  who  keep  and  do  the  precepts  of  that  doctrine,  which 
are  now  manifested  by  the  Lord  ;  see  above  (n.  944). 

947.  And  he  said  unto  me,  Seal  not  the  words  of  this 
prophecy,  for  the  time  is  at  hand,  signifies  that  the  Apoca- 
lypse must  not  be  closed  up,  but  is  to  be  opened ;  and  that 
this  is  necessary  at  the  end  of  the  church,  that  any  may  be 
saved.  By  not  sealing  up  the  words  of  this  prophecy  is 
signified  that  the  Apocalypse  must  not  be  shut  up,  but  is 
to  be  opened  ;  which  will  be  explained  in  what  follows.  By 
"  the  time  is  at  hand,"  is  signified  that  this  is  necessary,  that 
some  may  be  saved.  By  time  is  signified  state  (n.  476,  562) ; 
here  the  state  of  the  church,  —  that  it  is  such  that  it  is 
necessary.  By  "at  hand"  is  signified  necessary;  for  by  at 
hand  is  not  meant  nearness  of  time,  but  nearness  of  state ; 
and  nearness  of  state  is  necessity.  It  is  manifest  that 
nearness  of  time  is  not  meant,  because  the  Apocalypse  was 
written  in  the  beginning  of  the  first  century :  and  the  Lord's 
coming, — when  the  last  judgment  takes  place,  and  the  New 
Church,  which  are  here  meant  by  "  the  time  is  at  hand," 
and  likewise  by  "  the  things  which  must  shortly  be  done  M 
(vers.  6),  and  by  "I  come  quickly"  (vers.  7,  20), — has  now 
appeared  and  come  to  pass  seventeen  centuries  afterwards. 
These  same  things  are  also  said  in  the  first  chapter,  —  that 
the  things  "  must  be  done  quickly  "  (vers.  1)  j  and  that 
"the  time  is  at  hand"  (vers.  3);  respecting  which  see  above 
(n.  4,  9) ;  by  which  similar  things  are  meant.  That  at  hand 
or  nearness  of  time  is  not  meant,  but  nearness  of  state,  shall 


No  947.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


I  IO5 


be  illustrated.  The  Word  in  the  purely  spiritual  sense 
derives  nothing  from  the  idea  of  time,  nor  from  the  idea 
of  space  ;  because  there  appear  indeed  times  and  spaces  in 
heaven  like  times  and  spaces  in  the  world,  but  still  they 
are  not  there ;  wherefore  the  angels  cannot  measure  the 
times  and  spaces,  which  there  are  appearances,  any  other- 
wise than  by  states,  as  these  advance  and  are  changed : 
from  which  it  may  be  evident,  that  in  the  purely  spiritual 
sense,  by  quickly  and  at  hand  quickness  and  nearness  of 
time  are  not  meant,  but  quickness  and  nearness  of  state. 
This  may  indeed  seem  as  if  it  were  not  so.  The  reason  is, 
that  with  men,  in  every  idea  of  their  lower  thought,  which 
is  merely  natural,  there  is  something  from  time  and  space ; 
it  is  otherwise  in  the  idea  of  the  higher  thought,  in  which 
men  are  when  they  revolve  natural,  civil,  moral,  and  spirit- 
ual things  in  interior  rational  light ;  for  then  spiritual  light, 
which  is  abstracted  from  time  and  space,  flows  in  and 
enlightens.  You  can  try  this,  and  so  be  confirmed,  if  you 
wish ;  provided  you  attend  to  your  thoughts  :  and  you  will 
likewise  then  be  confirmed,  that  there  is  higher  and  lower 
thought ;  since  simple  thought  cannot  survey  itself,  except 
from  some  higher  thought:  and  unless  man  had  higher  and 
lower  thought,  he  would  not  be  a  man,  but  a  brute.  That 
by  not  sealing  up  the  words  of  this  prophecy  is  signified 
that  the  Apocalypse  must  not  be  shut  up,  but  is  to  be 
opened,  is  because  by  sealing  is  signified  to  shut  up,  and 
hence  by  not  sealing  is  signified  to  open  ;  and  by  the  time 
being  near  is  signified  that  it  is  necessary :  for  the  Apoca- 
lypse is  a  sealed  or  shut  book,  so  long  as  it  is  not  explained. 
Also,  as  was  showr.  above  (n.  944),  by  the  words  of  this 
prophecy  are  meant  the  truths  and  precepts  of  the  teaching 
of  this  book  as  opened  by  the  Lord.  That  this  is  necessary 
at  the  end  of  the  church,  that  some  may  be  saved,  may  be 
seen  above  (n.  9).  It  may  be  evident  from  this,  that  by 
not  sealing  up  the  words  of  this  prophecy  because  the  time 
is  at  hand,  is  signified  that  the  Apocalypse  must  not  be 


U06  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.   [Ckap.  XXII. 


shut  up,  but  is  to  be  opened ;  and  that  this  is  necessary  at 
the  end  of  the  church,  that  any  may  be  saved. 

948.  He  that  is  unjust,  let  him  be  unjust  still,  and  he  that 
is  jilthy,  let  him  be  jilthy  still,  and  he  that  is  just,  let  him  be 
just  still,  and  he  that  is  holy,  let  him  be  holy  still,  signifies 
the  state  of  all  individually  after  death,  and  before  their 
judgment,  and  in  general  before  the  last  judgment ;  that 
goods  will  be  taken  away  from  those  who  are  in  evils,  and 
truths  from  those  who  are  in  falsities  ;  and  on  the  other 
hand,  that  evils  will  be  taken  away  from  those  who  are  in 
goods,  and  falsities  from  those  who  are  in  truths.    By  the 
unjust  is  signified  he  who  is  in  evils,  and  by  the  just  he 
who  is  in  goods  (n.  668).    By  the  filthy  or  unclean  is  sig- 
nified he  who  is  in  falsities  (n.  702,  708,  924)  ;  and  by  the 
holy  is  signified  he  who  is  in  truths  (n.  173,  586,  666, 
852).    It  follows  from  this,  that  by  letting  the  unjust  be 
unjust  still,  is  signified  that  he  who  is  in  evils  will  be 
still  more  in  evils  ;  and  by  letting  the  filthy  be  filthy  still, 
is  signified  that  he  who  is  in  falsities  will  be  still  more  in 
falsities  :  and  on  the  other  hand,  that  by  letting  the  just  be 
just  still,  is  signified  that  he  who  is  in  goods  will  be  still 
more  in  goods  ;  and  by  letting  the  holy  be  holy  still,  is  sig- 
nified that  he  who  is  in  truths  will  be  still  more  in  truths. 
But  it  also  signifies  that  goods  will  be  taken  away  from 
those  who  are  in  evils,  and  truths  from  those  who  are  in  fal- 
sities ;  and  on  the  other  hand,  that  evils  will  be  taken  away 
from  those  who  are  in  goods,  and  falsities  away  from  those 
who  are  in  truths,  because  so  far  as  goods  are  taken  away 
from  any  one  who  is  in  evils,  so  much  the  more  is  he  in 
evils  ;  and  as  far  as  truths  are  taken  away  from  any  one 
who  is  in  falsities,  so  much  the  more  is  he  in  falsities  :  and 
on  the  contrary,  as  far  as  evils  are  taken  away  from  any 
one  who  is  in  goods,  so  much  the  more  is  he  in  goods  ;  and 
as  far  as  falsities  are  taken  away  from  him  who  is  in  truths, 
so  much  the  more  is  he  in  truths.    The  one  or  the  other 
happens  to  all  after  death  ;  for  thus  the  evil  are  prepared 


No.  949.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  I  107 

for  hell,  and  the  good  for  heaven.  For  an  evil  spirit  can- 
not carry  goods  and  truths  with  him  to  hell,  nor  can  a  good 
spirit  carry  with  him  evils  and  falsities  to  heaven  ;  for  thus 
heaven  and  hell  would  be  confounded  together.  But  it  is 
to  be  carefully  observed,  that  the  interiorly  evil  and  the  in- 
teriorly good  are  meant :  for  the  interiorly  evil  may  be  ex- 
teriorly good ;  for  they  can  act  and  speak  like  the  good,  as 
hypocrites  do.  And  the  interiorly  good  may  sometimes  be 
exteriorly  evil ;  for  they  can  do  evils  and  speak  falsities  ex- 
teriorly, but  still  repent,  and  wish  to  be  instructed  in  truths. 
This  is  the  same  as  the  Lord  says,  To  every  one  that  hath  it 
shall  be  given  that  he  may  have  abundance;  but  from  him  that 
hath  not  even  that  he  hath  shall  be  taken  away  (Matt.  xiii.  12  ; 
xxv.  29  1  Mark  iv.  25  ;  Luke  viii.  18  ;  xix.  26).  Thus  it  hap- 
pens to  all  after  death  before  judgment  upon  them.  It  was 
also  so  done  in  a  general  manner  to  those  who  either 
perished  or  were  saved  at  the  day  of  the  last  judgment : 
for  before  this  was  done,  the  last  judgment  could  not  be 
executed  ;  for  the  reason  that  as  long  as  the  evil  retained 
goods  and  truths,  they  were  conjoined  with  the  angels  of 
the  lowest  heaven  as  to  externals,  and  yet  they  must  be 
separated.  And  this  is  what  was  foretold  by  the  Lord, 
Matt.  xiii.  24-30,  and  38-40  ;  which  may  be  seen  explained 
above  (n.  324,  329,  343,  346,  398).  From  this  it  can  be 
seen  what  is  signified  in  the  spiritual  sense  by  letting  the 
unjust  be  unjust  still,  and  the  filthy  be  filthy  still,  and  the 
just  be  just  still,  and  the  holy  be  holy  still.  Similar  things 
are  signified  by  this  in  Daniel  :  Go  thy  way\  Daniel ;  for 
the  words  are  closed  up  and  sealed  even  to  the  time  of  the  end  : 
many  shall  be  purified  and  cleansed  ;  they  shall  act  wickedly, 
nor  shall  any  of  the  wicked  understand,  but  the  intelligent 
shall  understand  (xii.  9,  10). 

949.  And  behold,  I  come  quickly,  and  my  reward  is  with 
Me,  to  render  to  every  one  according  as  his  work  shall  be,  sig- 
nifies that  the  Lord  will  certainly  come,  and  that  He  is 
heaven  and  the  happiness  of  eternal  life  to  every  one  ac- 


II08  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XXII 


cording  to  his  faith  in  Him  and  his  life  according  to  His 
precepts.  "  Behold,  I  come  quickly,"  signifies  that  He 
will  certainly  come,  that  is,  to  execute  judgment  and  to 
found  a  New  Church  and  a  New  Heaven.  That  quickly 
means  certainly,  may  be  seen  n.  4,  943,  944,  947.  "  My 
reward  is  with  Me,"  signifies  that  the  Lord  Himself  is 
heaven  and  the  happiness  of  eternal  life.  That  reward  is 
heaven  and  eternal  happiness,  may  be  seen  n.  526.  That 
it  is  the  Lord  Himself,  will  be  seen  below.  "  To  render  to 
every  one  according  to  his  work,"  signifies  according  to 
conjunction  with  the  Lord  by  faith  in  Him  and  by  a  life 
according  to  His  precepts.  This  is  signified,  because  by 
good  works  are  signified  charity  and  faith  in  internals, 
and  their  effect  at  the  same  time  in  externals  ;  and  as 
charity  and  faith  are  from  the  Lord,  and  are  according  to 
conjunction  with  Him,  it  is  manifest  that  these  are  signi- 
fied :  thus  also  do  these  things  cohere  with  the  foregoing. 
That  good  works  are  charity  and  faith  in  internals,  and  at 
the  same  time  their  effect  in  externals,  may  be  seen  above 
(n.  641,  868,  871).  It  is  known  that  charity  and  faith  are 
not  from  man,  but  from  the  Lord  :  and  because  from  the 
Lord,  they  are  according  to  conjunction  with  Him ;  and 
conjunction  with  Him  is  effected  by  faith  in  Him  and  a 
life  according  to  His  precepts.  By  faith  in  Him  is  meant 
confidence  that  He  saves  j  and  those  have  this  confidence 
who  approach  Him  immediately,  and  shun  evils  as  sins 
with  others  it  cannot  be  given.  It  has  been  said  that  "  my 
reward  is  with  Me  "  signifies  that  He  is  heaven  and  the 
happiness  of  eternal  life  ;  for  reward  is  inward  blessedness, 
which  is  called  peace,  and  external  joy  thence.  These  are 
solely  from  the  Lord  ;  and  what  are  from  the  Lord,  are  not 
only  from  Him,  but  are  Himself  :  for  the  Lord  cannot  send 
forth  any  thing  from  Himself,  unless  it  is  Himself :  for  He 
is  omnipresent  with  every  man  according  to  conjunction  ; 
and  conjunction  is  according  to  reception,  and  reception  is 
according  to  love  and  wisdom  j  or  if  you  will,  according  to 


No.  q;o,|        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  IICKj 

charity  and  faith  ;  and  charity  and  faith  are  according  to 
the  life;  and  the  life  is  according  to  the  aversion  to  enl 
and  falsity,  and  the  aversion  to  evil  and  falsity  is  according 
to  the  knowledge  of  what  evil  and  falsity  are,  and  ihen  ac- 
cording to  repentance  and  at  the  same  time  the  looking  to 
the  Lord.  That  the  reward  is  not  only  from  the  Lord,  but 
is  also  the  Lord  Himself,  is  manifest  from  the  passages  in 
the  Word  where  it  is  said  that  they  who  are  conjoined  to 
Him  are  in  Him,  and  He  in  them  ;  as  may  be  evident  in 
John  xiv.  20-24;  xv-  4>  5»  &c-  >  xvn-  J9>  2I>  22>  26 ;  and 
elsewhere  ;  see  above  (n.  883)  ;  and  also  where  it  is  said 
that  the  Holy  Spirit  is  in  them  ;  and  the  Holy  Spirit  is  the 
Lord,  for  it  is  His  own  Divine  Presence  ;  and  likewise 
when  God  is  implored  to  dwell  in  them,  teach  them,  lead 
them,  —  their  tongue  to  speak  and  their  body  to  do  that 
which  is  good  ;  beside  other  similar  things.  For  the  Lord 
is  Love  itself  and  Wisdom  itself :  these  two  are  not  in 
place,  but  are  where  they  are  received,  and  according  to 
the  quality  of  the  reception.  But  this  arcanum  cannot  be 
understood,  except  by  those  who  are  in  wisdom  from  the 
reception  of  light  out  of  heaven  from  the  Lord.  For  them 
are  the  things  that  are  written  in  the  two  works,  the  one  on 
the  "  Divine  Providence,"  the  other  on  the  "  Divine  Love 
and  Divine  Wisdom  ; "  in  which  it  is  demonstrated  that 
the  Lord  Himself  is  in  men  according  to  reception,  and  not 
any  Divine  separate  from  Him.  In  this  idea  are  the  angels, 
when  they  are  in  the  idea  concerning  the  Divine  omnipres- 
ence ;  and  I  doubt  not  that  some  Christians  also  may  be  in 
a  similar  idea. 

950.  /  am  the  Alpha  and  the  Omega,  the  Beginning  and 
the  E?id,  the  First  and  the  Last,  signifies  because  the  Lord 
is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  by  Him  all  things  in 
the  heavens  and  on  earth  were  made,  and  are  governed  by 
His  Divine  Providence,  and  are  done  according  to  it. 
That  these  and  more  things  are  signified  by  these  wo.  Is, 
may  be  seen  above  (n.  S88). 


I  HO  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XXII. 


951.  Blessed  are  they  that  do  His  commandments,  that 
they  may  have  right  to  the  tree  of  life,  and  may  enter  in 
through  the  gates  into  the  city,  signifies  that  they  have  eternal 
happiness  who  live  according  to  the  Lord's  precepts,  for  the 
end  that  they  may  be  in  the  Lord  and  the  Lord  in  them  by 
love,  and  in  His  New  Church  by  knowledges  concerning 
Him.  By  "  blessed  "  are  signified  they  who  have  the  hap- 
piness of  eternal  life  (n.  639,  852,  944).  By  doing  His 
commandments  is  signified  to  live  according  to  the  Lord's 
precepts.  "  That  they  may  have  right  to  the  tree  of  life," 
signifies  to  the  end  that  they  may  be  in  the  Lord,  and  the 
Lord  in  them,  by  love,  that  is,  for  the  Lord's  sake  ;  of  which 
hereafter.  By  going  in  through  the  gates  into  the  city,  is 
signified  that  they  may  be  in  the  Lord's  New  Church  by 
knowledges  of  Him.  By  the  gates  of  the  wall  of  the  New 
Jerusalem  are  signified  knowledges  of  good  and  truth  lrom 
the  Word  (n.  899,  900,  922):  and  as  every  gate  was  one 
pearl,  by  the  gates  are  principally  signified  knowledges 
concerning  the  Lord  (n.  916) :  and  by  the  city,  or  the  New 
Jerusalem,  the  New  Church  with  its  doctrine  is  signified 
(n.  879,  880).  That  by  their  having  a  right  to  the  tree  of 
life,  is  signified  to  the  end  that  they  may  be  in  the  Lord 
and  the  Lord  in  them,  or  for  the  Lord's  sake,  is  because 
the  Lord  as  to  the  Divine  Love  is  signified  by  the  tree  of 
life  (n.  89,  933)  :  and  by  a  right  to  that  tree  is  signified 
power  from  the  Lord,  because  they  are  in  the  Lord  and  the 
Lord  in  them.  The  same  is  signified  by  this  as  by  their 
reigning  with  the  Lord  (n.  284,  849).  That  they  who  are  « 
in  the  Lord  and  the  Lord  in  them  are  in  all  power,  so  that 
whatever  they  will  they  can  do,  the  Lord  Himself  teaches 
in  John  :  He  that  abideth  in  Me  and  I  in  him,  the  same 
bringeth  forth  much  fruit',  for  without  Me  ye  can  do  nothing  : 
if  ye  abide  in  Me,  and  my  words  abide  in  you,  ye  shall  ask 
what  ye  will,  a?id  it  shall  be  do?ie  unto  you  (xv.  5,  7) :  and 
similarly  concerning  power,  Matt.  vii.  7  ;  Mark  xi.  24  ; 
Luke  xi.  9,  10:  and  indeed  in  Matthew:  Jesus  said,  If  yi 


No.  952.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


I  I  I  I 


have  faith,  if  ye  shall  say  to  this  mou/itai/i,  Be  thou  removed^ 
and  be  thou  cast  into  the  sea,  it  shall  be  done :  yea,  all  things 
which  ye  shall  ask,  believing,  ye  shall  receive  (xxi.  21,  22). 
By  these  words  the  power  of  those  who  are  in  the  Lord  is 
described.  These  do  not  desire  any  thing,  and  so  do  not 
ask  for  any  thing,  except  from  the  Lord  •  and  whatever  they 
desire  and  ask  from  the  Lord,  that  is  done  ;  for  the  Lord 
says,  without  Me  ye  can  do  nothing;  abide  in  Ale  and  I  in 
you.  Such  power  do  the  angels  in  heaven  have,  that  if 
they  only  desire,  they  obtain.  But  still  they  do  not  desire 
any  thing  but  what  is  for  use  ;  and  this  they  desire  as  of 
themselves,  but  still  from  the  Lord. 

952.  Without  are  dogs,  a?id  sorcerers,  and  whoremongers  ^ 
and  murderers,  and  idolaters,  and  whosoever  loveth  and  doeth 
a  lie,  signifies  that  no  one  is  received  into  the  New  Jeru- 
salem, who  makes  the  commandments  of  the  Decalogue  of 
no  account,  and  does  not  shun  any  evils  there  named  as 
sins,  and  therefore  lives  in  them.  These  things  are  signi- 
fied in  general  by  all  these  words,  because  the  command- 
ments of  the  Decalogue  are  there  meant  j  as  may  be  seen 
from  the  explanation  above  (n.  892),  where  are  similar 
things,  except  that  here  dogs  also  are  named,  by  which  are 
signified  those  who  are  in  lusts ;  which  are  also  treated  of 
in  the  ninth  and  tenth  commandments  of  the  Decalogue. 
Those  are  signified  in  general  by  dogs,  who  are  in  lusts  of 
every  kind,  and  indulge  them  ;  but  in  particular  those  who 
are  in  merely  corporeal  pleasures,  especially  those  who  are 
in  the  pleasure  of  eating  and  drinking,  in  which  alone  they 
take  delight.  Wherefore  clogs  in  the  spiritual  world  appear 
from  those  who  have  sacrificed  to  their  appetite  and  palate, 
and  are  called  there  corporeal  appetites.  Such,  because 
they  are  gross  in  mind,  make  the  things  of  the  Church  of 
no  account.  For  this  reason  it  is  said  that  they  shall  stand 
without,  that  is,  shall  not  be  received  into  the  Lord's  New 
Church  Similar  things  are  signified  by  dogs  in  these  pas- 
sages in  the  Word  :  His  watchmen  are  blind,  they  are  all 


I  I  1  2  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    |Chap.  XXIL 


dumb  dogs,  gazing,  lying  down,  loving  to  slumber,  they  are 
greedy  dogs,  they  do  not  know  satiety  (Isa.  lvi.  10,  n).  They 
make  a  noise  like  dogs,  and  go  around  in  the  city,  they  wander 
for  food,  if  they  are  7iot  satisfied,  thus  they  pass  the  night 
(Ps.  lix.  6,  14,  15).  By  dogs  are  meant  the  vilest  men 
(Job  xxx.  1  ;  1  Sam.  xxiv.  14;  2  Sam.  ix.  8 ;  2  Kings  viii. 
13);  and  likewise  the  unclean;  wherefore  it  is  said  in 
Moses,  Thou  shall  not  bring  the  reward  of  whoredo?n  and 
the  price  of  a  dog  into  the  house  of  Jehovah  for  any  vow 
whatever,  for  these  are  a?i  abo?nination  to  Jehovah  thy  God 
(Deut  xxiii.  18). 

953.  /  Jesus  have  sent  mine  angel  to  testify  unto  you  these 
things  in  the  Churches,  signifies  a  testification  by  the  Lord 
before  the  whole  Christian  world,  that  it  is  true  that  the 
Lord  alone  manifested  the  things  which  are  described  in 
this  book,  as  also  those  which  are  now  opened.  The 
reason  that  the  Lord  here  names  Himself  Jesus,  is  that 
all  in  the  Christian  world  may  know  that  the  Lord  Him- 
self, who  was  in  the  world,  manifested  the  things  which 
are  described  in  this  book,  as  also  those  which  are  now 
opened.  By  sending  an  angel  to  testify,  is  signified  testifi- 
cation by  the  Lord  that  it  is  true.  The  angel  did  indeed 
testify  it,  yet  not  from  himself,  but  from  the  Lord ;  which 
is  clearly  manifest  in  vers.  20  following,  from  this :  He 
who  testifieth  these  things  saith,  Surely  I  co??ie  quickly.  It  is 
a  testification  that  it  is  true,  because  to  testify  is  said  con- 
cerning the  truth  ;  since  the  truth  testifies  from  itself,  and 
the  Lord  is  the  Truth  (n.  6,  16,  490).  To  testify  signifies 
to  bear  witness  that  it  is  true  that  the  Lord  manifested  to 
John  the  things  which  are  described  in  this  book,  and  also 
that  He  has  now  manifested  what  all  and  each  of  the  things 
signify.  This  is  properly  meant  by  testifying,  for  it  is  said 
that  He  testifieth  these  things  in  the  churches  ;  that  is, 
that  the  things  contained  in  what  was  seen  and  described 
by  John  are  true  :  for  to  testify  is  said  of  the  truth,  as 
has  been  said.  By  "  unto  you  these  things  in  the  Churches," 


No.  955.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


I  113 


is  signified  before  the  whole  Christian  world  ;  because  the 
churches  which  are  here  meant  are  there. 

954.  I  am  the  Root  and  the  Offspring  of  David,  the  bright 
and  morning  Star,  signifies  that  He  is  that  Lord  who  was 
born  in  the  world,  and  was  then  the  Light,  and  who  will 
come  with  new  light  which  will  arise  before  His  New  Church, 
which  is  the  Holy  Jerusalem.  "  I  am  the  Root  and  the 
Offspring  of  David,"  signifies  that  He  is  that  Lord  who 
was  born  in  the  world,  and  thus  the  Lord  in  His  Divine 
Human.  From  this  He  is  called  the  Root  and  the  Off- 
spring of  David,  and  also  the  Branch  of  David  (Jer. 
xxiii.  5;  xxxiii.  15):  also  the  Rod  out  of  the  stem  of 
Jesse,  and  the  Shoot  out  of  his  roots  (Isa.  xi.  1,  2).  "  The 
bright  and  morning  Star  "  signifies  that  He  was  then  the 
Light,  and  that  He  will  come  with  new  Light,  which  will 
arise  before  His  New  Church,  which  is  the  Holy  Jerusa- 
lem. He  is  called  the  bright  Star  from  the  light  with 
which  He  came  into  the  world,  on  which  account  He  is 
called  a  Star  and  also  the  Light:  a  Star,  Num.  xxiv.  17  : 
and  the  Light,  John  i.  4-12  *  iii.  19,  21  ;  ix.  5  ;  xii.  35,  36, 
46  ;  Matt.  iv.  16  ;  Luke  ii.  30-32  ;  Isa.  ix.  2  ;  xlix.  6. 
And  He  is  called  the  morning  Star  from  the  light  which 
will  arise  from  Him  before  the  New  Church,  which  is  the 
New  Jerusalem.  For  by  a  Star  is  signified  the  light  from 
Him,  which  in  its  essence  is  wisdom  and  intelligence  ;  and 
by  the  morning  is  signified  His  coming,  and  a  New  Church 
then;  see  above  (n.  151). 

955.  And  the  Spirit  and  the  Bride  say,  Come,  signifies 
that  Heaven  and  the  Church  desire  the  coming  of  the  Lord. 
By  the  Spirit  is  signified  Heaven  ;  by  the  Bride,  the  Church  , 
and  by  saying,  Come,  is  signified  to  desire  the  Lord's  com- 
ing. That  a  New  Church,  which  is  the  Holy  Jerusalem , 
is  meant  b)  the  Bride,  is  evident  from  chap.  xxi.  2,9,  10  j 
see  n.  881,  895  :  and  that  Heaven  is  meant  by  the  Spirit, 
is  because  the  angelic  spirits  are  meant,  from  whom  the 
New  Heaven  will  be  formed  ;  concerning  whom  see  above 


J  I  1  4  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XXII. 


(chap.  xiv.  i  -7  ;  xix.  1-9  ;  xx.  4,  5).  By  the  church  which 
is  here  called  the  Bride,  is  not  meant  the  church  composed 
of  those  who  are  in  falsities  of  faith,  but  a  church  of  those 
who  are  in  truths  of  faith ;  for  these  desire  light,  conse- 
quently the  coming  of  the  Lord,  as  above  (n.  954). 

956.  A?id  let  him  that  heareth  say,  Come ;  a?id  let  him 
that  thirsteth  C07?ie ;  and  let  hi?7i  that  willeth  take  the  water 
of  life  freely,  signifies  he  who  knows  any  thing  of  the 
Lord's  coming,  and  of  the  New  Heaven  and  New  Church, 
and  thus  of  the  Lord's  kingdom,  should  pray  that  it  may 
come  \  and  that  he  who  desires  truths  should  pray  that  the 
Lord  may  come  with  light,  and  that  he  who  loves  truths 
will  then  receive  them  from  the  Lord  without  labor  of  his 
own.  By  "let  him  that  heareth  say,  Come,"  is  signified 
that  he  who  hears,  and  thence  knows  something  of  the 
Lord's  coming,  and  of  the  New  Heaven  and  the  New 
Church,  and  thus  of  the  Lord's  kingdom,  should  pray  that 
it  may  come.  By  "let  him  that  thirsteth  say,  Come,"  is 
signified  that  he  wjio  desires  the  Lord's  kingdom,  and 
truths  then,  should  pray  that  the  Lord  may  come  with 
light.  By  "  let  him  that  willeth  take  water  of  life  freely," 
is  signified  that  he  who  from  love  desires  to  learn  truths 
and  to  appropriate  them  to  himself,  will  receive  them  from 
the  Lord  without  labor  of  his  own.  By  willing  is  signified 
to  love;  because  that  which  a  man  wills  from  the  heart,  he 
loves  ;  and  that  which  he  loves,  he  wills  from  the  heart. 
By  water  of  life  Divine  truths  from  the  Lord  through  the 
Word  are  signified  (n.  932).  And  by  freely  is  signified 
without  his  own  labor.  Similar  things  to  those  in  this 
verse  are  signified  by  these  words  in  the  Lord's  Prayer : 
Thy  kingdom  C077ie,  thy  will  be  done,  as  in  heaven  so  upon  the 
earth  (n.  839).  The  Lord's  kingdom  is  His  Church,  which 
makes  one  with  heaven ;  wherefore  it  is  now  said,  "  let 
him  that  heareth  say,  Come,  and  let  him  that  thirsteth 
come."  That  to  thirst  signifies  to  desire  truths,  is  evident 
from  these  passages  :  I  will  pour  water  upon  him  that  thirst 


No.  957.]         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  I  I  1  5 

eth,  I  will  pour  my  Spirit  upon  thy  seed  (Isa.  xliv.  3).  Every 
one  that  thirsieth,  come  ye  to  the  waters,  buy  wine  and  milk 
without  silver  (Isa.  lv.  1).  Jesus  cried,  saying,  If  any  one 
thirst,  let  him  come  unto  Me,  and  drink.  He  that  believeth 
on  Me,  out  of  his  belly  shall  flow  rivers  of  living  water  (John 
vii.  37,  38).  My  soul  thirst  eth  for  the  living  God  (Ps. 
xlii  2).  O  God,  thou  art  my  God,  my  soul  thirsteth  for 
thee,  faint  without  water  (Ps.  lxiii.  1).  Blessed  are  they 
that  thirst  after  righteousness  (Matt.  v.  6).  I  will  give  unto 
him  that  thirsteth  of  the  fountain  of  the  water  of  life  freely 
(Apoc.  xxi.  6) :  by  which  is  signified  that  to  those  who 
desire  truths  for  any  spiritual  use,  the  Lord  will  give  from 
Himself  through  the  Word  all  which  conduce  to  that  use. 
That  by  thirst  and  thirsting  is  also  signified  to  perish  from 
lack  of  truth,  is  evident  from  these  :  My  people  are  gone  into 
captivity,  because  they  have  no  knowledge,  their  multitude  is 
dried  up  with  thirst  (Isa.  v.  13).  The  fool  speaketh  foolish- 
ness, and  his  heart  doeth  iniquity,  and  he  maketh  the  drink 
of  the  thirsty  to  fail  (Isa.  xxxii.  6).  The  poor  and  needy 
seek  water,  but  there  is  none •  their  tongue  faileth  for  thirst  ; 
I  Jehovah  will  hear  them  (Isa.  xli.  17).  Plead  with  your 
mother,  lest  I  strip  her  naked,  and  slay  her  with  thirst  (^Hos. 
ii.  2,  3).  Mother  here  is  the  church.  Behold,  the  days  come, 
in  which  I  will  send  a  famine  upon  the  land ;  not  a  fa?nint 
of  bread,  nor  a  thirst  for  waters,  but  for  hearing  the  words 
of  Jehovah  :  in  that  day  shall  the  beautiful  virgins  and  the 
young  men  faint  for  thirst  (Am.  viii.  11,  13).  But  by  not 
thirsting  is  signified  not  to  have  a  lack  of  truth,  in  these 
passages.  Jesus  said,  Whosorver  drinketh  of  the  water  that 
I  shall  give  him,  shall  never  thirst  (John  iv.  13-15).  Jesus 
said,  He  that  believeth  on  Me  shall  never  thirst  (John  vi.  35). 
Jehovah  hath  redeemed  Jacob  ;  then  shall  they  not  thirst , 
He  shall  make  waters  to  flow  out  of  the  Rock  for  them  (Isa. 
xlviii.  20,  21). 

957.  For  I  testify  unto  every  one  thai  heareth  the  words  of 
the  prophecy  of  this  book,  if  any  one  shall  add  unto  the* 


1 1 16 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XXIL 


things,  God  shall  add  unto  him  the  plagues  that  are  written 
in  this  book,  signifies  that  they  who  read  and  know  the 
truths  of  the  teaching  of  this  book  now  opened  by  the  Lord, 
and  still  acknowledge  any  other  God  than  the  Lord,  and 
any  other  faith  than  in  Him,  by  adding  any  thing  by  which 
they  may  destroy  these  two,  cannot  do  otherwise  than 
perish  from  the  falsities  and  evils  which  are  signified  by 
the  plagues  described  in  this  book.  By  hearing  the  words 
of  the  prophecy  of  this  book,  is  signified  to  read  and  know 
the  truths  of  the  teaching  of  this  book  now  opened  by  the 
Lord,  see  above  (n.  944).  By  adding  to  these  things,  is 
signified  adding  any  thing  by  which  they  may  destroy  those 
truths  ;  as  explained  below.  By  the  plagues  written  in  this 
book,  are  signified  the  falsities  and  evils  which  are  denoted 
by  the  plagues  described  in  chap.  xv.  and  xvi.  That  the 
plagues  signify  the  falsities  and  evils  which  those  have  who 
worship  the  beast  and  false  prophet  of  the  dragon,  may  be 
seen,  n.  456,  657,  673,  676,  677,  683,  690,  691,  699,  708,  718. 
The  dragon's  beast  and  false  prophet  are  those  who  make 
faith  alone  saving  without  good  works.  There  are  two 
things  in  this  prophetic  book,  to  which  all  its  contents  ha^e 
reference.  The  first  is,  that  no  other  God  is  to  be  acknowl- 
edged, than  the  Lord  ;  and  the  second,  that  no  other  faith 
is  to  be  acknowledged  than  faith  in  the  Lord.  He  who 
knows  these,  and  still  adds  any  thing  with  the  intention  to 
destroy  them,  cannot  but  be  in  falsities  and  evils,  and  perish 
from  them ;  since  from  no  God  but  the  Lord,  nor  by  any  faith 
but  in  the  Lord,  is  given  good  which  is  of  love,  and  truth 
which  is  of  faith,  and  thence  the  happiness  of  eternal  life;  as 
the  Lord  Himself  teaches  in  many  places  in  the  Evangelists; 
see  above  (n.  553).  That  this  is  signified,  and  not  that 
God  will  add  the  plagues  described  in  chap.  xv.  and  xvi. 
upon  him  who  adds  any  thing  to  the  words  of  the  prophecy 
of  this  book,  any  one  can  see  from  his  own  judgment ;  for 
an  innocent  person  may  do  that,  and  many  likewise  might 
do  it  from  a  good  end,  as  also  from  ignorance  of  what  is 


No.  958.]       THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


I  I  17 


signified.  For  the  Apocalypse  has  hitherto  been  as  a 
closed  or  mystic  book :  wherefore  every  one  can  see  that 
the  meaning  is,  that  nothing  is  to  be  added  or  taken  away, 
which  destroys  the  truths  of  the  teaching  in  this  book  now 
openec  by  the  Lord  ;  which  truths  have  reference  to  those 
two  tilings.  Wherefore  also  those  words  follow  in  the 
series  after  these :  Jesus  sent  his  angel  to  testify  u?ito  you 
these  things  i?i  the  churches  ;  I  am  the  Root  and  the  Offspring 
of  David,  the  bright  and  morning  Star ;  and  the  spirit  and 
the  bride  say,  Come ;  and  let  him  that  heareth  say,  Come; 
and  let  him  that  thirsteth  come ;  and  let  him  that  willeth  take 
the  water  of  life  freely  (vers.  16,  17)  :  by  which  is  signified 
that  the  Lord  will  come  in  His  Divine  Human,  and  will 
give  eternal  life  to  those  who  acknowledge  Him :  and 
therefore  also  these  words  follow  in  the  series,  He  who 
tcstifeth  these  things  saith,  Surely,  I  come  quickly ;  Amen : 
Yea,  come,  Lord  Jesus  (vers.  20).  From  wrhich  it  is  mani- 
fest that  no  other  uiiings  are  meant.  To  add  is  also  a 
prophetic  word  signifying  to  destroy,  as  Ps.  cxx.  3,  and 
elsewhere.  It  may  now  be  seen,  what  is  signified  by  the 
things  which  are  in  this  verse,  and  in  the  following. 

958.  And  if  any  one  shall  take  away  from  the  words  of 
the  book  of  this  prophecy,  God  shall  take  away  his  part  out 
of  the  book  of  life,  and  out  of  the  holy  city,  and  the  things 
which  are  written  in  this  book,  signifies  that  they  who  read 
and  know  the  truths  of  the  doctrine  of  this  book  now 
opened  by  the  Lord,  and  still  acknowledge  any  other  God 
than  the  Lord,  and  any  other  faith  than  in  Him,  by  taking 
away  any  thing  by  which  they  may  destroy  these  two,  can- 
not be  wise  in  and  appropriate  to  themselves  any  thing 
from  the  Word,  nor  be  received  into  the  New  Jerusalem, 
nor  have  their  lot  with  them  who  are  in  the  Lord's  kingdom. 
1W  these  words  similar  things  are  signified  as  above,  only 
that  here  those  are  spoken  of  who  take  away,  and  there 
those  who  add  ;  consequently,  they  who,  either  by  adding 
or  taking  away,  destroy  those  two  truths.    By  taking  away 


1 1 1 8         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap  XXII. 

one's  part  out  of  the  book  of  life,  is  signified  that  they  can- 
not be  wise  in  or  appropriate  to  themselves  any  thing  out 
of  the  Word.  The  book  of  life  is  the  Word  and  also  the 
Lord  as  to  the  Word  (n.  256,  469,  874,  925).  The  reason 
is,  that  the  Lord  is  the  Word,  for  the  Word  treats  of 
Him  alone ;  as  is  fully  shown  in  two  of  "  the  Doctrines  of 
the  New  Jerusalem,"  the  one  "  concerning  the  Lord,"  and 
the  other  "  concerning  the  Sacred  Scripture : "  on  which 
account  they  who  do  not  approach  the  Lord  immediately, 
cannot  see  any  truth  from  the  Word.  By  taking  away  their 
part  out  of  the  holy  city  is  signified  out  of  the  New  Church, 
which  is  the  holy  Jerusalem ;  for  no  one  is  received  into  it 
who  does  not  go  to  the  Lord  alone.  By  taking  away  their 
part  out  of  the  things  written  in  this  book,  is  signified  not 
to  have  their  lot  with  those  who  are  in  the  Lord's  kingdom : 
for  all  the  things  that  are  written  in  this  book  regard  the 
New  Heaven  and  New  Church,  which  make  the  Lord's 
kingdom,  as  their  end ;  and  the  end  is  that  to  which  all 
the  things  that  are  written  in  the  book  have  reference. 

959.  That  it  may  be  known  that  by  these  words  is  not 
meant  he  who  takes  away  from  the  words  of  this  book  as  it 
is  written  in  the  sense  of  the  letter,  but  he  who  takes  away 
from  the  truths  of  the  teaching  which  are  in  its  spiritual 
sense,  I  will  tell  whence  this  is.  The  Word,  which  was 
dictated  by  the  Lord,  passed  through  the  heavens  of  His 
heavenly  (celestial)  kingdom  and  the  heavens  of  His  spir- 
itual kingdom,  and  so  came  to  the  man  by  whom  it  was 
written  ;  wherefore  the  Word  in  its  first  origin  is  purely 
Divine.  This,  while  it  passed  through  the  Lord's  heavenly 
kingdom,  was  the  heavenly  Divine  ;  and  while  it  passed 
through  the  Lord's  spiritual  kingdom,  was  the  spiritual 
Divine:  and  when  it  came  to  man,  it  became  the  natural 
Divine.  Hence  it  is  that  the  natural  sense  of  the  Word 
contains  in  itself  the  spiritual  sense,  and  this  the  heavenly 
sense,  and  both  the  purely  Divine  sense,  which  is  not  open 
to  any  man,  nor  indeed  to  any  angel.    These  things  are 


No.  960.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


I  I  19 


adduced,  that  it  may  be  seen,  that  by  nothing  being  added 
to  nor  taken  away  from  the  things  written  in  the  Apocalypse, 
is  understood  in  heaven  that  nothing  is  to  be  added  to  or 
taken  away  from  the  truths  of  the  doctrine  concerning 
the  Lord  and  concerning  faith  in  Him  •  for  it  is  this  sense, 
together  with  truth  concerning  a  life  according  to  His 
precepts,  from  which  is  the  sense  of  the  letter,  as  has  been 
said. 

960.  He  who  testifieth  these  things  saith,  Surely  I  come 
quickly,  Amen :  Yea,  come,  Lord  Jesus,  signifies  the  Lord, 
who  revealed  the  Apocalypse,  and  has  now  opened  it,  tes- 
tifying this  Gospel,  that  in  His  Divine  Human  which  He 
took  to  Himself  in  the  world,  and  glorified,  He  comes  as 
the  Bridegroom  and  Husband,  and  that  the  Church  desires 
Him  as  a  Bride  and  Wife.  The  Lord  says  above,  /  Jesus 
have  sent  mine  angel  to  testify  unto  you  these  things  in  the 
Churches  (vers.  16  of  this  chapter)  ;  and  it  may  be  seen 
above  (n.  953),  that  by  these  words  is  signified  a  testifica- 
tion by  the  Lord  before  the  whole  Christian  world,  that  it 
is  true  that  the  Lord  alone  manifested  the  things  which  are 
written  in  this  book,  and  which  are  now  opened.  Hence  it 
is  manifest,  that  by  "  he  who  testifieth  these  things  saith,"  is 
meant  the  Lord,  who  revealed  the  Apocalypse,  and  has 
now  opened  it,  testifying.  That  it  means  testifying  this 
Gospel,  is  because  here  He  declares  His  coining,  His  king- 
dom, and  His  spiritual  marriage  with  the  Church  :  for  He 
says,  Surely  I  come  quickly,  Amen  :  Yea,  come  Lord  Jesus ; 
and  by  the  Gospel  is  signified  the  coming  of  the  Lord  to 
His  kingdom,  see  n.  478,  553,  626,  664.  That  here  it  is 
to  His  spiritual  marriage  with  the  Church,  is  because  this 
new  Church  is  called  the  Bride  and  Wife,  and  the  Lord  her 
Bridegroom  and  Husband  (above,  chap.  xix.  7-9  j  xxi.  2,  9, 
10  ;  xxii.  17).  And  here  to  the  end  of  the  book,  the  Lord 
speaks  and  the  Church  speaks,  as  the  Bridegroom  and  the 
Bride.  The  Lord  speaks  these  words  :  Surely  L  come 
quickly,  Amen  ;  and  the  Church  speaks  these  :  Yea,  come, 


I  I  20         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XXII 


Lord  Jesus ;  which  are  the  words  of  betrothal  to  spiritual 
marriage.  That  the  Lord  will  come  in  the  Divine  Human 
which  He  took  to  Himself  in  the  world,  and  glorified,  is 
evident  from  the  fact,  that  He  names  Himself  Jesus,  and 
says  that  He  is  the  Root  and  the  Offspring  of  David  (vers. 
16);  and  that  the  Church  here  says,  Come,  Lord  Jesus; 
see  above  (n.  953,  954). 


961.  To  this  I  will  add  two  Relations.  The  first  is 
this.  Once  on  waking  from  sleep,  I  fell  into  a  profound 
meditation  concerning  God  ;  and  when  I  looked  up,  I  saw 
above  me  in  heaven  a  most  brilliant  light  in  an  oval  form : 
and  when  I  fixed  my  attention  on  that  light,  it  receded  to 
the  sides,  even  to  the  circumference  ;  and  behold,  heaven 
was  then  opened  to  me,  and  I  saw  magnificent  things,  and 
angels  standing  in  the  form  of  a  circle  on  the  southern 
side  of  the  opening,  speaking  with  one  another.  And  as  I 
earnestly  desired  to  hear  what  they  were  saying,  it  was 
therefore  given  me  first  to  hear  the  sound,  which  was  full 
of  heavenly  love,  and  afterwards  their  speech,  which  was 
full  of  wisdom  from  that  love.  They  were  talking  with  one 
another  of  the  one  God,  of  Co?ijimction  with  Him,  and  of  Sal 
vation  thence.  They  spoke  ineffable  things,  the  most  of 
which  cannot  be  expressed  by  any  natural  language.  But 
as  I  had  many  times  been  in  companionship  with  angels  in 
heaven  itself,  and  then  in  similar  speech  with  them,  because 
in  a  similar  state,  I  could  therefore#now  understand  them, 
and  gather  some  things  from  their  discourse,  which  can  be 
expressed  intelligibly  in  the  words  of  natural  language. 
They  said  that  the  Divine  Esse  is  One,  the  Sa?ne,  the  Itself  and 
Indivisible ;  and  thus  also  the  Divine  Essence,  because  the 
Divine  esse  is  the  Divine  essence  ;  and  thus  also  God,  be- 
cause the  Divine  essence,  which  is  also  the  Divine  esse,  is 
God.    They  illustrated  this  by  spiritual  ideas,  saying  that 


No.  961  J       THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


I  I  2  I 


the  Divine  Esse  cannot  fall  into  many,  every  one  of  which 
has  the  Divine  Esse,  and  yet  be  One,  the  Same,  Itself,  and 
Indivisible  ;  for  each  would  think  from  his  Esse  from  him- 
self and  by  himself :  if  he  should  at  the  same  time  also 
think  from  the  others  and  by  the  others  unanimously,  there 
would  be  many  unanimous  gods,  and  not  one  God.  For 
unanimity,  as  it  is  the  consent  of  many,  and  at  the  same 
time  of  each  one  from  himself  and  by  himself,  does  not 
agree  with  the  unity  of  God,  but  with  a  plurality,  —  they 
did  not  say  of  Gods,  because  they  could  not ;  for  the  light 
of  heaven,  from  which  was  their  thought,  and  in  which  their 
discourse  proceeded,  resisted.  They  also  said,  that  when 
they  wished  to  speak  of  Gods,  and  each  as  a  Person  by 
himself,  the  effort  of  utterance  immediately  fell  of  itself  into 
One,  yea,  into  the  One  Only  God.  To  this  they  added  that 
the  Divine  Esse  is  the  Divine  Esse  in  itself,  not  from  itself ; 
because  from  //^//"supposes  an  Esse  in  itself,  from  which  it 
is,  and  thus  supposes  a  God  from  God,  which  is  not  given. 
That  which  is  from  God  is  not  called  God,  but  is  called 
the  Divine  :  for  what  is  a  God  from  God  ;  and  thus  what 
is  a  God  from  God  born  from  eternity  ;  and  what  is  a  God 
from  God  proceeding  through  a  God  born  from  eternity, 
but  words  in  which  there  is  no  light  at  all  from  heaven  ? 
It  is  otherwise  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ :  in  Him  is  the 
Divine  Esse  Itself  from  which  [all  things  are],  to  which 
the  soul  in  man  corresponds,  the  Divine  Human,  to  which 
the  body  in  man  corresponds,  and  the  proceeding  Divine, 
to  which  activity  in  man  corresponds.  This  Trine  is  a  one, 
because  from  the  Divine  from  which  all  things  are  is  the 
Divine  Human,  and  thence  from  the  Divine  from  which  all 
things  are,  through  the  Divine  Human  is  the  proceeding 
Divine.  On  this  account  also,-  in  every  angel  and  in  every 
man,  because  they  are  images,  there  is  a  soul,  a  body,  and 
activity,  which  make  one  ;  since  from  the  soul  is  the  body, 
and  from  the  soul  through  the  body  is  the  activity.  They 
said  further,  that  the  Divine  Esse,  which  in  itself  is  God,  is 


I  I  22  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XXII. 

the  Same:  not  the  Same  simply,  but  Infinite;  tl  at  is,  the 
Same  from  eternity  to  eternity :  it  is  the  Same  everywhere, 
and  the  Same  with  every  one  and  in  every  one  ;  but  that 
all  the  variety  and  changeableness  is  in  the  recipient,  and 
is  caused  by  the  state  of  the  recipient.  That  the  Divine 
Esse,  which  is  God  in  Himself,  is  the  Itself,  they  illustrated 
thus.  God  is  the  Itself,  because  He  is  Love  Itself,  Wis- 
dom Itself,  Good  Itself,  Truth  Itself,  Life  Itself  ;  which, 
unless  they  were  the  Itself  in  God,  would  not  be  any  thing 
in  heaven  and  in  the  world ;  because  there  would  not  be 
any  thing  of  them  having  relation  to  the  Itself.  All  quality 
derives  its  quality  from  the  fact  that  there  is  an  Itself  from 
which  it  is,  and  to  which  it  has  relation,  that  it  may  be 
what  it  is.  This  Itself,  which  is  the  Divine  Esse,  is  not 
in  place,  but  with  those  and  in  those  who  are  in  place, 
according  to  their  reception  ;  since  of  love  and  wis- 
dom, and  of  good  and  truth,  which  are  the  Itself  in  God, 
yea,  are  God  Himself,  place  cannot  be  predicated,  or  pro- 
gression from  place  to  place,  but  without  place,  whence  is 
omnipresence.  Wherefore  the  Lord  says,  that  He  is  in  the 
midst  of  them  ;  also  He  in  them,  a?id  they  in  Hhn.  Yet  as 
He  cannot  be  received  by  any  one  as  He  is  in  Himself,  He 
appears  as  He  is  in  Himself  as  the  Sun  above  the  angelic 
heavens,  the  proceeding  from  which  in  the  form  of  light  is 
Himself  as  to  wisdom,  and  in  the  form  of  heat  is  Himself 
as  to  love.  The  Sun  is  not  Himself  ;  but  the  Divine  Love 
and  Divine  Wisdom  going  forth  from  Himself  proximately, 
round  about  Himself,  appear  before  the  angels  as  the  Sun. 
He  Himself  in  the  Sun  is  a  Man,  —  He  is  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  both  as  to  the  Divine  from  which,  and  as  to  the 
Divine  Human :  since  the  Itself,  which  is  Love  Itself  and 
Wisdom  Itself,  was  His  soul  from  the  Father,  and  thus  the 
Divine  Life,  which  is  Life  in  itself.  It  is  otherwise  in  every 
man  :  in  him  the  soul  is  not  life,  but  a  recipient  of  life. 
The  Lord  also  teaches  this,  saying,  lam  the  Way,  the  Truth, 
and  the  Life ;  and  again  :  As  the  Father  hath  life  :n  Him- 


No.  961.]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


1123 


self,  so  hath  He  given  to  the  Son  to  have  life  in  Himself.  Life 
in  Himself  is  God.  They  added  to  this,  that  he  who  is  in 
any  spiritual  light,  can  perceive  that  the  Divine  Esse,  which 
is  also  the  Divine  Essence,  because  it  is  One,  the  Same, 
the  Itself,  and  thence  Indivisible,  cannot  be  given  in  more 
than  one  j  and  that  if  it  were  said  to  be  given,  manifest 
contradictions  would  follow. 

After  hearing  these  things,  the  angels  perceived  in  my 
thought  the  common  ideas  of  the  Christian  Church  con- 
cerning a  Trinity  of  Persons  in  Unity  and  their  unity  in 
trinity,  respecting  God,  as  also  concerning  the  birth  of  a 
Son  of  God  from  eternity  :  and  they  then  said,  "  What  are 
you  thinking  of  ?  Are  you  not  thinking  those  things  from 
natural  light,  with  which  our  spiritual  light  does  not  agree  ? 
Wherefore,  unless  you  remove  the  ideas  of  that  thought, 
we  close  heaven  to  you,  and  go  away."  But  I  then  said  to 
them,  "  Enter,  I  pray,  more  deeply  into  my  thought  and  per- 
haps you  will  see  agreement."  And  they  d'd  so,  and  saw 
that  by  three  persons  I  understood  three  proceeding  Divine 
Attributes,  which  are  Creation,  Salvation,  and  Reformation  ; 
and  that  these  Attributes  are  of  the  one  God  :  and  that  by 
the  birth  of  a  Son  of  God  from  eternity  I  understood  His 
birth  foreseen  from  eternity  and  provided  in  time.  And  I 
then  related  that  my  natural  thought  concerning  a  trinity 
and  unity  of  persons,  and  concerning  the  birth  of  a  Son  of 
God  from  eternity,  I  received  from  the  Doctrine  of  faith 
of  the  Church,  which  has  its  name  from  Athanasius ;  and 
that  that  Doctrine  is  just  and  right,  provided  that  instead 
of  a  trinity  of  persons  there  be  there  understood  a  trinity  of 
person,  which  is  given  only  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  ;  and 
instead  of  the  birth  of  a  Son  of  God  there  be  understood 
Llis  birth  foreseen  from  eternity  and  provided  in  time  :  be- 
cause as  to  the  Human,  which  He  took  to  Himself  in  time, 
He  is  called  openly///^  Son  of  Gorf.  The  angels  then  said, 
"  Well  :  "  and  they  requested  that  I  would  say  from  their 
mouth,  that  if  any  one  does  not  go  to  Him  as  God  of 


I  I  24  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XXII. 


heaven  and  earth,  he  cannot  come  into  heaven  ;  because 
heaven  is  heaven  from  the  Only  God  ;  and  that  He  is  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  Jehovah  the  Lord,  Creator  from 
eternity,  Saviour  in  time,  and  Reformer  to  eternity ;  thus 
who  is  at  once  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Spirit. 
After  this  the  heavenly  light  before  seen  above  the  aper- 
ture returned,  and  gradually  descended,  and  filled  the  in- 
teriors of  my  mind,  and  enlightened  my  natural  ideas  of 
the  unity  and  trinity  of  God :  and  then  the  ideas  received 
about  them  in  the  beginning,  which  were  merely  natural,  I 
saw  separated,  as  the  chaff  is  separated  from  the  wheat  by 
winnowing,  and  carried  away  as  by  a  wind  into  the  north 
of  heaven,  and  dispersed. 

962.  The  Second  Relation.  Since  it  has  been  given 
me  by  the  Lord  to  see  wonderful  things  which  are  in  the 
heavens  and  below  the  heavens,  I  must,  as  commanded, 
relate  what  has  been  seen.  There  appeared  a  magnificent 
palace,  and  in  its  inmost  a  temple.  In  the  midst  of  the 
latter  was  a  table  of  gold,  upon  which  was  the  Word,  be- 
side which  two  angels  were  standing.  Around  it  were  seats 
in  three  rows :  the  seats  of  the  first  row  were  covered  with 
silken  cloth  of  a  purple  color  ;  the  seats  of  the  second 
row,  with  silken  cloth,  of  a  blue  color ;  and  the  seats  of 
the  third  row,  with  white  cloth.  Under  the  roof,  high 
above  the  table,  there  appeared  a  wide-spread  canopy, 
shining  with  precious  stones,  from  whose  splendor  shone 
forth  as  it  were  a  rainbow,  as  when  the  heaven  clears  up 
after  a  shower.  There  then  suddenly  appeared  a  number 
of  the  clergy,  occupying  all  the  seats,  clothed  in  the  gar- 
ments of  their  priestly  office.  At  one  side  was  a  ward- 
robe, where  an  angel  keeper  stood  ;  and  within  there  lay 
splendid  garments  in  beautiful  order.  It  was  a  Council 
convoked  by  the  Lord  ;  and  I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven, 
saying,"  Deliberate."  But  they  said,  "Upon  what?"  It 
was  said,  "  Concerning  the  Lord,  and  concerning  the  Holy 
Spirit."    But  when  they  thought  upon  these  subjects,  they 


No  962.]  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  I  I  25 


were  not  in  enlightenment;  wherefore  they  humbled  them- 
selves in  prayer.  And  then  light  descended  from  heaven, 
which  first  illuminated  the  back  part  of  their  heads,  and 
afterwards  their  temples,  and  at  length  their  faces  :  and 
then  they  commenced  ;  and,  as  it  was  commanded,  first, 
concerning  the  Lord.  The  first  question  proposed  and 
discussed  was,  "Who  assumed  the  Human  in  the  virgin 
Man  ?"  And  an  angel  standing  at  the  table  upon  which 
was  the  Word,  read  before  them  these  words  in  Luke :  The 
angel  said  to  Mary,  Behold,  thou  shall  conceive  in  thy  womb, 
and  shall  bring  forth  a  Son,  and  shall  call  His  name  jesus  : 
He  shall  be  great,  a?id  shall  be  called  the  Son  of  the  High- 
est. And  Mary  said  to  the  angel,  How  shall  this  be, 
seeing  I  know  not  a  man  I  And  the  angel  answering  said. 
The  Holy  Spirit  shall  come  upon  thee,  and  the  power  of  the 
Highest  shall  overshadow  thee;  whence  the  Holy  Thing 
that  is  born  of,  thee  shall  be  called  the  Son  of  God  (i.  31,  32, 
34,  35)  :  as  also  what  is  in  Matthew,  chap.  i.  vers.  20-25  > 
and  what  is  in  vers.  25  there  he  read  emphatically.  Be- 
sides these,  he  read  many  things  from  the  Evangelists, 
where  the  Lord  as  to  His  Human  is  called  the  Son  of  God, 
and  where  He  from  His  Human  calls  Jehovah  His  Father : 
as  also  from  the  Prophets,  where  it  is  foretold  that  Jehovah 
Himself  should  come  into  the  world  J  among  which  also 
these  two,  in  Isaiah  :  //  shall  be  said  in  that  day,  Lo,  This 
is  our  God,  whom  we  have  waited  for,  that  He  may  save  us ; 
This  is  yehovah,  whom  we  have  waited  for ;  let  us  rejoice 
and  be  glad  in  His  salvation  (xxv.  9).  The  voice  of  him  that 
crieth  in  the  wilderness,  Prepare  ye  a  way  for  Jehovah,  make 
straight  in  the  desert  a  highway  for  our  God :  for  the  glory  of 
yehovah  shall  be  revealed,  and  all  flesh  shall  see  it  together  : 
Behold,  the  Lord  yehovih  cometh  in  strength  ;  He  shall  feed 
His  flock  as  a  shepJierd  (Isa.  xl.  3,  5,  10,  n).  And  the 
angel  said,  Since  Jehovah  Himself  came  into  the  world, 
and  assumed  the  Human,  and  thereby  saved  and  redeemed 
men,  He  is  therefore  called  the  Saviour  and  Redeemer  in 
vol.  in.  13 


1 1  26  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XXII. 


the  prophets.  And  then  he  read  before  them  these  pas 
sages  following  :  Surely  God  is  i?i  thee,  a?id  there  is  no  God 
besides ;  verily  thou  art  a  hidden  God,  O  God  of  Israel  the 
Saviour  (Isa.  xlv.  14,  15).  Am  not  I  Jehovah  ?  and  there 
is  no  God  else  besides  Me ;  a  just  God  and  a  Saviour,  there 
is  none  besides  Me  (Isa.  xlv.  21,  22).  I  am  Jehovah,  and 
besides  Me  there  is  no  Saviour  (Isa.  xliii.  11).  I  Jehovah 
\i?n  thy  God,  and  thou  shalt  know  no  God  but  Me,  and  there 
is  no  Saviour  besides  Me  (Hos.  xiii.  4).  That  all  flesh  may 
know  that  I  Jehovah  am  thy  Saviour  and  thy  Redeemer 
(Isa.  xlix.  26;  lx.  16).  As  for  our  Redeemer,  Jehovah 
Zebaoth  is  His  name  (Isa.  xlvii.  4).  Their  Redeemer  is  string, 
Jehovah  Zebaoth  is  His  7iame  (Jer.  1.  34).  O  Jehovah  my 
Rock  and  my  Redeemer  (Ps.  xix.  14).  Thus  said  Jehovah 
thy  Redeemer,  the  Holy  One  of  Israel,  I  Jehovah  am  thy 
God  (Isa.  xlviii.  17;  xliii.  14;  xlix.  7;  liv.  8).  Thou  O 
Jehovah  art  our  Father,  our  Redeemer  from  everlasting  is 
thy  name  (Isa.  lxiii.  16).  Thus  said  Jehovah  thy  Redeemer, 
I  am  Jehovah  that  maketh  all  things,  and  alone  of  myself 
(Isa.  xliv.  24).  Thus  said  Jehovah  Xing  of  Israel,  and  His 
Redeemer  Jehovah  Zebaoth,  I  am  the  First  a?id  the  Last, 
and  besides  Me  there  is  no  God  (Isa.  xliv.  6).  Jehovah 
Zebaoth  is  His  na?7te,  and  thy  Redeemer,  the  Holy  One  of 
Israel,  the  God  of  the  whole  earth  shall  He  be  called  (Isa. 
liv.  5).  Behold,  the  days  come,  that  I  will  raise  up  unto 
David  a  righteous  Branch  who  shall  reign  King,  and  this 
is  His  name,  Jehovah  our  RighteoitsAjss  (Jer.  xxiii.  5,  6 ; 
xxxiii.  15,  16).  In  that  day  shall  Jehovah  be  King  over  all 
the  earth  ;  in  that  day  shall  Jehovah  be  one,  and  His  name 
one  (Zech.  xiv.  9).  Being  confirmed  from  all  these  pas- 
sages, those  that  sat  upon  the  seats  said  unanimously  that 
Jehovah  assumed  the  Human  to  save  and  redeem  men. 
But  there  was  then  heard  a  voice  from  the  Roman  Catho- 
lics, who  had  hid  themselves  in  a  corner  of  the  temple, 
saying,  "  How  can  Jehovah  the  Father  become  Man  ?  is 
He  not  the  Creator  of  the  universe  ? "    And  one  of  them 


No.  962.]        THE 'APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  112  J 

that  sat  upon  the  seats  of  the  second  row  turned  himself 
around,  and  said,  "  Who  was  it  then  ?  "  And  he  from  the 
corner  answered,  "The  Son  from  eternity."  But  he  ic- 
ceived  for  answer,  "Is  not  the  Son  from  eternity,  accord- 
ing to  your  confession,  the  Creator  of  the  universe  also  ? 
And  what  is  a  Son  or  a  God  born  from  eternity  ?  And 
how  can  the  Divine  essence,  which  is  one  and  indivisible, 
be  separated,  and  some  of  it  descend  and  take  on  the 
Human,  and  not  the  whole  ? "  The  second  Discussion 
concerning  the  Lord  was  upon  this  point,  Are  not  God 
the  Father  and  He  thus  one,  as  the  soul  and  the  body  are 
one  ?  They  said  that  this  is  a  consequence,  because  the 
soul  is  from  the  Father.  And  then  one  of  these  who  sat 
upon  the  seats  in  the  third  row  read  from  the  Creed  which 
is  called  Athanasian  these  words  :  Although  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  is  God  and  Man,  still  they  are  not 
two,  but  one  Christ ;  yea,  He  is  altogether  one,  He  is  one 
Person  :  since  as  the  soul  and  the  body  ?nake  one  man,  so  God 
and  Man  are  one  Christ.  The  reader  said  that  this  creed 
is  received  in  the  whole  Christian  world,  even  by  the 
Roman  Catholics.  And  they  then  said,  "  What  need  is 
there  of  more  ?  God  the  Father  and  He  are  one,  as  the 
soul  and  the  body  are  one."  And  they  said,  "  As  it  is  so, 
we  see  that  the  Lord's  Human  is  Divine,  because  it  is  the 
Human  of  Jehovah.  Also  that  the  Lord  as  to  the  Divine 
Human  is  to  be  approached  ;  and  that  thus  and  no  other- 
wise can  the  Divine  which  is  called  the  Father  be  ap- 
proached." This  conclusion  of  theirs  the  angel  confirmed 
by  many  more  passages  from  the  Word,  among  which  were 
these  in  Isaiah  :  Unto  us  a  Child  is  bom,  unto  us  a  Son 
is  given,  whose  name  is  Wonderful,  Counsellor,  God,  the 
Mighty,  the  Father  of  eternity,  the  Prince  of  peace  (ix.  6). 
Again  :  Thou  art  our  Father,  Abraham  hath  not  known  us, 
and  Israel  doth  not  acknowledge  us,  Thou,  O  JcJwvah,  art 
our  Father,  our  Redeemer  from  everlasting  is  thy  name 
(lxiii.  16).    And  in  John  :  Jesus  said,  He  that  believeth  in 


1 1  28         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.   [Chap.  XXII. 

Me,  bdieveth  in  Him  that  sent  Me,  and  he  that  seeth  'Me 
seeth  Him  who  sent  Me  (xii.  44,  45).  Philip  said  unto 
Jesus,  Show  us  the  Father ;  Jesus  saith  unto  him,  He  that 
seeth  Me  seeth  the  Father ;  how  sayest  thou  then,  show  us  the 
Father  ?  Believest  thou  not  that  I  am  in  the  Father,  and 
the  Father  in  Me  ?  Believe  Me  that  I  am  hi  the  Father 
and  the  Father  i?i  Me  (John  xiv.  8-1 1).  And  lastly  this' 
Jesus  said,  I  am  the  Way,  the  Truth,  and  the  Life ;  no  one 
cometh  to  the  Father  but  by  Me  (John  xiv.  6).  On  hearing 
these,  they  all  said  with  one  voice  and  heart,  that  the 
Lord's  Human  is  Divine,  and  that  this  is  to  be  approached 
that  the  Father  may  be  approached ;  since  Jehovah  God, 
who  is  the  Lord  from  eternity,  through  It  sent  Himself 
into  the  world,  and  made  Himself  visible  to  the  eyes  of 
men,  and  thus  accessible.  In  a  similar  manner  He  made 
Himself  visible  and  thus  accessible  in  the  human  form  to 
the  ancients,  but  then  through  an  angel. 

After  this  followed  the  deliberation  concerning  the  Holy 
Spirit.  And  first  was  exposed  the  idea  of  many  respecting 
God  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Spirit,  which  was 
as  if  God  the  Father  was  sitting  on  high,  and  the  Son  at 
His  right  hand,  and  they  were  sending  forth  the  Holy 
Spirit  from  them,  to  enlighten  and  teach  men.  But  a  voice 
was  then  heard  from  heaven,  saying,  "  We  cannot  endure 
that  idea  of  thought.  Who  does  not  know  that  Jehovah 
God  is  omnipresent  ?  He  who  knows  and  acknowledges 
this,  will  also  acknowledge  that  He  Himself  enlightens  and 
teaches  ;  and  that  there  is  not  an  intermediate  God,  distinct 
from  Him  (and  still  less  from  two),  as  one  person  from  an- 
other. Therefore  let  the  former  idea,  which  is  vain,  be  re- 
moved ;  and  let  this,  which  is  just,  be  received  ;  and  you 
will  see  this  matter  clearly.  But  a  voice  was  then  heard 
again  from  the  Roman  Catholics,  who  had  hid  themselves 
in  the  corner  of  the  temple,  saying,  "  What  then  is  the 
Holy  Spirit,  who  is  named  in  the  Word  in  the  Evangelists 
and  in  Paul,  by  whom  so  many  of  the  learned  from  the 


No.  962  ]        THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  I  1 29 


clergy,  especially  from  ours,  say  that  they  are  led  ?  Who 
in  the  Christian  world  at  this  day  denies  the  Holy  Spirit 
and  His  operation?"   At  this  one  of  those  who  were  sitting 
upon  the  second  row  of  seats,  turned  round  and  said,  "  The 
Holy  Spirit  is  the  Divine  proceeding  from  Jehovah  the  Lord. 
You  say  that  the  Holy  Spirit  is  a  person  by  Himself  and  a 
God  by  Himself.    But  what  is  a  person  going  forth  and 
proceeding  from  a  person,  but  operation  going  forth  and 
proceeding  ?    One  person  cannot  go  forth  and  proceed  from 
another  through  a  third,  but  operation  can  [proceed  from 
the  soul  through  the  body].    Or  what  is  a  God  going  forth 
and  proceeding  from  a  God,  but  the  Divine  going  forth  and 
proceeding  ?    One  God  cannot  go  forth  and  proceed  from 
another  through  a  third,  but  the  Divine  can  [go  forth  and 
proceed  from  the  One  God].    Is  not  the  Divine  Essence 
one  and  indivisible  ?    And  as  the  Divine  Essence  or  the 
Divine  Esse  is  God,  is  not  God  one  and  indivisible  ? "  On 
hearing  this,  they  who  sat  upon  the  seats  concluded  unani- 
mously that  the  Holy  Spirit  is  not  a  Person  by  itself,  nor  a 
God  by  itself ;  but  that  it  is  the  Holy  Divine  going  forth 
and  proceeding  from  the  One,  Only,  Omnipresent  God,  who 
is  the  Lord.    At  this  the  angels  that  stood  by  the  golden 
table  upon  which  was  the  Word,  said,  "  //  is  we//.    We  do 
not  anywhere  read  in  the  Old  Testament,  that  the  prophets 
spoke  the  Word  from  the  Holy  Spirit,  but  from  Jehovah 
the  Lord  ;  and  where  the  Holy  Spirit  is  mentioned  in  the 
New  Testament,  the  proceeding  Divine  is  meant,  which  is 
the  Divine  enlightening,  teaching,  vivifying,  reforming,  and 
regenerating.''    After  this  there  followed  another  Discus- 
sion concerning  the  Holy  Spirit,  upon  the  question,  From 
whom  does  the  Divine  which  is  called  the  Holy  Spirit  pro- 
ceed ?  is  it  from  the  Divine  which  is  called  the  Father,  or 
from  the  Divine  Human  which  is  called  the  Son  ?  And 
when  they  were  discussing  this,  the  light  shone  in  from 
heaven,  from  which  they  saw  that  the  Holy  Divine,  which 
is  meant  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  proceeds  from  the  Divine  in 


I  1  30         THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.    [Chap.  XXIL 


the  Lord  through  His  glorified  Human,  which  is  the  Divine 
Human,  comparatively  as  all  activity  proceeds  from  the 
soul  through  the  body  in  man.  This  the  angel  standing  at 
the  table  confirmed  from  the  Word  by  these  passages  :  He 
whom  the  Father  hath  sent,  speaketh  the  words  of  God :  He 
hath  not  given  the  Spirit  by  measure  unto  Him,  the  Father 
loveth  the  Son,  and  hath  given  all  things  into  His  hand  (John 
iii.  34,  35).  There  shall  come  forth  a  Rod  out  of  the  stem  of 
Jesse,  the  Spirit  of  Jehovah  shall  rest  upon  Him,  the  Spirit 
of  wisdom  and  understanding,  the  Spirit  of  counsel  and  might 
(Isa.  xi.  1,  2).  That  the  Spirit  of  Jehovah  was  put  upon 
Him,  and  that  it  was  in  Him  (Isa.  xlii.  1  ;  lix.  19,  20  ;  lxi. 
1  ;  Luke  iv.  18).  When  the  Holy  Spirit  shall  come,  which 
I  will  send  unto  you  from  the  Father  (John  xv.  26).  He 
shall  glorify  Me,  for  He  shall  receive  of  mine,  and  show  it  unto 
you :  all  things  that  the  Father  hath  are  mine  ;  therefore  I  said 
that  He  shall  receive  of  mine,  and  show  it  u?ito  you  (John 
xvi.  14,  15).  If  I  go  away,  I  will  send  the  Comforter  unto 
you  (John  xvi.  7).  The  Comforter  is  the  Holy  Spirit  (John 
xiv.  26).  The  Holy  Spirit  was  not  yet,  because  Jesus  was 
not  yet  glorified  (John  vii.  39).  After  the  glorification, 
Jesus  breathed  on  them,  and  said  to  the  disciples,  Receive 
ye  the  Holy  Spirit  (John  xx.  22).  Since  the  Lord's  Divine 
operation  from  His  Divine  omnipresence  is  meant  by  the 
the  Holy  Spirit,  therefore  when  He  spoke  to  the  disciples 
concerning  the  Holy  Spirit  which  He  would  send  from  God 
the  Father,  He  also  said,  I  will  not  leave  you  orphans  ;  I  go 
away,  and  come  unto  you  :  and  in  that  day  ye  shall  knoiv  that 
I  am  in  my  Father,  and  ye  in  Me,  and  I  in  you  (John  xiv. 
18,  20,  28).  And  just  before  His  departure  out  of  the 
world,  He  said,  lo,  I  am  with  you  all  the  days  until  the  con- 
summation  of  the  age  (Matt,  xxviii.  20).  Having  read  these 
words  before  them,  the  angel  said,  "From  these  and  many 
other  passages  in  the  Word,  it  is  manifest  that  the  Divine 
which  is  called  the  Holy  Spirit  proceeds  from  the  Divine  in 
the  Lord  through  His  Divine  Human."    To  this  they  that 


No.  962.]         THE  APOCALYrSE  REVEALED. 


II3I 


sat  upon  the  seats  said,  "This  is  the  Divine  Truth."  At 
length  this  decision  was  made,  "That  from  the  delibera- 
tions in  this  Council  we  have  clearly  seen,  and  thence  ac- 
knowledge as  the  Holy  Truth,  that  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
there  is  a  Divine  Trinity,  which  is,  the  Divine  from  Which, 
which  is  called  the  Father ;  the  Divine  Human,  which  is 
called  ths  Son  ;  and  the  proceeding  Divine,  which  is  the 
Holy  Spirit.    Thus  there  is  One  God  in  the  Church." 

After  these  things  were  concluded  in  that  magnificent 
Council,  they  rose  :  and  the  angel  keeper  of  the  wardrobe, 
came  and  brought  to  each  of  those  who  sat  upon  the  seats, 
splendid  garments  interwoven  here  and  there  with  threads 
of  gold,  and  said,  "  Receive  these  Wedding  Garments." 
And  they  were  conducted  in  glory  into  the  New  Christian 
Heaven,  with  which  the  Lord's  Church  on  earth,  which  is 
the  New  Jerusalem,  will  be  conjoined. 

Apoc.  xxii.  21. 

The  Grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  you  all. 
Amen. 


INDEX 

OF 

WORDS,    NAMES,    AN  D  THINGS 

CONTAINED  IN  TUB 

APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


In  the  following  Index,  ill.  or  illustrated,  signifies  more  fully  explained;  sh.  signifies 
shown,  or  proved  £rom  the  Word  ;  and  sign.,  signifies  or  denotes. 


A. 

ABADDON  {Abaddon).  See  De- 
stroyer. 

ABOMINATION  {abominatio).  That 
the  evils  enumerated  in  the  second 
table  of  the  decalogue  are  called 
abominations,  sh.  n.  S91. 

ABYSS  (abyssns).  A  description  of 
the  pit  of  the  abyss,  where  they  are 
who  have  confirmed  in  themselves 
faith  alone  separated  from  charity,  n. 
421,  442. 

ACCUSE,  to  (acciisare).  That  ac- 
cuser and  to  accuse,  when  spoken  of 
the  devil,  sign,  to  bring  forth  vari- 
ous th.ngs  out  of  man,  and  to  con- 
demn, n.  554. 

ADULTERY  (adulterium).  That 
to  commit  adultery  and  whoredom 
sign,  to  adulterate  and  to  falsify  the 
goods  and  truths  of  the  Word,  /'//. 
7j\dish.  n.  134.  The  reason  is,  because 
in  the  Word  and  in  every  part  there- 
of there  is  a  marriage  of  the  Lord 
and  the  church,  also  a  marriage  of 
good  and  truth,  which  constitutes  the 
church ;  concerning  which,  n.  134, 
359>  3&>,  812,  816,  8S1,  955.  See 
Mar  riage  and  Bridegroom. 
That  by  the  great  harlot  of  Babyion 
is  sign,  the  adulteration  and  profa- 
nation of  the  Word,  n.  719.  See 
Papists. 

AFAR  OFF  (longing-mini).  That 
afar  off  sign,  remoteness  of  state, 
that  is,  lemoved  from  such  things 
as  constitute  states  of  good  and 


truth,  and  thence  appertain  to  the 
church,  /'//.  and  sh.  n.  769.  The 
contrary  is  sign,  by  near,  n.  947 ; 
see  At' Hand.  That  to  stand  afar 
off,  and  to  lament  over  damnation, 
sign,  to  be  in  a  state  remote  from 
damnation  and  in  fear,  n.  769,  7S3, 
7S7. 

AFFECTION  (afectio).   See  Love. 

AFFLICTION  (afflictio).  That  af- 
fliction sign,  the  state  of  the  church 
infested  by  evils  and  falsities,  sh.  n. 
33.  That  it  also  sign,  temptations, 
n.  377.  That  affliction  is  predicated 
of  falsities,  n.  95,  137. 

AFTER  (post).  That  to  walk  after 
another  sign,  to  obey,  sh.  n.  57S. 

AIR  [acr).  What  is  signified  by  air, 
see  n.  708. 

ALAS  (tys).    See  Woe. 

ALLELUJAH  (allcluja).  That  it 
sign,  praise  ye  God ;  that  it  was  an 
expression  of  thanksgiving,  confes- 
sion, and  celebration  of  the  Lord 
from  joy  of  heart,  sh.  n.  803,  807, 
80S.    See  To  Praise. 

ALTAR  (a/tare).  That  in  the  church 
amongst  the  children  of  Israel  there 
were  two  altars,  one  for  burnt-offar- 
ings,  the  other  for  incense  ;  and  that 
by  the  altar  for  burnt-offerings  is  rep- 
resented, and  thence  signified  wor- 
ship from  heavenly  love,  and  by  the 
altar  for  incense,  worship  from  spirit- 
ual love,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  392,  649. 
See  Sacrifice  and  Incense.  That 
the  altar  for  burnt-offerings  also  sign. 
the  heavenly  kingdom  of  the  Lord, 


"34 


INDEX. 


n.  649.  That  fire  was  continually 
burning  upon  the  altar  of  burnt- 
Dffering  and  that  hence  fire  was 
taken  in  the  censer,  and  offered  with 
incense,  sh.  n.  395.  That  that  fire 
rign.  the  divine  heavenly  love,  n. 
395.    See  Fire. 

AMEN  {amen).  That  amen  sign. 
confirmation  from  the  truth,  and 
since  the  Lord  is  truth  itself,  it 
sign,  confirmation  from  the  Lord, 
sh.  v..  23,  61,  199,  292  ;  and  it  also 
sign,  consent  of  all,  n.  375. 

A  MP  H  IT  H  EAT  R  E  {amphithea- 
trum).  Concerning  the  amphithea- 
tre where  the  dragons  held  their 
diversions,  /'//.  n.  655.  Concerning 
their  diversions  there,  see  Faith. 

ANGEL  {angelus).  That  by  angel,  in 
the  highest  sense,  is  meant  the 
Lord  ;  in  a  respective  sense,  heaven, 
also  a  heavenly  society,  and  likewise 
divine  truth,  n.  647,  910.  That  by 
angel,  in  the  highest  sense,  is  meant 
the  Lord,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  344,  465, 
647,  910,  5,  258;  also  by  the  seven 
angels,  n.  657.  That  by  angel  and 
angels  are  sign,  heaven,  because  heav- 
en is  heaven  from  the  Lord,  n.  5, 
342,  910.  That  by  Michael  and 
Gabriel  are  not  meant  any  archangel, 
but  societies-  of  heaven  and  minis- 
tries therein ;  that  by  Michael  are 
meant  societies  of  angels,  whose 
special  ministry  is  to  teach,  that  the 
Lord  is  the  God  of  heaven  and 
earth,  and  that  God  the  Father  and 
He  are  one ;  and  that  by  Gabriel  are 
meant  societies  of  angels,  wherein  is 
taught,  that  Jehovah  came  into  the 
world,  and  that  his  human  nature  is 
the  Son  of  God,  n.  548,  564,  77. 
That  angel  sign.  Divine  truth,  n. 
900,  910.  Concerning  the  angels  of 
the  third  heaven,  n.  120,  and  in  the 
following.  That  an  angel  does  not 
speak  with  man  out  of  heaven,  but 
the  Lord  through  heaven  ;  but  when 
an  angel  is  to  talk  with  man,  he  is 
^ent  from  heaven,  and  talks  with  man 
Jrom  the  Lord.  n.  816  ;  see  Heaven. 
That  the  angels  are  not  superior  to 
men.  but  their  equals;  the  reason 
why  they  excel  men  in  wisdom,  is, 
because  they  are  in  spiritual  light, 
Out  men  in  natural  light,  p.  818. 
That  angels  and  spirits  ki.ow  noth- 
ing of  man.  with  whom  they  do  not 
speak,  because  they  are  consociated 


by  correspondences  as  to  thoughts ; 
but  as  to  the  affections  it  is  different, 
n.  943.  That  angels  are  consociated 
with  men,  but  the  Lord  only  is  con- 
joined with  them,  n.  818,  946.  That 
angels  are  not  to  be  invoked,  much 
less  worshipped,  but  only  the  Lord, 
n.  81S.  That  he  is  an  angel  of 
heaven  who  receives  the  Lord  in  love 
and  faith,  n.  344. 

AN  I MALS  {animalia).  See  Beasts. 
Concerning  the  four  animals,  see 
Cheru  dim. 

ANOINTING,  to  Anoint  (unctio% 
ungere).    See  Oil. 

AN  T  I  PAS  (Antipas),  the  martyr, 
that  is,  a  confessor  of  the  truth,  n. 
112. 

APES  {simia).  Concerning  apes 
mounted  on  horses,  and  seated 
thereon  with  their  bodies  reversed ; 
who  they  were,  and  of  what  nature 
and  qualitv,  ill.  n.  839. 

APOCALYPSE  or  REVELATION 
{Apocalypsis).  That  the  Apoca- 
lypse treats  concerning  the  last  state 
of  the  Christian  church,  afterwards 
concerning  the  last  judgment,  and 
lastly  concerning  the  New  Church, 
which  is  the  New  Jerusalem,  and  not 
concerning  the  empires  or  kingdoms 
of  the  world,  preface,  and  n.  2,  227, 
387,  483,  543.  That  in  series  it 
treats  of  the  falsities  in  the  church, 
inasmuch  as  the  truths  of  the  New 
Church  cannot  be  received t  before 
those  falsities  are  discovered  'and  re- 
moved, n.  700.  That  the  Apoca- 
lypse was  manifested  to  John  by  the 
Lord,  and  that  it  is  now  opened  by 
the  Lord,  preface,  and  n.  953,  954, 
957.  .  That  nothing  shall  be  added 
or  taken  away  from  what  is  written 
in  the  Apocalypse,  sign,  that  noth- 
ing shall  be  added  or  taken  away  from 
the  truths  of  the  New  Church,  which 
contain  prophecies,  and  are  now  re- 
vealed, ill.  n.  957-959.  That  the 
last  words  in  the  Apocalypse  are  the 
words  of  betrothal  between  the  Lord 
and  the  church  to  marriaee,  n.  960. 

APOSTLES  {aposfoli).  That  by  the 
disciples  of  the  Lord  are  meant  those 
who  are  taught  and  instructed  in  the 
goods  and  truths  of  the  church,  n. 
79.  That  by  apostles  are  meant 
those  who  teach  the  goods  and  truths 
of  the  church,  and  that  the  twelve 
apostles  of  the  Lord  consequently 


IN 


represented  and  thence  in  the  Word  ' 
signify  the  church  as  to  all  the  goods 
and  truths  thereof,  n.  5,  233.  790, 
903,  915.  What  is  signified  by  Peter, 
James,  and  John,  n.  5.  That  the 
same  is  signified  by  the  apostles  sit- 
ting on  twelves  thrones,  and  judging  I 
the"  twelve  tribes  of  Israel,  n.  233, 
798.  That  the  apostles  are  called 
holy,  because  they  represented  holy 
things,  n.  790. 

ARK  (area).    See  Decalogue. 

A  RMAGEDDON  (Armageddon). 
That  Armageddon  sign,  the  love  of 
honor,  dominion,  and  pre-eminence, 
sh.  n.  707.  That  to  gather  together  to 
war,  in  Armageddon,  sign,  a  state  of 
combat  from  falsities  against  truths, 
and  a  desire  of  destroying  the  New 
Church,  arising  from  a  love  of  do- 
minion or  power  and  pre-eminence, 
n.  707,  til.  n.  839.  Concerning  the 
combat  in  Armageddon  with  respect 
to  the  understanding  of  the  Lord's 
prayer  in  its  beginning,  ill.  n.  839. 
See  Prayer. 

ARMS  (anna).  That  arms  sign,  such 
tilings  as  belong  to  spiritual  war,  sh. 
n.  436.  See  War.  That  breast- 
plates sign,  argumentations,  sh.  n. 
436,  450. 

ARMY  or  HOST  (exercitus).  That 
an  army  sign,  those  who  are  in 
Divine  goods  and  truths,  and  thence 
abstractedly  goods  and  truths,  and  in 
the  opposite  sense.  thoSe  who  are  in 
evils  and  falsities,  and  thence  abstract- 
edly evils  and  falsities,  til.  and  sh.  n. 
447,  S33.  That  therefore  the  sun, 
moon,  and  stars,  are  called  hosts  or 
armies,  sh.  n.  447.  That  by  sun, 
moon,  and  stars,  are  sign,  the  goods 
and  truths  of  the  church,  also  its 
evils  and  falsities,  n.  413.  See  Sun, 
Moon,  and  Stars. 

ARTIFICER  (art  if  ex).  That  an 
artificer  sign,  a  man  who  is  intelli- 
gent, and  who  from  understanding 
think;  truths,  and,  in  an  opposite 
sense,  who  from  self-derived  intelli- 
gence thinks  falsities,  /'//.  and  sh.  n. 
793.  That  even-  kind  of  device  in 
the  world  corresponds  with  such 
things  as  belong  to  angelic  wisdom, 
ill.  n.  793. 

ASER  (Asehcr).  That  Aser,  in  the 
highest  sense,  sign,  eternity,  in  the 
spiritual  sense,  eternal  beatitude,  in 
the  natural  sense,  the  affection  of 


EX.  I  I  35 

good  and  truth,  also  the  love  of 
being  useful,  which  is  callec  mutual 
love,  sh.  n.  353. 

ASIA  (Asia).  That  Asia  sign,  those 
who  are  in  the  light  of  truth  from 
the  Word,  ill.  n.  11.  Concerning 
Great  Tartar/  in  Asia,  n.  11.  Ste 
Tartar  y. 

ASSYRIA  or  ASKUR  (Assyria). 
That  it  sign,  the  rational  faculty  of 
the  church,  *'//.  n.  444.  See  Eu- 
phrates. 

AT-HAND,  NEAR  (frofe,  /ro/in- 
qnum).  That  at-hand  and  near 
sign,  nearness  of  state,  also  that  it 
is  absolutely  necessary,  ill.  n.  947. 
See  also  Afar-off,  and  Shortly. 

ATMOSPHERES  ( atmosphere ). 
That  in  the  spiritual  world  there  are 
atmospheres  like  ether,  air,  and 
water,  in  which  the  angels  of  the 
three  heavens  dwell,  and  that  those 
atmospheres  are  spiritual,  n.  238, 
878. 

AXE  (seeuris).  That  an  axe  sign. 
falsity  from  one's  own  intelligence, 
/'//.  and  sh.  n.  S47. 


B. 

BABEL  and  BABYLON  (Babel  ei 
Babylon,  vide  Pontificit).  See 
Papists. 

BALAAM  (Bileam).  That  Balaam 
was  a  hypocrite  and  a  diviner  or 
soothsayer,  and  that  through  his 
counsel  given  to  Balak  he  sought  to 
destroy  the  children  of  Israel  by 
eating  things  offered  to  idols,  sh.  n. 
114. 

BALANCES  or  SCALES  (lanees, 
st  at  era,  vide  mensura).  See  Meas- 
ure. 

BALD  (eah-us).  That  it  sign,  those 
who  are  without  truths  from  the 
Word,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  47. 

BAPTISM  (baftismus).  What  the 
Papists  teach  concerning  baptism 
may  be  seen  in  what  is  set  forth  con- 
cerning their  doctrine,  n.  I.  That 
baptism  is  a  sacrament  of  repentance 
and  an  introduction  into  the  church, 
ill.  n.  224,  and  at  n.  531  towards  the 
end.  n.  776.  What  the  Reformed 
teach  concerning  baptism,  see  what  is 
set  forth  concerning  their  doctrines 
at  n.  YI.  That  baptism  is  for  a  sign 
before  angels,  and  for  a  memorial 


INDEX. 


befjremen,  n.  776.  The  reason  of 
John's  baptism,  n.  776.  That  bap- 
tism represents  and  thence  signifies 
a  cleansing  and  purification  from 
evils  and  falsities,  and  consequently 
reformation  and  regeneration ;  the 
like  was  formerly  signified  by  wash- 
ing, sh.  n.  378. 

BARLEY  {hordeum).    See  Wheat. 

BEAR  (ursus).  That  bears  sign. 
those  who  read  the  Word  and  do  not 
understand  it,  whereby  they  involve 
themselves  in  fallacies,  ill.  and  sh.  n. 
573.  That  in  the  spiritual  world 
there  appear  bears  that  are  hurtful 
and  bears  that  are  harmless,  n. 
573- 

BEAR  WITNESS,  to  {testari).  See 
Testimony. 

BEAST  (bestia).  That  beast  sign. 
various  things  with  men  and  angels, 
which  appertain  to  their  will  or  affec- 
tion and  to  their  understanding  and 
thought,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  290.  That 
beasts  sign,  men  as  to  their  natural 
affections  and  concupiscences,  ill. 
and  sh.  n.  567.  That  affections  and 
concupiscences  appear  in  the  spirit- 
ual world  as  beasts,  concerning  which 
see  n.  601.  Beasts,  birds,  and 
fishes,  in  general  termed  creatures, 
sign,  affections,  perceptions,  and 
thoughts  among  men,  and  conse- 
quently men  as  to  such  things,  ill. 
and  sh.  n.  405.  That  man  and 
beast  sign,  man  as  to  spiritual  affec- 
tion and  as  to  natural  affection,  sh. 
n.  567.  What  is  sign,  by  the  four 
beasts  rising  out  of  the  sea  in  Daniel, 
chap.  vii.  and  that  nearly  the  same 
is  sign,  by  the  beast  from  the  sea  in 
Apoc.  xiii.  ill.  n.  574.  That  by  the 
beast  from  the  sea  in  Apoc.  xiii.  are 
sign,  the  men  of  the  external  church, 
who  are  called  the  laity,  who  are  in 
faith  separate  from  charity,  n.  594. 
That  by  the  beast  from  the  earth, 
which  is  also  called  the  false 
prophet,  are  meant  the  men  of  the 
church  on  earth,  who  are  called 
clergy,  and  are  in  faith  separate  from 
charity,  sh.  n.  594.  That  by  the 
throne  of  the  beast  is  sign,  where 
the  false  of  faith  reigns,  n.  694. 
That  by  the  beast,  his  image,  his 
mark,  and  the  number  of  his  name, 
is  sign,  faith  alone,  its  doctrine,  its 
acknowledgment,  and  the  falsifica- 
tion of  the  Word,  n.  660,  679.  That 


by  the  scarlet  beast  is  sign,  the 
Word,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  723,  733-7^ 
739-741,  746,  749-  What  is  sign. 
by  the  four  animals,  see  Cheru- 
bim. 

BED  (lectns).  That  bed  sign,  doc- 
trine, /'//.  from  beds  in  the  spiritual 
world,  and  sh.  n.  137.  That  Jacob, 
1  inasmuch  as  in  the  Word  he  sign. 
the  doctrine  of  the  church,  when 
any  one  thinks  profoundly  concerning 
him,  there  appears  a  man  above  to- 
wards the  right,  as  it  were  lying  on 
a  bed,  n.  137  at  the  end. 

BENJAMIN  (Benjamin).  That 
Benjamin  sign,  a  life  of  truth  origi- 
nating in  good,  sh.  n.  361. 

BIND,  to  (vincire).    See  Bound. 

BIRD  (avis).    See  Fowl. 

BIRTH  (natiyitas).  By  births  and 
conceptions  in  the  Word  are  meant 
spiritual  births  and  conceptions, 
which  relate  to  the  good  of  love  and 
the  truth  of  faith  ;  inasmuch  as  they 
are  procreated  from  the  marriage  of 
good  and  truth,  /'//.  n.  139,  ill.  n. 
543.  That  the  members  of  gener- 
ation in  both  sexes  correspond  with 
heavenly  love,  n.  213.  See  to  Bring 
forth. 

BISHOPS  (episcopi).  Some  particu- 
lars relative  to  certain  English  bish- 
ops in  the  spiritual  world,  contained 
in  memorable  relations  at  the  end  of 
some  chapters,  n.  241,  675,  716. 

BITTER  (amarum).  That  it  sign. 
falsified  truth,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  411. 
See  Wormwood. 

BLACK,  BLACKNESS  (nigrum, 
?tigredo).  That  there  are  two  kinds 
of  blackness ;  one  in  opposition  to 
white,  and  the  other  in  opposition  to 
red,  concerning  which  see  n.  231,  ill. 
and  sh.  n.  312.  That  blackness  also 
sign,  ignorance,  n.  915. 

BLASPHEMY  (blasphemia).  That 
it  is  a  denial  of  the  Divinity  of  the 
Lord,  and  the  sanctity  of  the  Word, 
ill.  and  sh.  n.  571.  That  it  is  also 
profanation,  ill.  n.  723. 

BLESSED  (beatus).  That  the 
blessed  sign,  those  who  have  ths 
felicity  of" eternal  life,  n.  639,  816 
944,  95 i- 

BLIND  (evens).  That  the  blind  sign. 
those  who  do  not  know  truth,  and 
those  who  do  not  understand  truth, 
sh.  n.  210. 

BLOOD  (sanguis).    That  the  blood 


INDEX. 


of  the  Limb  sign,  the  Divine  truth 
of  the  Lord  in  Him  and  from  Him, 
ill.  and  sh.  n.  379,  for  this  reason, 
because  the  Lord  is  the  Word,  and 
the  Divine  truth  therein  is  meant  by 
His  blood,  and  the  Divine  good 
therein  by  His  flesh,  likewise  by  His 
body,  ill.  n.  555,  684.  That  blood, 
in  the  opposite  sense,  sign,  violence 
offered  to  the  Word,  consequently  to 
the  Lord,  sh.  n.  825.  That,  in  the  op- 
posite sense,  it  signifies  Divine  truth 
falsified,  adulterated,  and  profaned, 
sk.  n.  379,  404,  687.  6S8.  That 
blood  as  of  one  dead,  sign,  infernal 
falsity,  HI.  n.  6S1. 
BOOK  {liber).  That  books  sign,  the 
interiors  of  the  mind  of  man,  be- 
cause in  them  are  written  all  things 
appertaining  to  his  life,  n.  867.  That 
the  Book  of  Life  is  the  Lord  con- 
sidered as  the  Word,  consequently 
the  Word,  n.  95S.  That  to  be  writ- 
ten in  the  Book  of  Life,  and  to  be 
judged  therefrom,  sign,  from  the 
Divine  Truth  of  the  Word,  and 
from  the  Lord  thereby,  sh.  n.  256. 
That  to  open  the  book,  and  to  loose 
the  seals  thereof,  sign,  to  know  the 
states  of  all,  and  to  judge  every  one 
according  to  his  state,  ill.  n.  259, 
295.  That  no  one  can  look  in  the 
book,  sign,  that  no  one  but  the  Lord 
alone  is  able  to  know  it  in  the  least, 
n.  262.  See  Seal.  That  to  be 
written  in  the  Book  of  Life,  sign,  he 
who  believes  in  the  Lord,  and  lives 
according  to  His  commandments,  sh. 
n.  S74.  That  not  to  be  written  in 
the  Book  of  Life,  sign,  the  contrary, 
n.  S74.  That  by  the  little  book  open 
in  the  hand  of  the  angel,  is  meant 
that  essential  of  the  New  Church, 
that  the  Lord,  even  as  to  His  Hu- 
manity, is  the  God  of  heaven  and 
earth,  n.  469.  What  was  written  in 
that  little  book,  may  be  seen,  n.  472. 
That  to  depart  as  a  book  or  scroll 
rolled  together,  sign,  that  good  and 
truth,  which  is  in  the  Word,  should 
recede  and  become  hidden  in  the 
church,  n.  335.  It  is  said  that  the 
book  was  rolled  together,  because 
books  were  then  made  of  parch- 
ment,   and   wee    rolled    up,  n. 

BOTTLE  (uter).  That  a  bottle  or 
pitcher  sign,  the  same  as  its  con- 
tents, sh.  n.  672. 


BOTTOMLESS  PIT  (alyssus).  See 

Abyss. 

BOUND,  to  BIND  (vinetus,  vin- 
cire).  Thrjf  to  be  bound  in  prison 
and  in  custody,  sign,  to  be  infested 
by  evils  and  falsities,  sh.  n.  99.  Sei» 
Captive. 

BOW  (arcus).  That  a  bow  sign. 
doctrine  fighting  from  truths  against 
falsities,  and  from  falsities  against 
truths,  ///.  and  sh.  n.  299.  That 
therefore  arrows  and  shafts  sign 
truths  or  falsities,  n.  299. 

BRASS  (crs).  That  brass  sign  nat- 
ural good,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  775. 

BREAD  {pants).  That  there  are 
bread  and  wine  in  the  Holy  Supper, 
because  bread  there  sign,  the  holy 
principle  of  love,  and  wine  the  holy 
principle  of  faith ;  and  because  the 
material  bread  and  the  heavenly 
bread  mutually  correspond  therein, 
also  the  material  wine  and  the  heav- 
enly wine,  ill.  n.  224.  That  bread 
from  flour  of  wheat  was  offered  up 
together  with  the  sacrifices  upon  the 
altar,  which  was  called  a  cake  or 
meat-offering,  sh.  n.  778.  That  the 
bread  of  faces  upon  the  table  in  the 
tabernacle  was  also  made  of  fine 
flour  of  wheat,  sh.  n.  778 ;  because 
wheat  sign,  the  good  of  the  church 
from  the  Word,  and  fine  flour  its  truth 
thence  derived,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  315. 

BREADTH  (laiiindo).  That  breadth 
sign,  the  truth  of  the  church,  and 
length  the  good  of  the  church,  ill. 
and  sh.  n.  906,  907. 

BREAST  (mai/tnia,  mamilla).  See 
Paps. 

BK  EAST-PLATE  (thorax).  See 
Arms. 

BRIDEGROOM,  BRIDE  [sponsus, 
sponsa).  That  by  virtue  of  the 
marriage  of  the  Lord  with  the 
Church,  the  Lord  is  called  the 
Bridegroom,  and  the  Church 
the  Bride,  n.  797,  8S1.  That  the 
New  Church,  which  is  the  New 
Jerusalem,  is  called  the  Bride  the 
Lamb's  Wife,  sh.  n.  81 95;.  That 
the  church  is  called  a  bride  while  it  is 
establishing,  and  that  it  is  called  a 
wife  when  it  is  established,  n.  S95 
towards  the  end.  That  at  the  end 
of  the  Apocalypse  the  Bride  and 
Bridegroom  speak,  that  is,  the  Lord 
and  the  Church,  as  if  it  were  during 
tfcfl  betrothal,  n.  960. 


n38 


INDEX. 


BRIDLE  of  a  HORSE  (frcznum 
eqtri).    That  the  bridle  of  a  horse 
sign,  that  by  which  the  understand- 
ing is  guided,  sh.  n.  653. 
BRING  FORTH,  to,  to  TRAVAIL 
in  BIRTH,  BIRTH  ( purer e,  par- 
titrire,  partus).    That  to  bring  forth 
and  to  travail  in  birth  sign,  to  con- 
ceive and  bring  forth  these  things 
which  appertain  to  spiritual  life,  sh. 
n.  535.    See  also  Birth. 
BROTHER  (/rater).    That  a  man- 
brother  is  spoken  of  charity,  and  a 
companion,  of  faith,  sh.  n.  32.  That 
the  Lord  calls  those,  who  from  him 
are  m  charity,  brothers,  ill.  and  sh. 
n.  32.    But  that  it  is  not  written, 
neither  is  it  becoming  that  they,  on 
the  contrary,  should  call  the  Lord 
brother,  n.  32. 
BUILDING  (structura).  That  build- 
ing or  structure  sign,  the  whole  sub- 
ject to  which  it  relates,  because  the 
all  of  it  is  in  the  building,  n.  911. 
BURY,  BURIAL,  MONUMENT 
(sepelire,    sepultnru,  sepulcJirum). 
That  to  be  buried  sign,  to  rise  again, 
and  to  continue  life,   because  all 
earthly  and  impure  things  are  re- 
jected, n.  506.     That  not  to  be 
buried  sign,  to  continue  in  things 
earthly  and  unclean,  and  for  that 
reason  to  be  rejected  as  damned,  sh. 
n.  506. 

BUY,  to  (cmere).  That  by  buying 
and  selling  is  sign,  to  acquire  knowl- 
edges of  good  and  truth,  or  truths, 
and  to  teach  them,  sh.  n.  606.  See 
to  Trade.  That  by  the  bought  of 
the  Lord  are  sign,  the  redeemed, 
that  is,  the  regenerate,  n.  619. 


C. 

CALF  (vitnlits).  That  a  calf  sign. 
the  natural  affection  of  knowing 
truths,  and,  in  the  opposite  sense, 
the  affection  of  knowing  falsities, 
sh.  n.  242.  That  calves  in  sacrifices 
sign,  the  affection  of  knowing  truths  ; 
and  that  the  calves  of  Egypt,  and 
the  calves  of  Samaria,  sign,  the  af- 
fection of  knowing  falsities,  n.  242. 
That  the  calf,  which  was  one  of  the 
four  animals  which  were  cherubim, 
sign,  the  Divine  truth  of  the  Word 
as  to  affection,  ill.  n.  242. 

CALLED  (vocaius).     That  by  the 


called,  in  a  general  sense,  are  meant 
all  throughout  the  world,  because  all 
are  called,  n.  744.  That  by  the 
called,  in  a  particular  sense,  arc 
meant  they  who  are  with  the  Lord, 
ill.  n.  744.  That  the  called  to  the 
marriage-supper  of  the  Lamb  sign. 
those  who  receive  the  things  which 
are  of  the  New  Church,  n.  816. 
That  the  called,  the  chosen,  and  tha 
faithful,  sign,  those  who  are  in  th,? 
externals,  the  internals,  and  inmost 
principles  of  the  church,  n.  744. 

CAMP  (castra).  That  a  camp  sign. 
all  the  truths  and  goods  of  the  church, 
sh.  n.  862. 

CANDLE  (hccerna).    See  Candle- 

C  A  N  DLESTICK  {candelabrum). 
That  it  sign,  the  church  as  to  en- 
lightenment from  the  Lord  through 
the  Word,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  43>  75' 
That  in  particular  it  sign,  intelli 
gence  and  faith,  n.  493.    That  the 
seven   candlesticks  sign,  the  New 
Church  in  the  heavens  and  on  the 
earths,  ill.  n.  66.    That  the  seven 
lamps  sign,  the  same,  n.  237.  That 
lamps  and  candles  sign,  intelligence 
in  both  senses,  n.  408. 
CAPTIVE,  CAPTIVITY  (captivus, 
captivitas).     That   captivity  sign. 
spiritual  captivity,  which  is  a  leading 
away  from  truths  and  goods,  and  a 
detention  in  falsities  and  evils,  sh. 
n.  591.    That  the  bound  and  shut 
up  in  prison  sign,  the  same  as  cap- 
tives, n.  591,  sh.  n.  884  towards  the 
end.    See  Bound. 
CHAIN  (catena).     That  to  have  a 
chain  in  the  hand  sign,  the  endeav- 
or proceeding  from  the   power  of 
binding  and  loosing,  n.  840. 
CHALICE  (calix).  "  See  Cup. 
CHARIOT  (ciirrus).     That  a  char- 
iot sign,  the  doctrine  of  the  church, 
sh.  n.  437.     That  a  coach  sign. 
nearly  the  same,  sh.  n.  781. 
CHARITY  (charitas).    For  the  good 
of  charity  and  of  life,  see  Works. 
For  the  nature  of  mutual  love,  n. 
353,  see  Love.     That  faith  exists 
from  charity,  and  that  it  is  the  form 
of  charity,  altogether  like  speech  and 
sound,  ill.  n.  655,  ill.  n.  875.  What 
is  the  quality  of  the  man  of  the 
church,  if  he  gives  charity  the  prec- 
edence ;  and  what  is  his  quality,  il 
he  gives  faith  the  precedence,  ill.  Ik 


INDEX 


1139 


655.  That  charity  and  faith  are  not 
any  thing  unless  they  are  in  works, 
and  that  in  works  they  exist  and  sub- 
sist, ill.  n.  875.  That  charity  and 
faith  also  exist  and  subsist  in  works 
while  they  are  inwardly  in  will  or  en- 
deavor, ill.  n.  875.  A  comparison 
made  between  chanty  and  faith,  and 
heat  and  light,  from  which  may  be 
seen  the  nature  of  faith  united  with 
charity,  and  the  nature  of  faith  sep- 
arated from  charity,  ill.  n.  875. 
That  charity  consists  in  performing 
the  commandments  of  the  decalogue, 
sh.  from  Paul,  n.  356.  A  disputa- 
tion among  those  who  make  faith  the 
primitive,  and  consequently  spiritual, 
and  thence  heavenly,  ill.  n.  386,  655. 
That  the  neighbor  is  not  to  be 
thought  of  from  his  person,  but 
from  his  quality  or  character,  *'//.  n. 
611.  That  a  dispute  concerning 
faith  alone  was  heard  at  a  distance 
like  the  gnashing  of  teeth,  and  a  dis- 
putation concerning  charity  like  a 
beating  noise,  ill.  n.  386. 

CHASTEN  to,  and  to  REBUKE 
(castigare  et  argtiere).  That  they 
sign,  to  tempt,  n.  215. 

CHERUBIM  {cherubi).  That  the 
four  animals  in  the  throne,  and 
round  about  the  throne,  were  cheru- 
bim ;  and  that  cherubim  sign,  the 
Word  in  its  literal  sense,  and  de- 
fences or  guards,  lest  the  interior 
senses,  which  are  spiritual  and  heav- 
enly, should  be  hurt,  ill.  and  sh.  n. 
239>  275>  2CA  3*4-  The  first  chap- 
ter of  Ezekiel  concerning  the  cheru- 
bim explained,  n.  239  towards  the 
end.  That  seraphim  sign,  doctrine 
from  the  Word,  n.  245. 

CHRIST  (Oiristus).  That  Christ  is 
the  Messiah,  sh.  n.  520.  That 
Christ  or  the  Messiah  is  the  Son  of 
God,  sh.  n.  520.  That  by  Christ  is 
meant  the  Divine  Humanity  of  the 
Lord,  n.  520;  see  Lord.  That  by 
Christ  is  meant  Divine  Truth,  and 
that  by  false  Christs  are  meant  Di- 
vine truths  falsified,  sh.  n.  595. 

?,  H  U  RC  H  ( cedes  in ).  For  the  doctrine 
of  the  Reformed  concerning  the  church 
see  the  doctrines  of  the  Reformed 
churches  in  what  is  premised,  IX. 
That  the  church  appears  before  the 
Lord  as  a  man,  beautiful  or  deformed 
according  to  its  doctrine,  and  at  the 
same  time  conformity  of  life  to  it,  n. 


601.  That  the  church  becomes  more 
perfect,  as  the  various  things  of 
which  it  consists  are  conveniently 
disposed  in  their  order,  n.  66,  73. 
That  even-  church  commences  from 
the  goods  of  life  or  charity,  and  ter- 
minates in  faith  alone,  n.  82.  That 
the  church  in  process  of  time  de- 
creases, by  receding  from  the  good 
of  love  and  truths  of  faith,  even  un- 
til evil  is  supposed  to  be  good,  and 
falsehood  truth,  n.  658.  That  the 
angels  of  %  heaven  lament  when  the 
church  on  earth  is  destroyed,  ar.d 
pray  to  the  Lord  that  it  may  be 
brought  to  an  end,  which  is  effected 
by  the  last  judgment,  /'//.  n.  645. 
Because  the  church  on  earth  is  the 
foundation  of  heaven,  n.  645.  That 
at  the  end  of  the  present  church 
there  exists  such  an  inversion  and 
affliction,  as  can  never  be  exceeded, 
sh.  n.  fit.  That  the  church  on 
earth  will  be  altogether  as  the  church 
is  in  the  heavens,  because  they  are 
conjoined  like  the  internal  and  the 
external  with  man,  ill.  n.  533.  That 
the  church  on  earth,  like  heaven,  is 
distinguished  into  three  degrees  ; 
hence  that  those  who  are  in  the 
church,  are  in  the  externals,  inter- 
nals, and  inmost  principles  thereof, 
n.  744.  That  they  who  are  in  the 
externals  are  said  to  be  the  called ; 
they  who  are  in  the  internals,  the 
chosen ;  and  they  who  are  in  the 
inmost  principles,  the  faithful,  n. 
744.  That  the  doctrine  of  truth 
constitutes  the  church,  and  a  life 
conformable  thereto  constitutes  re- 
ligion, ill.  n.  923.  That  where  the 
life  is  not  conformable  to  doctrine, 
there  is  neither  religion  nor  church, 
n.  923.  That  at  this  day  there  is 
no  church  in  the  Christian  world, 
neither  among  the  Roman  Catholics, 
nor  among  the  Reformed,  ill.  n.  263, 
ill.  n.  675.  That  there  is  no  church 
among  the  Roman  Catholics,  but  a 
religion,  because  they  do  not  ap- 
proach the  Lord,  nor  read  the  Word, 
and  because  they  invoke  the  dead, 
n.  718.  That  the  church  of  the  Lord 
as  to  doctrine  is  represented  as  a  city, 
and  sometimes  as  an  espoused  virgin, 
ill.  n.  88 1 .  That  by  the  seven  churches 
are  meant  all  who  are  of  the  church 
in  the  Christian  world,  and  everyone 
according  to  reception,  n.  10,  41,  69 


1 140 


INDEX. 


That  in  the  Word  of  both  Testaments 
it  is  predicted  concerning  a  new 
church,  which  shall  acknowledge  the 
Lord  only,  and  that  this  prediction 
has  not  been  fulfilled  until  this  day, 
n.  478.    That  this  New  Church,  in- 
asmuch as  it  will  acknowledge  the 
Lord  only,  is  called  the  Bride  and 
the  Wife  of  the  Lord,  sh.  n.  533. 
That  this  New  Church  is  meant  and 
described  in  the  Apocalypse  by  the 
New  Jerusalem,  /'//.  and  sh.  n.  880, 
881.    That  all  things  appertaining  to 
the  New  Church  will  originate  in  the 
good  of  love,  n.  907,  ill.  n.  908,  912, 
917.     That  all  who  are  in  truths 
originating  in  good  are  received  into 
the  New  Church,  because  they  love 
the  light  thereof ;  and  that  the  rest 
cannot  bear  that  light,  ill.  n.  922. 
That  this  New  Church  is  succes- 
sively formed  and  increases;  the 
reason  whereof  is,  that  the  falsities 
of  the  former  church  are  first  to  be 
rejected,  also  that  a  new  heaven  has 
first  to  be  formed,  which  will  act  in 
unity  with  it,  n.  547.  That  this  New 
Church  cannot  be  established  before 
those  things  which  are  meant  by  the 
dragon,  the  beast,  and  the  false 
prophet,  are  removed,  sh.  n.  473. 
That  this  New  Church  will  consist 
of  such  as  approach  the  Lord  only, 
and  perform  the  work  of  repentance 
from  evil  works,  ill.  and  sh.  n. 
69-72.    That  the  two  essentials  of 
the  New  Church  are,  an  acknowl- 
edgment of  the  Lord,  that  he  is 
the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  and 
that  his  Humanity  is  Divine  :  the 
other,  a  life  conformable  to  the  pre- 
cepts of  the  decalogue ;   and  that 
these  two  are  conjoined,  like  the  two 
tables  of  the  decalogue,  and  like  love 
to  God  and  love  towards  our  neigh- 
bor, n.  490,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  903.  That 
they  who  desire  to  destroy  these  two 
essentials  of  the  New  Church  will  per- 
ish, n.  494.    That  they  cannot  receive 
any  truth  from  heaven,  n.  496.  That 
they  falsify  the  Word,  n.  497.  That 
they  plunge  themselves  into  all  kinds 
of  evils  and  falsities,  n.  498.  That 
those  who  acknowledge  faith  alone  will 
reject  these  two  essentials,  n.  500,  501. 
That  these  two  essentials  of  the  New 
Church  are  in  opposition  to  the  two 
essentials  of  the  old  church,  concern- 
ing which,  ill.  n.  509,  ill,  n.  537. 


CITY  {ttrbs).  That  a  city  sign,  tne 
doctrine  of  the  church,  'ill.  and  sh. 
n.  194,  ill.  n.  712,  ill.  n.  861,  £81. 
Inasmuch  as  the  church  is  described 
as  a  city,  sh.  n.  896.  That  Jerusa- 
lem as  a  city  sign,  the  New  Church 
of  the  Lord  as  to  doctrine,  n.  879, 
912.  That  the  cities  of  the  nations 
sign,  heretical  doctrines,  n.  712. 

CLEFT  {fissitra).    See  Rock. 

CLOAK  \  pallia).    See  Garment. 

CLOUDS  {nubes).  That  clouds  sign. 
Divine  truth  in  the  ultimates,  conse- 
quently the  Word  in  its  literal  sense, 
sh.  n.  24,  466,  642,  820.  That 
white  clouds  sign,  the  Word  in  the 
literal  sense  translucent  by  virtue  of 
its  spiritual  sense,  n.  642.  That  by 
the  Lord's  saying  He  will  come  in  the 
clouds  of  heaven  with  glory,  is  sign. 
His  advent  in  the  Word,  and  a  reve- 
lation of  its  spiritual  sense  from  Him 
for  the  use  of  the  New  Church  which 
will  then  be  established,  sh.  n.  24, 
sh.  n.  642,  ill.  n.  820. 

CLUSTER  (botrtcs).    See  Grapes. 

COLOR  {color).  That  white  and  red 
are  fundamental  colors  in  heaven, 
because  white  is  derived  from  the 
light  of  the  sun  of  heaven,  and  red 
is  derived  from  the  fire  of  the  sun 
there,  concerning  which,  ill.  n.  231, 
915  ;  see  White  and  Red.  That 
those  two  colors  are  changed  into 
other  colors  by  shade,  which  in 
heaven  is  ignorance,  n.  915.  That 
there  exists  a  satanic  black,  which  is 
opposite  to  white,  and  a  diabolic 
black,  which  is  opposite  to  red,  n. 
231,  232. 

COMPANION  (socius).  What  is 
sign,  by  companion  and  brother,  n. 

COMPARISON  {comfaratio).  That 
comparisons  in  the  Word  are  from 
correspondences,  n.  334. 

CONCEPTION  (generalio).  See 
Birth. 

CONFESSION  (con/essio).  Of  re- 
pentance  and  confession  among  the 
Reformed,  see  the  doctiines  of  the 
Reformed  in  what  is  premised,  IV. 

COXFI RMATION  {confirmatio). 
That  there  is  a  false  light  arising 
from  confirmation,  and  that  it  ap- 
pears to  those  who  are  in  falsities  as 
light,  but  that  it  is  the  light  of  infat- 
uation, which  is  of  such  a  nature 
that  it  is  converted  into  darkness  ofl 


INDEX. 


I  I4I 


the  flowing-in  of  light  from  heaven, 
and  that  the  sight  of  their  eyes  is 
like  that  of  owls  and  bats,  ill.  n. 
566,  695.  That  those  who  have 
confirmed  themselves  in  falsities  are 
not  willing  to  understand  truth,  and 
that  it  appears  &s  if  they  were  not 
able,  n.  765. 
CONSUMMATION  [consummaiio). 
That  consummation  and  the  con- 
summation of  the  age  sign,  the  end 
of  the  church,  which  takes  place 
when  there  no  longer  remains  any 
good  of  life  or  truth  of  doctrine  in 
the  church,  /'//.  and  sh.  n.  658.  That 
consummation  in  the  Word  is  also 
called  devastation  and  decision,  sh. 
n.  65S.  That  consummation  or  dev- 
astation is  effected  by  the  deprivation 
of  goods  and  truths,  which  being 
taken  away  man  enters  into  the  evils 
and  the  falses  which  he  inwardly 
cherished,  sh.  n.  676.  What  is 
meant  by  the  last  words  of  the  Lord 
to  the  disciples,  in  Matthew,  that 
He  would  remain  with  them  even 
until  the  consummation  of  the  age, 
n.  750. 

CONTAINER,  CONTAINED (con- 
tinent, contentum).  That  the  con- 
tainer sign,  the  same  with  the  thing 
contained,  ill.  n.  406,  672.  See 
Vessel. 

CONVERSION  [conversio).  That 
angels  and  good  men  as  to  the  spirit 
continually  turn  themselves  towards 
the  Lord  as  a  sun,  and  that  thus  they 
have  the  Lord  continually  before 
their  face,  and  this  which  ever  way 
they  turn,  which  is  wonderful ;  and 
that  the  devils  continually  turn 
themselves  from  the  Lord,  n.  3S0, 
93$- 

COPPER  [cuprum).    See  Brass. 

CORNER  [angulus).  That  the  four 
coiners  sign,  the  four  quarters  of  the 
spiritual  world,  s/i.  n.  342.  That 
hence  the  four  corners  of  the  earth 
sign,  the  universal  heaven,  n.  342. 
That  the  comer-stone  sign,  the  foun- 
dation, n.  342. 

COR  RESPON DENCE  [correspond- 
ent'ia).  That  there  is  a  correspond- 
ence between  the  natural  and  the 
spiritual,  concerning  which,  /'//.  n.  1. 

COSTLINESS  (frefiosa).  That 
costliness  sign,  the  holy  things  of  the 
church,  s/i.  n.  7S9. 


COTTON  {xylinum).    See  Linen. 

COVENANT  {fa-dus).  That  cove- 
nants/^, conjunction,  ill.  and  sh.  n. 
529,  towards  the  end. 

COURT  [atrium).  That  the  court 
of  the  temple  sign .  the  external 
heaven,  and  heaven  in  ultimates,  also 
the  church  on  earth,  ill.  and  sh.  n. 
4S7.  Concerning  the  two  courts  of 
the  temple  at  Jerusalem,  n.  487. 

CREATE,  io  [creare).  That  to  create 
sign,  to  reform  and  regenerate  sh. 
n-  254,  475- 

CREATURE  [creatura).  That  creat- 
ures sign,  all  who  can  be  created, 
that  is,  reformed,  sh.  n.  405.  What 
is  sign,  by  creatures  of  the  earth, 
air,  and  sea,  n.  405.  See  Beasts, 
Fowls,  and  Fishes. 

CROSS  {crux).  That  the  cross  sign. 
temptations,  sh.  n.  639.  That  to 
crucify  sign,  many  things,  principally 
to  deny  the  Lord  to  be  the  Son  of 
God.  n.  504. 

CROWN  (corona).  That  crown  sign. 
wisdom,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  189,  252. 
That  a  crown  sign,  an  ensign  of 
warfare  and  victory,  sh.  n.  300. 
That  hence  a  crown  was  an  ensign  of 
victor)-  to  martyrs,  because  they  had 
conquered  in  temptations,  n.  103. 

CRUCIFY,  to  [crucifigcre).  See 
Cross. 

C  RY I N  G,  or  a  C  RY  [clamor).  That 
crying  or  a  cry  is  spoken  of  grief  and 
fear  of  falses  from  hell,  and  thence 
of  damnation,  sh.  n.  S85.  That  it 
is  spoken  of  every  affection  breaking 
out  from  the  heart,  n.  S85. 

CUNNING  [astus).    See  Guile. 

CUP  (f>oculum).  That  a  cup,  chalice, 
platter,  vial,  sign,  the  same  as  the 
things  contained  in  them  ;  if  wine  is 
in  them,  that  they  sign,  truth  or 
falsity,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  672.  Th.-jflfc 
bottle  or  pitcher  sign,  the  same,  sh. 
n.  672  towards  the  end.  That  vials 
full  of  the  wrath  of  God  sign,  the 
evils  and  falsities  in  the  church,  n. 
673.  That  to  pour  out  the  vials  upon 
the  earth,  and  upon  the  sea,  sign. 
influx  into  the  church,  n.  676,  677, 
680. 

CURSED  THING  [devotum).  That 
a  cursed  thing  sign,  evil,  which 
separates  the  Lord  from  man.  n.  937. 

CUSTODY  [custodia).  See  Bound 
and  Captive 


1 142 


INDEX. 


D. 

iJARKNESS  {tench rcB).  That  dark- 
ness and  thick  darkness  sign,  falsi- 
ties, n.  110,  695.  That  they  also 
sign,  ignorance,  n.  no.  That  dark- 
ness sign,  falsities  either  arising  from 
ignorance,  or  from  falsities  of  religion, 
or  from  evils  of  life,  s/i.  n.  413. 

DAVID  ( David).  That  by  David  is 
meant  the  Lord  as  to  Divine  Truth, 
n.  174,  266. 

DAUGHTER  {filia).    See  Son. 

DAY  (dies).  That  day  and  night 
sign,  at  all  times  and  in  every  state, 
thus  peq^etually,  n.  637.  That  day 
and  night  from  light  sign,  the  spirit- 
ual truth  and  natural  truth  of  the 
Word,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  414.  That  the 
great  day  of  Jehovah  sign,  the  com- 
ing of  the  Lord,  and  the  establish- 
ment of  a  new  church  at  that  time, 
n.  704,  707.  That  day  sign,  the  end 
of  the  former  church,  sh.  n.  707. 

DEATH,  DEAD  {mors,  mortuus). 
That  death  sign,  various  things ; 
that  it  sign,  extinction  of  natural 
life,  which  is  death  ;  that  it  sign,  ex- 
tinction of  spiritual  life,  which  is 
damnation ;  that  it  sign,  extinction 
of  concupiscences,  which  is  the  cru- 
cifixion of  the  flesh,  and  thus  a  re- 
newal of  life ;  that  it  sign,  resurrec- 
tion ;  that  it  sign,  a  rejection  by 
the  world ;  that  it  sign,  the  devil 
and  hell,  and  thence  evil  of  the  will, 
n.  866.  That  death  sign,  extinction 
of  spiritual  life,  and  hell,  damnation, 
sh.  n.  32 t.  That  the  first  death 
sign,  departure  out  of  the  world,  and 
the  second  death  damnation,  n.  106, 
///.  n.  853,  873,  894.  That  the  first 
death  is  not  mentioned  in  the  Apoc- 
alypse, n.  853.  That  death  also 
sign,  the  life  of  man's  self-love,  be- 
cause this  love  extinguishes  spirit- 
ual life,  n.  323. 

That  the  dead  sign,  the  same 
things  as  death,  n.  856.  That  the 
dead  sign,  dead  out  of  the  world,  sh. 
n.  525,  868,  869.  That  the  dead 
sign,  those  who  are  in  natural  life 
without  spiritual  life,  n.  159.  That 
the  dead  sign,  those  who  have  not 
any  spiritual  life,  sh.  n.  525.  That 
the  dead  sign,  those  who  are  interi- 
orly devils,  n.  870,  872.  That  the 
dead  sign,  those  who  have  crucified 
the  flesh,  and  have  suffered  tempta- 1 


tions,  sh.  n.  639.    That  the  deatf 

sign,  those  who  are  rejected  by  the 
evil,  n.  847,  850,  866.  That  dead, 
in  speaking  of  the  Lord,  sign,  to  be 
neglected,  and  His  Humanity  not 
acknowledged  as  Divine,  n.  59,  93, 
269.  Concerning  dead  worship,  see 
Worship. 

DECALOGUE  {decalogus).  Tha' 
the  precepts  of  the  decalogue  were 
promulgated  by  Jehovah,  and  were 
not  only  precepts  of  society,  but  also 
of  religion,  ill.  n.  529.  That  the 
precepts  of  the  decalogue  are  in 
every  religion,  and  that  man  should 
live  according  to  them  from  religion, 
n.  272.  Wonderful  things  concern- 
ing the  decalogue  and  concerning  the 
ark  from  the  Word,  and  that  thence 
it  may  be  seen  that  the  decalogue  is 
most  holy,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  529.  That 
the  first  step  to  reformation,  is  to 
live  according  to  the  commandments 
of  the  decalogue,  n.  628.  That 
through  a  life  comformable  to  the 
precepts  of  the  decalogue  conjunc- 
tion is  effected  with  the  Lord,  ill.  n. 
490.  That  the  second  table  of  the 
decalogue  is  the  universal  doctrine  of 
repentance,  ill.  n.  531  at  the  end,  n. 
461.  That  the  decalogue  is  called 
the  testimony,  sh.  n.  490,  sh.  n. 
669.  That  the  second  table  of  the 
decalogue  is  a  blank  table  to  those 
who  are  in  faith  alone,  n.  461.  An 
answer  from  heaven  to  those  who 
believed  and  asserted,  that  by  the 
works  of  the  law,  from  whose  dam- 
nation through  faith  they  are  exempt, 
are  understood  the  works  of  the  law 
of  the  decalogue,  n.  578.  That  the 
temple  of  the  tabernacle  of  the  testi- 
mony sig?i.  where  the  Lord  is  in  His 
hcliness  in  the  Word,  and  in  the 
law,  which  is  the  decalogue,  n.  669. 

DEGREE  {gradus).  That  there  are 
three  degrees  of  love  and  wisdom  or 
of  goodness  and  truth  in  the  Lord, 
Who  is  Infinite,  which  are  called 
heavenly,  spiritual,  and  natural,  and 
that  Jaence  there  are  three  degrees  in 
the  heavens,  and  also  in  man  from 
creation,  n.  49,  ill.  n.  774.  That  the 
church  of  the  Lord  is  distinguished 
into  those  three  degrees,  n.  774.  See 
Church. 

DEMON,  or  DEVIL  {dcemon,  d<e- 
monium).  That  demons  and  devils 
sign,  lusts  originating  in  love  of  thfl 


INDEX. 


1143 


world,  and  such  as  are  in  those  lusts 
become  demons  after  death,  ill.  and 
sh.  n.  458.  That  they  sign,  cupidi- 
ties of  falsifying  truths,  n.  703,  756. 
That  they  become  demons  of  the 
worst  kind  who  were  in  the  lust  of 
exercising  dominion  from  the  love  of 
self  over  the  holy  things  of  the 
church,  n.  756. 

DEN  ( spelunca ).  That  they  who  had 
been  in  evil  loves  are  in  hell  in  dens, 
ari  that  hence  dens  sign,  evil  loves, 
/'//.  and  sh.  n.  338. 

DESERT  [solitude).  See  Wilder- 
ness. 

DESTROYER,  PERDITION  (/«•- 
ditor,  perditio).  That  Abaddon  and 
Apollyon  sign,  a  destroyer  and  per- 
dition ;  and  that  destroyer  and  per- 
dition sign,  the  destruction  of  the 
church,  by  a  total  falsification  of  the 
Word,  sh.  n.  440. 

DEVASTATION  (devastatio).  See 
Consummation. 

DEVIL  {diabolus).  That  the  hell 
where  they  are  who  are  in  evils  as  to 
life,  properly  who  are  in  self-love,  is 
called  in  one  expression  the  Devil, 
because  all  who  are  there  are  called 
devils  ;  and  that  the  hell  where  they 
are  who  are  in  falsities  as  to  doctrine, 
properly  who  are  in  the  pride  of  their 
own  intelligence,  is  called  in  one 
expression  Satan,  because  all  who 
are  there  are  called  Satans,  n.  97, 
550,  841,  856,  ill.  n.  153.  That  the 
depths  of  Satan  sign,  the  interiors  of 
faith  separated  from  charity,  n.  143. 
That  the  throne  of  Satan  sign. 
where  there  are  falsities,  and  thence 
spiritual  darkness,  n.  110.  That  in 
every  religion  it  is  known  that  there 
is  a  God  from  Whom  proceeds  good, 
and  that  there  is  a  devil  from  whom 
proceeds  evil,  and  that  therefore  good 
is  to  be  done  and  evil  shunned,  n. 
27:?.  ill.  n.  675. 
DIADEM  (diadema).  See  Stone, 
and  under  the  article  Precious 
Stone. 

DOCTRINE  [doctrina).  That  worship 
is  according  to  doctrine,  n.  777,  778. 

DOG  {canis).  That  dogs  sign,  cor- 
poreal appetite,  principally  the  pleas- 
ure of  eating  and  drinking,  /'//.  and 
s/i.  n.  952. 

DOOR  {janua\  That  gates  [fortas) 
sign,  knowledges  of  what  is  true  and 
good  out  of  the  Word,  by  which  man 


is  introduced  into  the  church,  conse- 
quently introducing  truths,  sh.  n. 
899,   901,   916.     That   there  are 
actually  doors  in  the  spiritual  world, 
which  are  opened  and  shut  to  those 
who  ascend  to  heaven,  and  that  there- 
fore they  sign,  entrance  or  admis- 
sion, sh.  n.  176,  177.  That  the  Lord 
alone  opens  and  shuts  the  doors 
there,   n.   177.    That  doors  sign. 
admission  and  introduction,  n.  217. 
That  the  Lord  is  the  door  by  which 
man  is  to  enter  that  he  may  be 
saved,  sh.  n.  916. 
DOUBLE,  and  to  DOUBLE  (dup- 
linn,  et  diiplicare).  That  they  sign. 
to  be  done  according  to  quantity  and 
quality,  sh.  n.  762. 
DRAGON  {draco).    That  the  dragoD 
sign,  those  who  make  God  three,  and 
the  Lord  two,  and  who  separate 
charity  and  faith,  and  make  the  lat- 
ter competent  to  salvation  and  not 
the  former,  ill.  n.  537.  That  dragon 
sign,  the  devastation  of  the  church, 
sh.  n.  537.    That  they  who  are 
meant  by  the  dragon  will  persecute 
the  New  Church  of  the  Lord,  and, 
as  k\r  as  possible,  will  seduce  them, 
ill.  and  sh.  n.  S8^.    The  reason  why 
the  dragon  is  called  the  old  serpent, 
the  devil,  and  satan,  n.  S41,  856. 
What  is  sign,  by  the  dragon  being 
bound  one  thousand  years,  n.  S42. 
Concerning  the  sports  of  the  drag- 
on, and  concerning  the  obsession 
of  a  citv  by  them,  *//.  n.  655. 
DRINK-OFFERING,    or  LIBA- 
TION (libamcn).    See  Wine. 
D  R  U  N  K  E  N  N  E  S  S  ( ebricias ) .  That  to 
be  made  drunk  with  the  wine  of 
whoredom  or  of  Babylon,  also  simply 
to  be  made  drunk,  sign,  to  be  infat- 
uated or  insane  with  regard  to  spirit- 
ual things,  sh.  n.  721. 
DUST  (pulvis).    That  dust  sign. 
what  is  damned,  sh.  n.  77S.  That 
to  cast  dust  on  the  head  sign,  interior 
grief  and  mourning  on  account  of 
damnation,  sh.  n.  778. 
DWELL,   to    (habitare).    That  to 
dwell  is  spoken  of  good,  n.  380. 
That  to  dwell  and  to  cohabit  sign. 
conjunction  proceeding  from  love,  //.', 
n.  8S3.    That  by  the  Lord's  being 
said  to  dwell  with  them  is  sign.  that 
He  is  in  them,  and  they  in  Him,  con- 
sequently conjunction,  n.  S83. 


U44 


INDEX. 


E. 

EAGLE  {aquila).  That  flying  eagles 
sign,  "knowledges  and  thence  under- 
standing, sh.  n.  244 ;  also  under- 
standing perverted,  from  knowledges 
of  what  is  false,  sh.  n.  244. 
EAR  (auris).  See  To  Hear. 
EARTH  {terra).  That  the  earth 
sign,  the  church,  sh.  n.  285,  902. 
That  the  earth  sign,  the  church 
among  those  who  are  in' its  internals 
and  are  called  clergy,  and  the  sea, 
the  church  among  those  who  are  in 
its  externals,  and  are  called  laity, 
sh.  n.  398,  402,  470,  567,  594,  677, 
680 ;  see  the  Sea.  That  the  earth 
also  sign,  damnation,  which  takes 
place  with  them  among  whom  the 
;hurch  is  perverted  and  destroyed, 
sh.  n.  285.  That  in  the  spiritual 
world  there  are  earths  as  well  as  in 
the  natural  world ;  but  that  the 
latter  are  from  a  natural  origin, 
whereas  the  former  are  from  a  spirit- 
ual origin,  n.  260,  331,  865.  That 
the  heavens  are  expanses,  and  in 
each  expanse  the  earth  is  under  the 
feet,  n.  260.  Who  are  m^nt  by 
those  who  are  under  the  earth,  n. 
260.  Concerning  the  lower  earth, 
see  Spiritual  World. 

That  the  earths  in  the  spiritual 
world  are  changed  according  to  the 
evils  and  falsities  of  those  who  dwell 
upon  them,  and  that  earthquakes  hap- 
pen, n.  331,  51 5.  That  hence  earth- 
quakes sign,  changes  of  the  state  of 
the  church,  sh.  n.  331,  ill.  n.  396. 
That  a  great  earthquake,  such  as 
was  not  before,  sign,  overturning  of 
all  things  belonging  to  the  church, 
ill.  and  sh.  n.  711. 
EARTHQUAKE     {terra  mohcs). 

See  Earth. 
EAT,  to  {edere).  That  to  eat  sign. 
to  appropriate  to  himself,  n.  89. 
What  is  sign,  by  eating  the  flesh  of 
another,  n.  748.  See  Flesh. 
EGYPT  {^.gyptus).  That  Egypt 
sign,  the  natural  man  in  conjunction 
with  the  spiritual,  and  in  such  case 
the  affection  of  truth,  sh.  n.  503. 
That  Egypt,  in  the  opposite  sense, 
sign,  the  natural  man  separated  from 
the  spiritual,  and  in  that  case  insan- 
ity in  spiritual  things,  sh.  n.  503. 
The  reason  whereof  is,  because  the 
Egyptians  cultivated  the  science  of 


correspondences,  whence  came  thei* 
hieroglyphics,  which  science  they 
afterwards  turned  into  magic,  and 
made  it  idolatrous,  n.  503,  towards 
the  end.  The  miracles  in  Egypt 
recounted,  n.  503.  That  all  those 
things  signified  the  falsities  and  evils 
of  the  church,  n.  399. 
ELDER  {senex,  seniores).  That  the 
four-and-twenty  elders  sign,  all  the 
truths  and  goods  of  the  church  in 
heaven  and  in  earth,  ill.  233,  251. 
That  they  sign,  the  heavens,  n.  521. 
In  particular,  the  higher  heavens,  n. 
275,  808. 

ELECTTON  {electio).  That  by  the 
chosen  or  elect  are  meant  they  who 
are  with  the  Lord,  who  are  not 
elected  by  predestination,  n.  744. 
Who  are  meant  by  the  called,  the 
chosen,  and  the  faithful,  n.  744.  See 
Church. 

ELIJAH  and  ELISHA.  That 
Elijah  and  Elisha  represented  the 
Lord  as  to  the  Word,  ill.  n.  298, 
437- 

EMPTY  {vacuum).  That  man  is 
said  to  be  empty  when  there  is  noth- 
ing but  falsities  and  evils  in  him,  n. 
160. 

ENCHANTMENT  {incantatio). 
That  to  enchant  is  to  persuade  what 
is  false  and  to  destroy  truth,  n.  462, 
655,  892.  That  enchantment  is  not 
only  a  persuasion  of  what  is  false, 
and  consequently  a  destruction  of 
the  truth,  but  it  is  also  a  persuasion 
of  what  is  true,  and  consequently  a 
destruction  of  what  is  false,  ill.  and 
sh.  n.  462.  That  enchantments 
were  in  use  formerly,  and  were  per- 
formed three  ways,  concerning  which, 
n.  462. 

ENDURANCE  {tolerantia).  Tiat 
endurance  sign,  study  and  labor,  n. 
129.  That  the  word  of  endurcjce 
sign,  spiritual  combat,  which  is  temp- 
tation, n.  185. 

ENGLISH  {Angli).  A  conversation 
of  certain  Englishmen  with  two  an- 
gels concerning  the  understanding  of 
man  in  spiritual  things,  concerning 
God,  the  rmmortality  of  the  Soul. 
Regeneration,  Baptism,  and  the  Holv 
Supper,  ill.  n.  224.  Concerning  the 
English  clergy  ascending  Jnto  a  so- 
ciety of  the  higher  heavens,  and  of 
their  discourse  there  on  a  certain 
time  with  their  king,  about  the  Lord 


INDEX. 


"45 


and  about  Charity ;  and  after  their 
descent,  of  their  discourse  with 
others  of  the  clergy  about  unanimity 
and  concord,  ill.  n.  341.  Concern- 
ing a  paper  sent  down  from  heaven 
to  a  society  of  English,  and  sent  back 
by  two  bishops  there ;  and  of  a  dis- 
course afterwards  with  those  bishops 
concerning  the  church  and  religion 
at  this  day,  ill,  n.  675.  Of  the  tracts 
published  in  London  concerning  the 
New  Jerusalem,  reprobated  by  the 
English  bishops ;  and  concerning 
the  dominion  which  they  affect,  ill. 
n.  716. 

EPHESUS  {Ephesus).  That  by  the 
church  of  Ephesus  are  meant  those 
who  primarily  respect  truths  of  doc- 
trine, and  not  goods  of  life,  n.  73. 

EPHRAIM  {Ephraim).  See  Man- 
asses. 

EVEN  I NG  [vespera).  That  evening 
sign,  the  last  time  of  the  old  church  ; 
and  morning,  the  first  time  or  com- 
mencement of  the  New  Church,  s/i. 
n.  151.  That  the  Lord  instituted 
the  Holy  Supper,  because  the  even- 
ing, in  which  the  supper  took  place, 
sign,  the  last  time  and  state  of  the 
church,  n.  219,  ill.  n.  816. 

EVIL  {malum).  That  evil  is  the 
devil,  n.  890.  That  there  is  evil  of 
falsity  and  falsity  of  evil,  concern- 
ing which,  n.  379,  382.  That  they 
who  confirm  evil  in  themselves  per- 
ish, n.  872.  That  the  evil  which 
appears  to  man,  contains  innumera- 
ble concupiscences  in  simultaneous 
order,  ill.  n.  678.  See  Repent- 
ance. That  evil  is  attributed  to 
Jehovah  that  is,  to  the  Lord,  and 
that  this  is  from  appearance,  n.  .494, 
498,  714.  That  after  death,  goods 
and  truths  are  taken  away  from  the 
evil,  and  evils  and  falsities  from  the 
good,  ill.  n.  948. 

EUPHRATES  {Euphrates).  That 
Euphrates  sign,  rational  things  bor- 
dering upon  or  bounding  the  spiritual 
things  of  the  church,  ill.  n.  444. 
That  it  sign,  interior  reasonings,  n. 
699.  That  it  sign,  reasonings  full 
of  falsities,  and  thence  insanities,  sh. 
n.  444. 

EXTERNAL  {externum).  That  the 
ultimate  is  the  continent  and  com- 
plex of  all  things  prior,  n.  438, 
towards  the  end.  That  all  spiritual 
power  consists  in  truths  in  the  ulti- 


mates,  n.  148.  What  is  in  the  in- 
most is  in  all  things  around,  ill.  n. 
933.  That  the  church  in  the  heav- 
ens and  the  church  on  the  earths 
make  one,  like  the  internal  and  ex- 
ternal in  man,  n.  486. 

EXTREME  {extremum).  That  in 
the  ultimates  or  extremes  is  the  sim- 
ultaneous order  of  the  successives, 
ill.  n.  678.    See  Order. 

EYE  {oculus).  That  eye  sign,  the 
understanding,  n.  25,  sh.  n.  48. 
That  eye,  in  speaking  of  the  Lord, 
sign.  Divine  wisdom,  Omniscience, 
and  Providence,  sh.  n.  48,  2.10,  271. 
What  is  sign,  by  the  eye>  of  the 
cherubim,  n.  240,  246. 

EYE-SALVE  {collyrium).  That  it 
sign,  a  medicine  whereby  tt  e  under- 
standing is  healed,  n.  214. 


F. 

FACE  {facies).  What  is  sign,  by 
seeing  the  face  of  the  Lord,  ill.  n. 
938.  That  to  see  the  face  of  Je- 
hovah or  the  Lord  sign,  to  know 
and  acknowledge  what  He  is,  as  to 
His  Divine  attributes,  besides  other 
things,  sh.  n.  939.  That  no  one 
can  see  the  Lord,  such  as  He  is  in 
Himself,  and  live,  sh.  n.  939.  That 
the  face  of  Jehovah  or  the  Lord,  in 
an  opposite  sense,  sign,  anger  and 
aversion,  because  a  bad  man  is 
angry,  and  turns  himself  away,  sh. 
n.  939.  That  face,  in  speaking  of 
the  devil,  sign,  subtle  artfulness,  n 
562. 

FAITH  {fides).  That  faith  is  truth, 
ill.  n.  in,  129.  Various  things  con- 
cerning the  conjunction  of  faith  and 
charity,  /'//.  n.  417.  That  faith  is 
f-om  charity,  and  that  it  is  ti  e  form 
of  charity,  altogether  like  speech 
and  sound,  ill.  n.  655,  ill.  n.  875. 
A  comparison  of  charity  and  faith 
with  heat  and  light,  from  which  may 
be  seen  what  faith  is  separated  from 
charity,  and  what  faith  is  conjoined 
with  charity,  ill.  n.  87^,  towards  the 
end.  The  quality  of  faith  originat- 
ing in  charity  described,  n.  451. 
That  charity  and  faith  are  not  any 
thing,  unless  they  exist  in  works, 
and  that  in  works  they  exist  and  sub- 
sist, /'//.  n.  875.  That  charity  and 
faith  in  man  arc  inwardly  ia  act, 


1 146 


INDEX. 


consequently  in  works,  when  they 
are  in  the  will,  because  they  are  then 
in  the  endeavor,  ill,  n.  875. 

A  general  or  universal  idea  of  faith 
concerning  the  Lord,  and  concerning 
salvation  from  Him,  n.  67.  That 
they  who  believe  in  the  Lord  have 
eternal  life  and  are  saved,  sh.  n.  60, 
sh.  n.  553.  That  the  acknowledg- 
ment of  the  Lord  and  faith  occasion 
presence  ;  but  that  affection  and  love 
occasion  conjunction,  ill.  n.  937. 
That  Paul  and  James  agree  in  this, 
'.hat  the  doers  of  the  law  are  justi- 
fied by  God,  sh.  n.  828,  ill.  n.  417. 

For  the  doctrine  of  the  Reformed 
concerning  justification  by  faith,  and 
concerning  good  works,  see  the  doc- 
trines of  the  Reformed  in  what  is 
premised  at  n.  II.  That  the  Re- 
formed establish  their  doctrine  upon 
a  single  assertion  of  Paul,  falsely 
understood,  ill.  n.  417,  750.  That 
all  who  belong  to  the  church  in  the 
Christian  world  agree  in  this  point, 
that  man  is  justified  without  the 
works  of  the  law,  n.  391.  That 
faith  alone  at  this  day  constitutes 
the  universal  theology,  and  charity 
in  no  respect,  n.  133.  In  what  man- 
ner they  defend  their  doctrine,  by 
various  kinds  of  discourses  and  rea- 
sonings, ill.  n.  838.  That  all  through- 
out the  Christian  world  acknowledge 
faith  alone  as  the  only  means  of  sal- 
vation, although  in  other  things  they 
disagree,  ill.  n.  484.  That  faith 
alone  is  confirmed  various  ways, 
principally  the  faith  of  the  clergy, 
but  not  so  that  of  the  laity,  ill. 
n.  426,  461,  677.  That  faith 
alone  is  easily  received,  the  reason 
thereof,  and  that  therefore  it  is  re- 
ceived, n.  539.  That  there  are 
three  degrees  of  reception  of  the 
religious  principle  of  faith  alone : 
1st,  to  acknowledge  it ;  2dly,  to  con- 
firm it  in  one's  self;  3dly,  to  live 
according  to  it ;  that  there  are  some 
who  are  in  the  first  and  second  de- 
gr>»  and  not  in  the  third,  and  that 
th^y  who  are  in  the  third  are  damned ; 
the  quality  of  these  described,  ill.  n. 
634.  That  faith  alone  is  also  faith 
separated  from  charity,  n.  388.  Con- 
cerning those  who,  in  theological 
matters,  know  nothing,  except  that 
faith  alone  is  all,  and  of  their  habi- 
tation and  lot,  from  experience,  n. 


456.  That  the  learned  have  attrib- 
uted all  salvation  to  faith,  and  noth* 
ing  to  charity ;  the  reason  whereof 
is,  that  they  have  attributed  every 
thing  to  knowledge,  and  nothing  to 
affection,  because  the  former  appears 
before  the  sight,  whereas  the  latter 
does  not  appear,  but  faith  proceeds 
from  thought,  and  charity  from  affec- 
tion, n.  908.  That  faith  proceeds 
from  thought,  and  charity  from  affec- 
tion, ///.  n.  655.  That  that  tenet 
ought  to  be  shunned,  that  a  man  is 
justified,  that  is,  saved,  by  faith 
alone  without  the  works  of  the  law, 
ill.  n.  838. 

Various  reasonings,  by  which  they 
establish,  that  faith  alone  is  the  only 
means  of  salvation,  ill.  n.  449.  That 
in  the  northern  quarter  are  they  who 
only  acknowledge  faith  alone  and 
the  customary  worship  as  means  of 
salvation,  and  live  as  they  like,  con- 
cerning whom  from  experience,  n. 
442.  Many  of  their  visionary  notions* 
enumerated  who  confirm  themselves 
in  faith  alone,  n.  451.  That  the  in- 
teriors of  faith,  separated  from  char 
ity,  are  the  depths  of  Satan,  n.  143 
That  they  are  spectres,  ill.  n.  675 
See  English.  That  they  seduce 
and  consequently  that  they  are  dan 
gerous,  ill.  n.  144.  Concerning 
those  who  separate  faith  entirely 
from  charity,  pretending  that  God, 
by  virtue  of  faith,  operates  inwardly, 
even  to  the  proper  will  of  man,  and 
it  there  turns  itself  about  on  the  left 
side,  and  that  thus  the  interiors  of 
man's  mind  are  intended  for  God, 
and  the  exteriors  for  man,  hence 
that  God  pays  no  regard  to  any 
thing  which  relates  to  man ;  that 
these  were  seen  as  turtles  with  two 
heads,  ill.  n.  463.  That  the  interior 
reasonings  of  those  who  are  in  faith 
alone,  must  first  be  detected  and  re- 
moved, otherwise  the  truths  of  faith 
appertaining  to  the  New  Church, 
which  is  the  New  Jerusalem,  cannot 
be  received ;  for  which  reason  they 
are  treated  of  in  the  Apocalypse,  n. 
483,  700.  That  they  who  have  con- 
firmed themselves  in  faith  alone, 
cannot  receive  the  two  essentials  of 
the  New  Church,  which  are  the  ac- 
knowledgment that  the  Lord  is  the 
God  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  a  life 
according  to  the  precepts  of  the  dec- 


INDEX. 


1147 


alogue;  th?.;  they  reject  them  for 
three  reasons,  ill.  n.  500.  That  they 
who  have  confirmed  themselves  in 
the  falsities  of  that  faith,  can  with 
difficulty  recede  from  them,  for  this 
reason,  because  they  are  kept  shackled 
as  it  were  by  the  dragonists  in  the 
world  of  spirits,  with  whom  they  are 
in  society,  n.  563.  That  they  who 
are  in  faith  alone,  and  pray  from  the 
form  of  their  faith,  cannot  do  other- 
wise than  make  God  three  and  the 
Lord  two  ;  because  they  pray  to  God 
the  Father,  that  he  would  have  mercy 
for  the  sake  of  the  Son,  and  send  the 
Holy  Ghost,  /'//.  n.  537,  ill.  n.  611. 

That  they  who  have  confirmed  in 
themselves  faith  alone,  have  so  far 
shut  up  their  understanding,  as  no 
longer  to  see  any  truth  in  the  Word, 
/'//.  n.  421.  That  they  who  have 
confirmed  in  themselves  faith  alone, 
have  no  truth  from  the  Word,  but 
what  is  falsified,  whence  there  is  not 
any  church  among  them,  nor  any  re- 
ligion, /'//.  n.  541,  /'//.  n.  675.  That 
the  doctrine  of  faith  at  this  day  is 
contrary  to  the  Word,  and  that  it 
falsifies  the  whole  Word,  n.  136, 
404,  570.  That  they  who  from  con- 
firmation are  in  faith  alone,  know 
the  truths  from  the  Word,  which  are 
enumerated,  but  that  they  have  fal- 
sified all,  made  evident  by  a  paper, 
on  which  those  truths  were  written, 
which  was  placed  on  a  table  illumi- 
nated by  a  direct  influx  of  light  from 
heaven,  also  by  touching  the  Word, 
which  lay  on  another  table,  concern- 
ing which,  ill.  n.  566.  Concerning 
a  leader  in  the  doctrine  of  faith  alone, 
who  touched  the  Word  placed  on  a 
table,  and  was  thrown  into  a  corner 
of  the  room,  and  became  as  it  were 
dead,  ill.  n.  566.  That  the  adultery 
of  the  son  with  the  mother  corre- 
sponds with  the  falsification  of  the 
truths  of  the  Word  by  faith  alone, 
and  that  this  is  represented  by  the 
adultery  of  Reuben  with  Rilhah  his  1 
father's  concubine,  sli.  n.  134. 

That  they  who.  from  confirmation, 
are  in  faith  alone,  are  in  the  light  of 
infatuation,  which  corresponds  to 
the  light  which  owls  and  bats  see 
by,  which  light  in  itself  is  darkness, 
ill.  n.  566.  That  evil  of  life  follows 
from  the  falsities  of  that  faith,  n.  6<>8. 
That  it  is  of  the  Divine  Providence 


I  of  the  Lord,  that  they  who  have 
confirmed  themselves  in  faith  alone 
falsify  truths,  lest  if  they  knew  holy 
truths,  they  should  profane  them.  n. 
6S6,  688.  Concerning  three  hundred 
who  had  confirmed  in  themselves 
faith  alone,  and  ascended  into  heav- 
en, and  in  their  descent  were  :-een 
like  dead  horses ;  because  a  living 
horse  sign,  the  understanding  oi  the 
Word,  and  a  dead  horse  the  under- 
standing of  the  Word  destroyed,  ill. 
n.  611.  In  what  manner  the  dragon 
spirits  heal  the  wounds  made  by  this 
tenet,  that  the  works  of  the  law  are 
not  necessary  to  salvation,  which, 
nevertheless  does  not  accord  with 
the  Word,  n.  576-578.  Concerning 
those  who  asserted,  that  by  the 
works  of  the  law  are  meant  the 
works  of  the  law  of  the  decalogue ; 
what  reply  was  made  to  them  from 
heaven,  n.  578.  A  pit  of  the  abyss 
described,  where  they  are  who  have 
confirmed  faith  alone,  n.  421,  442. 

Concerning  this  tenet  of  their  faith, 
that  God  the  Father  withdrew  His 
grace  and  favor  from  the  human 
race,  and  that  therefore  reconcilia- 
tion and  satisfaction  were  necessary, 
but  that  this  is  contrary  both  to 
Scripture  and  reason,  ill.  n.  484. 
Concerning  the  act  of  justification 
by  faith  alone,  that  they  make  them- 
selves as  to  that  act  like  a  statue  of 
salt,  or  Lot's  wife,  ill.  n.  484.  Con- 
cerning the  state  of  justification  by 
faith  alone,  and  concerning  the  mys- 
teries of  it,  that  the  goods  of  charity 
done  by  man  contribute  nothing  to 
salvation,  and  that  hence  it  follows, 
that  in  such  case  there  is  no  religion, 
/'//.  n.  484.  Concerning  those  who 
make  faith  alone  the  only  means  of 
salvation,  and  concerning  those  who 
make  charity  the  only  means,  also 
concerning  a  syncretist,  ill.  n.  386. 
A  disquisition  among  certain  spirits, 
whether  faith  is  spiritual  and  rot 
charity,  or  whether  charity  is  spirit- 
ual and  thence  faith,  ill.  n.  386.  A 
disquisition  concerning  faith  and 
charity,  the  quality  of  charity,  if  to 
faith  is  assigned  the  first  place,  and 
the  quality  of  faith,  if  to  charity  is 
assigned  the  first  place  ;  that  in  this 
latter  state,  faith  is  spiritual  from 
charity,  whereas,  in  the  former,  faith 
is  natural  and  charity  also,  compared 


INDEX. 


•with  a  mountebank  walking  on  the 
palms  of  his  hands,  ill.  n.  655.  That 
the  great  city,  which  is  spiritually 
called  Sodom  and  Egypt,  is  where 
they  are  who  acknowledge  faith  alone 
as  the  only  means  of  salvation ;  va- 
rious things  there  concerning  the 
mockery  of  charity,  and  concerning 
a  plenary  justification  of  man  from 
sins  by  faith  alone,  ill.  n.  531.  Con- 
cerning the  pastimes  of  the  dragon 
in  an  amphitheatre,  that  by  phan- 
tasies they  introduced  sheep  and 
lambs,  and  afterwards  lions  and 
tigers,  which  tore  them  to  pieces, 
/'//.  n.  655.  Concerning  the  dragon 
spirits,  who  were  desirous  to  take 
by  stratagem  a  certain  city,  where 
charity  reigned,  asserting,  that  they 
also  professed  faith  and  charity, 
only  with  this  difference,  that  they 
assign  to  faith  the  first  place,  and  to 
charity  the  second ;  but  in  vain ; 
concerning  which  circumstance,  ill. 
n.  655.  That  the  dragons  after- 
wards laid  siege  to  that  city,  but 
that  they  were  consumed  by  fire  from 
heaven,  ill.  n.  655.  A  disquisition 
in  a  council  concerning  justifying 
faith  without  the  works  of  the  law, 
and  the  conclusion  therein,  that  faith 
produces  good  works,  as  a  tree  pro- 
duces fruit ;  also  an  inquiry,  whether 
it  is  so  believed  at  this  day  by  those 
who  have  confirmed  themselves  in 
faith  alone,  and  it  was  perceived  to 
be  quite  the  reverse,  ill.  n.  417.  That 
from  this  conclusion  the  conjunction 
of  faith  with  charity  has  not  been 
found,  ill.  n.  417.  A  temple  or 
place  of  worship,  in  which  was  seen 
a  representative  image  of  faith  sepa- 
rated from  charity,  described  as  to 
its  quality,  and  that  it  was  afterwards 
destroyed,  and  in  the  place  thereof 
was  seen  the  tabernacle,  the  temple, 
and  the  Lord,  ill.  n.  936.  Concern- 
ing the  lot  of  those  who  have  con- 
firmed themselves  in  faith  alone ; 
that  in  the  spiritual  world  they  are 
led  to  build,  but  what  they  build  by 
day  falls  down  by  night,  and  that 
afterwards  they  are  let  into  hell,  ill. 
n.  153.  Also  concerning  their  lot 
and  destruction,  ill.  n.  531. 

That  they  who  have  confirmed  in 
themselves  faith  alone,  believe  them- 
selves to  be  wise,  when  nevertheless 
they  are  the  foolish  virgins  n.  433. 


That  they  who,  from  confirmations, 

are  in  faith  alone,  believe  that  the  doc- 
trine thereof  is  so  fortified,  that  it  can- 
not be  impugned,  n.  581.  That  they 
who  have  confirmed  themselves  in 
faith  alone,  are  inveterate  enemies 
against  those  who  oppose  that  faith, 
but  especially  when  they  feel  among 
them  the  sphere  of  the  Lord,  ill. 
and  s/i.  n.  603.  That  they  who  are 
in  faith  alone  do  not  think  about  re- 
pentance, n.  450,  ill.  n.  531.  That 
the  decalogue  to  them  is  a  blank 
table,  n.  461.  That  they  who 
think  themselves  free  under  faith, 
and  not  bondmen  under  the  law, 
are  bondmen,  ill.  n.  578.  That 
they  who  are  in  faith  alone  do 
not  reflect,  neither  are  willing  to  re- 
flect, upon  evils  of  life  in  them- 
selves, ill.  n.  531,  710.  That  the 
tenet  concerning  faith  alone  is  dam- 
nable, sh.  n.  838.  That  they  are 
the  goats,  ill.  n.  417,  838.  That 
the  church  commences  from  charity, 
and  ends  in  faith  alone,  n.  82. 

That  they  who  are  in  faith  alone,  will 
and  teach  that  the  understanding  is 
to  be  kept  in  subjection  to  all  things 
of  their  faith  ;  but  that  this  tenet  is 
hurtful,  ill.  n.  224,  564,  575.  That 
the  understanding  is  to  be  kept  in 
subjection  to  faith,  or  that  what  the 
church  teaches  is  to  be  blindly  be- 
lieved, is  retained  from  the  Roman 
Catholic  religion,  which  declares  this 
tenet,  n.  914.  That  thereby  the  way 
of  light  from  the  Lord  is  obstructed, 
insomuch  that  man  can  no  longer 
be  enlightened,  ill.  n.  914. 

FAITHFUL  (fidelis).  That  faith- 
ful sign,  those  who  are  in  faith  in 
the  Lord,  and  that  it  sign,  those  who 
are  in  the  inmost  principles  of  the 
church,  n.  744,  821.    See  Church. 

FALSE  PROPHET  {fsettdo  pro- 
pheta).    See  Prophet. 

FALSITY  (falsum).  That  falsities 
are  darkness  and  thick  darkness,  n. 
no.  That  there  is  evil  of  falsity, 
and  falsity  of  evil,  n.  379,  382.  That 
there  is  falsity  proceeding  from  evil, 
and  falsity  not  proceeding  from  evil, 
and  that  falsity  not  proceeding  from 
evil  appears  before  the  Lord  as  truth, 
but  under  different  colors,  ill.  n.  625. 
Concerning  goodness  and  falsity  to- 
gether, n.  97.  Concerning  the  light 
of  the  confirmation  of  what  is  false 


INDEX. 


I  149 


together  with  its  quality,  /'//.  n.  566, 
695.    See  Confirmation. 

FAMINE  (  fames).    See  Hunger. 

FAT,  FATNESS  (pinguc,  pin- 
gnedo).  That  fat  things  sign. 
heavenly  goods  and  the  affections 
thereof,  and  the  delights  of  those 
.iffections,  sh.  n.  782. 

F  ATHER  ( pater).  That  father  sign. 
good;  and  in  speaking  of  the  Lord, 
Divine  good  in  Him,  n.  170,  ill.  and  j 
sh.  n.  613.  That  the  Lord  by 
Father  meant  the  Divinity  in  Him, 
ill.  n.  150,  ill.  n.  170.  That  God 
and  the  Father,  also  God  and  Je- 
hovah, sign,  the  Lord  with  respect 
to  Divine  Truth,  and  with  respect 
to  Divine  Good,  n.  21.  That  the 
Lord,  as  to  His  Divinity  {Divinum 
a  quo),  as  well  as  to  His  Divine 
Human,  is  called  the  Father,  sh.  n. 
21,  sh.  n.  613,  sh.  n.  839.  That  the 
kingdom  of  the  Father  comes,  and 
that  the  will  of  the  Father  is  done 
as  in  heaven,  so  on  earth,  when  the 
Lord  is  immediately  approached,  /'//. 
and  sh.  n.  839.    See  also  the  Lord. 

FEAR,  to  FEAR  (limor,  timcrc). 
That  the  fear  of  God,  and  to  fear 
God,  sign,  the  love  of  God,  and  to 
love  God,  especially  a  fear  and  to 
fear  to  do  any  thing  against  Him, 
that  is,  against  His  precepts,  inas- 
much as  this  fear  is  in  all  love,  ill. 
and  sh.  n.  527,  ill.  n.  628.  What 
holy  fear  is,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  56.  That 
what  is  introduced  from  fear  does 
not  remain,  n.  164  towards  the  end. 
That  the  fearful,  and  to  fear,  sign. 
to  be  in  no  faith,  sh.  n.  891.  That 
fear  sign,  a  fear  of  hell  and  of  tor- 
ments there,  which  is  with  the 
wicked,  n.  527. 

FEED,  to,  and  PASTOR  {pascere, 
et  pastor).  That  to  feed  sign,  to 
teach,  and  pastor  or  feeder,  one  that 
teaches.  /'//.  and  sh.  n.  383. 

FIG-TREE  {Jicus).  That  a  fig-tree 
sign,  natural  good,  sh.  n.  334,  ill. 
n.  875. 

FILTHY  (immitndus).  See  Un- 
clean. 

FIRE  (ignis).  That  fire  sign.  Di- 
vine Love,  /'//.  and  sh.  n.  468.  That 
in  the  spiritual  world  love  appears 
at  a  distance  as  fire,  n.  422.  That 
therefore  fire  upon  the  altar  of  burnt- 
offering  sign.  Divina  heavenly  love, 
and  that  for  that  reason  it  was  com- 
VOL.  III.  I 


manded  that  it  should  burn  con- 
stantly thereon,  and  that  fire  should 
be  taken  therefrom  in  the  censer, 
and  they  should  make  incense,  /'//. 
and  sh.  n.  395.  That  fire,  in  an 
opposite  sense,  sign,  infernal  love, 
n.  422,  494.  That  fire  and  sulphur 
sign,  infernal  love  and  concupis- 
cences derived  from  that  love,  sh.  n. 
452,  453.  That  fire  sign,  hatred, 
ill.  n.  655  towards  the  end,  766. 
What  is  sign,  by  hail  mingled  with 
fire,  n.  399.  See  Hail.  That  it  is 
attributed  to  Jehovah,  that  He  con- 
sumes with  fhe,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  494. 
That  the  truth  is  testified  by  fire 
from  heaven,  sh.  n.  599.  That  a 
consuming  fire  from  heaven  was  a 
testification  that  they  were  in  evils 
and  falsities,  sh.  n.  599 ;  and  that  they 
were  in  the  concupiscence  of  infernal 
love,  ill.  n.  863.  That  to  be  burnt 
with  fire  sign,  the  punishment  of  the 
profanation  of  what  is  sacred  or  holy, 
sh.  n.  748,  766. 

FIRST-BEGOTTEN  (primogeni- 
tus).  That  the  Lord  is  called  the 
first-begotten  from  the  dead,  which 
sign,  that  in  His  humanity  He  is 
Divine  good  united  to  Divine  truth, 
ill.  and  sh.  n.  17.  That  first-begot- 
ten is  spoken  of  the  church ;  and 
that  is  the  first-begotten,  which  from 
love  of  the  will,  through  faith  of  the 
understanding,  first  exists  in  act  or 
operation,  ill.  n.  17.  Forasmuch  as 
the  church  then  first  exists  with  man 
when  the  truth  of  doctrine  conceived 
in  the  internal  man  is  bom  in  the 
external,  ill.  n.  17. 

FIRST-FRUITS  ( primitice).  That 
first-fruits  sign,  that  which  first 
springs  up,  and  afterwards  grows ; 
and  because  in  the  first  is  contain rd 
all  which  follows  in  power,  that 
hence  the  first-fruits  were  holy,  ill. 
and  sh.  n.  623.  That  first-fruits 
sign,  such  things  as  belong  to  the 
church,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  623. 

FISH  (piscis).  That  fish  sign,  sen- 
sual affections,  which  are  the  ulti- 
mate affections  of  the  natural  man. 
ill.  n.  290  towards  the  end.  That 
fishes  also  sign,  those  who  are  in 
common  truths,  which  are  also  ulti- 
mata of  the  natural  man,  sh.  n. 
405.  That  fishes  also  sign,  those 
who  are  in  external  falsities,  sh.  n. 
405. 


ii50 


INDEX. 


FIVE  {quinqtie).    That  five  sign. 

something  and  little,  sh.  n.  427. 
FLESH  {caro).    That  it  sign,  the 

good  of  the  Word  and  of  the  church, 

ill.  and  sh.  n.  832.    That  flesh  sign. 

the  proprium  of  man,  sh.  n.  748. 

That  to  eat  the  flesh  of  another 

fign.  to  destroy  his  selfhood,  sh.  n. 

748. 

FLOOD  {flumen).    See  River. 

FLY,  to  {volare).  That  to  fly  sign. 
to  perceive  and  to  instruct,  and  in 
'.peaking  of  the  Lord  sign,  to  fore- 
see and  to  provide,  sh.  n.  244,  also 
11.  245,  561,  831.    See  Wing. 

FOOD  {cibus).  That  they  who  are 
in  the  spiritual  world  are  nourished 
by  food  ;  but  that  food  there  is  of  a 
spiritual  origin,  concerning  which 
various  things  are  related,  n.  152. 

FOOT  {pes).  That  feet  sign,  what 
is  natural,  and  in  speaking  of  the 
Lord,  the  Divine  natural,  ill.  and  sh. 
n.  468.  That  to  set  the  right  foot 
on  the  sea,  and  the  left  on  the  earth, 
sign,  that  the  Lord  has  the  univer- 
sal church  under  His  intuition  and 
dominion,  as  well  those  therein  who 
are  in  its  externals,  as  those  who 
are  in  its  internals,  n.  470.  That 
the  footstool  of  the  Lord  sign,  the 
church  on  the  earths,  ill.  and  sh.  n. 
49,  likewise  n.  470.  That  to  stand 
upon  the  feet  sign,  to  be  reformed 
as  to  the  external  or  natural  man, 
ill.  and  sh.  n.  510. 

FOREHEAD  (fr'ons),  That  fore- 
head sign,  love,  both  good  and  evil, 
ill.  and  sh.  n.  347.  That  the  Lord 
looks  at  angels  in  the  forehead,  and 
that  the  angels  look  at  the  Lord 
through  the  eyes,  because  they  look 
from  the  understanding  of  truth ; 
hence  proceeds  conjunction,  ill.  n. 
380.  That  to  set  a  seal  upon  the 
foreheads  sign,  to  separate  and  dis- 
tinguish one  from  another,  according 
to  the  love,  n.  347.  That  written 
on  the  forehead  sign,  inherent  in  the 
love,  n.  729.  That  name  written  on 
the  forehead  sign,  acknowledgment 
from  love  and  faith,  n.  613. 

FORTY-TWO  {quadraginta  duo). 
That  forty- two  months  sign,  com- 
plete to  the  end,  when  the  New 
Church  begins,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  489, 

{*<5u  NIDATION,  to  LAY  A  FOUN- 
DATION   {fundamentum,  fun- 


dare).    That  the  founiat'on  of  the 

world  sign,  the  establishment  of  the 
church,  sh.  n.  489.  That  the  foun- 
dations of  the  wall  of  the  city  New 
Jerusalem,  and  in  general  the  foun- 
dations of  the  earth,  sign,  doctrinals 
of  the  church,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  902, 
903,  914.  That  the  twelve  founda- 
tions of  the  wall  of  the  city  New 
Jerusalem,  which  were  of  twelve 
precious  stones,  sign,  all  of  the  doc- 
trine of  the  New  Church  from  the 
literal  sense  of  the  Word,  ill.  and 
sh.  n.  915. 

FOUNTAIN  (fons).  That  fountain 
and  fountains  sign,  the  Lord  and 
the  Word,  sh.  n.  484,  683. 

FOUR  (  quatuor).  That  four  has  re- 
lation to  goods,  and  three  to  truths  ; 
and  that  hence  four  sign,  good  and 
the  conjunction  of  good  and  truth, 
ill.  and  sh.  n.  322.  That  a  fourth 
part  sign,  all  good,  n.  322.  Wha' 
is  sign,  by  the  four  angels,  n.  342. 
See  Angel.  What  is  sign,  by  thk 
four  winds,  n.  343.    See  Wind. 

FOUR-SQUARE  {quadrat  urn). 
That  four-square  and  quadrangular 
sign,  what  is  just,  ill.  and  sh.  n. 
905. 

FOWL  or  BIRD  {avis).  That  beasts, 
birds,  and  fishes  sign,  affections, 
perceptions,  and  thoughts,  both  in 
the  good  and  evil  sense,  ill.  and 
sh.  n.  405,  831.  See  Beast  and 
Fish.  That  birds  sign,  such  things 
as  relate  to  the  understanding  and 
to  the  thought,  and  thence  in  both 
senses  to  counsels,  ill.  and  sh.  n. 
757.  That  birds  sign,  falsities  from 
hell,  also  the  infernal  genii,  who  are 
in  these  falsities,  ill.  n.  837. 

FRANCE  {Gallia).  Prophecies  con- 
cerning the  church  in  the  kingdom 
of  France,  n.  740-744.  That  it 
dissents  from  the  Roman  Catholic 
religion,  and  that  in  many  things  it 
coheres  with  that  religion  in  exter- 
nals, but  not  so  much  in  internals, 
ill.  n.  740.  That  they  do  not  ac- 
knowledge the  pope  as  head  of  the 
church,  like  a  head  which  governs  a 
body,  but  as  highest  in  rank,  n.  742. 
That  they  acknowledge  the  Word  as 
holy,  according  to  which  we  must 
live ;  also,  that  Divine  power  does 
not  belong  to  any  man,  n.  741,  742. 
That  it  is  owing  to  the  Lord's  Di- 
vine Providence,  that  they  have  not 


INDEX. 


yet  proceeded  farther,  lest  truths  and 
falsities  might  be  commixed,  n.  741. 
That  the  Lord  will  convince  them  by 
the  Word,  that  He  is  to  be  ap- 
proached as  to  His  Human,  because 
it  is  Divine,  ill.  n.  743,  744. 

FRANKINCENSE,  CENSER 
{thus,  thuribulum).   See  Incense. 

FREE,  FREE-WILL  (liberum, 
liberum  arbitral m).  For  the  doc- 
trine of  the  Reformed  concerning 
free-will,  see  their  doctrines  in  what 
is  premised  at  n.  IX.  That  free- 
men and  bondmen  sign,  those  who 
know  and  understand  from  them- 
selves, and  those  who  know  and 
understand  from  others,  n.  337,  604, 
S32. 

FROG  {rana).  That  frogs  sign,  ra- 
tiocinations proceeding  from  cupidi- 
ties, because  they  croak,  and  are 
pruriencies,  sh.  n.  702. 

FRUIT  {fructus).  That  fruits  sign. 
the  goods  of  love  and  charity,  which 
are  good  works,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  934. 

FULL  {plenum).  That  full  is  spoken 
of  man,  in  whom  are  truths  and 
goods,  and  empty  in  whom  are  falsi- 
ties and  evils,  n.  160. 

FURLONG  {stadium).  That  fur- 
longs sign,  the  same  as  ways,  n. 
654.  That  they  also  sign,  the  same 
as  measures,  n.  907. 

FURNACE  (fornax,  caminus).  That 
a  furnace  is  put  for  its  fire,  n.  422. 
That  the  smoke  of  a  furnace  sign. 
falsities  of  concupiscences  proceed- 
ing from  evil  loves,  sh.  n.  422. 


G. 

G  A  B  RI  EL  ( Gabriel).  That  the  angel 
Gabriel  sign,  societies  of  heaven 
where  it  is  taught  that  Jehovah  came 
into  the  world,  and  that  His  Human 
is  the  Son  of  God,  n.  548,  564,  707. 
See  Angel. 

GAD  ( Gad).  That  the  tribe  of  Gad 
sign,  in  the  highest  sense  Omnipo- 
tence, in  the  spiritual  sense  good  of 
life  and  uses,  and  in  the  natural 
sense  works,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  352. 

GALL  {/el).    See  Wormwood. 

GARDEN  (horius).  That  a  garden 
and  paradise  sign,  the  wisdom  and 
intelligence  of  the  man  of  the  church, 
sh.  n.  90.  This  illustrated  by  gar- 
dens and  paradises  in  the  spiritual 


world,  where  they  are  who  are  in 

wisdom  and  intelligence,  n.  90,  ill. 
n.  875. 

GARMENT  or  VESTURE  {vestt 
tnentum).  That  garments  sign. 
truths,  because  truths  invest  good, 
sh.  n.  45,  sh.  n.  166,  212.  That 
garment,  in  speaking  of  the  Ix>rd, 
sign,  the  truths  of  the  Word,  sh.  n. 
166.  And  that  the  Lord's  vesture 
sign,  the  Word  as  to  Divine  Truth, 
n.  825,  830.  That  to  be  clothed 
and  to  be  arrayed  in  garments,  sign. 
to  be  in  truths,  and  to  be  presented 
in  truths,  n.  671,  S14;  also  to  be 
conjoined  with  societies  of  heaven, 
which  are  in  truths,  n.  328,  367. 
That  mantles,  robes,  and  cloaks  sign. 
truths  in  common,  ill.  and  sh.  n. 
328,  367,  378;  also  religious  princi- 
ples, n.  378,  379.  What  is  sign. 
by  a  garment  down  to  the  foot,  in 
speaking  of  the  Lord,  n.  45.  That 
a  vesture  stained  with  blood,  in 
speaking  of  the  Lord,  sign,  violence 
offered  to  the  Word,  ill.  and  sh.  n. 
825. 

GARMENT  DOWN  TO  THE 
FOOT  {talaris).    See  Garment. 

GATE  {porta).    See  Door. 

GATHER  THE  VINTAGE,  to 
{vindemiare).    See  Vineyard. 

GIFT  {donum).  That  to  send  gifts 
is  to  be  associated  through  love  and 
friendship,  n.  508. 

GI RDLE  {eingulum ).  That  a  girdle 
or  zone  sign,  a  band  conjoining 
truths  and  goods  of  the  church,  sh. 
n.  46,  671. 

GLADNESS  {Icttitia).    See  Toy. 

GLOBE  {orbis).  That  by  globe  Is 
sign,  the  church,  the  same  as  by 
earth,  sh.  n.  551. 

GLORY  (gloria).  That  glory  has  re- 
lation to  Divine  truth,  and  honor  to 
Divine  good,  sh.  n.  249,  921,  923. 
That  glory  has  relation  to  Divine 
truth,  and  that  it  signifies  Divine 
truth,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  629.  That  it  also 
relates  to  Divine  wisdom  and  Divine 
majesty,  n.  22.  That  in  proportion 
as  the  angels  are  in  Divine  truths,  in 
the  same  proportion  they  are  in  the 
splendor  of  glory,  n.  629.  That  the 
glory  of  the  Lord  sign,  the  Word  in 
its  Divine  light,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  S97. 
That  to  give  the  Lord  glory  and  honor 
sign,  to  ascribe  to  Him  all  truth  and 
all  good,  n  249.    That  to  give  the 


1152 


INDEX. 


Lord  glory  sign,  to  acknowledge 
and  confess  that  all  Divine  truth  is 
from  Him,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  629.  That 
glory  originating  in  pride  is  in  them 
who  are  in  the  love  of  self,  and  that 
glory  not  originating  in  pride  is  in 
them  who  are  in  the  love  of  uses ; 
this  latter  glory  is  from  spiritual 
light,  but  the  former  from  mere 
natural  light,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  940. 

GOATS  {hirci).  That  they  who  are 
in  faith  alone  are  meant  by  goats,  ill. 
n.  8-38.  Concerning  a  herd  of  goats 
and  a  flock  of  sheep,  and  concerning 
a  council,  in  which  this  passage  from 
Paul  was  deliberated  upon,  that  man 
is  justified  by  faith  without  the  works 
of  the  law,  ill.  n.  417. 

GOD  {Dens).    See  the  Lord. 

GOG  ( Gogus).  That  Gog  and  Magog 
sign,  those  who  are  in  external  nat- 
ural worship,  and  not  in  internal 
spiritual  worship,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  859, 
860,  862  towards  the  end,  863  tow- 
ards the  end. 

GOLD  (aur?im).  That  gold  sign,  the 
good  of  love,  sh.  n.  9x3,  ill.  n.  211, 
917. 

GOOD  {bonum).  See  also  Truth. 
Concerning  the  goods  of  life,  which 
are  also  the  goods  of  charity,  see 
Charity  and  Works.  Concerning 
the  conjunction  of  good  and  truth, 
also  concerning  the  conjunction  of 
evil  and  false,  see  Marriage.  That 
the  good  of  love  is  formed  by  the 
truths  of  wisdom,  ill.  n.  912.  That 
good  is  formed  by  truths,  and  by  a 
life  conformable  to  them,  n.  832. 
That  spiritual  good  with  man  is  ac- 
cording to  truths,  which  become  of 
the  love  of  the  will,  ill.  n.  935.  That 
truth  is  the  form  of  good,  because  it 
proceeds  from  good,  n.  907,  908. 
That  in  thought  good  is  not  reflected 
upon,  because  it  is  not  seen,  but  only 
felt ;  but  that  truth  is  reflected  upon, 
because  this  is  seen  therein,  ill.  n. 
908.  That  good  is  felt  under  a  species 
of  delight,  and  that  therefore  it  may 
be  evil,  ill.  n.  908.  That  man  can- 
not do  good  from  himself,  which  in 
itself  is  good,  but  from  the  Lord,  n. 
178.  That  goods  and  truths  from 
the  Lord  are ;  not  appropriated  to 
man,  but  that  they  continually  re- 
main the  Lord's  with  him,  /'//.  n. 


854.  That  after  death  goods  and 
truths  are  taken  away  from  the  evil, 
and  evils  and  falsities  from  the  good, 
///.  and  sh.  n.  948.  Concerning  heav- 
enly good  and  truth,  and  concerning 
spiritual  good  and  truth,  n.  726.  See 
also  Love  and  Truth. 

GOSPEL  (evangelium).  Concerning 
the  law  and  the  gospel,  see  what  is 
premised  concerning  the  doctrine  of 
the  Reformed  churches.  That  the 
gospel  sign,  the  coming  of  the  Lord 
and  of  his  kingdom,  and  that  the 
New  Church  will  be  established  by 
Him,  and  that  to  declare  or  preach 
the  gospel  sign,  to  announce  those 
things,  sh.  n.  478,  553,  626. 

GRACE  {gratia).  That  it  is  false, 
that  God  the  Father  withdrew  His 
grace,  and  that  therefore  He  is  to  be 
reconciled,  ill.  n.  484. 

GRAPES  {uves).  That  grapes  and 
clusters  of  grapes  sign,  the  goods  of 
charity,  because  they  are  the  fruit  of 
the  vine,  sh.  n.  649. 

GRASS  {gramen).  That  giass  igtt. 
that  truth  of  the  church  which  first 
springs  up  or  is  born  with  man,  ill. 
and  sh.  n.  401.  In  like  manner 
herbs  of  the  field,  n.  401.  That 
green  grass  sign,  that  which  is  alive 
with  man,  and  that  grass  burnt  up 
sign,  that  which  is  dead  with  him, 
ill.  n.  401. 

GRAVEN  IMAGE  {sculptile).  See 
Idol. 

GREAT  {magnum).  That  great  in 
the  Word  relates  to  good,  and  high 
to  truth,  n.  337,  582,  656,  663,  896, 
898.  That  small  and  great  sign,  all 
in  a  lesser  or  greater  degree,  ill.  n. 
810,  527,  604,  832  ;  also  all  of  what- 
ever condition  and  quality,  n.  866. 

GREAT  MEN  {magnates).  That 
great  men  sign,  those  who  are  in 
good,  and,  in  the  opposite  sense, 
those  who  are  in  evil,  sh.  n.  337. 

GREEN  {viride).  That  green  grass 
sign,  what  is  alive,  n.  401.  That 
the  natural  sphere  round  about  the 
Lord  appears  green  like  the  emerald, 
n.  232. 

GUILE  {dolus).  That  a  lie  sign. 
falsity  and  false  speaking,  and  that 
guile  sign,  both  from  design,  because 
guile  and  cunning  proposes  some- 
thing to  itself,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  624. 


INDEX. 


H. 

HAIL  (grando).  That  hail  sign,  in- 
fernal falsity  destroying  good  and 
truth,  sh.  n.  399,  ill.  n.  714.  That 
hail  mingled  with  fire  sign,  falsity 
originating  in  infernal  love,  sh.  n. 
399.  Hail  of  a  talent  weight  sign. 
direful  and  atrocious  falsities,  ill.  n. 
714. 

HAIR  {capillus).  That  hair  sign. 
truth  in  the  ultimates,  consequently, 
the  literal  sense  of  the  Word,  sh. 
n.  47. 

HAND  {mantis).  That  the  works  of 
a  man's  hand  sign,  the  things  proper 
to  man,  which  are  evils  and  falsities  ; 
and  that  the  works  of  the  hands  of 
God  sign,  the  things  proper  to  Him, 
which  are  goods  and  truths,  ill.  and 
sh.  n.  457.  That  communication  is 
produced  by  the  touch  of  the  hand, 
and  that  therefore  the  Lord  touched 
many  with  His  hand,  whom  He 
healed,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  55. 

HARP  {cithara).  That  harps  sign. 
confessions  of  the  Lord  from  spir- 
itual good  and  truths,  ill.  and  sh. 
n.  276,  616.  That  the  sound  of 
harps,  and  in  general  the  sound 
of  stringed  instruments,  correspond 
with  spiritual  affections,  n.  792.- 
See  Music.  That  the  angels  do 
not  play  upon  haq:>s,  but  that  their 
speech  and  confessions  are  so  heard, 
n.  276,  616,  661. 

HARVEST  {messis).  That  harvest 
sign,  the  state  of  the  church,  and 
that  to  put  forth  the  sickle  to  the 
harvest  sign,  to  make  an  end  of  the 
perverted  church,  and  to  execute 
judgment,  /'//.  n.  643,  ill.  and  sh. 
n.  645.  The  Lord's  parable  of  the 
reapers  explained,  n.  645  towards 
the  end.  n.  647  towards  the  end. 

HEAD  {caput).  That  head  sign. 
wisdom  originating  in  love,  n.  823 ; 
also  intelligence,  sh.  n.  538.  That 
head,  when  spoken  of  the  Lord,  sign. 
the  Divine  love  of  the  Divine  wisdom, 
n.  47.  That  head,  in  the  opposite 
sense,  sign,  insanity  and  folly,  sh. 
n.  53S.  That  it  sign,  imaginary  and 
visionary  notions,  n.  451.  That  the 
seven  heads  of  the  dragon  sign,  in- 
sanity arising  from  truths  falsified 
and  profaned,  n.  538.  In  like  man- 
ner, the  seven  heads  of  the  beast, 
rising  up  out  of  the  sea,  n.  568,  576. 


HEAR,  to  {audire).  That  to  hear 
sign,  to  perceive  and  to  obey,  ill. 
n.  87,  104,  118.  That  therefore  the 
Lord  said.  He  that  hath  an  ear  to 
hear,  let  him  hear,  sh.  n.  87. 

HEART  {cor).  That  soul  sign,  the 
life  of  the  understanding  and  faith, 
and  heart  the  life  of  the  will  and 
love,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  681.  That  heart 
sign,  the  good  of  love  and  charity, 
and  that  the  reins  sign,  the  truths  of 
wisdom  and  faith,  /'//.  and  sh.  n.  140. 

HEAT  {calor).  That  it  is  spiritual 
heat  which  kindles  the  will,  and 
produces  love  therein,  n.  867.  That 
that  heat  after  death  discovers  the 
affections  of  every  one,  n.  867.  That 
spiritual  light,  together  with  spiritual 
heat,  then  discovers  the  intentions 
and  endeavors,  n.  867.  A  compari- 
son made  of  charity  and  faith,  with 
heat  and  fight,  iU.  n.  875  towards 
the  end. 

HEAT  of  the  SUN  {a-stus  solis).  The 
heat  of  the  sun  sign,  concupiscences 
of  evil,  /'//.  and  sh.  n.  382,  691,  692. 

HEAVEN  {caelum).  That  the  New 
Heaven  was  formed  of  such  Chris- 
tians as  acknowledged  the  Divinity 
of  the  Lord  in  His  Humanity,  and 
His  kingdom,  and  at  the  same  time 
had  repented  of  their  evil  works, 
Preface.  That  this  heaven  is 
formed  of  those  who  lived  after  the 
Lord's  coming,  n.  612,  876.  That 
this  heaven  is  also  distinguished  into 
three,  n.  876.  Concerning  the  higher 
and  lower  parts  of  this  heaven,  n.  661, 
878.  That  the  one  hundred  and  forty- 
four  thousand  sealed  from  every  tribe 
constitute  therein  as  it  were  the  head, 
and  that  a  great  multitude,  which 
could  not  be  numbered,  constitute  as 
it  were  the  body,  n.  363.  That  this 
heaven  is  meant  by  the  New  Heaven 
in  John,  n.  876.  That  from  this 
heaven  will  descend  the  New  Church, 
which  is  the  New  Jerusalem,  Pref- 
ace. That  this  New  Heaven  is 
distinct  from  the  ancient  heavens, 
and  that  it  is  under  them,  and  that 
they  communicate  by  influx,  Pref- 
ace, and  n.  612,  617,  876.  That  the 
external  heaven,  which  was  before 
the  last  judgment,  and  is  signified  by 
the  sea,  after  they  were  taken  thenca 
who  were  written  in  the  book  of  life, 
was  dissolved,  /'//.  and  sh.  n.  87S 
The  first  heaven,  which  passed  away 


"54 


INDEX. 


of  whom  it  was  composed,  n,  330. 
That  it  was  permitted  those,  who 
had  lived  in  externals  like  Christians, 
but  in  internals  were  devils,  to  form 
to  themselves  by  phantasies,  in  the 
world  of  spirits,  as  it  were  heavens 
in  great  abundance,  n.  865,  877. 
That  these  heavens  are  meant  by  the 
former  heaven  and  the  former  earth, 
which  passed  away,  n.  877.  That 
these  fictitious  and  imaginary  heaA)  - 
ens,  before  the  last  judgment,  were 
like  dark  clouds  between  the  sun  and 
the  earth,  consequently  between  tliB 
Lord  and  the  men  of  the  church, 
n.  804.  That  therefore  these  heav- 
ens were  dispersed,  n.  761,  804,  865. 
That  after  the  last  judgment,  it  was 
not  allowed  to  form  to  themselves 
such  heavens,  but  that  then  every  one 
was  bound  to  the  society  to  which  he 
belonged,  n.  791.  That  hence  it 
appears,  that  by  the  heaven  and 
earth  which  John  saw  perish,  is  not 
meant  heaven  and  earth  in  the  natu- 
ral world,  but  in  the  spiritual  world, 
n.  876.  That  the  universal  heaven 
is  as  one  man,  whose  soul  and  life  is 
the  Lord,  and  that  hence  the  Lord 
is  heaven,  n.  5,  363,  882,  943.  That 
therefore  when  the  Lord  speaks 
through  heaven,  He  speaks  as  the 
soul  does  through  the  body,  n.  882, 
943.  That  when  the  Lord  speaks 
through  heaven,  the  angels  are  igno- 
rant thereof,  comparatively  as  the 
viscera  and  muscles  of  the  body  are 
ignorant  thereof  when  man  speaks 
and  acts,  and  that  nevertheless  they 
are  in  connection  after  a  wonderful . 
manner,  n.  943.  That  a  voice  out 
of  heaven  is  from  the  Lord,  n.  809. 
That  the  heavens  are  expanses  one  I 
above  another,  and  that  everywhere 
there  is  earth  under  the  feet,  n.  260. 
That  under  the  earth  sign,  those  who 
are  in  the  ultimate  heaven,  Hi.  and 
sh.  n.  260.  That  the  higher  and 
lower  heavens  act  as  one  by  influx, 
n.  286.  That  all  the  heavens  ac- 
knowledge the  Lord  to  be  the  God 
of  heaven  and  earth,  n.  811. 

That  all  the  heavens  are  distin- 
guished into  two  kingdoms,  the 
heavenly  kingdom,  and  the  spiritual 
kingdom,  concerning  which,  n.  387, 
647,  725,  920.  That  the  heavenly 
kingdom  of  the  Lord  is  His  priestly 
kingdom,  and  the  spiritual  kingdom 


is  His  royal  kingdom,  ill.  n.  85  \. 
That  the  three  heavens  ate  three 
degrees  of  love  and  wisdom,  which 
degrees  are  called  heavenly,  spiritual, 
and  natural,  n.  49.  That  all  the 
heavens  are  distinguished  into  innu  • 
merable  societies,  and  these  societies 
are  according  to  the  varieties  of  affec- 
tions, both  in  general  and  in  partic- 
ular, n.  364.  That  the  highest  heaven 
is  as  it  were  in  an  ethereal  atmosphere, 
the  middle  heaven  as  it  were  in  an 
aerial  atmosphere,  and  the  lowest 
heaven  as  it  were  in  a  watery  atmos- 
phere, n.  878,  towards  the  end.  That 
in  the  spiritual  world  there  are  also 
atmospheres,  but  spiritual,  n.  238, 
S78.  That  the  angels  of  the  third 
heaven  are  in  the  good  of  love  from 
the  Lord  to  the  Lord,  and  that  they 
have  the  truths  of  wisdom  written  in 
their  life,  and  not  in  their  memory ; 
and  that  they  clearly  see  those  truths 
inwardly  in  themselves,  when  they 
hear  them  :  and  that  they  become 
angels  of  the  third  heaven  who  do 
good  works,  and  adjoin  thereto  tniths 
from  the  Word,  sh.  n.  120,  121,  123, 
920.  That  the  heavens  exist  from  the 
Divine  love  through  the  Divine  wis- 
dom, ill.  n.  875.  See  Love.  That 
happiness  in  heaven  is  according  to 
the  quality  of  the  affection  of  good 
and  truth,  n.  782.  That  heaven  is 
not  to  be  thought  of  from  place,  but 
from  love  and  wisdom,  ill.  n.  611. 

That  the  church  is  as  well  in  the 
heavens  as  on  the  earth,  n.  612. 
That  the  church  on  earth  is  the 
foundation  of  heaven,  n.  645.  That 
heaven  is  like  the  internal  of  man, 
and  the  church  on  earth  like  his  ex- 
I  ternal,  wherefore  heaven  is  first  pre- 
pared and  formed  by  the  Lord,  and 
from  it  afterwards  the  church,  in  like 
manner  as  the  internal  of  man  be- 
fore his  external,  and  the  lattei  by 
the  former,  n.  486.  That  when  the 
church  on  earth  is  perverted,  and  no 
good  remains  in  it,  and  consequently 
no  truth  proceeding  from  good,  the 
angels  of  heaven  lament,  and  suppli- 
cate for  its  end,  consequently  for  the 
last  judgment,  and  for  a  new  church 
in  the  room  of  the  former,  r.  645, 
761.  That  the  angels  of  heaven  aie 
rejoiced  that  in  the  spiritual  world 
the  Babylonians  are  removed,  and 
that  thus  the  New  Church  is  at  hand, 


INDEX. 


n.  790.  That  heaven  and  hell  are 
quite  distinct,  and  opposite,  because 
all  things  in  the  heavens  ate  goods 
and  truths,  and  in  the  hells  are  evils 
and  falsities,  n.  761. 

In  what  manner  an  angelic  spirit, 
after  he  is  prepared,  ascends  and  en- 
ters heaven,  ill.  n.  61/  In  what 
manner  an  evil  spirit,  it  he  ascends 
into  heaven,  is  tormented,  /'//.  n.  611. 
That  a  voice  from  heaven  is  variously 
heard  below,  either  as  the  sound  of 
waters,  or  as  the  sound  of  thunders, 
or  as  the  sound  of  trumpets,  or  like 
the  sound  of  harps,  sh.  n.  661.  That 
a  voice  from  the  lowest  heaven  is 
heard  sometimes  as  the  noise  of  a 
crowded  multitude,  a  voice  from  the 
middle  heaven  as  the  sound  of  many 
waters,  and  a  voice  from  the  highest 
heaven  as  thunder,  n.  811.  Concern- 
ing the  habitations  of  the  angels 
according  to  quarters,  towards  the 
east,  west,  south,  and  north,  n.  90;. 
See  Ouarters. 

HEIGHT  {altitiido).  That  height 
sign,  the  good  and  truth  of  the 
church  in  every  degree,  ill.  n.  907. 

HELL  {infernnm).  That  the  hells 
are  distinguished  into  two  kingdoms, 
the  diabolical  and  the  satanical,  con- 
cerning which,  n.  387.  That  these 
hells  are  called  the  devil  and  satan, 
for  this  reason,  because  all  who  are 
therein  are  devils  and  satans,  n.  387. 
Concerning  the  hell  where  they  are 
who  are  in  the  loves  of  falsity  and 
thence  in  the  lusts  of  evil,  n.  835. 
That  hell  consists»of  perpetual  work- 
houses or  prisons,  concerning  which, 
ill.  n.  153.  That  death  and  hell 
sign,  those  who  in  themselves  are 
devils  and  satans,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  870, 
ill.  n.  872.  That  death  sigii.  ex- 
tinction of  spiritual  life,  and  hell 
damnation  thence,  n.  321.  That  the 
Lord  governs  heaven  and  also  hell, 
because  he  who  governs  the  one 
must  necessarily  govern  the  other, 
ill.  n.  62.  Various  things  concern- 
ing the  hell  into  which  they  come 
who  have  confirmed  themselves  in 
faith  alone,  both  in  doctrine  and  life, 
n.  153.  That  the  heavens  and  the 
hells  are,  with  respect  to  situation, 
opposite,  ill.  n.  761 .  That  the  delights 
of  the  love  of  evil  are  turned  into 
their  opposite  undelightfulness  in 
hell,  ill.  n.  763.    That  every  one  in 


hell  is  tormented  by  his  love  and  its 
concupiscences,  n.  864.  That  the 
infernal  genii  greedily  draw  in  con- 
cupiscences and  inhale  their  sphere, 
n.  837.  That  before  any  one  is  let 
down  into  hell,  goods  and  truths  are 
taken  away  from  him,  which  resided 
with  him  in  the  external  man  from 
the  world,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  676.  That 
from  the  evil  in  the  world  of  spirits 
good  and  truths  are  taken  away,  that 
they  may  be  in  evils  and  falsities, 
and  that  they  are  disposed  into  soci- 
eties, which,  at  the  proper  time,  sink 
down  into  hell,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  676. 
That  the  more  an  evil  spirit  con- 
firms himself  in  falsities  and  evils, 
the  more  he  guards  himself  from 
the  influx  of  heaven,  and  thus  from 
being  tormented  thence,  ill.  n.  339, 
34°- 

HERB  {herba).    See  Grass. 

HEREDITARY,  INHERIT AN'CE 
(hercditarium,  hercdUas).  That  no 
one  has  hereditary  evil  from  Adam, 
but  from  his  parents,  n.  776.  That 
they  who  are  conjoined  to  the  Lord 
are  called  heirs,  n.  890. 

FIE  RES  V  {lueresis).  Concerning  va- 
rious heresies,  see  the  doctrines  of 
the  Reformed  in  what  is  premised  at 
n.  X. 

HILL  (collis),  n.  336.  See  Moun- 
tain. 

HOLY  {sanction).  Concerning  the 
Romish  saints,  see  the  Romish  doc- 
trines in  what  is  premised,  n.  VIII. 
Concerning  the  Romish  saints,  that 
they  become  infatuated  when  they 
believe  that  they  are  saints  and  to 
be  invoked,  ill.  n.  752.  That  the 
Lord  only  is  holy,  n.  173,  247,  666, 
962.  Because  He  is  the  Word,  Di- 
vine truth,  and  light,  n.  173,  790. 
And  that  therefore  He  alone  is  to  be 
worshipped,  n.  247.  That  the  Holy 
Spirit  is  Divine  truth,  and  thence 
the  holy  Divine  proceeding  from  the 
Lord,  and  that  the  Holy  Spirit  is  not 
a  person  nor  a  God  by  itself,  ill.  and 
sh.  n.  173  towards  the  end;  /"//.  and 
sh.  n.  962.  That  holy  relates  to 
truths  from  the  Lord,  n.  173.  That 
holy  relates  to  truth,  and  just  to 
good,  sh.  n.  173  towards  the  end. 
That  they  are  called  saints  or  holy, 
who  are  in  Divine  truths  from  the 
Lord,  and  live  according  to  them,  ill. 
and  sh.  n.  (j$6.    That  the  prophets 


INDEX. 


and  apostles  are  called  holy  in  the 
Word,  because  they  represented  the 
holy  things  of  the  Lord,  ill.  n.  790. 

HOLY  SUPPER  {coena).  Concern- 
ing the  holy  supper  or  the  eucharist 
amongst  the  Papists,  may  be  seen 
in  what  is  premised  concerning  their 
doctrines,  n.  II.  Concerning  the 
enormous  falsity  of  the  Papists,  that 
they  have  divided  the  bread  and  wine 
in  the  eucharist,  ill.  n.  795.  Con- 
cerning the  holy  supper  amongst  the 
Reformed,  see  their  doctrines  in  what 
is  premised,  n.  VIII.  That  the  Lord 
instituted  the  holy  supper,  because 
evening,  in  which  suppers  take  place, 
sign,  the  last  state  and  time  of  the 
church,  n.  219,  ill.  n.  816.  That  by 
the  holy  supper  conjunction  is  ef- 
fected with  the  Lord,  if  man  does 
the  work  of  repentance,  and  directly 
approaches  the  Lord,  ill.  n.  224  to- 
wards the  end,  n.  816.  That  there- 
fore it  is  called  the  marriage-supper 
of  the  Lamb,  n.  816.  That  the  holy 
supper  is  a  sacrament  of  repentance, 
and  an  introduction  into  heaven, 
ill.  n.  224,  ill.  n.  531  towards  the 
end.  That  blood  in  the  holy  supper 
sign,  the  Divine  truth  of  the  Word, 
consequently  the  Lord  as  to  that 
truth,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  379.  In  like 
manner  the  wine,  n.  316.  See  Blood 
and  Wine. 

HONOR  {honor).  That  to  give  the 
Lord  glory  and  honor  sign,  to  as- 
cribe to  Him  all  truth  and  all  good ; 
because  glory  relates  to  Divine  truth, 
and  honor  to  Divine  good,  sh.  n.  249, 
921,  923. 

HORN  {cornu).  That  hom  sign. 
power,  and,  in  speaking  of  the  Lord, 
omnipotence,  sh.  n.  270.  That  ten 
horns  sign,  the  power  of  the  Word 
from  Divine  truths,  n.  740,  746. 

HORSE  {equus).  That  horse  sign. 
understanding  of  the  Word,  ill.  and 
sh.  n.  298.  That  meditation  on  the 
Word  appears  like  a  horse,  lively  as 
man  thinks  spiritually,  but  dead  as 
he  thinks  materially,  ill.  n.  611. 
That  a  white  horse  sign,  under- 
standing of  the  truth  of  the  Word, 
and  also  the  interior  or  spiritual  sense 
of  the  Word.  ill.  n.  298,  820,  826. 
That  horse  also  sign,  understanding 
of  the  Word  falsified  by  reasonings 
from  self-derived  intelligence,  sh.  n. 
298.    Tliat  a  red  horse  sign,  under- 


standing of  the  Word  destroyed  as 

to  good,  ill.  n.  305.  That  a  black 
horse  sign,  understanding  of  the 
Word  destroyed  as  to  truth,  ill.  n. 
312.  That  a  pale  horse  sign,  under- 
standing of  the  Word  destroyed  both 
as  to  good  and  as  to  truth,  n.  320, 
and  in  what  follows.  That  horse- 
men sign,  reasonings,  n.  447.  That 
the  bridle  of  a  horse  sign,  that 
whereby  the  understanding  is  guided 
or  led,  sh.  n.  653. 

HOST  {exercitus).    See  Army. 

HOUR  {hora).  That  an  hour  is  a 
full  state,  and  that  half  an  hour  is 
greatly,  n.  389.    See  Time. 

HUNGER,  or  FAMINE  {fames). 
That  hunger  or  famine  sign,  a  de- 
privation and  rejection  of  knowledges 
of  truth  and  good,  proceeding  from 
evils  of  life,  sh.  n.  323.  That  it  sign. 
ignorance  of  the  knowledges  of  truth 
and  good,  proceeding  from  a  want 
or  scarcity  thereof  in  the  church, 
sh.  n.  323.  That  it  sign,  a  desire 
to  know  and  understand  truths  and 
goods,  sh.  n.  323.  That  to  hunger 
sign,  a  want  of  good,  and  to  thirst 
sign,  a  want  of  truth,  n.  381. 

HUNGER,  to  {esurire).  See  Hun- 
ger. 

HYPOCRITE  {hypocrita).  Concern- 
ing the  lot  of  hypocrites  after  death, 
ill.  n.  294. 


IDOL  (idolum).  'That  idols,  graven 
and  molten  images,  sign,  falsities 
of  worship  and  religion,  ill.  and  sh. 
n.  459.  What  in  particular  is  sign. 
by  idols  of  gold,  silver,  brass,  stone, 
and  wood,  ill.  n.  459.  That  the  idols 
of  the  ancients  represented  falsities 
and  evils  of  the  doctrine  of  the  church, 
n.  601.  That  idols  neither  see  nor 
walk  sign,  that  in  falsities  of  wor- 
ship there  is  nothing  of  life,  ill.  a  id 
sh.  n.  460. 

IDOLS,  things  sacrificed  tinto  {idclo- 
thyta).    See  Sacrifice.  -; 

IMAGE  {imago).  That  image  sign. 
the  doctrine  of  the  church,  concern- 
ing which  it  is  treated,  and  that  the 
image  of  the  beast  sign,  the  doctrine 
of  the  church  perverted,  /'//.  and  sh. 
n.  601. 

IMMORTALITY  {immortal it  as). 
That  man  lives  immortal  after  death 


INDEX. 


from  the  power  of  being  conjoined 
to  the  Lord  by  love  and  faith,  ill. 
n.  224. 

INCENSE  [svffitus).  That  incense 
sign,  worship'and  confession  of  the 
Lord  from  spiritual  goods  and  truths, 
ill.  and  sh.  n.  277,  777.  See  Altar. 
That  the  smoke  of  the  incense  sign. 
what  is  grateful  and  accepted,  n. 
394.  The  reason  that  incense  and 
the  smoke  thereof  signified  such 
things,  was  from  fragrant  odor  and 
its  correspondence,  sh.  n.  278,  394. 
Concerning  the  fragrant  spices  from 
which  the  incense  was  prepared,  and 
concerning  their  correspondence  with 
spiritual  goods  and  truths,  n.  777. 
That  propitiations  and  expiations 
were  made  by  incense,  ill.  and  sh. 
n.  393.  That  frankincense  sign,  the 
same  as  incense,  in  like  manner  vials, 
and  a  censer  or  incense-pan.  ill.  and 
sh.  n.  277.  That  to  cast  the  censer 
into  the  earth  sign,  influx  into  the 
parts  beneath,  n.  395. 

I N F A N  T  ( in fans).  That  all  infants 
are  in  heaven,  n.  876  towards  the 
end. 

INFLUX  [influxus).  That  the  Lord 
flows-in  and  operates  from  first  prin- 
ciples through  or  by  ultimates,  ill. 
n.  31,  798.  That  there  is  an  imme- 
diate influx  into  the  higher  and  lower 
heavens,  and  that  there  is  a  mediate 
influx  of  the  higher  heavens  into  the 
lower,  n.  286.  That  the  Lord  by 
various  degrees  of  influx  disposes, 
moderates,"and  tempers  all  things  in 
the  heavens  and  in  the  hells,  n.  346. 
That  all  things  which  a  man  wills 
and  thinks,  enter  by  influx,  or  flow- 
in,  as  all  things  which  a  man  sees, 
hears,  smells,  tastes,  and  feels ;  but 
that  the  former  are  not  perceived  by 
the  senses,  because  they  are  spiritual, 
;'//.  n.  875.  The  reason  whereof  is, 
because  man  is  a  recipient  of  life, 
and  not  life,  and  consequently  life  I 
flows-in,  /'//.  n.  S75.  That  evil  spir-  | 
its  cannot  sustain  the  Lord's  influx 
from  heaven,  neither  His  sphere,  n. 
339,  340.  Concerning  the  influx  of 
spiritual  light  and  heat,  see  Light 
and  Hk  m  . 

INHERITANCE  (hecrcditas).  See 
Hereditary. 

INTERNAL  and  INMOST  {in- 
ternum et  intimum).  See  EX- 
TERNAL. 

M 


IRON  (ferrum).  That  iron  sign. 
truth  in  the  ultimates  and  conse- 
quently truth  of  faith,  n.  913.  That 
iron  and  an  axe  sign,  falsity  from 
one's  own  intelligence,  ill.  and  sh. 
n.  S47.  What  is  meant  in  Daniel 
by  iron  mixed  with  miry  clay,  and 
mingled  with  the  seed  of  man,  n. 
913  towards  the  end. 

ISLE  or  ISLAND  {insula).  That 
isles  or  islands  sign,  the  nations 
more  remote  from  the  worship  of 
God,  but  yet  which  will  accede,  sh. 
n.  34,  336. 

ISSACHAR  {Issachar).  That  Issa- 
char  and  his  tribe  represented,  and 
thence  in  the  Word  signifies,  in  the 
highest  sense,  the  Divine  good  of 
truth  and  the  Divine  truth  of  good, 
in  the  internal  or  spiritual  sense, 
heavenly  conjugial  love  of  good  and 
truth,  and  in  the  external  or  natural 
sense,  remuneration  and  good  of  life, 
but  in  the  opposite  sense,  meritorious 
good.  ill.  and  sh.  n.  358. 

IVORY  {ebur).  That  ivory  sign. 
natural  truth,  sh.  n.  774. 


J- 


JACOB  {Jacob).  That  Jacob  sign. 
doctrine  of  the  church,  sh.  n.  137. 
That  in  his  stead  in  the  spiritual 
world  there  appears  a  man  lying  in  a 
bed,  the  reason  thereof,  sh.  n.  137. 

JACVNTH  {hyacinthum).  That  ja- 
cynth  sign,  intelligence  from  spirit- 
ual love,  and,  in  the  opposite  sense, 
knowledge  from  infernal  love,  ill. 
and  sh.  n.  450. 

JASPER  {jaspis).  That  jasper  sign. 
the  Divine  truth  of  the  Word  trans- 
lucent by  virtue  of  its  spiritual  sense 
in  the  complex,  consequently  the 
same  as  precious  stones  in  general, 
sh.  n.  897,  oik.  That  jasper  sign, 
truths  of  the  Word  in  ultimates, 
n.  23JL 

JERUSALEM  {Hkrosolyma).  That 
Jerusalem  sign,  the  church,  ill.  and 
sh.  n.  880,  S81.  That  Jerusalem  of 
the  lews  sign,  the  church  destroyed, 
which  is  therefore  called  Sodom,  sh. 
n.  8S0.  That  Jerusalem,  which  is 
treated  of  in  the  Apocalypse,  sign, 
the  New  Church  of  the  Lord ;  the 
reason  why  it  is  called  new,  and 
holy,   and   conung    down   out  of 


INDEX. 


heaven,  ill.  n.  879.  That  Jerusalem 
as  a  city  sign,  the  church  as  to  doc- 
trine, n.  879.  That  all  things  relat- 
ing to  Jerusalem  as  a  city  sign,  such 
things  as  relate  to  the  church  and  its 
doctrine,  n.  904. 

JEW  (Judarts).    See  Judah. 

JOHN  {Johannes).  That  by  John 
the  apostle  are  meant  they  who  are 
in  the  good  of  life  from  charity  and 
its  faith,  ill.  n.  5,  6,  790,  ill.  n.  879. 

JOSEPH  (Josephus).  That  Joseph 
and  his  tribe  represented,  and  thence 
in  the  Word  sign.,  in  the  highest 
sense,  the  Divine  spiritual  in  the 
internal  sense,  the  spiritual  kingdom, 
and  in  the  external  or  natural  sense, 
fructification  and  multiplication  of 
truth  and  good ;  and  also  doctrine 
of  truth  and  good  of  the  spiritual 
church,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  360. 

JOY  {gaudium).  That  joy  relates  to 
thu  delight  of  the  love  of  good,  of 
the  heart  and  of  the  will ;  and  glad- 
ness to  the  delight  of  the  love  of 
truth,  of  the  soul,  and  of  the  under- 
standing, ill.  and  sh.  n.  507. 

JUDAH,  JEW  {Jehudah,  Judeeus). 
T  .iat  Judah  and  his  tribe  represented, 
and  thence  in  the  Word  signifies,  in 
the  highest  sense,  the  Lord  as  to 
heavenly  love,  in  the  spiritual  sense, 
the  heavenly  kingdom  of  the  Lord 
and  the  Word,  and  in  the  natural 
sense,  doctrine  of  the  heavenly  church 
from  the  Word,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  350. 
That  Judah  and  the  tribe  of  Judah 
sign,  the  church,  n.  182.  That 
Judah  sign,  the  heavenly  church, 
consequently  those  who  are  in  the 
good  of  love  from  the  Lord,  and 
that  Israel  sign,  the  spiritual  church, 
consequently  those  who  are  in  the 
truths  of  doctrine  from  the  Lord, 
n.  96,  266.  That  Judah,  in  the 
opposite  sense,  sign,  diabolical  love, 
which  is  the  love  of  self,  sh.  n.  350. 
That  the  twelve  tribes  were  divided 
into  two  kingdoms,  the  Jewish  and 
the  Israelitish,  and  that  the  latter 
represented  the  spiritual  church,  and 
the  former  the  heavenly  church, 
n.  350. 

JUDGMENT  ( judicium).  That  the 
Lord  in  His  Humanity  will  execute 
judgment,  sh.  n.  273.  That  never- 
theless the  Lord  will  judge  no  one  to 
hell,  but  that  the  Word  judges  every 
one,  n.  821.    That  the  last  judgment 


was  executed  on  those  who  were  in 
the  world  of  spirits,  and  not  upon 
those  who  are  in  hell,  n.  342,  866. 
That  immediately  after  death,  con- 
sequently before  the  last  judgment, 
they  were  judged  to  hell,  who  denied 
God  and  the  Word,  consequently  who 
had  rejected  all  tilings  appertaining 
to  religion,  n.  869.  That  they  are 
condemned  who  have  not  lived  ac- 
cording to  the  precepts  of  the  Word, 
and  thence  could  not  receive  faith  in 
the  Lord,  sh.  n.  874.  That  the  last 
judgment  then  takes  place  when  the 
wicked  are  so  multiplied  that  the 
heavens  above  cannot  be  kept  in 
their  state  of  love  and  wisdom, 
n.  343,  865.  That  when  the  church 
on  earth  is  destroyed,  the  angels  of 
heaven  lament,  and  supplicate  the 
Lord  to  make  an  end  thereof,  which 
is  effected  by  the  last  judgment,  ill. 
n.  645,  761.  That  unless  the  last 
judgment  had  been  accomplished, 
the  heavens  would  have  suffered, 
and  the  church  perished,  n.  263. 
That  by  the  last  judgment  all  things 
are  reduced  to  order  in  the  spiritual 
world,  and  thence .  in  the  natural 
world,  or  in  the  earths,  n.  274.  That 
before  the  judgment  upon  all  goods 
and  truths  were  taken  away  from  the 
evil,  and  evils  and  falsities  from  the 
good,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  948.  Concern- 
ing the  destruction  of  Babylon  in  the 
spiritual  world  by  the  last  judgment, 
n.  772. 

That  the  universal  judgment  was 
executed  upon  those  who  in  external 
form  appeared  as  Christians,  leading 
a  moral  and  civil  life  like  spiritual 
men,  but  who  in  internal  form  were 
false  Christians  and  infernals,  n. 
330,  865,  870,  877.  That  it  was 
permitted  them  by  arts  to  form  to 
themselves  imaginary  heavens  in  the 
world  of  spirits,  ill.  n.  865.  That 
those  imaginary  heavens  formed  by 
the  Babylonians  and  the  Reformed, 
were  like  dark  clouds  interposed  be- 
tween the  Lord  or  heaven  and  the 
men  of  the  church  ;  that  therefore 
these  heavens  were  dissipated  ;  the 
reason  whereof  is,  that  the  holy  truths 
of  the  Word  for  the  New  Church, 
which  is  the  New  Jerusalem,  could 
not  be  revealed  before,  ill.  n.  804. 
That  these  heavens  are  meant  by  the 
former  heaven  which  passed  awaj, 


INDEX. 


"59 


Apoc.  xx.  1,   n.   330,  877.  That 
the  Lord,  when  He  came  to  execute 
the  judgment,  caused  the  angelic 
heavens  to  approach   over  them, 
whence  changes  among  them  were 
effected,  n.  342,  343.    And  the  inte- 
riors of  their  minds  were  laid  open, 
which  were  infernal,  n.  865.  That  then 
the  more  the  spirits  had  confirmed 
themselves  in  falsities  and  evils,  the 
deeper  they  cast  themselves  into  hell, 
by  reason  of  the  influx  from  heaven  : 
whj  :h  is  signified  by  saying  to  the 
mountains  and  the  rocks,  that  they 
should  fall  on  them  and  hide  them 
from  the  face  of  Him  that  sitteth  on 
the  throne,  ///.  n.  339,  340.  That 
judgment  has  relation  to  Divine  truth, 
and  justice  to  Divine  good,  and  that 
therefore  both  are  frequently  men- 
tioned in  the  Word,  principally  re- 
specting the  Lord.  sh.  n.  668. 
JUST,  JUSTICE  (justus,  justifia). 
That  he  is  said,  to  be  just,  in  the 
natural  sense,  who  lives  according  to 
civil  and  moral  laws,  and  in  the  spir- 
itual sense,  who  lives  according  to 
Divine  laws,  n.  Si 5.    That  by  just 
is  meant  he  who  is  in  good  of  life, 
and  by  unjust  he  who  is  in  evil  of 
life,  ill.  n.  815,  948.    That  just  has 
relation  to  good,  and  holy  to  truth, 
sh.  n.  173  towards  the  end.  That 
justice  has   relation  to  good,  and 
judgment  to  truth,  sh.  n.  668.  In 
like  manner  justice  and  truth,  sh. 
n.  668. 

JUSTIFICATION  (justification 
The  tenets  of  the  Papists  concerning 
justification,  see  the  doctrine  of  the 
Papists  in  what  is  premised,  n.  V. 
The  tenets  of  the  Reformed  concern- 
ing justification  and  concerning  good 
works,  see  the  doctrine  of  the  Re- 
formed in  what  is  premised,  n.  III. 


K. 

KEY  (clan's}.  That  key  sign,  the 
power  of  opening  and  shutting,  sh. 
n.  62,  sh.  n.  174,  840.  That  to  have 
the  keys  of  hell  and  death  sign,  to 
be  able  to  save,  that  is,  to  bring  forth 
from  hell,  and  to  shut  it  lest  man 
should  re-enter,  n.  62, 1 74.  Concern- 
ing the  kevs  of  Peter,  see  Peter. 

KILL,  to  (pccidere).  That  to  kill  or 
to  slay  sign,  to  destroy  as  to  souls, 


sh.  n.  325.    That  to  kill  sign,  to 
bear  intestine  hatred,  and  other  sig 
nifications.  n.  307.    That  to  kill  also 
sign,  to  declare  for  a  heretic  and  to 
damn,  n.  603.    That  slain  is  predi- 
cated of  those  who  perish  by  falsities, 
sh.  n.  801.    That  slain  is  also  pred- 
icated of  those   who  are  rejected 
by  the  wicked,  and  held  in  hatred, 
sh.  n.  325.    That  slain,  in  speaking 
of  the  Lord.  sign,  that  He  is  not 
acknowledged,  n.  269,  sJi.  n.  589. 
That  to  pierce  the  Lord  sign,  to 
destroy  the  Word  by  falsities,  n.  ?f> 
That  to  kill  sons  sign,  to  turn  truths 
into  falsities,  n.  139. 
KING  (rex).    That  the  Lord  as  king 
sign.  Divine  truth,  and  that  from 
Divine  truth  in  the  Word  He  is  called 
king,  sh.   n.  664.    That  the  Lord 
with  respect  to  His  Humanity  is 
called  King  of  kings  and  Lord  of 
lords,  and  that  He  is  called  King 
from  Divine  truth,  and  Lord  from 
Divine  good,  and  that  this  also  is 
meant  by  kingdom  and  dominion, 
where  it  treats  concerning  Him,  n. 
743.    That  the  spiritual  kingdom  of 
the  Lord,  where  they  are  who  are  in 
truths  of  wisdom,  is  His  royal  king- 
dom, and  the  heavenly  kingdom  of 
the  Lord,  where  they  are  who  are  in 
good  of  love,  and  is  called  dominion, 
is  His  priestly  kingdom,  ill.  n.  854. 
That  the  Lord,  with  respect  to  His 
Divine  Humanity,  is  called  King, 
Messiah, Christ,  Anointed  of  Jehovah, 
Son  of  God,  n.  664.  That  kings  sign. 
those  who  are  in  truths  of  wisdom 
from  the  Lord,  and  priests  those  who 
are  in  good  of  love  from  the  Lord, 
ill.  and  sh.  n.  20,  854,  921.  That 
kings  sign,  those  who  are  in  truths 
originating  in  good,  and  abstractedly 
truths  originating  in  good,  and  in  the 
opposite  sense,  those  who  are  in  fal- 
sities originating  in  evil,  and  abstract- 
edly falsities  originating  in  evil,  n.  20, 
664,  704,  720,  830,  921.    That  kings 
sign,  those  who  are  in  truths  origi- 
nating in  good  from  the  Lord,  for 
this  reason,  because  the  Lord  as  King 
sign.  Divine  truth,  and  they  are  called 
sons  and  heirs,  sh.  n.  720. 
KINGDOM,  to   REIGN  (rcgmm,, 
ngnarc).    That  kingdom  sign,  the 
church,  n.  740,  /'//.  and  sh.  n.  7 49. 
That  to  reign,  when  speaking  of  th» 
Lord,  sign,  to  be  in  His  kingdom, 


n6o 


INDEX. 


He  in  them,  and  they  in  Him,  ill. 
and  sh.  n.  284.  That  there  are  also 
in  heaven  they  who  reign,  but  that 
nevertheless  the  Lord  reigns  in  them, 
and  thus  by  them,  because  they  pri- 
marily regard  uses,  n.  849.  That 
the  kingdom  of  the  Father  then 
conies,  when  the  Lord  with  respect 
to  His  Divine  Humanity  is  imme- 
diately approached,  ill.  and  sh.  n. 
839. 

KNOWLEDGE  {scientia).  That 
there  are  with  man  knowledges  in 
great  variety,  ill.  n.  775.  See  Un- 
derstanding. 


L. 

LABOR  {labor).  That  labor  sign. 
affliction  of  soul,  and  crucifixion  of 
the  flesh,  for  the  sake  of  the  Lord 
and  of  eternal  life,  sh.  n.  640.  That 
labor  also  sign,  temptations,  n. 
884. 

LAKE  {stagnum).  That  a  lake  sign. 
where  there  is  truth  in.  abundance, 
also  where  falsity  abounds,  sh.  n. 
835.  That  a  lake  of  fire  and  sul- 
phur sign,  hell,  where  the  love  of 
what  is  false  and  the  cupidity  of  the 
lust  of  evil  reign,  ill.  n.  835,  864. 

LAMB  {agnus).  That  lamb  sign. 
the  Lord  as  to  the  Divine  Humanity, 
n.  269,  291,  and  also  as  to  the  Word, 
n.  273,  and  as  to  both,  n.  595.  That 
by  God  and  the  Lamb  is  meant  the 
Lord  as  to  His  divinity  from  which  He 
came,  and  as  to  His  Divine  Humanity, 
n.  932,  808,  gi8. 

LAMP  {lampas).  See  Candle- 
stick. 

LANE  (viais).    See  Street. 

LAODICEA  {Laodicea).  That  by 
the  Laodicean  church  are  meant 
those  in  the  church  who  alternately 
believe,  and  do  not  believe,  and  thus 
pr:_fane  holy  things,  ill.  n.  198,  and 
in  the  following. 

LAW  {lex).  Concerning  the  law  and 
the  gospel,  see  the  doctrines  of  the 
Reformed,  premised  n.  IV.  That 
by  the  works  of  the  law  mentioned  by 
Paul  in  Rom.  iii.  28,  are  meant  the 
works  of  the  Mosaic  law,  proper  to 
the  Jews,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  417.  What 
is  meant  by  the  law  of  Moses,  sh.  n. 
662.    See  Moses. 

LEAF  {folium).    That  leaves  sign. 


rational,  natural,  and  sensual  truths, 
ill.  and  sh.  n.  936.  That  leaves  of 
different  trees  sign,  various  truths, 
concerning  which,  n.  936.  Concern- 
ing terror  excited  by  the  agitation  of 
leaves  in  the  spiritual  world,  n.  936. 

LEFT  -  HAND  {sinistrum).  See 
Right-Hand. 

LENGTH  {longiUido).  See  Breadth 

LEOPARD  ( pardns).  That  leopard 
sign,  the  lust  of  falsifying  the  truths 
of  the  Word,  and  thence  heresies 
destructive  of  the  church,  ill.  and 
sh.  n.  572. 

LEPROSY  {lepra).  That  leprosy 
sign,  profanation  of  the  Word,  and 
that  the  Jews  who  profaned  the 
Word  were  infected  with  leprosies, 
n.  678  at  the  end. 

LEVI  {Levi).  That  Levi  and  his 
tribe  represented  and  thence  sign,  in 
the  highest  sense  love  and  mercy,  in 
the  spiritual  sense  charity  in  act, 
which  is  good  of  life,  in  the  natural 
sense  consociation  and  conjunction, 
n.  357.  That  Levi  sign,  the  affec- 
tion of  truth  originating  in  good,  and 
consequent  intelligence,  ill.  and  sh. 
n-  357- 

LIE,  LIAR  {77iendacium,  mendax). 
That  a  lie  sign,  falsity  of  doctrine, 
and  also  false  speaking,  and  that^ 
guile  sign,  both  as  grounded  in  de-* 
sign,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  624,  sh.  n.  924. 
That  a  liar  sign,  the  same  as  a  lie,  n. 
79  towards  the  end. 

LIFE,  and  to  LIVE  {vita,  vivere). 
That  Jehovah  is  alone  life,  and  that 
therefore  He  calls  Himself  alive  and 
living,  sh.  n.  58.  That  the  Lord  as 
to  His  Divine  Humanity  is  also  life 
in  Himself,  sh.  n.  58,  ill.  n.  961. 
That  the  Lord  is  life  eternal,  because 
life  eternal  is  in  Him  and  thence 
from  Him,  sh.  n.  60.  That  man  is 
not  life  in  himself,  but  a  recipient  of 
life,  ill.  n.  875,  ill.  n.  961.  That 
man  lives  immortal  after  death,  from 
the  power  of  being  conjoined  to  the 
Lord  through  love  and  faith,  ill.  n. 
224. 

LIGHT  {lux).  That  the  Lord  is  the 
light,  which  illuminates  the  under- 
standing of  angels  and  men,  and 
that  that  light  proceeds  from  the 
sun  of  the  spiritual  world,  in  which 
He  dwells,  /'//.  and  sh.  n.  796.  That 
the  light  of  heaven  is  Divine  truth, 
and  that  by  that  light  falsities  are 


INDEX. 


1 161 


discovered,  also  the  thoughts  of 
every  one,  and  that  this  light  is  a 
spiritual  light,  n.  754,  867,  922. 
That  the  light  of  the  sun,  or  the  light 
of  the  day,  sign,  the  spiritual  truth 
of  the  Word,  and  that  the  light  of  the 
moon  or  the  light  of  the  niaht  sign. 
the  natural  truth  of  the  Word,  sh.  n. 
414.  A  comparison  made  between 
charity  and  faith,  and  heat  and  light, 
ill.  n.  875  towards  the  end.  Con- 
cerning glory  arising  from  spiritual 
light,  and  concerning  glory  arising 
from  natural  light,  ill.  n.  940.  That 
the  light  of  infatuation  is  the  light  of 
the  confirmation  of  falsity,  which 
light  is  similar  to  that  in  which  owls 
and  bats  see,  ill.  n.  566,  695. 
LIGHT,  or  LAMP  (hiccrna).  See 

Candlestick. 
LIGHTX I XG  (fulgur).   That  light- 
nings, thunderings,  and  voices  sign. 
illumination,    perception,   and  in- 
struction, ill.  and  sh.  n.  236.  That 
they  also  sign,  confirmations,  reason- 
ings, and  argumentations  in  favor  of 
falsities,  n.  396. 
LIXEX  {linum).    That  linen  sign. 
truth,  and  in  an  eminent  sense  Di- 
vine truth,  sh.  n.  671. 
LIXEX  (byssus),  LIXEX  CLOTH 
(byssimon).     That  linen  and  fine 
linen  sign,  genuine  truth,  sh.  n.  814, 
826.    That  cotton  {xylinum)  sign. 
the  same,  sh.  n.  814,  815. 
LIOX  {ho).     That  lion  sign,  the 
power  of  truth,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  241. 
That  a  lion,  in  speaking  of  the  Lord, 
sign,  the  Divine  Truth  of  the  Word 
as  to  power,  sh.  n.  241.    In  like 
manner  one  of  the  cherubim,  who 
appeared  like  a  lion,  n.  241.  That 
the  lion  has  prevailed,  sign,  that  the 
Lord  has  conquered  the  hells,  n. 
265.    That  to  roar  like  a  lion,  when 
speaking  of  the  Lord,  sign,  grievous 
lamentation  that  the  church  is  taken 
from  Him  by  the  hells,  /'//.  and  sh. 
n.  471. 

LIVE  to  (vizrrc).    See  Life. 

LOCUST  {loensta).  That  locusts 
sign,  falsities  in  extremes,  of  a  qual- 
ity appertaining  to  them  who  are 
called  sensual  men,  ill.  and  sh.  n. 
424,  430.  That  locusts  also  sign. 
pigmies,  sh.  n.  424. 

LOINS  \lumbi).  That  loins  and 
thighs  sign,  conjugial  love,  and  in 
general,  love,  and  in  speaking  of 


the  Lord,  Divine  love,  r/i.  n.  830. 
That  this  is  from  correspondence, 

n.  S^o. 

The  LORD  and  GOD  {Dominus  ei 
Dens).     The  doctrine  concerning 
God  and  Christ  the  Lord,  among  the 
Reformed,   see  their  doctrinals  in 
what  is  premised,  n.  I.  II.  That 
upon  a  just  idea  of  God  is  founded 
the  whole  heaven,  and  the  whole 
church,  and  all  things  of  religion, 
because  thereby  conjunction  is  ef- 
fected with  God,  and  by  conjunction 
heaven  and  eternal  life,  Pref.  and  n. 
469.     That  the  Divine  Esse  is  a 
Divine  Esse  in  itself,  and  that  it  is 
one,  the  same,  itself,  and  indivisible, 
and  that  the  Divine  Esse  is  God,  ill. 
n.  961.    That  an  invisible  God  can- 
not be  approached,  neither  God  as  ? 
spirit,  if  by  spirit  is  understood  air, 
but  that  God  is  visible,  in  order  thai 
there  may  be  conjunction,  ill.  n 
224.    That  there  is  not  any  church 
except  one  God  be  acknowledged,  in 
whom  is  a  trinity,  n.  476.    That  onr 
God  does  not  exist,  except  in  one 
person,  ill.  n.  490.    That  the  angels 
cannot  utter  the  word  gods,  and  thai 
if  they  were  willing,  the  expression 
of  itself  would  terminate  in  one,  yea 
into  the  only  God.  ill.  n.  961.  That 
God  is  to  be  thought  of  from  essence 
to  person,  and  not  from  person  tc 
essence,  and  that  they  who  think 
concerning  God  from  person,  make 
God  three,  but  they  who  think  from 
essence  make  God  one,  ill.  n.  611 
That  they  also  make  God  one,  who 
think  concerning  God  from  the  at- 
tributes of  the  Divine  essence,  also 
from  the  proceeding  attributes,  which 
are  creation,  preservation,  salvation, 
and  redemption,  illumination  and 
instruction,  ill.  n.  611,  /'//.  n.  961. 
That  they  who  are  in  faith  alone, 
make  God  three,  principally  in  the 
customary  prayer  of  their  faith,  that 
they  pray  to  God  the  Father  that  lie 
would  have  mercy  for  the  sake  of  the 
Son,  and  send  the  Holv  Spirit,  ill. 
n.  61  t,  61S,  537.    That  by  God  and 
the  Father  is  meant  the  Lord  as  tc 
Divine  truth  and  as  to  Divine  good, 
or  as  to  Divine  wisdom  and  as  to 
Divine  love,  n.  21,  103.  That  the  Lord 
from  eternity  is  Jehovah  the  Father, 
sh.  n.  291.    That  the  Lord  is  the 
Father,  sh.  n.  21.     That  the  Lord 


Il62 


INDEX. 


and  God  the  Father  are  one,  ill.  n. 
693.     That  the   Divine  which  is 
called  the  Father,  and  the  Divine 
which  is  call  jd  the  Son,  are  one,  like 
soul  and  body,  and  that  therefore 
together  they  are  the  Father,  ill.  and 
sh.  n.  613,  743,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  839, 
ill.  n.  962.    That  therefore  the  Lord 
is  often  called  Jehovah  the  Redeem- 
er, and  Jehovah  our  justice,  sh.  n. 
613,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  962.    That  the 
Lord  from  the  essential  Divinity  (ex 
divino  a  quo),  through  the  Divine 
Humanity,  is  the  Saviour,  n.  368, 
ill.  and  sh.  n.  961.    That  Jehovah 
came  into  the  world,  and  took  upon 
Him  humanity,  in  order  to  redeem 
and  save  mankind,  wherefore  also 
Jehovah  is  called  the  Redeemer,  sh. 
n.  281,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  962.    That  the 
Lord  united  the  Humanity  to  the 
Divinity  which  was  in  Himself,  and 
is  called  the  Father,  in  order  that 
angels  and  men  might  be  united 
to  God  the  Father  in   Him  and 
through  Him,  sh.  n.  222.    That  the 
Lord  came  into  the  world,  to  unite 
mankind  to  God  the  Father  in  Him 
and  through  Him.  sh.  n.  618,  sh.  n. 
883.    That  God  the  Father  cannot 
be  approached,  except  by  Christ  and 
through  Him,  ill.  n.  484.    That  men 
at  this  day  approach  God  the  Father, 
from  an  idea  of  the  humanity  of 
Christ,  as  the  son  of  Mary,  and  thus 
as  a  common  man,  and  not  as  the 
Son  of  God.  and  consequently  God, 
n.  504.    That  the  Alpha  and  the 
Omega,  the  Beginning  and  the  End, 
sign,  the  Lord,  sh.  n.  29  ;  that  they 
sign,  that   He   is  the  self-subsist- 
ing and  only-subsisting  from  firsts  to 
lasts,  from  whom  all  things  proceed, 
therefore  who  is  love  itself  and  the 
only  love,  wisdom  itself  and  the 
only  wisdom,  life  itself  and  the  only 
life  in  Himself,  and  thus  the  Creator 
Himself  and  the  only  Creator,  Sav- 
iour, and  Illuminator  from  Himself, 
and  consequently  the  all  in  all  of 
heaven  and  the  church,  n.  29,  38, 
92,  ill.  n.  962.    That  they  sign,  that 
all  things  are  made,  governed,  and 
done  by  Him,  n.  888.    Who  is,  who 
was,  and  who  is  to  come,  sign,  that 
the   Lord  is  eternal,  infinite,  and 
Jehovah,  sh.  n.  13,  57,  522.  Who 
is,  who  was,  and  holy,  sign,  that  the 
Lord  is  ard  was  the  Word,  n.  686. 


That  He  is  the  first  and  the  last, 
sign,  that  the  Lord  is  the  only  God, 
n.  92.  That  Jehovah  in  the  New 
Testament  is  called  the  Lord,  n. 
193.  That  the  Lord  is  the  Ancient 
of  Days  mentioned  in  Daniel,  sh.  n. 
291.  That  the  Messiah  is  Christ, 
and  that  He  is  the  Son  of  God,  sh. 
n.  520. 

That  the  Lord  alone  is  the  God 
of  heaven  and  earth,  sh.  n.  42,  sh.  n. 
888.    That  all  the  heavens  acknowl- 
edge that  the  Lord  is  the  God  of 
heaven  and  earth,  ill.  n.  811.  A 
conversation  of  the  Engl.sh  clergy 
with  their  former  king  concerning 
the  Lord,  that  He  is  the  God  of 
heaven  and  earth,  ill.  n.  341,  ill.  n. 
716.      Because  all   things  of  the 
Father  are  His,  and  that  no  one  can 
come  to  the  Father  but  by  Him,  and 
that  therefore    He  is  the  God  of 
heaven  and  earth,  sh.  n.  618.  That 
to  the  Lord  belongs  all  power  in 
heaven  and  earth,  sh.  n.  613,  sh.  n. 
743,  752.    That  the  Lord  governs 
all  things  from  Himself  from  firsts 
by  ultimates,  ill.  n.  31.    That  the 
Lord  came  into  the  world,  and  took 
upon  Him  a  Humanity,  that  He 
might  be  at  the  same  time  in  ulti- 
mates and  in  first  principles,  and 
thus  might  save  men,  because  the 
influx  and  the  operation  of  the  Lord 
is  from  firsts  through  or  by  ultimates, 
n.  798.    That  the  Lord  from  Him- 
self knows  all  things,  ill.  n.  262. 
That  the  Lord  is  omnipotent,  sh.  n. 
811.    That  all  things  in  the  Apora-* 
lypse  relate  to  the  acknowledgment, 
that  the  Lord  is  the  God  of  heaven 
and  earth,  and  to  a  life  according  to 
His  commandments,  n.   903,  957. 
That  the  kingdom  of  the  Father 
comes,  when  the  Lord  is  immediately 
approached,  sh.  n.  839.    That  the 
Lord  governs  heaven  and  hell,  for- 
asmuch as  He  who  governs  the  one 
must  govern  the  other,  ill.  n.  62. 
That  they  who  have  confirmed  in 
themselves  a  trinity  of  persons,  can- 
not receive,  that  the  Lord  is  the  one 
God,  who  is  the  God  of  heaven  and 
earth,  notwithstanding  they  had  read 
it  frequently  in  the  Word,  which  is 
sh.  n.  618.    That  the  mystic  union, 
which  is  also  called  the  hypostatic 
union,  is  a  figment  respecting  the 
influx   of     the    Divinity    of  rhe 


INDEX. 


Lord  into  His  Humanity,  ill.  n. 
565.  The  universal  of  faith  concern- 
ing the  Lord,  and  concerning  salva- 
tion by  Him,  n.  67.  That  they  are 
saved  \\\\o  believe  in  the  Lord,  sh. 
n.  553.  That  they  are  condemned 
who  do  not  believe  in  Him,  nor  live 
according  to  His  commandments,  n. 
874.  That  the  Lord  is  in  man  ac- 
cording to  man's  reception,  from 
faith  and  from  a  life  according  to  His 
commandments,  ill.  n.  949.  That 
acknowledgment  of  the  Lord  caufc.es 
His  presence,  and  that  affection  | 
which  is  of  love  causes  conjunction 
with  Him,  /'//.  n.  937.  That  the 
Lord  with  respect  to  His  Divine 
Human  is  to  be  approached,  because 
in  this  He  is  visible,  and  because  the 
Father  and  He  are  one,  like  soul 
and  body  ;  that  hence  it  may  appear,  | 
that  when  He  is  approached  as  to  ! 
His  Divine  Human,  which  is  the  j 
body,  He  is  approached  as  to  the 
Divinity  {divinum  a  quo),  which  is 
the  soul,  consequently  the  Father, 
ill.  n.  341,  743,  ;'//.  n.  962.  That  no 
one  can  be  conjoined  to  the  Lord, 
except  he  immediately  approaches 
Him,  because  the  aspect,  which  is  of 
the  understanding  derived  from  the 
affection  which  is  of  the  will,  con- 
joins, n.  933.  That  the  Human  of 
the  Lord  is  Divine,  and  that  it  ought 
to  be  approached,  ill.  and  sh.  n. 
962.  That  the  marriage  of  the 
church  with  the  Lord  is  with  His 
Divine  Human,  and  that  then  the 
marriage  is  full,  ///.  and*?//,  n.  812. 
That  therefore  the  New  Church  is 
called  the  Bride,  and  the  Lamb's 
Wife,  sh.  n.  813.  That  the  will  of 
the  Father  is  done  as  in  heaven  so  in 
earth,  when  the  Lord  is  approached 
as  to  His  Divine  Humanity,  sh.  n. 
839.  That  the  New  Church  is 
formed  of  those  who  approach  the 
Lord  only,  and  perform  the  work  of 
repentance  from  evil  works,  itl.  and 
sh.  n.  69-72.  That  conjunction  is 
-with  the  Divine  Human  of  the  Lord, 
and  that  such  is  the  nature  of  the 
conjunction,  that  they  are  in  the 
Lord  and  the  Lord  in  them,  sh.  n. 
8S3.  That  conjunction  is  effected 
by  truths  of  the  Word,  and  by  a  life 
conformable  to  them.  n.  883.  That 
the  Lord  cannot  be  conjoined  to  any 
one  who  is  in  evil,  wherefore  man 


must  first  do  the  work  of  repentance, 
*'//.  n.  937.  That  the  Lord  only  can 
teach  and  lead  all ;  because  He  is 
God,  and  because  heaven  and  the 
church  are  as  one  man,  whose  soul 
and  life  is  the  Lord,  n.  383.  That 
the  Lord  only  is  to  be  invoked  and 
worshipped,  and  not  any  angel,  /'//. 
n.  818,  946.  That  the  Lord  only  is 
justice,  and  that  He  only  is  merit, 
n.  86.  That  the  Lord  is  called  sal- 
vation, sh.  n.  36S.  That  in  the 
Lord  are  the  heavenly  Divine,  the 
spiritual  Divine,  and  the  natural 
Divine  principles ;  that  therefore 
these  three  degrees  of  love  and  wis- 
dom are  in  the  three  heavens,  and 
also  in  man,  from  creation,  ill.  n. 
49.  That  the  Lord  is  in  the  heav- 
enly Divine  principle  with  the  angels 
of  the  third  heaven,  in  the  spiritual 
Divine  with  the  angels  of  the  second 
heaven,  and  in  the  natural  Divine 
with  the  angels  of  the  lowest  heaven, 
and  with  men  on  earth ;  and  that 
nevertheless  He  is  not  divided,  be- 
cause He  is  present  with  every  one 
according  to  his  quality,  n.  466. 

That  they  who  do  not  approach 
the  Lord  cannot  understand  thr 
Word,  ill.  n.  42,  ill.  n.  566.  95S. 
That  the  Lord  is  the  Book  of  Life, 
which  is  the  Word,  n.  958.  That 
the  Lord  is  called  the  Son  of  God  as 
to  His  Divine  Humanity,  and  the 
Son  of  Man  as  to  the  Word,  n.  44. 
That  the  Lord  is  called  the  Lamb  as 
to  the  Divine  Human,  and  also  as  to 
the  Word,  moreover  Christ,  n.  6, 
15,  269,  273,  291,  595.  That  the 
Lord  is  the  Word,  and  all  things 
thereof,  ill.  n.  819,  S20.  That  in 
the  Word  01  both  Testaments  the 
Lord  alone  is  treated  of,  and  that 
hence  it  may  appear  that  the  Lord  is 
the  Word,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  478,  820. 
That  the  Lord  fulfilled  all  things  oi 
the  Word  in  the  natural,  spiritual, 
and  heavenly  senses,  /'//.  n.  820. 
That  because  they  do  not  imme- 
diately approach  the  Lord,  they  can- 
not be  in  spiritual  light,  and  :hat  in 
spiritual  things  they  think  sensual  Iv, 
/'//.  n.  841.  That  the  knowledge 
and  acknowledgment  of  the  Lord 
conjoin  all  the  knowledges  of  good 
and  truth,  or  spiritual  truths,  in  one, 
ill.  n.  916.  That  the  coming  of  the 
Lord  is  His  coming  in  the  Woid, 


1164 


INDEX. 


and  that  this  is  signified  by  his  com- 
ing in  the  clouds  of  heaven,  ill.  n. 
820,  944.  See  Clouds.  That  by 
lights  from  the  heavens  were  seen 
the  tabernacle,  and  afterwards  the 
temple,  and,  lastly,  in  the  place 
thereof,  the  Lord  alone  standing  on 
the  foundation-stone,  which  was  the 
Word,  ill.  n.  926. 

That  to  the  Son  of  man  belongs  the 
kingdom,  sh.  n.  291.  That  He  is  called 
King,  whence,  sh.  n.  664  ;  see  King. 
That  the  Lord  in  His  Divine  Hu- 
man reigns  over  all,  sh.  n.  520.  That 
the  heavenly  kingdom  is  the  priestly 
kingdom  of  the  Lord,  and  the  spirit- 
ual kingdom  His  royal  kingdom,  ill. 
n.  854.  What  is  meant  by  reigning 
with  the  Lord,  n.  284 ;  see  King- 
dom. That  the  Lord  is  heaven,  n. 
943  ;  see  Heaven.  That  they  who 
are  in  the  Lord,  and  the  Lord  in 
them,  whatsoever  they  will  and  ask 
they  obtain,  because  they  will  and 
ask  from  the  Lord,  ill.  and  sh.  n. 
951.  That  the  Lord  appears  above 
the  heavens  in  a  sun,  because  no 
one  can  sustain  His  presence,  such 
as  it  is  in  itself,  and  that  He  is  pres- 
ent with  every  one  by  veilings  and  cov- 
erings, sh.  n.  54,  465.  That  because 
the  Lord  is  love  itself  and  wisdom  it- 
self, and  these  are  not  in  place,  He  is 
omnipresent,  ill.  n.  961.  That  man 
cannot  see  the  Lord  such  as  He  is  in 
Himself,  and  live  ;  that  therefore  He 
presents  Himself  to  be  seen  in  the 
heavens  by  angels,  whom  He  fills  with 
His  majesty,  ///.  n.  938.  That  the 
truths  of  the  Word  are  minors,  or 
glasses,  by  which  also  He  makes  Him- 
self to  be  seen,  ill.  n.  938.  That  the 
Lord  from  the  sun  looks  at  the 
angels  in  the  forehead,  and  so  turns 
them  to  Himself,  and  in  like  manner 
men  as  to  their  spirit ;  and  that 
angels  and  men  look  at  the  Lord 
through  the  eyes,  ill.  n.  938,  280. 
That  the  angels  continually  behold 
the  Lord  as  a  sun,  and  continually 
have  Him  before  their  eyes,  and  this 
in  every  turn  of  their  face  and  body, 
which  is  wonderful,  n.  938.  That 
the  Lord  in  the  Word  is  meant  by 
angel,  n.  465  ;  see  A  xgel.  That 
whatever  flows-in,  orciers  by  influx, 
from  the  Lord  with  man,  remains  of 
the  Lord  with  Him,  and  never  be- 
comes of  man,  n.  758.    That  the 


Lord  does  not  enter  by  influx  Into 
the  proprium  of  man,  but  that  He 
exquisitely  separates  what  apper- 
tains to  Him  from  their  selfhood,  n. 
758.    Concerning  the  Lord's  speak- 
ing through  heaven  with  man,  n.  943. 
That  the  Lord  speaks  from  Divine 
Love  through  Divine  Wisdom,  be- 
cause from  the  third  heaven  through 
the  second,  n.  615.    What  is  meant 
by  the  name  of  the  Lord,  sh.  n. 
618;  see  Name.     That  the  Lord 
from  His  Divine  Human  will  exe- 
cute judgment,  sh.  n.  273.    That  by 
the  birth  of  the  Lord  from  eternity, 
is  meant  His  birth  foreseen  from 
eternity,  and  provided  for  in  time, 
ill.  n.  961.    That  the  Lord  glorified 
His  Human,  that  is,  made  it  Divine, 
as  the  Lord  regenerates  man,  and 
makes  him   spiritual,  ill.  n.  193. 
That  the  Lord  alone  bore  the  evils 
and  falsities  of  the  church,  and  all 
the  violence  offered  to  the  Word, 
sh.  n.  829  ;  and  that  this  was  effected 
by  combats  against  the  hells,  and 
that  thus  He  became  the  Saviour  and 
Redeemer,  n.  829.    That  the  Lord 
permitted  the  Jews  to  treat  Him  as 
they  treated    the  Word,  n.  410. 
That  they  who  are  in  faith  alone, 
and  pray  from  their  form  of  faith, 
cannot  do  otherwise  than  make  God 
three,  and  the  Lord  two,  ill.  n.  537, 
ill.  n.  611.    That  they  who  deny  the 
Divinity  of  the  Lord  in  His  Human, 
act  almost  in  unity  with  the  Socin- 
ians  and  Arians,  n.  571.    That  the 
New  Church  cannot  be  established, 
and  thus  the  Lord  acknowledged  as 
the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  before 
they  who  are  meant  by  the  dragon, 
the  beast,  and  the  false  prophet,  are 
removed,  sh.  n.  473.    That  scarce 
any  one  in  the  spiritual  world,  from 
acknowledgment  in  thought,  could 
pronounce  or  utter  One  God,  nor 
Jesus,  neither  Divine  Human  with  re- 
spect to  the  Lord,  although  it  was  con- 
firmed to  many  by  the  Word,  ill.  n. 
294. 

LOVE  (amor).  That  there  is  heav- 
enly love,  in  which  are  the  angels 
who  are  in  the  Lord's  heavenly  king- 
dom, and  that  there  is  spiritual  love, 
in  which  are  the  angels  who  are  in 
the  Lord's  spiritual  kingdom ;  con- 
cerning which  two  kingdoms,  and 
concerning  the  loves  there,  n.  120, 


INDEX. 


121,   123,  387,  647,    725,   854,  920. 

That  love  in  the  heavenly  kingdom 
is  love  to  the  Lord,  and  a  love  of 
doing  uses  from  the  Lord,  which 
love  is  there  called  mutual  love,  n. 
353.    That  spiritual  love  is  love  to- 
wards our  neighbor,  which  is  called 
charity,  n.  128.    That  spiritual  love 
derives  its  essence  from  heavenly 
love,  n.  395.    That  it  is  love  from 
which  wisdom  is  derived,  ill.  n.  875. 
That  the  heavens  exist  from  Divine 
love  through  Divine  wisdom,  ill.  n. 
S75.    That  love   and  wisdom  are 
not  any  thing  unless  they  are  in  use, 
ill.  n.  875.    That  love  and  wisdom, 
when  they  are  in  the  endeavor  of 
the  will  to  use.  are  notwithstanding 
in  act  and  exist,  ill.  n.  875.  That 
all  after  death  become  affections  of 
their  ruling  love,  n.  756.    That  they 
come  to  heaven  who  are  affections  of 
heavenly  love  and  of  spiritual  love, 
consequently,  who  are  affections  of 
the  love  of  good  and  truth,  n.  756. 
That  happiness  in  heaven  is  accord- 
ing to  the  quality  of  the  affection  of 
good  and  truth,  n.  782.  That  heaven 
is  regulated,  and  also  the  church 
before  the  Lord,  according  to  affec- 
tions which  are  of  love,  n.  90S  at 
the  end.  That  all  things  of  the  New 
Church  will  be  from  the  good  of 
love,  /'//.  n.   907,   908,  912,  917. 
That  knowledge  which  is  of  thought 
in  the  spiritual  world  occasions  pres- 
ence, and  that  affection  which  is  of 
love  occasions  conjunction  there,  ill. 
n.  937.    That  according  to  the  con- 
junction, love  will  be  reciprocal,  /'//. 
n.  937.    That  Divine  love  and  Di- 
vine wisdom  are  not  in  place,  but 
with  man  according  to  reception,  ill. 
n.  796.  That  hence  charity  and  faith 
are  not  in  place,  but  with  those  who 
are  in  place,  according  to  reception, 
ill.  n.  949,  961.    That  the  good  of 
love  is  formed  by  truths  of  wisdom, 
/'//.  n.  912.    That  there  does  not  ex- 
ist a  grain  of  true,  living,  and  spirit- 
ual faith,  except  so  far  as  it  is  derived 
from  spiritual  love,  which  is  charity, 
///  n.  90S.    That  in  the  world  they 
do  not  attend  to  the  affections,  but 
to  the  thoughts,  the  reason  thereof, 
n.  756.  That  self-love,  especially  the  1 
love  of  exercibing  dominion  grounded 
in  self-love,  is  infernal,  n.  691,  729. 
That  the  love  of  exercising  domin- 


ion, originating  in  self-love,  is  the 
devil,  and  that  hence  the  pride  of 
one's  own  intelligence  is  Satan,  n. 
453.    That  the  love  of  dominion, 
originating  in  self-love,  and  hence 
the  pride  of  one's  own  intelligence, 
are  the  heads  of  all  infernal  loves, 
and  that  this  is  unknown  in  the 
world,  the  reason  thereof,  n.  502. 
But  the  love  of  dominion  from  the 
love  of  uses  is  heavenly,  and  that 
they  are  in  this  love  who  reign  in 
heaven,  n.  502,  S49.    That  when 
the  love  of  dominion  originating  ir 
self-love,  and   the  pride  of  one's 
own  intelligence,  constitute  the  head, 
then  the  love  of  uses,  which  is  heav- 
enly love,  constitutes  the  feet,  and 
the  soles  of  the  feet ;  and  on  the 
contrary,  n.  502.     That  heavenly 
and  spiritual  love  torment  and  ex- 
cruciate those  who  are  in  self-love, 
and  in  the  pride  of  one's  own  intel- 
ligence, when  they  flow  in,  n.  691. 
Self-love  described  as  to  its  delight, 
and  that  this  love  immerses  the  mind 
of  man  in  his  proprium,  which  is 
mere  evil,  and  that  consequently  it 
draws  it  away  from  God,  whence  man 
becomes  a  worshipper  of  nature,  n. 
692  ;  and  he  becomes  sensual  corpo- 
real, n.  692.    That  the  delights  of 
the  love  of  self  and  of  the  world, 
which  in  the  world  are  felt  as  delight- 
ful in  the  highest  degree,  are  changed 
into  opposite  infelicities  in  hell,  /'//. 
n.  763.    That  after  death  they  come 
to  hell  who  are  in  the  affections  of 
the  love  of  evil,  which  arfections  are 
concupiscences,  n.  756.    That  every 
love  is  felt  under  some  species  of 
delight,  and  that  therefore  unless 
man  knew  what  evil  was,  he  might 
feel  evil  as  good,  and  thence  by  fal- 
sities confirm  it,  from  which  man 
perishes,  ill.  n.  531,  90S. 
LOWER  EARTH  {terra  inferior). 

See  Spiritual  World. 
LUKEWARM  {tcfuius).  Concern- 
ing the  lukewarm,  n.  202,  204.  See 
Profanation. 

If. 

MAGOG  (Afagogus).    See  Gog. 
MAN  (homo).    That  man  sign,  intel- 
ligence and  wisdom,  /'//.  and  sh.  n. 
243.  That  man  in  the  complex  sign. 
the  church,  ill.  n.  910.    That  joii 


Ii66 


INDEX. 


of  man.  sign,  the  doctrine  of  truth 
belonging  to  the  church,  and  when 
speaking  of  the  Lord.  sign,  the  Word, 
n.  910.  That  man  is  a  man  after 
death,  and  that  then  he  is  the  affec- 
tion which  is  of  his  iove,  n.  558. 
Concerning  the  consociation  of  man 
with  spirits  and  angels,  ill.  n.  943. 
That  man  communicates  immedi- 
ately with  those  who  are  in  the  world 
of  spirits,  but  mediately  with  those 
who  are  in  heaven  or  hell,  n.  552  at 
the  end,  558.  That  man  does  not 
know  any  thing  of  the  spirits  with 
whom  he  is,  nor  spirits  of  man,  the 
reason  thereof,  ill.  n.  943. 
MAN  ASSES  (Menasche).  That  Ma- 
nasses  sign,  the  voluntary  principle 
of  the  church,  and  Ephraim  its  intel- 
lectual principle ;  that  Manasses  sign. 
the  voluntary  principle,  ill.  and  sh. 
355- 

MANNA  That  manna  sign. 

the  good  of  heavenly  love  conjoined 
to  wisdom,  and,  in  the  highest  sense, 
the  Lord,  sh.  n.  120. 

MANTLES  (togee).  See  Gar- 
ments. 

MARK  {character).  That  it  is  an 
acknowledgment  and  a  confession, 
n.  605.  That  to  receive  a  mark  on 
the  right  hand  and  on  the  forehead 
sign,  to  acknowledge  from  faith  and 
love,  n.  605. 

MARK  to  (signare).    See  Sign. 

MARRIAGE  {conjiiginm).  That  the 
conjunction  of  the  Lord  and  the 
Church  in  the  Word  is  called  a  mar- 
riage, n.  359,  380.  That  for  this 
reason  the  Lord  is  called  the  Bride- 
groom and  Husband,  and  the  church 
the  Bride  and  the  Wife,  ill.  and  sh. 
n.  797,  sh.  n.  813.  That  therefore 
in  the  Word  it  is  called  a  marriage 
or  nuptials,  sh.  n.  812.  That  the 
marriage  of  the  Church  is  with  the 
Divine  Human  of  the  Lord,  ill.  and 
sh.  n.  812.  That  then  there  is  a 
full  marriage  when  the  Lord  is  ap- 
proached as  to  His  Divine  Human, 
sh.  n.  812.  That  the  Word  is  the 
medium  of  conjunction,  or  of  the  mar- 
riage of  the  Church  with  the  Lord, 
n.  881.  That  the  marriage  of  the 
Lord  and  the  Church  is  also  the  mar- 
riage of  good  and  truth,  n.  359,  380. 
That  the  Lord  flows-in,  or  enters  by 
influx,  from  the  good  of  love  into 
truths  with  angels  and  men,  and  thus 


conjoins  them  to  himself,  n.  359,  380. 
That  good  conjoins  truth  to  itself, 
especially  heavenly  good,  concerning 
which,  n.  121.  The  affection  and 
thence  the  desire  of  conjunction  of 
good  and  truth  is  described  by  com- 
parisons, n.  122,  130.  That  the  mar- 
riage of  good  and  truth  is  the  mar- 
riage of  love  and  wisdom,  also  of 
charity  and  faith,  n.  97,  ill.  n.  875. 
That  good  is  the  esse  of  a  thing, 
and  that  truth  is  the  existere  of  a 
thing  thence,  n.  97.  That  good  is 
according  to  the  quality  of  the  truths 
by  which  it  exists,  and  that  these 
truths  are  conjoined  to  good,  n.  97. 
See  Good  and  Truth.  Good  with- 
out truths  described,  n.  122,  130. 
That  where  there  are  falsities  there 
is  no  good,  except  spurious,  or  meri- 
torious, or  pharisaical  good,  by  ex- 
amples, ill.  n.  97.  That  in  all  the 
particulars  of  the  Word  there  is  a 
marriage  of  good  and  truth,  and  that 
there  are  words  therein  which  have 
relation  to  good,  and  words  which 
have  relation  to  truth,  ill.  n.  373, 
483.  689.    See  the  Word. 

MARTYR  [martyr).  That  martyr 
sign,  confession  of  the  truth,  in  like 
manner  witness,  n.  112.  That  to 
martyrs  in  heaven  are  given  crowns, 
ill.  n..  103.    See  Crowns. 

MASSES  {missce).  The  tenets  of  the 
Papists  concerning  masses,  see  their 
doctrines  in  what  is  premised  at 
n.  III. 

MEASURE,  to  MEASURE  (men- 
sttra,  metiri).  That  to  measure 
sign,  to  know  and  scrutinize  the 
quality  or  state  of  a  thing,  ill.  and 
sh.  n.  486  ;  in  like  manner  at  n.  904. 
That  measure  sign,  the  quality  or 
state  of  a  thing,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  486, 
910.  That  measures,  balances,  and 
scales  sign,  estimation  of  a  thing  as 
to  its  quality,  sh.  n.  313,  315. 

MERCHANDISE,  to  (mercari).  See 
To  Trade. 

MERIT  (7neritum).  That  the  Lord 
only  is  justice,  and  that  He  only  is 
merit,  n.  86.  That  they  who  give 
faith  the  preference  place  merit  in 
works,  but  not  they  who  give  charity 
the  preference,  ill.  n.  86.  That  good 
and  truth  from  the  Lord  are  not  ap- 
propriated to  man,  but  that  they  are 
continually  of  the  Lord ;  wherefore 
no  one  can  say  that  he  merits,  ill.  n. 


INDEX. 


854.  That  the  Divine  of  the  Lord 
is  not  conjoined  with  the  proprium 
of  man,  but  that  it  is  exquisitely 
separated  by  the  Lord,  and  that 
the  Divine  continually  remains  the 
Lord's  and  never  becomes  man's, 
n.  758.  That  the  Babylonians  have 
transcribed  the  merit  and  righteous- 
ness of  the  Lord  unto  themselves, 
n.  758. 

M  ETALS  {mctallum).  That  all  met- 
als are  correspondences,  and  that 
therefore  they  are  in  the  spiritual 
world,  n.  775.  That  they  corre- 
spond to  good  and  truth,  /'//.  n.  913. 
That  therefore  metals  in  the  Word, 
as  gold,  silver,  brass,  iron,  sign. 
such  things  as  are  of  the  church, 
with  respect  to  good  and  truth,  ill. 
n.  2H,  775. 

METAPHYSICS  {meta/hysica). 
Concerning  a  metaphysician  among 
the  dragonists,  who  was  desirous  to 
cast  out  the  inhabitants  of  a  certain 
city,  because  he  knew  how  to  conceal 
things  under  forms,  ill.  n.  655. 

MICHAEL  ( Michael).  What  is  sign . 
by  Michael  the  angel,  n.  548.  See 
Angel. 

vIIDST  {medium).  That  in  the  midst 
sign,  in  the  inmost,  and  thence  in 
all  things  around,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  44, 
933- 

MIGHTY  {fortis).  That  the  mighty 
or  powerful  sign,  those  who  are  in 
erudition,  n.  337,  832. 

MILITARY  SERVICE  {militia). 
See  War. 

MILL  {mola).  That  a  mill  sign,  in- 
quiry, search  into,  and  confirmation 
of  truth  out  of  the  Word,  n.  791,  ill. 
and  sh.  n.  794.  What  is  sigh,  by 
being  cast  as  a  millstone  into  the 
sea,  n.  791. 

MINISTER  ( minister).  That  he  is 
called  a  servant  who  is  in  truths, 
consequently  he  who  serves,  and 
that  he  is  called  a  minister  who  is  in 
goods,  consequently  he  who  minis- 
ters, sh.  n.  128,  937.  That  hence 
ministry  is  operation,  n.  128. 

M I R  A  CLE  {miracttlum),  That*igns, 
by  which  are  meant  miracles,  sign. 
testifications  that  truth  is  false,  and, 
in  the  opposite  sense,  that  false  is 
truth,  ;'//.  and  sh.  n.  598,  704,  834. 
That  the  sign  of  fire  coming  down 
from  heaven  sign,  attestation  that  it 
is  truth  although  it  is  false,  sh.  n. 


599,  600.    What  is  further  signified 

by  sign,  see  Sign. 
MISERABLE  {miser).  What  is  sign. 

by  miserable  and  poor,  see  Poor. 
MIX  to  [miseere).    That  wine  mixed 

sign,  truth  falsified,  sh.  n.  635. 
MONTH  {mensis).     That  a~  month 

sign,  a  full  or  plenary  state,  sh.  n. 

4S9  at  the  end.  That  it  sign,  rrun's 

state  of  life  as  to  truth,  ill.  and  sh. 

n.  935. 

MON  UMENT  {sepidchrnm).  See  To 
Bury. 

MOON  {Inna).  Tie  moon  sign,  the 
truth  of  faith  grounded  in  the  good 
of  charity,  n.  53,  332.  That  it  sign. 
intelligence  and  faith,  and  is  spoken 
of  the  church,  n.  413,  533.  That 
moon,  in  an  opposite  sense,  sign. 
one's  own  intelligence,  and  faith 
grounded  in  man's  self,  sh.  n.  919. 
That  the  sun,  moon,  and  stars  being 
darkened,  sign,  that  the  goods  of 
love  and  the  truths  of  faith  are  no 
longer  seen  in  the  church,  neither 
are  the  knowledges  of  good  and 
truth  known :  passages  adduced  from 
the  Word,  where  it  is  so  expressed, 
n.  413. 

MORAL  {moralis).  Concerning  moral 
spiritual  life  and  concerning  moral 
life  merely  natural,  ill.  n.  386,  450. 

MORNING  {mane).  That  morning 
sign,  the  coming  of  the  Lord,  and 
then  the  New  Church,  sh.  n.  151. 
That  thence  the  Lord  is  called  the 
morning-star,  n.  1 5 1 , 954.  See  Sta  r. 
That  morning  sign,  the  commence- 
ment of  a  new  church,  and  evening 
the  end  of  the  former  church,  sh.  n. 
151. 

MOSES  {Moses).  That  by  the  law 
of  Moses  are  meant  all  things  which 
are  written  in  his  five  books,  /'//.  n. 
417,  sh.  n.  662.  That  the  like  things 
are  meant  by  Moses  himself,  sh.  n. 
662,417- 

MOUNTAIN  {mons).  That  a  moun- 
tain sign,  heavenly  love,  which  is 
love  to  the  Lord,  and  that  hill  sign. 
spiritual  love,  which  is  love  towards 
our  neighbor  ;  the  reason  is,  because 
they  who  are  in  heavenly  love  dwell 
in  the  spiritual  world  upon  moun- 
tains, and  they  who  are  in  spiritual 
love  upon  hills,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  336. 
That  a  great  and  high  mountain 
Sign,  the  third  heaven,  ill.  n.  896. 
That  the  mount  of  Olives,  near  Je- 


n68 


INDEX. 


rusalem,  sign,  the  Divine  love  of  the 
Lord,  and  that  the  Lord  often  abode 
there,  sh.  n.  336,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  493. 
That  mountains  and  hills,  in  an  op- 
posite sense,  sign,  the  love  of  self 
and  the  world,  sh.  n.  336.  That 
mountain  sign,  love  of  evil,  and  rock 
faith  of  false,  n.  339.  That  seven 
mountains  sign,  the  Divine  goods 
of  the  Word  and  of  the  church  pro- 
faned, and  .that  by  the  seven  moun- 
tains may  also  be  understood  Rome, 
»•  737- 

MOUTII  FROM  THE  MOUTH 
(os  oris).  That  mouth  sign,  doc- 
trine, preaching,  and  discourse,  n. 
574 ;  and  also  reasoning,  n.  574. 
That  out  of  the  mouth  sign,  out  of 
the  thought  and  discourse,  n.  452. 

MULTITUDE  {turba).  That  a 
great  multitude  sign,  those  who  are 
in  the  inferior  heavens,  also  those 
who  are  in  the  externals  of  the 
church,  n.  363,  803. 

MUSIC  {musica).  That  the  sound 
of  musical  instruments  corresponds 
to  affections,  the  sound  of  string- 
instruments  to  affections  of  spirit- 
ual love,  consequently  which  are  of 
truth  ;  but  the  sound  of  wind  in- 
struments, which  are  continuous,  to 
affections  of  heavenly  love,  conse- 
quently which  are  of  good,  ill.  n. 
792.  That  confessions  and  celebra- 
tions of  the  Lord  were  formerly  made 
by  songs  accompanied  with  various 
instruments  of  music,  according  to 
the  correspondence  of  the  sound  to 
the  affections,  n.  276. 

MYRIAD  {myrias).  See  Ten  Thou- 
sand. 

N. 

NAKED,  NAKEDNESS  {nudus, 
nuditas).  That  nakedness  sign,  in- 
nocence, also  ignorance  of  good  and 
truth,  sh.  n.  213  at  the  end.  That 
to  walk  naked  sign,  to  live  without 
truths,  n.  706.  That  nakedness  and 
the  shame  of  nakedness  sign,  the 
evil,  filthy,  and  profane  love  in  which 
man  is  bom,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  213,  706. 
What  is  sign,  by  to  make  desolate 
and  naked,  n.  747. 

s'AME  {nomen).  That  by  all  names 
of  places  and  persons  in  the  Word 
are  meant  things.  That  name  sign. 
the  quality  of  any  one,  ill.  n.  165, 824. 


That  by  the  name  of  God  is  stgti.  all 
by  which  God  is  worshipped,  the  all 
of  doctrine,  and  universally  the  all  of 
religion,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  81,  180, 
That  to  write  in  or  upon  any  one  the 
name  of  God,  sign,  to  inscribe  Divine 
truth  so  that  it  may  be  in  him,  n.  194, 
That  the  name  of  God  sign,  the  qual- 
ity of  worship,  n.  81,  ill.  That  th« 
name  of  Jehovah  and  the  Father 
'sign,  the  Divine  Humanity  of  the 
Lord,  and  the  Word,  also  all  by  which 
He  is  worshipped,  sh.  n.  81,  sh.  n. 
5S4,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  839.  That  the 
name  of  the  Lord  sign,  the  Lord  as 
to  His  Divine  Humanity,  ill.  and  sh. 
n  839.  What  is  further  sign,  by  the 
name  of  the  Lord,  sh.  n.  618.  That 
to  ask  the  Father  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord,  is  not  to  approach  the  Father 
immediately,  nor  to  ask  Him  for  the 
sake  of  the  Son,  but  to  approach  the 
Lord,  because  thus  the  Father  is  ap- 
proached in  Him,  and  through  Him, 
ill.  n.  341,  sh.  n.  618,  ill.  and  sh.  n. 
962.  That  the  name  of  the  Father 
is  the  Divine  Human  of  the  Lord, 
ill.  and  sh.  n.  S39. 
NAPHTALI  {Naphtali).  ThatNaph- 
tali  and  his  tribe  represented,  and 
thence  in  the  Word  signifies,  in  the 
highest  sense,  the  proper  power  of 
the  Divine  Human  of  the  Lord :  in 
the  spiritual  sense,  temptation  and 
victory ;  and  in  the  natural  sense, 
reluctation  or  struggle  on  the  part  of 
the  natural  man,  ///.  n.  354.  That 
it  also  sign,  a  perception  of  use,  and 
what  use  is  after  temptation,  sh. 
n-  354- 

NATION  ( gens).  That  by  nations  in 
the  Word  are  meant  they  who  are 
in  goods  or  in  evils  of  life,  and  by 
people,  they  who  are  in  truths  or 
in  falsities  of  doctrine,  ill.  and  sh. 
n.  483.  That  nations,  in  an  ab^  tract 
sense,  sign,  goods  or  evils  of  life, 
n.  147.  That  nations  sign,  those 
who  are  in  the  good  of  love  and 
charity  from  the  Lord,  n.  667,  920, 
923.  That  by  nations  and  kings 
the  same  is  meant  as  by  nations  and 
people,  sh.  n.  921. 

NEAR  (propinquum).  See  At  Hand. 

NEIGHBOR  (proxitmts).  See  Char- 
ity. 

NICOLAITAN  (Nicolaita).  That 
the  works  of  the  Nicolaitans  sign. 
meritorious  works,  n.  86,  115. 


INDEX. 


NIGHT  inox).  That  night  sign,  fal- 
sity of  faith,  sh.  n.  922,  940.  What 
is  sign,  by  clay  and  night,  or  in  the 
day  and  in  the  night,  n.  414,  637. 
See  Day  and  Sun. 

NUMBER,  to  NUMBER  {numerus, 
numerare).  That  all  numbers  in 
the  Word  have  a  signification,  ill. 
r.  348.  That  numbers  in  the  Word 
*ign.  things,  ana  that  they  are,  as  it 
were,  a  sort  of  adjectives  conjoined 
to  substantives,  adding  or  determin- 
ing some  quality  to  the  things  treated 
of,  n.  10,  287,  348,  738,  842.  That 
number  sign,  the  quality  of  a  thing 
as  to  truth,  n.  608-610.  That  to 
number  sign,  to  know  the  quality, 
consequently,  what  the  qualities  are, 
/'//.  and  sh.  n.  364. 


O. 

OATH  {/uramentum,  jiirare).  See 
To  Swear. 

ODOR  {odor).  That  fragrant  odors, 
which  exist  in  heaven,  correspond  to 
affections  which  are  of  charity,  and 
thence  to  perceptions  which  are  of 
faith,  n.  27S,  394. 

OFFERING  {minchah).  See  Bread. 

OIL  {oleum).  That  oil  sign,  the  good 
of  love,  n.  316,  sh.  n.  493,  /'//.  n.  779. 
That  anointings  were  made  by  oil, 
because  anointing  represented  the 
Lord  as  to  His  Divine  Human,  who, 
as  to  His  Divine  Human,  was  the 
only  anointed  of  Jehovah,  not  with 
oil,  but  with  the  good  of  love,  /'//. 
n.  779.  That  they  anointed  kings, 
priests,  prophets,  the  altar,  the  tab- 
ernacle, the  garments  of  Aaron,  in 
a  word,  all  the  holy  things  of  the 
church  ;  and  that  in  ancient  times 
they  anointed  statues,  and  also  war- 
like arms,  sh.  n.  779.  That  they 
anointed  these  things  with  the  oil  of 
holiness ;  and  that  they  anointed 
themselves  anc  others  with  common 
oil,  to  testify  their  gladness  and 
benevolence  of  mind,  sh.  n.  779. 
That  oil  was  offered,  together  with 
sacrifices  upon  the  altar,  sh.  n. 
778. 

OLIVE-TREE, OLIVE  {oka,  oliva). 
That  olive  sign*  love  and  charity,  ill.  I 
wd  sh.  n.  493.    That  the  mount  of 
Olives  sign,  the  same,  sh.  n.  493. 
fee*  Mountain. 


1  OMNIPOTENCE  {omnipotentia). 
That  the  Almighty  sign.  He  who  is, 
lives,  and  has  power  from  Himself, 
and  governs  all  things  from  firsts  by 
ultimates,  ill.  n.  31,"  522.  That  the 
Lord  is  called  the  Omnipotent,  sh. 
n.  811. 

OMN I  PRESENCE  {ovtn ipresentia ) . 
That  the  Lord  is  omnipresent,  be- 
cause He  is  love  and  wisdom,  or  good 
•uid  truth,  which  are  Himself,  and 
which  are  not  in  place,  but  with  those 
who  are  in  place,  according  to  recep- 
tion, ill.  n.  961. 
OMNISCIENCE  ( omniscientia ). 
That  the  Lord  from  Himself  knows 
all  things,  and  that  hence  omniscience 
belongs  to  Him,  ill.  n.  262. 
ONE  HUNDRED  AND  FORTY- 
FOUR  {centum,  quadraginta  qua- 
tuor).  See  Twelve. 
ORDER  {ordo).  Concerning  succes- 
sive and  simultaneous  order,  that  in 
ultimates  or  extremes  is  the  simulta- 
neous order  of  the  successives,  ill. 
n.  678.  That  the  highest  in  succes- 
sive orc»r  becomes  inmost  in  simul- 
taneous order,  and  consequently  in 
the  series,  n.  900. 
OVER  or  UPON  {sufrv).  That  over 
or  upon  sign,  within,  because  those 
things  which  are  higher  and  highest 
in  successive  order,  are  interior  and 
inmost  in  simultaneous  order,  n.  900. 
See  Ordfr. 
OVERCOME,  to  {vincere).  See  Vic- 
tory. 

OWL  {noctua).  That  light  arising 
from  the  confirmation  of  what  is  false 
corresponds  to  the  light  which  owls 
and  bats  see  by,  /'//.  n.  566,  695. 
That  they  who  have  confirmed  fal- 
sities in  themselves,  are  such  with 
respect  to  their  spiritual  sight,  and 
that  thev  are  called  owls  and  bats, 
ill.  n.  566. 

P. 

PALE  {pallidum).  That  pale  sign. 
no  life,  and  that  which  is  without 
goods  and  truths,  n.  320.  That  a 
pale  horse  sign,  the  understanding 
of  the  Word  destroyed  both  as  to 
good  and  truth,  n.  320. 
I  PALM  {palma).  That  palm  fen, 
Divine  truth,  and  that  to  hold  palms 
in  the  hands  sign-  confession  from 
Divine  truth  s,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  367. 


1 170 


INDEX. 


PAPISTS  ( poi.tificii).  The  doctrines 
of  the  Papists  concerning  baptism, 
the  eucharist,  masses,  repentance, 
justification,  purgatory,  the  seven 
sacraments,  holy  things,  and  power, 
see  what  is  premised  concerning  their 
doctrines.  Concerning  Babel,  col- 
lected from  Isaiah,  Jeremiah,  and 
Daniel,  n.  717.  That  the  city  Baby- 
Ion  sign,  the  Roman  Catholic  relig- 
ion, r.  631.  That  there  is  no  church 
among  them,  but  a  religion  ;  because 
they  do  not  approach  the  Lord,  nor 
read  the  Word,  and  because  they  in- 
voke the  dead,  n.  718.  That  this 
religion  is  hoi)  and  splendid  in  ex- 
ternals,"and  yet  profane  and  abomi- 
nable in  internals,  HI.  n.  731.  That 
through  externals  they  are  held  in 
the  faith  that  this  religion  is  even 
super-eminent,  insomuch  that  the 
common  people  cannot  believe  other- 
wise, when  nevertheless  it  has  for 
its  end  dominion,  and  the  possession 
of  all  things  in  the  world,  n.  7S7. 
That  they  who  are  of  that  religion 
are  in  external  affections  without  in- 
ternal affections,  and  that  thence  they 
are  in  the  worship  of  men  living  and 
dead,  n.  792.  That  the  love  of  ex- 
ercising dominion  over  the  Divine 
tilings  of  the  Lord,  and  thence  over 
the  holy  things  of  the  church,  is  the 
devil,  and  that  therefore  they  have 
profaned  all  the  truths  and  goods  of 
the  Word,  by  various  ways,  ill.  n. 
802.  That  Babel  sign,  the  profana- 
tion of  what  is  holy,  and  the  adulter- 
ation and  falsification  of  the  whole 
Word,  and  thence  of  the  church,  n- 
717,  729,  ill.  n.  802.  That  they 
profane,  n.  723,  728,  781,  ill.  n.  802. 
That  Babel  is  called  the  den  of  de- 
mons, and  of  every  unclean  bird, 
because  there  are  atrocious  evils  and 
falsities  there,  s/i.  n.  757.  Certain 
tenets  of  theirs  enumerated,  which 
are  detestable,  namely,  concerning 
the  eucharist,  concerning  the  invoca- 
tion of  the  dead,  concerning  masses, 
concerning  the  Divine  power  trans- 
ferred to  themselves,  and  concerning 
the  prohibition  of  reading  the  Word, 
ill.  n.  753,  795.  That  by  abomi- 
nable arts  and  schemes  they  have 
diverted  men  from  the  worship  of 
the  Lord,  consequently  from  Divine 
worship,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  800.  Some 
tilings  relating  to  their  worship,  n. 


777,  7/8,  780-  That  they  have  ex- 
tended  their  dominion  over  things  of 
a  secular  nature,  and  over  supreme 
judges,  and  that  they  continually  as- 
pire to  their  former  despotic  power, 
n.  799  at  the  end.  That  the  vicar- 
ship  is  an  invention  and  a  fiction,  ih. 
n.  752  ;  also  n.  S02. 

That  by  dominion  over  the  souls 
of  men  as  a  means  they  amass 
riches  without  end  ;  and  that  in  the 
preceding  ages,  when  they  enjoyed 
despotic  power,  they  collected  to- 
gether prodigious  treasures,  ill.  n. 
752>  759«  That  the  like  dominion 
still  possesses  their  minds,  but  at 
this  day  it  is  restrained,  ill.  n.  759. 
That  they  are  enriched  by  the  holy 
things  of  the  Word  adulterated,  n. 
772.  Various  things  relating  to  their 
acquisition  of  riches  enumerated,  /'//. 
n.  784.  That  the  heads  or  chiefs  in 
their  ecclesiastical  hierarchy  make 
unlawful  gain,  concerning  which,  n. 
799.  That  the  laity  bring  them 
precious  things,  and  buy  of  them 
such  things  as  they  say  belong  to 
eternal  life,  n.  786,  789.  That  they 
who  bring  and  buy,  are  meant  by  the 
ship-pilots,  and  by  those  employed 
upon  ships,  and  by  mariners,  n. 
786. 

That  they  acknowledge,  and  in  a 
manner  esteem  the  Word  as  holy, 
because  it  treats  of  the  Lord,  whose 
power  they  have  transferred  to  them- 
selves, and  also  of  the  keys  given  to 
Peter,  whose  successors  they  affirm 
themselves  to  be  ;  but  that  tlvis  holy 
acknowledgment  they  possess  from 
without,  and  not  from  within,  n. 
725,  ill.  n.  733,  739.  That  they 
have  not  denied  this  Divine  truth, 
that  to  the  Lord  belongs  all  power  in 
heaven  and  earth  ;  but  that  they  have 
profaned  it,  by  having  transfer!"  id 
His  power  to  themselves,  ill.  n. 
738.  That  they  have  seen,  but  as  it 
were  with  their  eyes  shut,  that  the 
Humanity  of  the  Lord  is  Divine ; 
but  that  they  have  not  yet  acknowl- 
edged it;  because  they  have  trans- 
ferred all  things  of  the  Lord  to 
themselves,  ill.  n.  738.  That  at 
first  they  held  the  Word  sacred ;  but 
that  they  successively  adulterated  it, 
and  at  length  profaned  it,  ///.  n.  737. 
That  they  have  adulterated  the  truths 
of  the  Word  by  applying  them  to 


INDEX. 


dominion :  and  that  they  have  pro- 
faned the  Word  by  Applying  and  at- 
tributing to  themselves  Divine  power, 
n.  719,  s/i.  n.  781.  That  they  have 
often  deliberated  respecting  the  read- 
ing of  the  Word  by  the  laity,  but 
rejected  it,  n.  733,  734.  That  the 
Word  in  various  ways,  and  by  vari- 
ous pretences,  is  prohibited  to  be 
read,  n.  733,  734.  That  the  Word 
is  taken  out  of  the  hands  of  the  laity 
and  common  people,  lest  their  adul- 
terations and  profanations  should 
become  apparent,  n.  739.  That  in 
heart  they  defame  the  Word,  and 
hate  it,  ill.  n.  733,  735.  That  they 
have  not  any  truth,  and  consequently, 
neither  any  good,  HI.  n.  765,  766, 
777-  778,  7S0.  That  they  have  not  any  per- 
ception of  truth,  because  they  do  not 
approach  the  Lord,  nor  read  the 
Word,  ill.  n.  796.  That  they  have 
not  any  spiritual  affection  of  truth 
and  good,  n.  792.  That  there  does 
not  remain  with  them  any  inquiry 
after  spiritual  truth,  n.  794.  That 
they  have  not  any  understanding 
of  spiritual  truth,  n.  793.  That 
they  have  not  any  conjunction  of 
spiritual  good  and  truth,  because 
they  have  no  conjunction  with  the 
Lord,  but  with  men  living  and  dead, 
ill.  n.  797,  798.  That  the  power  of 
binding  and  loosing,  or  of  opening 
and  shutting  heaven,  is  a  Divine 
power,  and  not  given  to  man,  n. 
798.  That  what  the  Lord  said  in 
the  Word  to  Peter,  and  concerning 
the  keys,  is  not  to  be  understood  of 
Peter,  but  of  that  Divine  truth  which 
Peter  then  confessed,  and  that  that 
truth  is  meant  by  the  rock  on  which 
the  Lord  would  build  His  church,  n. 
768,  798.  That  otherwise  they  might 
claim  to  themselves  a  power,  that  all 
of  th«:m  should  sit  upon  thrones,  and 
judge  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel,  ac- 
cording to  the  Lord's  words  to  the 
disciples,  n.  798  at  the  end.  That 
they  have  fortified  themselves  by 
various  things,  as  by  the  tribunal  of 
the  inquisition,  by  terrors  in  regard 
to  purgatory,  by  a  plurality  of  monas- 
teries, by  possessions  and  riches,  and 
moreover  by  a  prohibition  from  read- 
ing the  Word,  by  external  holiness, 
consequently  by  masses,  and  by  the 
worship  of  the  dead  among  the  com- 
mon people,  and  by  various  splendid 


exhibitions  and  delight.;,  n  770  ;  but 
that  nevertheless  they  shall  be  de- 
stroyed, n.  770. 

That  they  who  are  in  the  kingdom 
of  France  are  not  united  with  the 
Roman  Catholic  religion,  ill.  n. 
740-744.  That  that  religion  in  the 
various  kingdoms  is  not  equally  cul- 
tivated, n.  740,  745.  That  there  are 
chiefly  two  sorts  of  men  who  culti- 
vate that  religion,  the  one  who  ac- 
knowledge it,  because  they  are  born 
and  brought  up  in  it,  but  who  never- 
theless approach  God,  and  hold  the 
Word  to  be  sacred ;  the  other,  who 
love  and  kiss  that  religion,  n.  786 
That  they  who  acknowledge  it  be- 
cause they  are  born  and  brought  up 
in  it,  but  who  nevertheless  approach 
God,  and  hold  the  Word  to  be 
sacred,  after  death  come  into  heaven, 
and  that  many  societies  are  formed 
of  them  in  the  spiritual  world,  n 
7S6,  ill.  n.  531.  That  from  that 
religion  have  emanated  the  falsities 
of  the  Reformed  churches,  concern- 
ing which,  n.  751,  Soi  at  the  end. 

That  the  doctrinals  of  the  Roman 
Catholic  religion  by  the  last  judg- 
ment and  after  it  were  dispersed,  n. 
631.  That  their  evils  and  falsities 
infested  the  heavens,  and  that  the 
heavens  are  rejoiced  that  they  are 
removed,  n.  790.  Concerning  the 
last  judgment  upon  the  Babylonians, 
and  concerning  their  treasures  which 
they  had  also  amassed  there,  and 
that  their  treasures  there  were  dissi- 
pated and  reduced  to  dust,  n.  772. 
That  after  that  they  did  not  possess 
any  precious  things,  but  instead 
thereof  vile  things,  which  correspond 
with  their  falsities,  n.  772-776.  That 
they  who  exercise  dominion  from  the 
love  of  self  and  from  the  love  of  the 
world,  after  death  wish  to  be  in  the 
same  pleasures,  but  that  they  are  de- 
prived of  them,  and  reduced  to  mis- 
erable states,  n.  782.  That  the 
delights  originating  in  th2ir  love  of 
dominion,  and  the  satisfactions  aris- 
ing from  their  love  of  wealth,  after 
death  are  changed  into  opposites,  ill. 
n.  763.  That  after  death  they  are 
deprived  of  all  these  things,  n.  764, 
770.  Concerning  the  punishments 
of  those  after  death  who  had  exer- 
cised dominion  from  the  instigation 
of  the  love  of  self  and  the  world,  ill. 


1172 


INDEX. 


n.  765.  That  after  death  they  enter- 
tain hatred  against  the  Lord,  because 
they  then  see  that  the  Lord  alone 
reigns  over  heaven  and  the  church, 
and  not  in  the  least  any  man  from 
himself,  n.  766.  That  at  the  day  of 
the  last  judgment  they  were  cast  into 
hell,  who,  from  the  instigation  of  the 
love  of  self,  had  exercised  dominion 
over  the  holy  things  of  the  church,  and 
they  were  preserved  who  had  looked 
to  the  Lord,  and  shunned  evils  as 
sins,  n.  755.  Concerning  their 
elateness  of  heart  from  dominion, 
and  concerning  their  confidence  of 
mind  from  wealth,  n.  764.  That 
every  one  ought  to  beware  of  having 
any  connection  with  that  religion  by 
acknowledgment  and  affection,  lest 
he  should  perish,  ill.  and  sh.  n. 
760. 

PAPS  (mamma,  mamilla).  That 
paps  and  breast  sign,  love,  and  in  an 
eminent  sense  Divine  love,  n.  46  at 
the  end. 

PARADISE  (paradisus).  See  Gar- 
den. 

PASTOR  (pastor).    See  To  Feed. 

PAT M OS  ( Patmos).  That  the  island 
of  Patmos  sign,  a  place  and  state  in 
which  John  could  be  illuminated,  ill. 
n.  34. 

PATIENCE  (patientia).  That  pa- 
tience is  spoken  of  temptation,  n. 
593,  638. 

PAUL  (Patelus).  That  the  passage 
in  Paul  to  the  Romans,  iii.  28,  that 
man  is  justified  by  faith  without  the 
works  of  the  law,  is  falsely  under- 
stood, ill.  and  sh.  n.  417,  750. 

PEACE  (pax).  That  peace  is  the 
Divine  salutation,  sh.  n.  12.  That 
peace  sign,  all  things  which  come 
from  the  Lord,  in  particular  charity, 
spiritual  security,  and  internal  tran- 
quillity, ill.  and  sh.  n.  306.  That 
peace  signifies  tranquillity  of  soul 
from  not  being  infested  by  falsities, 
consequently  not  by  hell,  and  that 
this  peace  is  from  the  Lord,  sh.  n. 
640. 

PEARL  (margarita).  That  pearls 
sign,  knowledges  of  things  good  and 
true,  sh.  n.  727,  916.  That  the  one 
pearl  of  great  price,  mentioned  in 
Matthew,  sign,  the  knowledge  and 
acknowledgment  of  the  Lord,  n. 
916. 

PEOPLES  (populi).    That  peoples 


sign,  those  who  are  m  truths  or  in 
falsities  of  doctrine,  and  abstractedly 
truths  or  falsities ;  and  that  nations 
sign,  those  who  are  in  goods  or  evils 
of  life,  and  abstractedly  goods  or 
evils,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  483. 

PERDITION  (perditio).  See  De- 
stroyer. 

PERGAMOS  (Pergamus).  That 
the  church  in  Pergamos  sign,  those 
who  place  the  all  of  the  church  in 
good  works,  and  not  any  thing  in 
truths  of  doctrine,  n.  107,  and  in 
what  follows. 

PERSON  (persona).  That  the  spirit- 
ual sense  is  abstracted  from  persons  ; 
wherefore  where  a  person  is  named 
in  the  Word,  he  signifies  somewhat 
in  the  church,  n.  78,  79,  96. 

PERSUASION  (persuasio).  That 
in  the  spiritual  world  there  exists  a 
power  of  persuasion,  which  deprives 
others  of  the  understanding  of  truth, 
n.  428. 

PETER  (Petrits).  That  Peter  among 
the  apostles  represented  truth  and 
faith,  n.  790.  That  where  it  is 
spoken  concerning  Peter  and  the 
keys  given  to  him,  Peter  is  not 
meant,  but  that  Divine  truth  which 
Peter  then  confessed,  and  that  that 
truth  is  signified  by  the  rock  on 
which  the  Lord  would  build  His 
church,  ill.  n.  768,  798.  That  in 
the  Word,  which  is  in  heaven,  instead 
of  Peter  is  read  truth  originating  in 
good  which  is  from  the  Lord,  ill.  n. 
768. 

PHILADELPHIA  (Philadelphia). 
That  the  church  in  Philadelphia 
sign,  those  in  the  church  who  are 
in  Divine  truths  from  the  Lord,  n. 
1 72  and  in  what  follows. 

PLACE  (locus).    See  Space. 

PLAGUE  (plaga,  qua  vulnus). 
That  plagues  sign,  evils  of  love  and 
falsities  of  faith,  consequently  spirit- 
ual plagues,  whereby  a  man  as  to  his 
soul  perishes,  ill.  n.  456,  498,  ill. 
and  sh.  n.  657,  957.  The  plagues 
of  Egypt  enumerated ;  that  they  sig- 
nify the  falsities  and  cupidities  where- 
by the  church  there  perished,  n.  503, 
657.  That  it  is  attributed  to  Jeho- 
vah, that  He  smiteth  with  plagues, 
sh.  n.  498. 

PLATTER  (paropsis).    See  Cup. 

POOR  (pauper).  That  the  poor 
sign,  those  who  are  not  in  truths, 


INDEX. 


and  the  needy  or  indigent  these  who 
are  not  in  goods,  n.  95.  That  the 
miserable  and  the  poor  sign,  those 
who  are  without  the  knowledges 
of  things  true  and  good.  sh.  n.  209. 

POPE  (papa).    See  Papists. 

POPE  SEXTUS  THE  FIFTH 
{Serf  us  Qui  tit  us  papa).  A  discourse 
with  him  concerning  the  Lord,  con- 
cerning the  Word,  concerning  the 
vicarship,  concerning  the  Romish 
saints,  concerning  the  treasures  in 
monasteries,  ill.  n.  752. 

PRAISE,  to  PRAISE  (laus,  lau- 
dare).  That  to  praise  God  sign:  to 
worship  Him,  sh.  n.  809.  See  also 
Allelujah. 

PRAYER,  PRAYERS  (oratio,  f  re- 
ces).  That  the  prayers  of  the  saints 
are  those  things  which  are  of  faith 
and  charity,  n.  278.  That  the  Lord 
willeth  that  man  should  first  ask  and 
will,  and  the  Lord  afterwards  an- 
swers and  gives,  for  this  reason,  that 
it  may  be  appropriated  to  man,  ill. 
and  sh.  n.  376.  That  they  who  are 
in  the  Lora  and  the  Lord  in  them, 
whatsoever  they  will  and  ask,  they 
obtain,  because  they  will  and  ask 
from  the  Lord,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  951. 
Concerning  the  meaning  of  these 
words  in  the  Lord's*  prayer,  "Our 
Father,  who  art  in  the  heavens,  hal- 
lowed be  thy  name,  thy  kingdom 
come,  thy  will  be  done  as  in  heaven 
so  in  earth,"  /'//.  and  sh.  n.  839. 
That  all  things  contained  in  the 
Lord's  prayer  are  fulfilled,  when  the 
Lord  is  immediately  approached,  ;'//. 
and  sh.  n.  839. 

PREDESTINATION  ' predestina- 
tio).    See  Election. 

PRESENT  (munus).    See  Gift. 

PRESS  {torcular).  That  by  an  oil- 
press  is  signified  the  good  of  love, 
and  by  a  wine-press  is  sign,  the  truth 
of  faith,  n.  651.  See  Oil,  and  Wine. 
That  thence  a  press  sign,  explora- 
tion of  good  and  truth,  and  in  an 
opposite  sense,  exploration  of  evil 
and  false  ;  and  that  this  is  meant  by 
the  great  wine-press  of  the  wrath  of 
God,  sh.  n.  651.  That  to  tread  the 
wine-press  of  the  wrath  of  God,  when 
spoken  of  the  Lord,  sign',  to  bear 
the  evils  and  falsities  of  the  church, 
and  the  violence  offered  to  the 
Word,  sh.  n.  829.  What  is  further 
sign,  by  to  tread  the  press,  n.  652. 
VOL.  III.  I 


PRIEST  (sacerdos).  That  pri  est  sign. 
those  who  are  in  the  good  of  love 
from  the  Lord,  and  abstractedly 
goods  of  love,  and  kings  sign,  those 
who  are  in  truths  of  wisdom  from 
the  Lord,  and  abstractedly  truths  of 
wisdom,  n.  20,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  S54. 
See  King.  That  the  heavenly  king- 
dom, in  which  they  are  who  are  in 
the  good  of  love,  is  the  Lord's 
priestly  kingdom,  and  the  spiritual 
kingdom,  in  which  they  are  who  are 
in  the  truths  of  wisdom,  is  the  Lord's 
roval  kingdom,  ill.  n.  85 4. 

PRINCE  ( princcps).  That  the  prince 
of  the  kings  of  the  earth  sign,  the 
Lord  with  respect  to  Divine  truth, 
n.  18. 

PRISON  {career,  custodia).  See  Cap- 
tive, and  Bound. 

PROFANATION  {pro/anatio).  That 
there  are  many  kinds  of  profanation 
of  what  is  holy  :  concerning  the  prof- 
anation of  what  is  holy  by  the  Pa- 
pists, n.  717,  723,  728.  See  Papists. 
That  it  is  provided  by  the  Lord,  that 
it  should  not  be  known  what  spirit- 
ual truth  and  spiritual  good  are.  lest 
the  holy  Word  of  the  church  should 
be  profaned,  because  what  is  known 
may  be  profaned,  but  not  that  which 
is  not  known,  n.  314,  316,  686,  688. 
That  it  is  a  most  grievous  kind  of 
profanation,  at  one  time  to  believe, 
and  at  another  time  not  to  believe,  n. 
198.  Forasmuch  as  these  with  re- 
spect to  thought  are  sometimes  in 
heaven,  and  at  other  times  in  hell, 
and  because  they  cannot  be  in  one  or 
the  other,  they  extirpate  their  inte- 
riors, and  become  mere  phantasies, 
n.  202,  204.  That  with  them  evils 
and  goods,  also  truths  and  falsities, 
are  mixed,  n.  202,  204  ;  and  that  the 
things  of  the  church  among  them  in 
no  respect  cohere,  ill.  n.  20S.  That 
they  are  meant  by  the  lukewarm,  n. 
202,  204. 

PROPHET  (propheta).  Thatprophet 
in  like  manner  as  prophecy  Sign, 
doctrine  from  the  Word,  and  that  to 
prophecy  sign,  to  teach  it ;  and  that 
prophet,  when  spoken  of  the  Lord, 
sign,  the  Word,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  8. 
913.  Concerning  the  two  states  of 
the  prophets,  the  one  when  they 
wrote  the  Word,  the  other  when 
they  saw  those  things  which  are  in 
heaven,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  945.  That  bj 

5 


1174 


INDEX. 


the  false  prophet  is  meant  the  beast 
from  the  earth,  and  that  that  beast 
sign,  the  clergy  who  are  in  faith 
alone,  /'//.  and  sh.  n.  594,  701,  and 
sh.  n.  834. 

PROVIDENCE  {providentia).  That 
it  is  of  the  Lord's  Providence,  that 
they  who  are  in  evils  of  life,  and 
thence  in  falsities  of  doctrine,  know 
nothing  of  holy  truths,  lest,  if  they 
knew  them,  they  should  profane  them, 
n.  314,  316,  686,  688. 

PURGATORY  (purgatoriuin).  The 
tenet  of  the  Papists  concerning  pur- 
gatory, see  the  doctrines  of  the  Pa- 
pists in  what  is  premised  at  n.  VI. 
That  purgatory  is  a  mere  Babylonian 
fiction  invented  for  the  sake  of  gain, 
ill.  n.  784). 

PURPLE  {purpura).  That  purple 
sign,  heavenly  good,  and  scarlet 
heavenly  truth,  sh.  n.  725. 


Q. 

QUARTERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

(plagce  mundi).  That  the  angels 
dwell  according  to  the  quarters;  in 
the  east  they  who  are  more  in  love 
to  the  Lord ;  in  the  west  they  who 
are  less  in  that  love  ;  in  the  south 
they  who  are  more  in  wisdom  from 
the  Lord ;  and  in  the  north  they 
who  are  less  in  that  wisdom,  ill.  n. 
901,  906.  The  reason  whereof  is, 
because  the  Lord  is  the  sun  of 
heaven,  from  whose  face  is  the  east 
and  west,  and  on  the  sides  are  the 
south  and  north,  n.  901.  That  the 
men  of  the  church,  with  respect  to 
their  spirit,  are,  in  like  manner  as 
the  argels,  either  in  the  east,  or  in 
the  west,  or  in  the  south,  or  in  the 
north  of  the  spiritual  world,  ill.  n. 
906.  Concerning  the  turning  of  the 
angels  to  the  Lord  as  a  sun,  and  then 
towards  the  quarters,  n.  380,  938. 
QUICKLY  (cito).    bee  Shortly. 


R. 

RAIN  (//«wa).  That  rain  sign  Di- 
vine truth  from  heaven,  sh,  n.  496. 
That  an  inundating  rain  sign,  devas- 
tation of  truth,  and  also  temptations, 
sh.  n.  496. 

RAINBOW  {iris ).  That  many  kinds 


of  rainbows  appear  in  the  spir.tuaJ 
world,  ill.  n.  232,  566.  That  a 
rainbow  sign,  regeneration,  which  is 
when  man  from  natural  becomes 
spiritual,  sh.  n.  466,  ill.  n.  566. 

RATIONALITY  {rationalitas).  See 
Understanding. 

REAP,  to  (metere).    See  Harvest. 

REASON  (ratio).  See  Understand- 
ing. 

REBUKE,  to,  and  to  CHASTEN 
(argucre  et  castigare).  That  they 
sign,  to  tempt,  n.  215. 

RED  (rubruiu).  That  red  is  spoken 
of  the  good  of  love,  because  it  pro- 
ceeds from  the  fire  of  the  sun,  n. 
167,  ///.  n.  231,  sh.  n.  305.  That 
infernal  redness  sign,  the  love  of 
evil,  n.  ^05. 

REDEMPTION,  REDEEMER  (re- 
demption redcmptor).  That  Jehovah 
is  called  the  Redeemer,  sh.  n.  281  ; 
also  n.  613.  That  Jehovah  is  called 
the  Redeemer,  because  He  assumed 
the  human,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  962.  That 
redemption  sign,  deliverance  from 
hell  of  the  Lord,  and  salvation  by 
conjunction  with  Him,  n.  619.  That 
the  redeemed  are  meant  by  the  bought 
from  the  earth,  n.  619. 

REED  (calamus).  That  it  signifies 
feeble  power,  sh.  n.  485.  That  a 
golden  reed,  by  which  they  were 
measured,  sign,  a  power  or  faculty 
of  knowing  and  understanding  the 
quality  of  a  thing,  sh.  n.  904.  See 
Measure. 

REFORMATION,  the  REFORM- 
ED (reformatio,  reformati).  The 
doctrines  of  the  Reformed  concern- 
ing God,  concerning  Christ  the  Lord, 
concerning  justification  by  faith,  and 
concerning  good  works ;  concern- 
ing the  Law  and  the  Gospel,  con- 
cerning repentance  and  confession, 
concerning  original  sin,  concerning 
baptism,  concerning  the  holy  supper, 
concerning  the  church  ;  see  their  doc- 
trines in  what  is  premised.  That 
the  Apocalypse  treats  concerning  the 
Reformed  from  chap.  vii.  to  xvi. 
inclusive,  and  concerning  the  Papists, 
chap.  xvri.  and  xviii.,  n.  387,  388. 
Prophecies  concerning  the  Reformed, 
that  they  would  secede  from  the  Ra- 
man Catholic  religion,  and  that  they 
would  acknowledge  the  Word,  from 
which  and  according  to  which  would 
be  theh  church,  n.  746-750.  That 


INDEX. 


the  Reformed  retained  some  things 
from  the  Roman  Catholic  religion, 
ill.  n.  751  boi  at  the  end.  Many 
things  concerning  the  Reformed 
Church  at  this  day,  see  Faith. 
That  the  Reformed  constitute  the 
centre  or  middle  in  the  spiritual 
world,  ill.  n.  631. 

That  to  reform  and  to  regenerate 
men  is  of  the  Lord  alone ;  forasmuch 
as  it  is  a  Divine  work,  and  forasmuch  i 
as  omnipresence,  omniscience,  and  r 
omnipotence  must  appertain  thereto,  1 
ill.  n.  79S.  That  a  man  is  capable  : 
of  reforming  and  regenerating  him-  j 
self  as  if  from  himself,  and  neverthe-  . 
less  from  the  Lord, /'//.  n.  224.  That  j 
the  interior  operations  of  the  Lord 
in  regenerating,  man  are  myriads  of 
myriads,  which  nevertheless  are  for 
me  sake  of  the  extremes,  in  which 
man  shall  be  jointly  with  the  Lord, 
/'//.  n.  463.  That  man  is  regenerated, 
first  as  to  his  internal  man,  and  after- 
wards as  to  his  external ;  and  that 
the  internal  man  cannot  be  regener- 
ated by  merely  knowing  and  under- 
standing, but  by  willing  and  loving, 
and  thence  by  understanding  and 
knowing  til.  n.  510.  That  man  is 
reformed  by  truths  and  by  a  life  con- 
formable to  them,  n.  815,  ill.  n.  832. 
That  truths  of  doctrine,  among  those 
who  do  not  live  conformably  to  them, 
successively  perish,  ill.  n.  85.  That 
man,  who  is  reformed,  first  respects 
truths  of  doctrine,  and  afterwards 
goods  of  life ;  and  that  when  he 
respects  truths  of  doctrine,  he  is  like 
unripe  fruit,  and  that  afterwards, 
as  he  respects  goods  of  life,  he  be- 
comes like  ripe  fruit,  and  that  his 
first  state  is  called  reformation,  but 
the  latter  regeneration,  ill.  n.  84. 
That  the  state  of  man  is  thereby 
inverted,  n.  84. 

k  EFORMED  {Reformats).  See  Ref- 
ormation. 

REGENERATION  {rcgencratio). 
S^e  Reformation. 

REIGN,  to{regnarc).  See  Kingdom. 

REINS  {rencs).    That  the  reins  sign. 
tniths  of  intelligence  and  faith,  and 
that  the  heart  sign,  goods  of  love  j 
and  charitv,  ill.  and  s/i.  n.  140. 

RELIGION  (rcligio).    That  the  doc-  ! 
trir  >  of  truth  constitutes  the  church,  ' 
that  a  life  conformable  to  doc- 
.  constitutes  religion  ;  but  where  | 


there  is  not  life,  there  is  neither  re- 
ligion nor  church,  ill.  n.  923.  That 
it  is  in  every  religion,  that  there  is  a 
God  from  whom  proceeds  good,  and 
that  there  is  a  devil  from  whom  pro- 
ceeds evil ;  and  that  therefore  good 
ought  to  be  done,  because  it  is  of 
God  and  from  God,  and  that  evil 
ought  to  be  shunned,  because  it  is  of 
the  devil  and  from  the  devil,  n.  272. 
That  in  every  religion  there  are  pre- 
cepts, like  those  in  the  decalogue, 
n.  272.  That  among  the  mysteries 
of  the  faith  of  the  present  church 
there  is  also  that  religious  good, 
which  contributes  to  salvation,  can- 
not be  done  by  man,  ill.  n.  484,  /'//. 
n.  675.  That  in  the  Christian  world 
at  this  day  there  is  neither  church 
nor  religion,  ill.  n.  675. 
R  E  P  E  N  T  A  N  C  E  ( fan  itentia ).  The 
tenets  of  the  Papists  concerning 
repentance,  see  their  doctrines  pre- 
mised at  n.  IV.  The  tenets  of  the 
Reformed  concerning  repentance,  see 
their  doctrines  premised  at  n.  V. 
Actual  repentance  described,  ill.  n. 
531  at  the  end.  That  baptism  and 
the  holy  supper  are  sacraments  of 
repentance,  and  that  the  decalogue  is 
the  universal  doctrine  of  repentance, 
ill.  n.  531  at  the  end.  That  man 
without  repentance  is  in  the  evils  into 
which  he  is  born  ;  hence  that  unless 
evils  are  removed  by  actual  repent- 
ance, they  remain,  /'//.  n.  531,  ill. 
n.  836.  That  the  Lord  loves  all,  but 
that  He  cannot  be  conjoined  with 
them  so  long  as  they  are  in  evils, 
wherefore  men  must  first  perform 
repentance.  /'//.  n.  937.  That  evil  con- 
tains in  itself  innumerable  concupis- 
cences in  simultaneous  order,  and 
that  these  concupiscences  cannot  be 
removed  by  man,  but  by  the  Lord 
only ;  and  that  they  are  removed  by 
the  Lord  when  He  is  approached, 
because  the  Lord  enters  by  the  way 
of  the  soul  in  man,  ill.  n.  678.  That 
repentance  was  represented  by  various 
things  among  the  children  of  Israel, 
concerning  which,  n.  492.  That  the 
New  Church  is  formed  of  those  who 
approach  the  Lord  only,  and  perform 
repentance  from  evil  works,  ill.  and 
s/i.  n.  69,  72;  see  the  Church. 
Concerning  the  successive  state  of 
man's  thought,  before  he  is  willing 
to  reflect  upon  evils  of  life,  and  to 


INDEX. 


do  repentance,  ill.  n.  710.  That  they 
who  acknowledge  faith  alone  as  the 
only  means  of  salvation,  neither  think 
of  repentance  nor  will  it,  n.  450,  457, 
710.  That  the  Reformed,  who  are 
in  faith  alone,  can  with  difficulty  per- 
form actual  repentance  ;  the  reason 
thereof,  n.  531.  That  they  who  per- 
form repentance  perceive  what  good 
is,  and  come  into  good,  and  are 
saved,  n.  379.  ill.  n.  531. 
RESPIRATION  (respiratio).  See 
Wind. 

RESURRECTION  (resurrectio). 
That  the  first  resurrection  sign,  sal- 
vation and  life  eternal,  n.  851,  852. 
That  in  the  Apocalypse  the  second 
resurrection  is  not  mentioned,  n.  851, 
853.  Concerning  their  resurrection 
after  the  last  judgment,  who  were 
guarded  by  the  Lord  in  the  lower 
earth,  n.  325,  326,  329,  843,  845, 
846,  850,  884,  885.  See  Spiritual 
World.  Concerning  the  lot  of 
every  one  after  death,  that  they  are 
instructed,  and  afterwards  sent  to 
various  societies,  and  that  at  length 
they  remain  where  their  love  and 
faith  is,  n.  549.  Various  particulars 
relative  to  the  state  of  men  after 
death,  as  that  they  are  in  a  body  like 
as  in  the  world,  but  in  a  spiritual 
body,  and  that  they  remain  in  the 
world  of  spirits  until  they  put  off 
the  natural  affections,  and  put  on 
spiritual  affections,  besides  many 
other  things,  ill.  n.  153. 

RETALIATION  (/alio).  That  the 
law  of  retaliation  sign,  that  to  every 
one  is  done  according  to  the  quantity 
and  the  quality  of  his  deeds,  and  that 
evil  returns  upon  every  one  as  he  has 
committed  it,  ill.  n.  762.  That  this 
law  derives  its  origin  from  the  fol- 
lowing:  "All  things  whatsoever  ye 
would  that  men  should  do  to  you, 
do  ye  even  so  to  them,"  ill.  n.  762. 
Tha't  from  this  law  punishment  is  as 
it  were  inherent  in  its  own  evil,  ill. 
762.  That  the  delights  of  the  love 
of  self  and  the  world  are  converted 
into  their  opposite  infelicities  in  hell, 
n.  763. 

REVELATION  (Apocalypsis).  See 
Apocalypse. 

REVENGE  (vindicta).  See  Ven- 
geance. 

REUBEN  {Ruben).  That  Reuben  and 
his  tribe  represented,  and  thence  in 


the  Word  sign.,  in  the  highest  sense, 
omniscience;  in  the  spiritual  sense, 
wisdom,  intelligence,  and  science, 
also  faith  ;  and  in  the  natural  sense 
sight,  ill.  and  n.  35 1 .  That  Reu- 
ben, in  the  opposite  sense,  sign. 
wisdom  separated  from  love,  also 
faith  separated  from  charity,  n.  134, 
ill.  and  sh.  n.  351.  That  this  is  rep- 
resented and  signified  by  the  adulterv 
of  Reuben  with  Bilhah,  his  father's 
woman,  n.  134. 

REWARD  (merces).  That  reward 
sign,  internal  beatitude,  and  thence 
external,  which  are  only  from  the 
Lord,  n.  949.  That  hence  reward 
sign,  the  happiness  of  life  eternal, 
arising  from  the  delight  and  pleas- 
antness of  love,  and  of  the  affection 
of  good  and  truth,*///,  and  sh.  n.  526. 

RICHES  (divitice).  That  riches 
sign,  spiritual  riches,  which  are 
knowledges  of  good  and  truth,  sh. 
n.  206. 

RIGHT  (dextrum).  That  in  the  spir- 
itual world  the  south  is  on  the  right 
hand,  and  the  north  on  the  left,  n. 
933- 

RIVER  and  FLOOD  (fluvius  et flu- 
men).  That  a  river  sign,  truths  in 
abundance,  and  also  falsities  in  abun- 
dance, sh.  n.  409,  563,  683.  What  is 
sign,  by  the  great  river  "Euphrates, 
see  Euphrates.  That  the  river  of 
the  water  of  life  sign.  Divine  truth 
from  the  Lord,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  932. 

ROAR,  to  (rugire).    See  Lion. 

ROBE  (stola).    See  Garment. 

ROCK  (petra).  That  a  rock  when 
spoken  of  the  Lord  sign .  Divine  truth, 
n.  768,  sh.  n.  915;  in  like  man 
ner  a  stone,  n.  915.  That  a  rock,  in 
the  opposite  sense,  sign,  the  faith  of 
falsity,  and  mountain  the  love  of  evil, 
n.  339.  That  they  who  are  in  alsi- 
ties  of  faith,  enter  by  holes  and  clefts 
into  rocks,  ill.  and*//.  338.  What  i> 
sign,  by  hiding  themselves  in  irci.n- 
tains  and  rocks,  n.  339. 

ROD  or  STAFF  (baculus).  That  a 
rod  or  staff  sign,  power,  in  like  man- 
ner as  a  sceptre,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  485. 
That  a  rod  of  iron  sign,  the  power 
of  truth  in  ultimates,  n.  148.  That 
to  rule  with  a  rod  of  iron  sign,  to 
convince  by  the  literal  sense  of  the 
Word,  and,  at  the  same  time,  by  ra- 
tional arguments  grounded  in  natural 
light,  sh.  n.  148,  544,  828. 


INDEX 


1177 


S. 

SACKCLOTH  Ksaccus).  That  to 
clothe  in  sackcloth  represented  lam- 
entation over  devastated  truth  in  the 
church,  /'//.  and  sh.  n.  492. 

SACRAMENTS  (sacramenta).  The  | 
tenets  of  the  Papists  concerning  the 
seven  sacraments,  see  the  doctrines 
of  the  Papists  premised,  n.  VII. 
That  baptism  is  a  sacrament  of  re- 
pentance, and  an  introduction  into 
the  church;  and  that  the  holy  sup- 
per is  a  sacrament  of  repentance, 
and  an  introduction  into  heaven,  /'//. 
n.  531. 

SACRED  SCRIPTURE  (Scriftura 
Sacra).    See  the  Word. 

SACRIFICE  (sacrificinm).  That  to 
eat,  when  speaking  of  sacrifices,  sign. 
to  appropriate  to  one's  self  what  is 
holy ;  and  that  to  eat  things  sacri- 
ficed unto  idols,  wluch  belonged  to 
the  sacrifices  of  the  Gentiles,  sign. 
to  defile  and  profane  what  is  holy,  n. 
114,  135- 

SALVATION  (sains).  By  the  Lord's 
being  called  salvation  is  sign,  that 
the  Lord  is  the  Saviour,  also  that  sal- 
vation is  in  Him  and  from  Him,  sh. 
n.  368,  804. 

SAND  (arena).  Why  the  multitude 
is  described  by  the  sand  of  the  sea, 
n.  860. 

bARDIS  (Sardcs).  That  the  church 
in  Sarclis  sign,  those  who  are  in 
dead  worship,  n.  154  and  following. 
Concerning  dead  worship,  n.  154, 
157,  161. 

SARDINE  {sardius).  That  the  sar- 
dine stone  sign,  the  goods  of  the 
Word  in  ultimates,  n.  231. 

SATAN  (satatias).    See  the  Devil. 

SCALES  or  BALANCES  (lances). 
See  Measure. 

SCARLET  (coccinum).  That  pur- 
ple sign,  heavenly  good,  and  scarlet 
heavenlv  truth,  sh.  n.  725. 

SCEPT  R  E  (sccptrum ).  That  sceptre 
sign,  power,  in  like  manner  as  staff, 
ill.  n.  485. 

SCORPION  (scor/nus).  That  scor- 
pion sign,  deadly  persuasion,  sh.  n. 
425. 

SEA  (mare).  That  the  sea  sign. 
heaven  in  its  extreme,  ;'//.  and  sh. 
n.  878 ;  for  this  reason,  because  in 
the  extremes,  and  at  a  distance,  the 
heavens  api>ear  like  seas,  which  are 


atmospheres,  in  which  they  live  who 
are  in  the  most  general  truths  from 
the  literal  sense,  wherefore  the  seas 
there  are  appearances,  n.  233,  404, 
878.  See  Atmosphere.  That  the 
sea  sign,  the  church  among  those 
who  are  in  truths  of  a  general  kind, 
also  among  those  who  are  in  external 
natural  worship,  and  but  little  in 
spiritual,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  238,  869. 
That  the  sea  sign,  the  external  ol 
the  church,  consequently  the  church 
as  consisting  of  those  who  are  in  its 
externals ;  and  that  the  earth  sign. 
the  internal  of  the  church,  conse- 
quently the  church  as  consisting  of 
those  who  are  in  its  internals  ;  where- 
fore the  sea  sign,  the  church  among 
the  laity,  because  the  laity  are  in  its 
externals,  and  the  earth  the  church 
among  the  clergy,  because  the  clergy 
are  in  its  internals,  sh.  n.  398,  402, 
470,  567,  594,  677,  680.  That  the 
sea  as  of  glass  mingled  with  fire  sign. 
a  collection  of  those  who  are  in  ex- 
ternal worship  and  not  at  the  same 
time  in  internal,  ill.  n.  659,  661. 
That  the  sea  which  shall  be  no  more, 
Apoc.  xxi.  1,  sign,  a  collection  con- 
sisting of  various  Christians  before 
the  last  judgment,  from  which  time 
of  the  judgment  they  were  taken 
away  and  saved,  who  were  written  in 
the  book  oi  life,  sh.  n.  87S.  That 
the  sea  also  sign,  hell,  /'//.  and  sh. 
n.  791. 

SEAL  (sigillum).  That  sealed  with 
seven  seals  sign,  entirely  or  totally 
hidden,  n.  257.  That  to  open  the 
seals  sign,  to  explore  and  know  the 
states  of  all,  and  to  judge  every  one 
according  to  his  state,  n.  259,  295, 
388.    See  Book. 

SEAL,  to  (obsignare).  To  seal  with 
seals,  what,  n.  257.  See  Seal. 
That  not  to  seal  the  words  of  this 
prophecy  sign,  that  the  Apocalypse 
must  not  be  shut,  but  is  to  be  opened, 
preface  towards  the  end,  and  n.  947. 

SEE,  to,  VISION  (videre,  visio). 
That  to  see  sign,  to  understand, 
iff.  n.  7.  What  is  sign,  being  in 
vision,  sh.  n.  36.  Concerning  the 
state  of  the  prophets  when  they 
were  in  vision,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  945. 
See  Spirit. 

SEED  (semen).  That  seed  sign. 
those  in  the  church  who  are  in  truths 
of  doctrine,  and  abstractedly  truth* 


1178 


INDEX. 


of  doctrine,  sh.  n.  565.  That  seed, 
in  the  opposite  sense,  sign,  falsities 
of  doctrine,  n.  565  at  the  end.  What 
is  sign,  in  Daniel  by  iron  and  clay, 
which  shall  mingle  with  the  seed  of 
man,  n.  913  at  the  end. 

SELL,  to  {vendere).    See  To  Buy. 

SENSUAL  MEN  {sensuales).  What 
is  the  nature  and  quality  of  those 
men  who  are  called  sensual,  also  the 
nature  and  quality  of  sensual  things, 
which  are  the  ultimates  of  the 
mind  of  man,  ill.  from  the  Arcana 
Coelestia,  n.  424,  430.  Sensual  men 
and  sensual  tilings  further  described, 
n.  455.  That  locusts  sign,  them, 
n.  424,  430. 

SEPULCHRE  {sepulchrum).  See 
To  Bury. 

SERAPHIM  {seraphim).  See  Cher- 
ubim. 

SERPENT  {serpens).  That  serpent 
sign,  sensual  things,  which  are  the 
ultimates  of  man's  life,  hence  also 
craftiness  and  various  evils,  ill.  and 
sh.  n.  455,  841.  That  a  serpent  j/^w. 
a  seducer,  sh.  n.  562. 

SERVANT  {scrvus).  That  servants 
sign,  those  who  are  in  truths,  and  by 
truths  serve  others  ;  that  therefore 
the  prophets  were  called  the  servants 
of  Jehovah  ;  and  that  even  the  Lord 
is  so  called  with  respect  to  His 
Divine  Human,  sh.  n.  3.  That  ser- 
vants sign,  those  who  are  in  truths, 
and  ministers  those  who  are  in  goods, 
because  the  latter  minister  and  the 
former  serve,  n.  128.  What  is  sign. 
by  bondmen  and  freemen,  n.  337, 
604,  832.    See  Free. 

SEVEN  {septan).  That  seven  sign. 
all  things  and  all,  and  thence  what 
is  full  and  perfect,  and  that  it  is 
predicated  of  any  thing  holy,  and  of 
any  thing  profane,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  10, 
737.  That  the  number  seven  adds 
what  is  holy  and  also  what  is  profane, 
sh.  n.  737. 

SHAME  (pudor).  What  is  sign,  by 
the  shame  of  nakedness,  see  Naked- 
ness. 

SHEEP  {ovis).  Concerning  two  flocks, 

one  of  sheep,  and  the  other  of  goats, 

ill.  n.  417. 
SHIP   {navis).     That    ships  sign. 

knowledges  of  good  and  truth,  ill. 

and  sh.  n.  406. 
SHORTLY   or   QUICKLY  {cito). 

That  shortly  or  quickly  sign,  cer- 


tainly, ill.  n.  4,  943,  947,  949.  That 
near  or  at-hand  sign,  nearness  of 
state,  not  nearness  of  time,  n.  9,  ill. 
n.  947.    See  Afar-off. 

SICKLE  ( falx).  That  a  sickle  sign. 
the  Divine  truth  of  the  church,  be- 
cause harvest  sign,  the  state  of  the 
church  ;  and  to  put  forth  the  sickle 
to  the  harvest  sign,  to  make  an  end 
of  the  church  destroyed  by  falsities, 
and  to  execute  judgment,  ill.  n.  643, 
ill.  and  sh.  n.  645.    See  Harvest, 

SIGN,  to  SEAL  or  MARK  {signutn 
signare).  That  a  sign  sign,  a  reve« 
lation  of  things  to  come,  sh.  n.  532, 
656.  That  a  sign  is  spoken  of  truth, 
and  that  in  such  case  it  is  testifica- 
tion, and  that  a  sign  is  also  spoken 
of  quality,  and  that  in  such  case  it  is 
manifestation,  sh.  n.  532.  Sign  in- 
stead of  miracle,  see  Miracle. 
That  to  mark  or  seal  on  the  foreheads 
sign,  to  distinguish  and  separate  one 
from  another  according  to  love,  n. 
347- 

SILK  {serictim).     That  silk  sign. 

mediate  heavenly  good  and  truth, 

n.  773  at  the  end. 
SILVER   {argentum).     That  gold 

sign,  the  good  of  love,  and  silver 

the  truth  of  wisdom,  ///.  and  sh. 

n.  913. 

SIMEON  {Simeon).  That  Simeon 
and  his  tribe  represented,  and  thence 
in  the  Word  signifies,  in  the  highest 
sense,  providence ;  in  the  spiritual 
sense,  spiritual  love,  which  is  love 
towards  our  neighbor,  and  is  called 
charity ;  and,  in  the  natural  sense, 
obedience  and  hearing,  ill.  n.  356. 

S I N  ( peccatum ).  Concerning  original 
sin,  see  the  doctrines  of  the  Reformed 
premised  at  n.  VI. 

SINGING,  A  SONG  {cantus,  canti- 
cum).  That  a  song  sign,  acknowl- 
edgment and  confession  from  joy  of 
heart,  because  singing  exalts,  sh. 
n.  279.  That  a  new  song  sign,  an 
acknowledgment,  confession,  and 
glorification  of  the  Lord,  that  He  is 
the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  n.  279, 
617,  That  the  song  of  Moses  sign. 
confession  from  a  life  according  to 
the  precepts  of  the  decalogue,  and 
that  the  song  of  the  Lamb  sign. 
confession  from  faith  respecting  the 
Divinity  of  the  Lord's  Humanity, 
ill.  n.  662. 

SIX  {sex).    That  six  sign,  what  ia 


INDEX. 


1179 


complete,  n.  489  ;  in  like  manner  to 
sextate,  sh.  n.  610  at  the  end.  That 
six  sig7i.  all  truth  of  good,  ill.  and 
sh.  n.  610.  That  666  sign,  all  the 
truth  of  the  Word  falsified,  ill.  n. 
610. 

SIXTEEN  {scxdccim).  That  the 
numbers  16  and  1600  sign,  the  mar- 
riage of  good  and  truth,  or  of  evil 
and  falsity  ;  in  like  manner  the  num- 
bers 4  and  2,  n.  654. 

SLEEP  {somnus).  That  natural  life 
without  spiritual  life  is  called  sleep, 
and  that  it  is  like  sleep,  /'//.  and  sh. 
n.  158.    See  also  Watchful. 

SLEEP,  to  {dormire).    See  Sleep. 

S MALL  ( parvus).  What  is  meant  by- 
small  and  great,  see  Great. 

SMOKE  \fitmus).  That  the  smoke 
cf  incense  sign,  what  is  grateful  and 
accepted,  ill.  n.  394.  That  smoke 
sign.  Divine  truth  in  the  ultimate?, 
ill.  and  sh.  n.  674.  That  it  some- 
times sign,  the  same  as  clouds,  n. 
674  at  the  end.  That  smoke  in  the 
opposite  sense  sign,  profane  falsity, 
n.  807.  That  it  sign,  the  pride  of 
one's  own  intelligence,  sh.  n.  452, 
453.  That  the  smoke  of  a  furnace 
sign,  falsities  of  concupiscences  from 
evil  loves,  sh.  n.  422. 

SMYRNA  {Smyrna).  That  the  church 
in  Smyrna  sign,  those  who  are  in 
goods  as  to  life,  but  in  falsities  as  to 
doctrine,  n.  91  and  in  what  follows. 

SODOM  ( Sodom ).  That  Sodom  sign . 
the  love  of  dominion  from  self-love, 
ill.  and  sh.  n.  502. 

SON,  DAUGHTER  {Jlius,  filia). 
That  son  sign,  truth,  ill.  n.  139. 
That  son  sign,  truth  of  doctrine  and 
understanding,  and  consequent  per- 
ception and  thought  of  what  is  true 
and  good,  /'//.  and  sh.  n.  543.  That 
a  male  son  sign,  truth  conceived  in 
the  spiritual  man  and  born  in  the 
natural,  n.  543.  That  the  male  son, 
whom  the  dragon  persecuted,  sign. 
the  doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem, 
ill.  n.  543.  That  daughter  and  virgin 
sign,  the  affection  of  what  is  true  and 
good,  and  that  they  sign,  the  church 
as  to  that  affection,  n.  543  at  the  end. 
That  the  daughter  and  the  virgin  of 
Zion, of  Jerusalem, of  Israel.of  Judah, 
in  the  Word  sign,  the  church  in  regard 
tu  the  affection  of  goodness  and  truth, 
sh.  n.  612  at  the  end,  n.  620.  That 
where  virgins  and  joung  men  are  i 


mentioned   together,  there  virgins 

sign,  the  affection  of  truth,  and  young 
men  the  understanding  of  truth,  sh. 
n.  620.  That  they  who  are  conjoined 
to  the  Lord  by  love  and  faith,  are 
called  His  sons  and  heirs,  because 
they  are  born  again  from  Him,  sh. 
n.  890.  That  the  Lord  is  called  the 
Son  of  God  as  to  His  Divine  Hu- 
manity, and  the  Son  of  Man  as  to  the 
Word,  n.  44. 

SONG  (canticum).    See  Singing. 

SORE  {ulcus).    See  Wound. 

SOUL  (anima).  That  soul  sign,  the 
life  of  the  understanding  and  of  faith, 
and  heart  the  life  of  the  will  and  of 
the  love,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  681,  781,  812. 
That  to  love  their  soul  sign,  to  love 
self  and  the  world,  consequently  the 
things  proper  to  man ;  whence  it  is 
known  what'  is  sign,  by  loving  their 
soul  more  than  the  Lord,  ill.  and  sh. 
n.  556.  Concerning  the  immortality 
of  the  soul,  n.  224.  See  Immor- 
tality. 

SOUND  {sonns).  That  sounds  cor- 
respond to  affections,  and  that  thence 
the  sound  of  instruments  sign,  affec- 
tion of  two  kinds,  n.  792  ;  see  Music. 
That  thought  exists  from  affection, 
and  that  thought  is  the  form  of  af- 
fection, just  as  speech  is  of  sound : 
in  like  manner  faith  and  chanty,  ill. 
n.  655,  ill.  n.  875. 

SOUND,  to  {clangcrc).  See  Trum- 
pet. 

SPEECH  {loqucla).  Concerning  the 
speech  of  spirits  and  angels,  see 
Tongue.  Concerning  the  speech 
of  angels  with  man,  see  Angel,  and 
Heaven. 

SPEWED.    See  Vomit. 

SPIRIT  {spirit us).  That  the  Holy 
Spirit  is  not  a  person  by  himself, 
because  the  Lord  is  omnipresent, 
n.  666,  ill.  n.  962.  A  deliberation 
in  a  grand  council  concerning  the 
Holy  Spirit,  that  it  is  not  a  God  by 
itself,  but  that  it  is  the  proceeding 
Divine  from  the  Divinity  in  the 
Lord  through  His  Divine  Human 
glorified,  /'//.  n.  962.  That  spirit, 
when  spoken  of  God  sign,  the 
Divine  Truth  of  the  Word  n.  87. 
That  the  spirit  and  the  life  of  doc- 
trine is  from  the  Word,  because  from 
the  Lord,  sh.  n.  602.  That  the 
seven  spirits  sign,  all  who  are  in 
Divine    truths,    consequently  ab- 


n8o 


INDEX. 


stractedly  from  persons  they  sign. 
Divine  truth,  n.  14,  237.  That  the 
proceeding  Divine  in  the  Word  is 
called  the  spirit  of  the  nostrils  of 
Jehovah,  the  blast  of  God,  and 
breath,  n.  343  ;  see  Wind.  That  to 
be  in  the  spirit  sign,  to  be  in  a 
spiritual  state,  in  which  the  things 
which  are  in  the  spiritual  world 
clearly  appear;  and  that  to  be  in 
vision  sign,  the  same,  sh.  n.  36, 
225,  722.  Concerning  the  two  states 
of  the  prophets,  the  one  when  they 
wrote  the  Word,  in  which  they  heard 
the  Lord  speaking,  the  other,  when 
they  saw  those  things  which  are 
in  heaven,  in  which  state  they  are 
said  to  have  been  in  the  spirit,  also 
in  vision,  sh.  n.  945.  That  spirits 
who  are  in  the  world,  of  spirits,  are 
together  with  men,  and  men  with 
spirits  ;  and  yet  spirits  know  nothing 
concerning  man,  nor  man  concerning 
spirits,  for  this  reason,  because  man 
is  in  a  natural  state,  and  spirits  in  a 
spiritual  state,  n.  943. 
SPIRITUAL  WORLD,  and  the 
WORLD  OF  SPIRITS  {mundus 
sfiiritaalis,  et  mundiis  spirituum). 
By  the  spiritual  world  is  meant  both 
heaven  and  hell.  That  the  world  of 
spirits  is  in  the  midst  between  heaven 
and  hell,  n.  552.  That  all  after 
death  come  first  into  the  world  of 
spirits,  and  that  this  world  is  like  a 
forum  or  public  place  of  resort,  and 
as  a  stomach  which  first  receives  the 
food,  n.  791.  That  in  the  world  of 
spirits  there  are  societies,  and  that 
spirits  are  there  prepared  either  for 
heaven  or  for  hell,  n.  784,  866,  884. 
That  the  wicked  there  at  first  have 
intercourse  with  the  good,  that  they 
may  be  explored  and  proved,  n.  843, 
850,  886.  That  they  who  are  in  the 
world  of  spirits  are  associated  with 
men  on  earth,  n.  552,  784.  How 
long  they  who  were  formerly  in  the 
woild  of  spirits,  remained  there,  and 
how  long  they  remain  there  at  this 
day,  before  they  are  elevated  into 
heaven  or  cast  into  hell,  n.  866. 
That  the  dragon  and  his  angels  were 
cast  into  the  world  of  spirits,  whence 
they  are  in  communication  with  men 
on  earth,  who  are  in  the  draconical 
faith,  n.  552,  558.  That  they  who 
had  worshipped  the  Lord,  and  lived 
according  to  His  commandments. 


were  guarded  by  the  Lord  in  the 
lower  earth,  lest  they  should  be 
seduced  by  the  dragonists  ;  and  that 
after  the  last  judgment,  when  the 
dragonists  were  removed,  they  were 
taken  up  by  the  Lord  into  heaven, 
n-  325>  326,  329,  843,  845,  846,  850, 
884,  886.  That  in  the  spiritual 
world  there  are  all  the  objects  that 
exist  in  the  natural  world,  but  that 
all  things  which  appear  in  that  woi  d 
are  correspondences,  n.  772. 
SPOT  {macula).  That  a  spot  sign. 
a  falsity,  and  that  hence  the  un- 
spotted sign,  him  who  is  in  truths, 
and  without  falsities,  ill.  and  sh.  n. 
625. 

STAFF  {bacillus).    See  Rod. 

STAND,  to  {stare).  That  to  stand 
before  God  sign,  to  hear  and  to  do 
what  is  perceived,  sh.  n.  366,  369. 
That  to  stand  upon  one's  feet  sign. 
to  be  reformed  as  to  the  external 
or  natural  man,  ill.  and  sh.  n. 
510. 

STAR  {stella).  That  stars  sign. 
the  knowledges  of  good  and  truth, 
ill.  and  sh.  n.  51,  74,  333.  That  stars 
sign.  Divine  spiritual  truth,  which 
is  the  truth  of  faith  from  the  good 
of  charity,  n.  420.  That  stars  sign. 
intelligence,  n.  408.  That  the  seven 
stars  sign,  the  church  in  heaven,  n. 
65.  That  the  Lord  is  called  a  star 
from  the  light  of  His  Divine  wisdom, 
sh.  n.  954.  That  the  Lord  is  called  the 
morning-star  from  the  light  which 
will  rise  for  the  New  Church,  which 
is  the  New  Jerusalem,  ill.  n.  151, 
954.  That  stars  falling  from  heaven 
sign,  that  the  knowledges  of  good 
and  truth  from  the  Word  are  dissi- 
pated, ill.  n.  333.  What  is  sign,  by 
the  sun,  moon,  and  stars  being  dark- 
ened, sh.  n.  413;  see  Sun. 

STING  {acideus).  That  stings  sign. 
falsities  of  a  hurtful  nature  originat- 
ing in  evils,  sh.  n.  439. 

STONE  {lapis).  That  stone  sign. 
truth  in  ultimates,  n.  231.  That 
precious  stones  and  diamonds  sign. 
Divine  truths  of  the  liteial  sense  of 
the  Word,  also  the  truths  of  doctrine 
derived  from  the  Word  translucent 
by  virtue  of  its  spiritual  sense,  n. 
231,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  540,  also  n.  823, 
915.  That  precious  stones  corre- 
spond to  the  truths  and  goods  of  the 
Word,  and  that  in  heaven  they  are 


INDEX. 


n8x 


from  that  origin,  n.  731.  That  pre- 
cious stones  and  diadems  also  sign. 
the  truths  of  the  Word  falsified  and 
profaned,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  540.  That 
the  Lord  in  regard  to  Divine  truth 
is  called  the  corner-stone,  the  stone 
of  Israel,  and  the  rock,  ill.  and 
sh.  n.  915. 

STREETS  {platcce).  That  streets 
sign,  the  truths  and  falsities  of  doc- 
trine, sh.  n.  501. 

SULPHUR  {sulphur).  That  sulphur 
sign,  concupiscences  from  infernal 
love,  sh.  n.  452.  453. 

SUN  (sol).  That  'the  Lord  as  to 
Divine  love  and  Divine  wisdom 
shines  as  a  sun  before  the  angels  of 
heaven ;  and  that  the  proceeding 
thence  as  heat  is  His  Divine  love, 
and  that  the  proceeding  thence  as 
light  is  His  Divine  wisdom,  where- 
by He  is  omnipresent,  n.  796,  ill. 
n.  961.  That  the  Lord  appears  as 
a  sun  high  above  the  heavens,  be- 
cause the  angels  cannot  sustain  His 
presence,  such  as  He  is  in  Himself, 
sh.  n.  54,  /V/.  n.  961.  That  the  sun, 
when  speaking  of  the  Lord.  sign. 
Divine  love  and  Divine  wisdom,  ill. 
and  sh.  n.  53,  831.  That  the  sun 
sign,  the  good  of  love,  and,  in  an 
opposite  sense,  that  love  adulterated, 
n.  332.  That  the  sun  in  an  oppo- 
site sense,  sign,  self  love,  sh.  n. 
53,  690,  919  ;  also  natural  love,  sh. 
n.  919.  That  the  sun,  moon,  and 
stars  being  darkened,  sign,  that  good 
of  love,  truth  of  faith,  and  knowl- 
edges of  good  and  truth,  are  no 
longer  seen  and  known,  by  reason  of 
evils  from  falsities  and  falsities  from 
evils  in  the  church,  sh.  n.  413.  Wliat 
is  sign,  in  Joshua  by  that  the  sun 
stood  still  in  Gibeon,  n.  53. 

SWEAR,  to,  OATH  (jurare,  jnra- 
mcntum).  That  to  swear  is  to  at- 
test that  it  is  truth,  sh.  n.  474.  That 
oaths  were  representative  of  a  cove- 
nant, the  conditions  of  which  were 
sworn  to  ;  but  that  they  were  abolished 
with  the  rest  of  the  representatives, 
sh.  n.  474.  That  the  children  of 
Israel,  because  they  were  in  repre- 
sentative rites,  were  permitted  to 
swear  by  Jehovah,  sh.  n.  474.  That 
Jehovah  or  the  Lord  swore  by  Him- 
self, because  by  Divine  Truth  which 
is  Himself,  sh.  n.  474. 

SWORD  {gladius).  That  as  word  j/gvz. 


truth  fighting  against  falsity,  and  fal- 
sity fighting  against  truth,  ill.  and 
sh.  n.  52.  In  like  manner  a  sword 
(inachcera),  and  a  sword  (rom/hcea), 
n.  52,  108,  308,  836.  That  a  sword 
(gladius),  because  upon  the  thigh, 
sign,  combat  from  love ;  that  a 
sword  (mach&ra),  because  in  the 
hand,  sign,  combat  from  power ; 
and  that  a  sword  (romphaa),  be- 
cause from  the  mouth,  sign,  combat 
from  doctrine ;  and  that  a  sword 
(romphcca)  proceeding  out  of  the 
mouth  of  the  Lord  sign,  combat 
from  the  Word,  n.  836. 

SYNAGOGUE  (synagoga).  That  the 
synagogue  of  Satan  sign,  the  doctrine 
of  falsity,  n.  97. 

SYNCRETIST  (syncretista).  Con- 
cerning the  conjunction  of  faith  and 
charity  by  a  syncretist,  ill.  n.  386. 


T. 

TABERNACLE  (tabernaculum). 
That  the  tabernacle  sign,  the  Lord's 
Divine  Human,  and  in  a  representa- 
tive sense  heaven  and  the  church,  ill. 
and  sh.  n.  585,  sh.  n.  S82.  That  the 
tabernacle  sign,  the  heavenly  church, 
which  is  among  those  who  are  in 
love  and  thence  in  wisdom  from  the 
Lord ;  and  that  the  temp^  sign. 
the  spiritual  church,  which  is  among 
those  who  are  in  charity  and  thence 
in  faith  from  the  Lord,  n.  5S5,  882. 
That  the  temple  of  the  tabernacle 
of  the  testimony  sign,  the  inmost  of 
heaven,  where  the  Lord  is  in  His 
holiness  in  the  Word  and  in  the  law 
which  is  the  decalogue,  n.  669,  S95. 
The  temple  and  tabernacle  seen  after 
the  destruction  of  a  place  of  wor- 
ship, wherein  was  an  image  of  faith 
separated  from  charity,  ill.  n.  926. 
Concerning  the  tabernacle  in  the  wil- 
derness, and  concerning  the  feast  oi 
tabernacles,  n.  585. 

TAIL  {cauda).  That  the  tail  is  the 
ultimate  of  the  head,  because  the 
head  is  continued  to  the  tail,  n.  43S. 
That  it  sign,  the  sum  of  all  things 
relating  to  doctrine,  when  the  head 
sign,  the  prim?jy  thereof,  sh.  n.  43S. 
That  tail  also  sign,  all  the  truths  of 
the  Word  falsified,  n.  43S,  541. 

TARTARY  (  Tartar 7a).  Great  Tar 
tary  in  Asia  described,  from  a  coiv 


INDEX. 


versation  with  spirits  and  angels,  who 
were  from  thence;  and  that  among 
them  is  the  old  Word,  n.  u. 
TEETH  (denies).  That  teeth  sign. 
sensuals,  which  are  the  ultimates  of 
the  natural  mind,  sh.  n.  435.  That 
gnashing  of  teeth  is  disputation  from 
falsities  of  faith,  ill.  n.  386,  sh.  n. 
435- 

TEMPLE  (tcmflum).  That  the  tem- 
ple sign,  the  Lord's  Divine  Human, 
also  the  church  in  heaven  and  the 
church  in  the  world ;  and  that  it 
sign,  those  three  conjointly,  because 
they  cannot  be  separated,  sh.  n.  191, 
529.  That  the  tabernacle  sign,  the 
Lord's  Divine  Human  and  the  heav- 
enly church,  in  which  the  Lord  is  in 
Divine  good ;  and  that  the  temple 
sign,  the  Lord's  Divine  Human  and 
the  spiritual  church,  in  which  the 
Lord  is  in  Divine  truth,  n.  585,  882. 
See  Tabernacle.  That  the  tem- 
ple sign,  the  spiritual  heaven,  and 
worship  from  spiritual  love,  n.  649. 
That  in  the  New  Church  there  will 
be  temples,  but  that  nevertheless  the 
Lord  will  be  the  temple,  ill.  n.  926. 
Concerning  a  place  of  worship  which 
was  seen,  wherein  was  an  image  of 
faith  separated  from  charity,  and 
concerning  its  destruction  through 
light  from  heaven,  and  that  in  the 
room  of  that  place  of  worship  there 
then  appeared  the  tabernacle,  the 
temple,  and  lastly  the  Lord  only,  ill. 
n.  926. 

TEMPTATION  (tentatio).  That 
they  in  the  world  who  conquer  in 
temptations,  conquer  to  eternity,  n. 
301.  Something  concerning  temp- 
tations, n.  215,  639. 

TEN  (decern).  That  ten  sign,  full, 
much,  and  many,  also  every  thing, 
and  all,  sh.  n.  101  ;  in  like  manner  a 
tenth  part,  n.  515. 

TEN  THOUSAND  (myrias).  That 
myriads  or  tens  of  thousands  have 
relation  to  truths,  and  thousands  to 
goods,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  287.  That 
myriads  of  myriads  sign,  a  great 
abundance,  n.  447. 

TENT  (tentorium).  See  Taber- 
nacle. 

TESTIMONY,  WITNESS,  to  TES- 
TIFY (testimonium,  testis,  testari). 
That  to  testify  or  bear  witness  is  said 
of  truth,  and  that  truth  testifies  of 
itself,  consequently  the  Lord,  be- 


cause He  is  truth  itself,  n.  6,  199, 
953.  That  the  Lord  testifies  from 
Himself,  and  that  He  is  His  own 
witness,  sh.  n.  669,  sh.  n.  6,  199, 
r,h.  n.  490,  953.  That  the  testimony 
of  Jesus  sign,  that  the  Lord  is  tha 
God  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  also  a 
life  according  to  His  commandments, 
in  particular  according  to  the  pre- 
cepts of  the  decalogue,  sh.  n.  490, 
555,  /'//.  n.  819.  That  testimony 
sign,  the  acknowledgment  of  the 
Divine  Human  of  the  Lord,  sh.  n. 
490,  846.  That  the  testimony  sign . 
the  decalogue,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  669. 
That  the  two  witnesses  in  like  man- 
ner sign,  the  acknowledgment  of  the 
Lord  and  a  life  according  to  His 
precepts,  n.  490.  That  the  two 
witnesses  are  the  two  doctrines,  one 
concerning  the  Lord,  and  the  other 
concerning  a  life  according  to  the 
commandments  of  the  decalogue,  n. 
498,  515.  Concerning  the  two  wit- 
nesses lying  dead  in  the  great  city, 
which  is  Sodom  and  Egypt,  and 
what  was  done  to  them,  ill.  n.  531. 

THICK  DARKNESS  (caligo).  See 
Darkness. 

THIEF,  THEFT  (fur,  furtum). 
That  the  Lord  will  come  as  a  thief, 
sign,  that  the  truths  and  goods  of 
worship  shall  be  taken  from  the 
wicked,  and  that  they  shall  not  know 
when  and  how  this  is  done,  sh.  n. 
164.  That  this  is  attributed  to  the 
Lord,  although  it  is  hell  which  takes 
away  and  steals  them,  n.  164. 

THIGH  (femur).    See  Loins. 

THIRST,  to  THIRST  (situs,  sitire). 
That  to  thirst  is  said  of  a  lack  of 
truth,  and  to  be  hungry  of  a  lack 
of  good,  n.  381.  That  to  thirst 
sign,  to  desire  truths,  also  to  be  in 
want  of  truth,  and  from  the  want 
of  truth  to  perish,  sh.  n.  956.  See 
also  Hunger. 

THOUGHT  (cogitatio).  See  Under- 
standing. 

THOUSAND  (mille).  That  the  thou- 
sand years  which  relate  to  the  king- 
dom of  the  faithful,  and  the  binding 
and  loosing  of  the  dragon,  sign,  some 
time,  /'//.  n.  842,  844,  849,  855,  *'//. 
n.  856.  That  the  chiliasts  or  mille- 
narians  thence  imagine  vain  tilings 
concerning  the  last  state  of  the 
church,  n.  842.  That  a  thousand 
two  hundred  and  sixty  days  sign 


INDEX. 


until  the  end  and  beginning,  ill.  n. 
491,  547- 

THOUSANDS  COMMANDERS 
of {chilias),  what,  n.  287.  See  Ten- 
Thousand. 

THREE  (tres,  tria).  That  three  in 
the  Word  relates  to  truths,  n.  322. 
That  thence  three  in  the  Word  sign. 
all  with  respect  to  truth,  in  like 
manner  a  third  part,  n.  400  ;  also 
complete  and  entire,  because  in  all 
and  every  thing  there  must  be  a 
trine,  in  order  that  it  may  be  some- 
thing, sh.  n.  505,  iff.  n.  875.  That 
the  Lord  spake  three  times,  sign. 
that  it  is  Divine  truth,  and  that  it 
ought  to  be  believed,  s/i.  n.  505  at 
the  end,  n.  887.  That  seven  relates  to 
holy  things,  and  three  to  things  not 
holy,  and  that  otherwise  they  sign. 
the  same  things,  n.  505  at  the  end. 
See  Seven.  That  three  and  a  half 
tign.  until  the  end  and  beginning, 
ill.  n.  505,  sh.  n.  562.  That  to  be 
divided  into  three  parts  sign,  to  be 
totally  destroyed,  n.  712. 

THRONE  {(h'ronus).  That  He  who 
sat  on  the  throne  is  the  Lord,  sh. 
n.  808  at  the  end.  That  throne  sign. 
heaven,  sh.  n.  14,  221,  932.  That 
throne  sign,  judgment  in  a  repre- 
sentative form,  sh.  n.  229,  S65,  932. 
That  it  also  sign,  government,  n.  932. 
That  the  thrones  on  which  the  apos- 
tles should  sit,  sign,  judgment  from 
the  Div.ne  truths  of  the  Word  and 
of  the  church  from  the  Lord,  sh. 
n.  233.  That  throne  refers  also  to 
the  kingdom  of  evil  and  falsehood, 
sh.  n.  694.  What  is  sign,  by  the 
throne  of  Satan,  n.  110.  What  is 
sign,  by  the  throne  of  the  beast, 
n.  694. 

TH U N DER  {tanitru).  That  a  voice 
out  of  heaven,  when  from  the  Lord, 
is  heard  as  thunder,  ill.  and  sh. 
n.  472,  615.  That  lightnings,  thun- 
derings,  and  voices  sign,  illustration, 
perception,  and  instruction,  sh.  n. 
236.  That  they  also  sign,  reason- 
ings, argumentations,  and  confirma- 
tions in  favor  of  falsities,  n.  396,  710. 

T H  V ATI  RA  (  Thyatirce ).  That  the 
church  in  Thyatira  sign,  those  who 
are  in  faith  from  charity  and  thence 
in  good  works,  also  those  who  are  in 
faidi  separate  from  charity  and  thence 
in  evil  works,  n.  124,  and  in  the  fol- 
lowing. 


TIME  {tcmpus).  That  there  is  no 
time  in  the  Divine  idea,  sh.  n.  4 
That  times  and  spaces  in  the  spirit- 
ual world  are  appearances  according 
to  states  of  life,  ill.  n.  947.  That 
thence  time,  and  such  things  as  ap- 
pertain to  time,  sign,  states  of  life, 
n.  427,  iff.  n.  476,  785,  935,  947. 
That  no  time  sign,  that  there  is  no 
state  of  the  church,  consequently  no 
church,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  476.  Tha* 
time,  times,  and  half  a  time,  sign 
to  the  end  and  until  a  beginning,  *h. 
n.  562. 

TONGUE  {lingua).  That  tongue 
sign,  the  doctrine  of  a  church,  and 
as  speech  religion,  sh.  n.  282.  That 
to  gnaw  the  tongue  sign  to  detain 
the  thought  from  hearing  truths, 
consequently  not  to  endure  to  hear 
truths,  ill.  n.  696.  That  the  spirit- 
ual language,  which  is  common  to 
spirits  and  angels,  has  nothing  in 
common  with  the  language  of  men 
in  the  world ;  and  that  every  letter 
in  the  alphabet  sign,  a  thing  ;  hence 
letters  conjoined,  a  certain  sense  of 
the  thing ;  and  that  vowels,  because 
they  are  sounds,  sign,  the  affections 
of  a  thing  and  its  sense;  and  that 
thence  it  appeals  why  the  Lord  is 
called  Alpha  and  Omega,  n.  29,  38. 

TRADE,  io  {negotiari).  That  to  trade 
and  to  traffic  sign,  to  acquire  knowl- 
edges of  good  and  truth  from  the 
Word,  n.  606,  sh.  n.  759.  See  ali>o 
To  Buy.  That,  in  the  opposite 
sense,  it  sign,  to  procure  knowledges 
of  things  evil  and  false,  and  by  them 
to  gain,  iff.  n.  759,  771.  That  the 
merchandise  of  Babylon  are  the  holy 
things  of  the  Word  adulterated  and 
profaned,  n.  772.  That  by  those 
things  they  have  traded  and  acquired 
lucie,  n.  772,  783,  784.  That  even 
the  heads  in  their  ecclesiastic  hierar- 
chy are  such,  /'//.  n.  799. 

TRAVAIL  IN  BIRTH,  to  { fartu- 
rirc).    See  To  Bking  forth. 

TREE  {arbor).  That  the  tree  of  life 
sign,  the  Lord  as  to  Divine  Love, 
n-  89,  933,  951.  That  tree  sign. 
men  as  to  affections  and  consequent 
perceptions,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  400. 
That  all  things  appertaining  to  a 
tree  correspond  to  such  things  as  are 
in  man  ;  what  by  the  tree  itself,  what 
by  the  branches,  by  the  leaves,  by 
I     the  flowers,  by  the  fruit,  and  by  the 


INDEX 


seed,  ill.  from  such  things  seen  in  I 
the  spiritual  world,  n.  936. 
TRIBE  (tribes).  That  the  twelve 
tribes  of  the  children  of  Israel  sign. 
the  church  as  to  all  its  goods  and 
truths,  and  that  they  sign,  those  in 
the  church  who  are  in  goods  and 
tniths  from  the  Lord  through  the 
Word,  n.  348,  349.  That  they  sign. 
those  things  according  to  the  series 
in  which  they  are  named,  sh.  n.  349. 
That  every  tribe  sign,  something  of 
the  church,  n.  349.  That  the  tribe, 
which  is  first  named,  is  as  the  head 
and  the  all  in  the  rest,  n.  330.  Why 
the  twelve  tribes  are  divided  into  four 
classes,  and  thence  in  each  class  there 
are  three,  n.  360.  That  12,000  of 
each  tribe,"  and  thence  144,000  to- 
gether sign,  the  higher  heavens,  and 
the  church  among  them, which  church 
is  the  internal ;  and  that  they  form 
as  it  were  the  head  and  face  of  the 
rest,  ill.  n.  348-350,  363.  That  144,- 
000  sealed  out  of  the  tribes  sign,  those 
who  have  approached  the  Lord  alone, 
and  lived  according  to  his  command- 
ments, of  whom  the  new  Christian 
heaven  is  formed,  n.  612.  That  by 
the  tribes  of  the  earth  wailing,  is 
sign,  that  there  are  no  longer  any 
'  goods  and  truths  of  the  church, 
n.  27. 

TRUMPET  {buccina,  tuba).  That 
trumpets  from  heaven  sign,  various 
things,  and  sh.  n.  226.  That  to 
sound  trumpets,  sign,  to  call  together 
upon  solemn  occasions,  also  to  ex- 
plore and  to  discover  of  what  quality 
they  are,  n.  391,  sh.  n.  397. 

TRUTH  {veritas,  verian).  Concern- 
ing the  marriage  of  good  and  truth, 
see  Marriage.  That  truth  is  the 
form  of  good,  and  good  is  the  essence 
of  truth,  and  that  thus  they  make 
one,  n.  906  at  the  end.  That  good 
without  truth  is  not  good  in  spirit, 
and  that  truth  without  good  is  not 
truth  in  spirit,  ill.  n.  386.  That 
good  is  formed  by  truths,  not  by 
truths  in  the  understanding  only,  but 
by  a  life  according  to  them,  ill.  n.  832. 
That  to  live  according  to  truths  is 
good,  and  that  thus  truth  becomes 
good  through  life,  n.  923.  That  the 
good  of  doctrine  also  is  truth,  because 
it  only  teaches  what  good  is,  n.  923. 
That  good  in  the  thought  is  not  re- 
flected upon,  because  it  is  only  felt ; 


but  that  truth  is  reflected  upon,  be- 
cause it  is  seen  therein,  n.  908. 
Concerning  heavenly  good  and  truth, 
and  concerning  spiritual  good  and 
truth,  n.  726.  That  good  with  man 
is  according  to  truths,  which  become 
of  the  will  or  the  love,  ill.  n.  935. 
That  truth  does  not  operate  any  thing 
from  itself  but  from  good,  neither 
does  good  operate  any  thing  from 
itself  but  through  truth,  n.  649. 
That  the  good  of  love  is  formed  by 
tniths  of  wisdom,  in  like  manner 
the  good  of  charity  by  truths  of  faith, 
ill.  n.  912. 

That  no  one  can  see  any  doctrinal 
truth  in  the  Word,  except  from  the 
Lord,  ill.  n.  566.  That  the  Divine 
tniths  of  the  Word  are  like  mirrors, 
whereby  the  Lord  is  seen,  /'//.  n.  938. 
That  the  acknowledgment  of  the 
Lord  keeps  in  connection  all  knowl- 
edges of  good  and  truth,  or  truths,  ill. 
n.  916.  That  there  is  a  connection 
of  all  spiritual  truths,  which  is  like 
the  connection  of  the  viscera,  organs, 
and  members  in  man's  body,  ill. 
n.  916.  That  the  rational  mind  of 
man  is  opened  more  interiorly,  in 
proportion  as  he  sees  tniths  in  the 
Word,  n.  911.  That  the  angels, 
who  are  in  the  heavenly  kingdom  of 
the  Lord,  see  spiritual  truth  within 
themselves,  as  the  eye  sees  natural 
objects,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  920.  That  by 
means  of  tniths  all  things  appertain- 
ing to  the  church  and  religion  become 
spiritual ;  many  of  these  truths  enu- 
merated from  the  Heavenly  Arcana, 
n.  161.  That  man  cannot  be  reformed 
but  by  means  of  truths,  n.  815.  That 
man  cannot  be  reformed  by  means  of 
truths  only,  but  at  the  same  time  by 
a  life  according  to  them,  /'//.  n.  832. 
That  without  truths  evils  cannot  be 
removed,  n.  706.  That  evils  and 
falsities  are  discovered  by  means  of 
goods  and  truths  from  the  Word, 
n.  673.  Concerning  those  who  are 
in  good  with  respect  to  life,  and  not 
in  truths  with  respect  to  doctrine, 
n.  107,  no. 

TURTLE  {testndo).  Concerning 
turtles  which  were  seen,  who  and  of 
what  nature  and  quality  they  were, 
///.  n.  463. 

TWELVE  (duodecim).  That  the 
number  twelve  sign,  all  things  of 
the  church  in  regard  to  the  tnru* 


INDEX. 


and  goods  thereof,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  348, 
907.  That  numbers  arising  from 
twelve  by  multiplication  signify  the 
same  as  twelve,  as  144,  12,000, 
144,000,  n.  348,  909.  That  the 
14-1,000  sealed  out  of  every  tribe  of 
Israel,  sign,  those  in  heaven  and 
the  church,  who  approach  the  Lord 
alone,  and  live  according  to  His  pre- 
cepts, n.  348,  and  in  the  following, 
n.  612. 

U. 

ULCER  \ ulcu 7) .    See  Wo und. 

ULTIMATE  {vltimum).  See  Ex- 
treme and  External. 

UNCLEAN  [tMTKMiidus).  Thatclean 
relates  to  goods,  and  shining  to  truths, 
n.  814.  That  unclean  relates  to  the 
adulteration  and  falsification  of  the 
Word,  n.  924.  That  unclean  or  fil- 
thy relates  to  those  who  are  in  falsi- 
ties from  evil,  n.  702,  924,  948. 

UNCTION  or  ANOINTING,  to 
ANOINT  {unctio,  ungere).  See 
Oil. 

UNDERSTANDING,  INTELLI- 
GENCE (intellectiis,  intelligcntia). 
That  genuine  wisdom  and  intelli- 
gence is  procured  by  means  of  knowl- 
edges of  truth  and  good  from  the 
Word,  consequently  by  means  of 
spiritual  truths  from  the  Lord,  n. 
189.  That  wisdom  consists  in  know- 
ing that  there  is  a  God,  what  God  is, 
and  what  is  of  God,  ill.  n.  243.  That 
al'  wisdom  is  derived  from  love,  ill. 
n.  875.  See  Love.  That  they  who 
are  of  the  heavenly  kingdom  of  the 
Lord,  see  Divine  truths  in  them- 
selves, as  the  eyes  see  objects,  ill.  and 
sh.  n.  920.  The  temple  of  wisdom 
desciibed,  /'//.  n.  875.  That  no  one 
can  see  the  temple  of  wisdom,  still 
less  enter  therein,  unless  he  perceives 
that  the  things  which  he  knows  and 
understands  are  so  little  compara- 
tively that  they  are  like  a  drop  of 
water  to  the  ocean,  ill.  n.  875.  That 
love  and  wisdom  neither  exist  nor 
subsist  but  in  use,  ill.  n.  875.  That 
every  man  has  the  faculty  of  willing 
good  and  understanding  tmth,  con- 
sequently liberty  and  rationality,  and 
that  this  faculty  is  never  taken  away 
from  anyone,  n.  427,  429.  That  the 
understanding  of  even-  man  may  be 
elevated  into  the  light  of  heaven, 


and  perceive  spiritual  truths  when 
he  hears  them  :  and  that  this  is  done 
according  to  the  affection  of  know- 
ing and  understanding  them.  n.  914. 
That  even  devils  can  understand  the 
arcana  of  wisdom,  /'//.  n.  940.  That 
they  who  have  confirmed  themselves 
in  falsities,  are  not  willing  to  under- 
stand truths,  and  that  it  appears  as 
if  they  were  not  able,  n.  765.  That 
many  may  be  in  the  understanding 
of  the  knowledges  of  good  and  truth, 
but  that  they  in  fact  are  not  in  them, 
unless  they  are  in  a  life  according  to 
knowledges,  n.  337.  That  whatever 
is  in  the  understanding,  and  not,  at 
the  same  time,  in  the  life,  is  not  in 
man,  but  still,  as  it  were,  in  an  outer 
court,  n.  337.  That  the  understand- 
ing can  be  elevated  into  the  light  of 
heaven,  but  if  the  will  is  not  at  the 
same  time  elevated  into  the  heat  of 
heaven,  that  the  things  of  the  under- 
standing perish  and  fall  to  the  love 
of  the  will,  n.  335.  That  the  light 
of  heaven  with  the  wicked  may  be 
received  in  the  understanding  re- 
moved from  the  love  of  the  will,  but 
if  the  light  of  heaven  falls  into  the 
evil  of  the  will,  there  arises  dark- 
ness, /'//.  n.  386.  That  man  has 
an  understanding  in  spiritual  things 
equally  as  in  tilings  of  a  civil  nature, 
ill.  n.  224. 

That  there  is  an  interior  thought, 
which  is  called  perception,  and  that 
there  is  an  exterior  thought,  which 
properly  is  called  thought,  and  that 
the  latter  is  in  natural  light,  whereas 
the  former  is  in  spiritual  light,  n. 
914,  ill.  n.  947.  Concerning  the 
material  thought  and  concerning  the 
spiritual  thought  relative  to  God, 
heaven,  and  our  neighbor,  ill.  n. 
611.  That  the  rational  faculty  is  the 
first  receptacle  of  spiritual  truths,  n. 
936. 

That  it  is  hurtful  to  close  the  un- 
derstanding in  spiritual  things,  q, 
224.  What  evils  exist,  when  the 
understanding  is  shut  in  things  of 
faith  from  religion,  ill.  n.  564,  575. 
That  a  thousand  visionary  things  may 
be  obtruded  by  removing  understand- 
ing from  faith,  n.  451,  575.  That  the 
tenet  with  respect  to  the  understand- 
ing being  held  a  prisoner  in  subjec- 
tion to  faith,  is  derived  from  the 
Roman  Catholic  religion,  and  that  A 


n86 


INDEX. 


obstructs  the  passage  of  the  light 
out  of  heaven  from  the  Lord,  inso- 
much so  that  man  cannot  afterwards 
be  illustrated,  ill.  n.  914.  That  the 
reason  why  the  learned  have  attrib- 
uted every  thing  to  thought  and 
thence  to  faith,  is,  because  thought, 
and  consequently  faith,  falls  within 
the  sight  of  the  understanding,  but 
affection,  and  consequently  charity, 
does  not  fall  within  the  sight  of  the 
understanding,  but  into  the  love  of 
the  will,  and  the  love  of  the  will 
perceives  only  from  delight,  which  it 
perceives  obscurely  by  the  senses,  ill. 
n.  908. 

UPON  {supra).    See  Over. 
USE  {usus).    See  Work. 


V. 

VASTATION  (vastatio).  See  Con- 
summation. 

VENGEANCE  or  REVENGE  (vin- 
dicta).  That  vengeance  is  attributed 
to  the  Lord,  when  nevertheless  the 
wicked  breathes  revenge  against  the 
Lord  when  he  perishes,  ill.  and  sh. 
n.  806.    See  Wrath. 

VESSEL  (vas).  That  vessel  sign. 
knowledges,  because  they  are  con- 
tainers, ill.  n.  775.  What  is  signified 
by  vessels  of  brass,  of  wood,  and 
iron,  and  of  marble,  n.  775. 

VESTURE  (vestimcntuvi).  See  Gar- 
ment. 

VIAL  (phiala).    See  Cup. 

VICTORY,  to  OVERCOME  {vic- 
toria, vincere).  That  to  overcome 
sign,  to  fight  against  evils  and  falsi- 
ties, and  to  be  reformed,  sh.  n.  88, 
105,  890. 

VINEYARD  {vinca).  That  a  vine- 
yard sign,  the  church  where  the 
Word  is,  and  the  Lord  known,  in 
particular  the  spiritual  church,  ill. 
and  sh.  n.  650.  That  to  gather  the 
vintage,  or  to  collect  grapes,  sign,  to 
bring  forth  the  fruit,  and  to  make  an 
end,  the  same  as  to  reap,  ill.  and  sh. 
n.  649. 

VIRGIN  {virgo).    See  Daughter. 
VIRTUE  or  POWER  (virtus)  has 
relation  to  heavenly  good,  sh.  n. 

373,  674. 
VISION  (visio).    See  to  See. 
VOICE  (vox).     That  a  great  voice, 

when  from  heaven,  sign.  Divine 


truth,  sh.  n.  37,  50,  226.  That  voice, 
when  speaking  of  instruments,  sign. 
sound,  n.  792. 
VOMIT  (vomitus,  vomere),  n.  204. 


W. 

WALK,  to  (ambulare).  That  to  walk 
sign,  to  live,  and  when  speaking  of 
the  Lord,  that  it  is  to  live  from  Him, 
sh.  n.  167. 

WALL  (murus).  That  a  wall  sign. 
what  defends,  and  that  when  it  re- 
lates to  the  church,  it  sign,  the 
Word  in  its  literal  sense,  sh.  n.  898. 
That  the  wall  of  the  city  Jerusalem 
sign,  the  Word  in  its  literal  sense, 
n.  898,  902.  That  the  foundation 
of  its  wall  sign,  doctrinals  from  the 
Word,  sh.  n.  902. 

WAR  (bcllum).  That  wars  sign. 
spiritual  wars,  which  are  attacks 
upon  truth,  and  are  conducted  by 
reasonings  from  false  principles,  sh. 
n.  500,  548,  sh.  n.  586.  That  the 
ministry  of  the  Levites  was  called 
military  service,  sh.  n.  500  at  the 
end.  That  the  various  kinds  of 
arms  sign,  such  things  as  belong 
to  spiritual  war,  sh.  n.  436.  See 
Arms. 

WASH,  to  (lavare).  That  to  wash 
sign,  to  cleanse  and  purify  from 
evils  and  falsities,  and  so  to  reform 
and  regenerate,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  378. 
That  washings  formerly  represented 
and  signified  such  things ;  in  like 
manner  baptism,  n.  378. 

WATCHFUL,  WATCHFUL- 
NESS, WATCHING  (vigilia). 
That  spiritual  life,  which  exists  from 
the  affection  and  perception  of  truth, 
is  signified  by  watchfulness  and 
watching,  sh.  n.  158,  705.  That 
natural  life  without  spiritual  life  is 
called  sleep,  and  that  it  resembles 
sleep,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  158. 

WATER  (aqua).  That  waters  sign. 
truths,  sh.  n.  50.  That  living  water 
or  the  water  of  life  sign.  Divine 
truth  from  the  Lord,  sh.  n.  932. 
That  the  voice  of  waters  sign. 
Divine  truth  out  of  heaven,  and 
from  the  Lord  through  heaven,  n. 
50,  614,  615.  That  the  angel  of  the 
waters  sign,  the  Divine  truth  of  the 
Word,  n.  685.  That  water  also 
sign,  the  Divine  truths  of  the  Word 


INDEX. 


adulterated  and  profaned,  n.  719, 
745- 

WAY  (via).  That  in  the  spiritual 
world  there  are  actually  ways  which 
lead  to  heaven,  and  that  thence  ways 
sign,  leading  truths:,  n.  1 76. 

WEALTH  (opes).    See  Riches. 

WEDDING  (nuptke).  See  Mar- 
riage. 

WEEK  (septimana).  That  a  week 
fign.  state,  and  the  seventh  week  a 
holy  state,  n.  489. 

WHEAT  (triticum).  That  wheat 
and  barley  sign,  good  and  truth  of 
the  church  from  the  Word,  ill.  and 
sh.  n.  315. 

WHITE  (album).  That  white  is 
predicated  of  truth,  because  it  pro- 
ceeds from  the  light  of  heaven,  by 
which  is  sign,  truth,  *"//.  n.  167, 
231,  305  ;  see  Color.  That  to 
make  white  sign,  to  purify  truths 
from  falsities,  n.  379. 

WHITE  STONE  (calculus  albus). 
That  a  white  stone  sign,  truths 
favoring  and  united  to  good,  n. 

121. 

WHOREDOM  (meretricatio,  scoria- 
tio).    See  Adultery. 

WIDOW  (vidua).  That  widow  sign. 
those  who  are  without  protection, 
because  without  truths,  which  never- 
theless they  desire,  ill.  and  sh.  n. 
764. 

WILDERNESS  (dcscrhtm).  That 
wilderness  sign,  the  church  in  which 
all  the  truths  of  the  Word  are  falsi- 
fied, sh.  n.  546.  That  it  sign,  the 
church  in  which  there  are  not  any 
truths,  because  they  have  not  the 
Word,  sh.  n.  546.  That  it  sign. 
a  state  of  temptation,  in  which  man 
is  as  it  were  without  truths,  sh.  n.  546. 

WILL  (voluntas).  That  to  will  sign. 
inwardly  to  love ;  because  what  a 
man  inwardly  wills,  that  he  loves, 
and  what  he  inwardly  loves,  that 
lie  wills,  n.  956.  That  the  will  is 
an  internal  act,  because  it  is  an  en- 
deavor to  act,  /'//.  n.  875. 

WIND  (ventus).  That  wind  sign. 
influx  from  heaven,  and,  in  the  oppo- 
site sense,  influx  from  hell,  ill.  and 
sh.  n.  343.  That  this  influx  from 
heaven  is  called  the  blast  of  God, 
breath,  and  breathing,  n.  343.  That 
respiration,  which  is  of  the  air,  corre- 
sponds to  the  understanding  and  to 
faith,  n.  708.    That  wind,  especially 


an  east  wind,  sign,  the  dispersion  of 
falsities  by  influx,  sh.  n.  343. 

WINE  (vinum).  That  wine  sign. 
Divine  truth,  and,  in  an  opposite 
sense,  Divine  truth  both  falsified  and 
profaned,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  316.  That 
the  wine  of  Babylon  sign,  the  abom- 
inable tenets  of  the  Roman  Catholic 
religion,  from  the  truths  of  the  Word 
adulterated  and  profaned,  *'//.  n.  75S. 
See  Papists.  That  bread  and  wine 
were  offered  upon  the  altar  together 
with  sacrifices  :  bread  was  the  meat- 
offering, and  v/ine  was  the  drink-of- 
fering, n.  778.    See  Bread. 

WING  (ala).  That  wings  sign,  de- 
fences and  powers,  ill.  and  sh.  n. 
24^,  561.  See  To  Fi>y.  That  the 
voice  of  wings  sign,  reasonings,  n. 
437- 

WISDOM  (sapientia).  See  Under- 
standing. 

WITNESS  (testis).  See  Testimony. 

WOE,  or  ALAS  (va>).  That  woe  or 
alas  sign,  lamentation  over  calamity, 
unhappiness,  and  damnation,  sh.  n. 
416,  518,  769,  785,  788. 

WOMAN  (mulier).  That  woman 
sign,  the  church,  sh.  n.  434. 

WOOD  (lignum).  That  wood  sign. 
good,  in  particular  natural  good,  sh. 
n.  774.  What  is  sign,  by  thyine 
wood,  n.  774.  That  wood  sign. 
good  according  to  the  species  of  tree, 
ill.  n.  775.  That  wood,  in  an  oppo- 
site sense,  sign,  evil  and  what  is 
accursed,  sh.  n.  774. 

WORD,  the,  or  SACRED  SCRIP- 
TURE (verbum,  seu  script ura 
sacra).  That  the  Lord  is  the  Word, 
and  the  all  of  the  Word,  ill.  n.  200 ; 
ill.  and  sh.  n.  819.  That  the  Word 
is  Holy  and  Divine,  ill.  n.  752. 
That  no  one  can  see  any  doctrinal 
truth  in  the  Word  but  from  the  Lord, 
because  the  Lord  is  the  Word,  n. 
42,  ill.  n.  566,  958.  That  the  Word 
is  hidden  to  all  to  whom  the  Lord 
does  not  open  it,  n.  257.  That  the 
Word  is  the  medium  of  conjunction 
with  the  Lord,  ill.  n.  88 1.  That 
the  Word  is  in  heaven  among  the 
angels,  concerning  which,  n.  669. 

That  the  Word  is  the  beginning 
of  the  work  of  God,  /'//.  and  sh.  n. 
200.  That  the  Word  vivifies  and 
enlightens,  ill.  n.  200.  That  the 
spiritual  life  of  man  is  from  the 
Word,  n.  411.    That  the  spirit  and 


n88 


INDEX. 


life  of  the  doctrine  of  the  church  is 
from  the  Word,  n.  602.  That  the 
Word  is  not  understood  without  doc- 
trine, and  that  doctrine  is  not  under- 
stood without  a  life  according  to 
doctrine,  n.  320.  That  the  Word 
by  means  of  the  literal  sense  com- 
municates with  the  universal  heaven, 
ill.  n.  200.  That  the  Word  in  its 
origin  is  purely  Divine,  and  that 
when  it  passed  the  third  heaven  it 
was  made  Divine  heavenly,  when  it 
passed  the  second  heaven  it  was 
made  Divine  spiritual,  and  that  when 
it  came  into  the  world  it  was  made 
Divine  natural,  whence  it  is,  that 
there  are  three  senses  in  the  Word, 
the  heavenly,  the  spiritual,  and  the 
natural,  n.  959.  That  the  spiritual 
truth  of  the  Word  is  like  light  from 
the  sun,  and  that  the  natural  truth 
of  the  Word  is  like  light  from  the 
moon  and  stars,  ill.  n.  414.  That 
they  who  read  the  Word  from  the 
love  of  self  and  the  world,  conse- 
quently from  a  use  merely  natural, 
see  no  truth  therein  ;  but  it  is  differ- 
ent with  those,  who,  from  the  affec- 
tion of  truth,  are  in  spiritual  use,  ill. 
n.  255,  889.  That  it  is  of  the  Divine 
Providence  of  the  Lord,  that  they 
who  are  in  evils  of  life,  and  in  falsi- 
ties of  doctrine,  do  not  see  either 
truth  or  good  in  the  Word  ;  because 
if  they  saw  and  knew  them,  they  would 
profane  them,  n.  314,  316,  686, 
688. 

That  in  the  Word  there  are  ap- 
pearances, and  that  by  them  the 
truths  therein  maybe  falsified,  unless 
genuine  truths  are  known,  ill.  n. 
439.  Concerning  those  who  falsify 
the  Word,  from  experience,  and 
what  the  falsification  of  the  Word 
is,  HI.  n.  .  566  at  the  end.  That 
spiritual  death  proceeds  from  falsifi- 
cation and  adulteration  of  the  W ord, 
n.  411.  That  the  Reformed  do  in- 
deed acknowledge  that  the  church  is 
founded  on  the  Word,  but  that 
nevertheless  they  found  it  upon  one 
single  assertion  of  Paul  falsely  un- 
derstood, n.  750,  ill.  n.  417.  See 
Faith.  Concerning  a  table,  in 
which  the  light  flowed  immediately 
from  heaven,  on  which  were  placed 
truths  from  the  Word  falsified,  what 
happened  ;  and  concerning  another 
table,  on  which  was  the  Word,  where 


I  no  one  who  had  falsified  truths  was 
allowed  to  touch  it,  and  concerning 
a  certain  leader  in  the  doctrine  of 
faith  alone,  who  touched  it,  what 
happened,  ill.  n.  566.  That  all  the 
truths  of  the  Word  are  falsified  and 
destroyed  by  the  dragonists,  ill.  n. 
541. 

That  the  Papists  declare  the  Word 
to  be  holy,  but  for  what  reasons,  and 
in  what  manner  ill.  n.  725,  733. 
That  at  first  they  acknowledged  the 
Word  to  be  sacred,  but  that  after- 
wards they  adulterated  and  profaned 
it,  ill.  n.  737.  That  by  them  the 
Word  is  taken  away  from  the  laity, 
lest  the  adulterations  and  profana- 
tions thereof  should  be  perceived,  n. 
739.  That  the  reading  of  the  Word 
by  the  laity  has  at  times  been  de- 
liberated among  them,  which  not- 
withstanding was  rejected,  n.  734. 
That  the  Papists  at  heart  despise 
and  reject  the  Word,  n.  735.  Con- 
cerning the  acknowledgment  of  the 
Word  by  the  French  nation,  n.  740- 
744.    See  France. 

That  in  the  Word  there  are  two 
senses,  a  heavenly  and  a  spiritual, 
contained  within  its  natural  sense, 
and  that  the  heavenly  sense  is  de- 
signed for  those  in  heaven  who  are 
in  the  heavenly  kingdom  of  the  Lord, 
and  the  spiritual  sense  is  designed 
for  those  in  heaven  who  are  in  the 
spiritual  kingdom  of  the  Lord,  n. 
725.  That  the  Word,  in  its  litera. 
sense,  is  the  basis  and  the  firmament, 
also  the  guard,  and  as  it  were  the 
wall,  lest  its  spiritual  sense  should  be 
injured,  n.  898.  That  the  spiritual 
sense  is  in  every  particular  of  the 
Word,  and  that  thence  the  Word  is 
internally  spiritual,  ill.  n.  1.  That 
the  Word  is  guarded  by  the  Lord, 
lest  its  spiritual  sense  should  be  in- 
jured, was  represented  by  open 
purses  full  of  gold  and  silver,  ill. 
n.  255.  That  no  one  sees  the  spi  it- 
ual  sense  but  from  the  Lord,  n.  824. 
That  the  Word,  in  its  literal  sense, 
is  transparent  to  those  who  are  in 
genuine  truths,  n.  897 ;  and  thence 
to  those  who  will  be  of  the  Lord's 
New  Church,  n.  897.  That  a  man 
who  reads  the  Word  holily  is  illus- 
trated by  the  light  from  the  spiritual 
sense  flowing  into  its  natural  sense, 
n.  911.    That  the  coming  of  thfl 


INDEX. 


H89 


Lord  in  the  clouds  of  heaven  sign. 
the  opening  of  the  Word  as  to  its 
spiritual  sense,  in  which  He  alone  is 
treated  of,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  642.  That 
the  spiritual  sense  of  the  Word 
could  not  be  revealed  till  after  the 
last  judgment,  ill.  n.  804,  825.  That 
violence  was  offered  to  the  Word  by 
the  Roman  Catholics,  also  by  the 
Reformed,  who  were  in  faith  separ- 
ated from  charity,  and  also  by  the 

Jews  ;  but  that  violence  was  offered 
y  them  to  the  literal  sense  of  the 
Word,  but  not  to  its  spiritual  sense, 
because  this  has  been  hitherto  un- 
known and  shut  up,  n.  825,  829. 
That  the  Lord  bore  every  violence 
offered  to  the  Word,  consequently  to 
Himself,  because  He  is  the  Word, 
n.  829. 

That  the  spiritual  sense  of  the 
Word  is  abstracted  from  persons,  n. 
78,  79,  96.  See  Person.  That  in 
the  Word  there  is  a  marriage  of  good 
and  truth,  and  that  therefore  there 
are  words  which  are  particularly 
spoken  in  relation  to  good,  and 
words  which  are  particularly  spoken 
in  relation  to  truth,  n.  373,  483, 
689.  See  Marriage.  That  the 
interpretations  given  from  the  Lord 
in  the  Word  were  given  in  a  natural 
sense,  and  not  in  a  spiritual  sense, 
the  reason,  n.  736.  That  from  the 
most  ancient  times  there  was  a  Word 
in  Asia,  before  the  Israelitish  Word, 
and  that  this  Word  still  remains, 
and  is  in  Great  Tartary,  n.  11.  Con- 
cerning the  two  states  of  the  prophets, 
one  in  which  they  wrote  the  Word, 
and  the  other  when  they  were  in 
spirit  or  vision,  sh.  n.  945.  See 
Spirit. 

IVORK,  WORKS  {of  us,  opera). 
The  doctrine  of  the  Reformed  con- 
cerning good  works,  see  the  doctrines 
of  the  Reformed  premised  at  n.  III. 
That  man  cannot  do  good  from  him- 
self, but  from  the  Lord,  n.  178,  ill. 
n.  224.  That  works  are  internal 
and  external  ;  and  that  such  as  the 
internal  works  are,  such  are  the  exter- 
nal ;  consequently  such  as  the  mind 
i;  inwardly,  which  produces  them, 
;//.  n.  76,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  641.  That 
good  works  are  charity  and  faith  in 
internals,  and  their  effects  in  exter- 
nals, n.  949.  That  works  are  the  con- 
tinents of  charity  and  faith,  n.  141. 


That  love  and  wisdom  are  not  any 
thing  unless  they  are  in  use,  in  like 
manner  that  charity  and  faith  are  not 
any  thing  unless  they  are  in  works, 
and  that  in  these  they  exist,  ill.  n. 
875.  That  there  are  internal  acts, 
in  which  they  must  be,  in  order  that 
they  may  exist,  which  are  of  the 
will,  and  are  called  endeavors,  ill.  n. 
875.  That  these  internal  acts  ought 
to  close  in  external  acts,  in  order  that 
they  may  abide,  ill.  n.  868,  *'//.  n. 
875.  That  man  regards  works  in 
their  external  form,  which  may  ap- 
pear similar  both  in  the  good  and 
wicked,  but  that  the  Lord  regards 
works  in  their  internal  and  external 
form  at  the  same  time,  ill.  n.  76. 
That  by  the  Lord's  saying  to  the 
seven  churches,  "  I  know  thy  works," 
is  sign,  that  the  Lord  sees  all  the 
interiors  and  exteriors  of  man  at 
once,  n.  76,  94,  109.  That  love, 
wisdom,  and  use  cohere  as  one ;  in 
like  manner,  charity,  faith,  and 
works,  ill.  n.  352.  That  the  inter- 
nal operations  from  the  Lord  are 
ten  thousand  times  ten  thousand 
in  number,  but  that  they  are  for 
the  sake  of  the  outmost,  in  which 
man  will  be  jointly  with  the  Lord, 
///.  n.  463.  That  man  ought 
to  do  good  which  is  of  charity,  and 
believe  truth  which  is  of  faith,  as 
from  himself,  n.  218,  222, /'//.  n.  224, 
ill.  n.  875  ;  but  that  nevertheless  he 
ought  to  believe  that  it  is  from  the 
Lord,  ill.  n.  875.  The  reason  is, 
because  man  is  not  life  in  himself  ; 
also  because  his  action  is  the  mind 
acting ;  and  because  the  Lord  has 
commanded  that  man  shall  do 
good,  /'//.  n.  875.  That  all  of  relig- 
ion consists  in  doing  good  to  our 
neighbor,  ill.  n.  484  at  the  end,  n. 
571.  That  to  do  the  commandments 
of  the  Lord  is  to  love  Him,  ///. 
n.  556.  That  they  who  immediately 
approach  the  Lord  live  according  to 
Divine  laws,  as  the  natural  man 
according  to  civil  laws,  but  between 
them  there  is  a  difference,  n.  920. 
That  spiritual  use  is  for  the  sake  of 
the  Lord,  our  neighbor,  and  salva- 
tion ;  and  that  natural  use  is  for  the 
sake  of  self  and  the  world,  n.  SS9. 
That  there  is  a  spiritual  moral  life, 
and  a  natural  moral  life,  which  livej 
in  their  external  form  appear  alike. 


1 1 90 


INDEX. 


ill.  n.  386.  That  the  works  of  the 
Lord  sign,  all  things  in  heaven,  in 
the  world,  and  in  the  church,  created 
and  made  by  Him.  n.  663.  That 
the  works  of  the  hands  of  God  sign. 
goods  and  truths,  n.  457.  See 
Hand. 

That  they  who  primarily,  or  in  the 
first  place,  respect  goods  of  charity, 
which  are  good  works,  are  in  reality 
in  truths  of  doctrine,  but  not  on  the 
contrary,  n.  82.  That  every  man 
respects  truths  of  doctrine  in  the  first 
place,  but  that  he  is  then  like  unripe 
fruit ;  but  that  with  those  who  are 
regenerated  the  state  is  inverted,  and 
that  then  they  respect,  in  the  first 
place,  goods  of  charity,  and  become 
like  ripe  fruit,  which  contains  prolific 
seed,  ill.  n.  83,  84.  See  Reforma- 
tion. That  they  who  are  in  works 
alone,  and  not  in  truths,  are  in  dark- 
ness and  in  thick  darkness,  and  they 
act  as  the  Gentiles  did  formerly ; 
and  that  in  the  world  of  spirits  they 
assist  the  wicked,  who  through  them 
commit  evil.  n.  110.  How  they  who 
are  in  good  works  and  not  in  truths 
appear  in  heaven,  n.  107. 

That  the  Reformed  who  are  in 
faith  alone,  and  have  confirmed  them- 
selves therein,  believe  that  every  good 
work  done  by  man  is  meritorious,  ill. 
n.  484  at  the  end.  ill.  n.  875.  Various 
arguments  among  the  Reformed,  that 
a  man  cannot  do  any  religious  good, 
that  is,  good  which  contributes  to 
salvation,  /'//.  n.  484,  ill.  n.  675. 
Their  arguments  that  a  man  can  con- 
tribute nothing,  or  no  more  than  a 
stock,  to  the  act  of  justification,  ill. 
n.  484,  ill.  n.  675.  That  they  who 
believe  that  all  works  done  by  man 
are  not  good,  but  meritorious,  and 
thus  not  saving,  but  faith  alone, 
falsify  all  things  of  the  Word,  and 
destroy  all  things  of  the  church,  ill. 
n.  541,  ill.  n.  566.  That  by  the 
works  of  the  law  in  Paul  are  meant 
the  works  of  the  Mosaic  law,  proper 
to  the  Jews,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  41 7.  That 
man  is  judged  according  to  his  works, 
from  Paul,  sh.  n.  417,  868.  Also 
that  Paul,  in  like  manner  as  James, 
says,  that  the  doers  of  the  law  are 
justified  before  God.  and  not  hearers, 
sh.  n.  417,  sh.  n.  828.  That  by  the 
dragon  and  the  false  prophet  are 
meant  those  who  Leach  that  faith 


alone  saves,  and  that  the  works  of 
charity  are  good,  in  order  that  the 
laity,  as  if  from  religion,  maybe  kept 
thereby  more  strictly  bound  to  live 
according  to  civil  and  moral  laws,  ill. 
n.  926. 

WORLD  {mundtts).  That  the  world 
sign,  all  who  are  in  the  world,  the 
good  as  well  as  the  wicked ;  that  it 
also  sign,  the  church,  sh.  n.  589. 
That  the  foundation  of  the  world 
sign,  the  establishment  of  the  churclt, 
sh.  n.  589. 

WORLD  OF  SPIRITS  (mundui 
spirituum).  See  Spiritual 
World. 

WORMWOOD  {absinthium).  That 
wormwood  sign,  infernal  falsity  ;  in 
like  manner  gall,  ill.  and  sh.  n.  410. 
See  Bitter. 

WORSHIP  {cultus).  That  worship 
is  according  to  doctrine,  n.  777,  778. 
That  worship  with  man  is  perfected 
according  to  life,  and  that  therefore 
it  is  at  first  natural,  afterwards  moral, 
and  lastly  spiritual,  n.  161.  Concern- 
ing external  worship  separated  from 
internal,  ill.  n.  859.  That  worship 
without  truths  of  faith  and  goods  of 
charity  is  dead  worship,  n.  154,  161, 
ill.  n.  157. 

WORSHIP,  to  {adorare).  That  to 
worsliip  sign,  to  acknowledge  as 
holy  or  sacred,  n.  579,  580,  588,  630. 
That  when  speaking  of  the  Lord,  it 
sign,  to  acknowledge  Him  as  the 
God  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  to 
adore  Him,  n.  630. 

WOUND  {vulnus).  That  sores  or 
ulcers,  and  wounds  sign,  evils  in 
the  extremes,  originating  in  internal 
malignity,  which  are  concupiscences, 
sh.  n.  678. 

WRATH  (ira).  That  wrath  and  re 
venge  are  attributed  to  the  Lord, 
when  nevertheless  the  evil  araavrath- 
ful,  and  breathe  revenge,  ill.  n.  525, 
635,  658,  sh.  n.  806.  That  the  wrath 
of  God  sign,  evils  and  falsities  in  the 
the  church,  n.  673.  That  the  day  of 
the  wrath  of  the  Lamb  sign,  the  last 
judgment,  sh.  n.  340,  525,  806.  That 
the  wrath  of  the  Lamb  also  sign,  the 
influx  of  the  Lord  from  heaven  into 
the  evil,  n.  339.  That  wrath,  when 
speaking  of  the  evil,  sign,  hatred, 
n-  558,  565,  655  to  the  end,  658. 
That  wrath  relates  to  evil,  and  angel 
to  falsity,  /'//.  and  sh.  n.  635. 


INDEX. 


I  191 


WRITE,  to  (scribcre).  That  to  write 
sign,  to  commit  to  posterity  for  re- 
membrance, n.  39,  63,  639,  Si 6. 

Y. 

rOUNG  MAN(/«cth).  That  where 
virgins  and  young  men  are  mentioned 
together,  virgins  sign,  the  affections 
of  truth,  and  young  men  truths,  sh. 
n.  620. 

Z. 

ZEAL  (zelus).  That  zeal  is  the  con- 
sequence of  love,  and  when  predi- 
cated of  the  Lord,  that  it  is  the 
consequence  of  Divine  love,  n.  831. 
That  exteriorly  zeal  appears  like 
anger,  but  that  interiorly  it  is  affec- 
tion, which  is  the  consequence  of 


love,  because  it  is  from  spiritual  heat, 
sh.  n.  216. 

ZEBULON  (Sedition).  That  Zebulon 
and  his  tribe  represented,  and  thence 
in  the  Word  signifies,  in  the  highest 
sense,  the  union  of  the  Divine  and 
the  Divine  Human  in  the  Lord ;  in 
the  spiritual  sense,  the  marriage 
of  the  Lord  and  the  church,  al-o 
the  marriage  of  good  and  truth ; 
and,  in  the  natural  sense,  conjugial 
love,  ill.  n.  359. 

ZIOX  (Sion).  That  Mount  Zion  sign. 
heaven  and  the  church,  where  the 
Lord  alone  is  worshipped,  and  where 
there  is  life  according  to  His  com- 
mandments, /'//.  and  sh.  n.  61 2.  That 
the  virgin  and  the  daughter  of  Zion 
sign,  the  church  in  regard  to  the 
affection  of  good  and  truth,  sh.  n. 
612. 

ZONE  (zona).    See  Girdlb. 


INDEX 


THE    MEMORABLE  RELATIONS 


CONTAINED  IN  THE 


APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


I.  Concerning  the  old  Word,  which 
was  extant  in  Asia  before  the  Israel- 
itish  Word,  and  which  is  preserved 
to  this  day  among  the  people  who 
inhabit  Great  Tartary,  n.  II. 

The  faith  of  the  New  Heaven  and 
the  New  Church  comprehended  in 
one  general  or  universal  idea,  n.  67. 

II.  Concerning  the  state  of  man 
after  death  in  general,  and  con- 
cerning their  state  in  particular  who 
have  confirmed  themselves  in  falsi- 
ties of  doctrine.  Respecting  both 
the  former  and  the  latter,  the  fol- 
lowing facts  are  noted :  First,  That 
men,  for  the  most  part,  rise  again 
on  the  third  day  after  their  decease, 
and  that  they  know  no  other  than 
that  they  are  still  alive  in  the  former 
world.  Second,  That  all  flock  into 
a  world,  which  is  in  the  midst  be- 
tween heaven  and  hell,  called  the 
world  of  spirits.  Third,  That  they 
are  there  introduced  or  translated  to 
various  societies,  and  thereby  exam- 
ined as  to  their  nature  and  quality. 
Fourth,  That  the  good  and  faithful 
are  there  prepared  for  heaven,  and 
the  wicked  and  unfaithful  for  hell. 
Fifth,  That  after  preparation,  which 
continues  some  years,  a  way  is 
opened  to  the  good  to  a  certain 
society  in  heaven  where  they  are  to 
dwell  to  eternity  ;  but  to  the  wicked  I 
a  way  is  opened  to  hell  :  besides  1 
many  other  particulars.  Afterwards 
the  nature  of  hell  is  described ;  and  ' 
that  they  are  called  satans  there  who 
are  in  falsities  from  confirmation,  ' 
md  devils  who  are  in  evils  of  life,  j 
a.  153.  1 


III.  A  company  of  spirits  were  seen 
praying  to  God,  that  He  would  send 
His  angels  to  instruct  them  on  vari- 
ous subjects  relative  to  faith,  because 
on  most  points  they  were  in  doubt, 
forasmuch  as  the  churches  differ  so 
among  themselves  ;  and  yet  all  of 
their  ministers  exclaim,  Believe  us; 
ive  are  God's  ministers  and  know : 
and  angels  appeared  whom  they 
questioned  concerning  charity  and 
faith,  repentance,  regeneration,  con- 
cerning God,  the  immortality  of  the 
soul,  also  baptism  and  the  holy  sup- 
per ;  to  which  particulars  the  angels 
made  such  replies  as  might  fall 
within  their  understanding  ;  observ- 
ing, moreover,  that  whatever  does 
not  fall  within  the  understanding,  is 
like  seed  sown  in  sand,  which  how- 
ever watered  with  rain,  yet  withers 
away ;  and  that  the  understanding 
closed  by  religion,  no  longer  sees 
any  thing  in  the  Word  from  light, 
which  is  from  the  Lord  therein ; 
nay,  that,  if  it  reads,  it  becomes 
more  and  more  bbnd  in  things  relat- 
ing to  faith  and  salvation,  n.  224. 

IV.  That  there  were  seen  in  a  certain 
manger  large  purses,  in  which  was 
silver  in  great  abundance,  and  near 
them  angels,  as  guards ;  in  an  apart- 
ment adjoining,  modest  virgins,  with 
a  chaste  wife  ;  and  also  near  that 
apartment  stood  two  little  children  ; 
and  lastly  was  seen  a  harlot  and  a 
dead  horse ;  and  afterwards  1  was 
instructed  what  these  things  particu- 
larly signified,  and  that  by  then  the 
Word  was  represented  and  described, 
such  as  it  is  in  itself,  and  such  as  it 


1 194 


INDEX. 


is  at  this  day.     Also,  concerning 
those   who    thought   they  should 
shine  like  stars   in  heaven,  who, 
when  examined,  were  found  to  have 
studied  the  Word  from  self-love, 
that  they  might  appear  great  in  the 
world,  and  be  worshipped.    W  hen 
they  were  admitted  into  heaven,  they 
were  found  to  be  without  truths,  and 
were  stripped  of  their  garments,  and 
expelled ;  but  still  their  pride  re- 
mained, and  a  belief  in  their  own 
merit.  But  the  case  is  different  with 
those  who  study  the  Word  from  the 
affection  of  knowing  truth,  because 
it  is  truth ;  these  are  taken  up  into 
heaven,  and  saved,  n.  255. 
V.  In  the  spiritual  world  it  is  not 
allowed  any  one  to  speak  but  as  he 
thinks,  otherwise  he  is  openly  heard 
as  a  hypocrite ;  and  that  therefore 
in  hell  no  one  can  name  Jesus,  be- 
cause Jesus  signifies  salvation.  By 
this  means  experiment  was  there 
made,  how  many  in  the  Christian 
world  at   this   day  believed,  that 
Christ,  even  as  to  His  Human,  is 
God ;   wherefore  in  a  place  where 
many  of  the  clergy  and  laity  were 
assembled,  it  was  proposed  to  them 
to  utter  the  words  Divine  Human  ; 
nevertheless  scarce  any  one  could 
disengage  these  two  words  from  his 
thought,  and  thus  pronounce  them. 
That  the  Lord  with  respect  to  His 
Human  also,  was  God,  was  con- 
firmed to  them  by  many  passages 
from  the  Word,  as  by  the  following, 
in  Matt,  xxviii.  18  ;  John  i.  2,  24; 
xvii.  2  ;  Coloss.  ii.  9  ;  1  Epist.  John 
v.  20,  and  also  by  other  passages  : 
but  still  they  could  not  utter  Divine 
Human  ;  and  what  was  surprising, 
that  neither  could  the  Evangelical, 
although  their  orthodoxy  teaches, 
that  in  Christ  God  is  man,  and  man 
God;  and  still  further,  that  neither 
could  the  monks,  who  yet  in  the  1 
most  holy  manner  adore  the  body 
of  Christ  in  the  eucharist,  utter  the 
words  Divine  Human.   From  this 
experiment  it  was  discovered,  that 
the  greater  part  of  Christians  at  this 
day  are  either  Arians  or  Socinians, 
and  that  such,  if  they  worship  Christ 
as  God,  are  hypocrites,  n.  294. 
VI.  Once  six  hundred  of  the  English 
clergy  were  permitted  to  ascend  to  a 
society  of  the  higher  heaven,  where 


\      they  saw  their  king  (George  II.), 
I      with  whom  they  discoursed  about 
,       their  application  to  the  Lord,  and 
:      not  to  God  the  Father.    After  this 
the  king  presented  two  bishops  in 
i      the  company  with  heavenly  gifts, 
from  which  and  from  their  king  they 
were  suddenly  separated.    The  ac- 
count they  give  to  their  companions 
after  their  return,  and  the  discourse 
of  their  bishops  about  unanimity 
and  concord,  supremacy  and  domin- 
ion, to  which  the  rest  assent,  and 
lastly,  concerning  their  appearance 
in  a  monstrous  form,  n.  341. 
VII.  That  there  was  heard  at  a  dis- 
tance as  it  were  a  gnashing  or  grind- 
ing of  teeth,  and  intermixed  therewith 
as  it  were  a  beating  (noise);  I  ap- 
proached towards  the  sounds,  and 
saw  a  hut  constructed  of  reeds,  stuck 
together  with  mud,  and  instead  ot 
the  gnashing  of  teeth  and  the  beat- 
ing sounds,  I  heard  from  the  inside 
of  the  hut  altercations  on  faith  and 
charity,  which  of  them  was  the  es- 
sential of  the  church  ;  and  they  who 
were  for  faith  maintained  their  argu- 
ments, asserting  that  faith  is  SDirit- 
ual,  because  it  is  from  God,  but 
charity  is  natural,  because  it  is  from 
man ;  on  the  other  side,  they  who 
were  for  charity  said,  that  charity  is 
spiritual,  and  faith  is  natural,  unless 
it  be  conjoined  to  charity.    To  this 
a  certain  syncretist,  desirous  to  put 
an  end  to  the  strife,  made  an  addi- 
tion, confirming  that  faith  is  spirit- 
ual, and  charity  is  only  natural ;  but 
it  was  observed,  that  moral  life  is 
twofold,  spiritual  and  natural,  and 
that  in  man  who  lives  from  the  Lord, 
life  is  spiritual-moral,  but  in  man 
who  does  not  live  from  the  Lord, 
life  is  natural-moral,  such  as  may  ex- 
ist with  the  wicked,  and  frequently 
with  spirits  in  hell,  n.  386. 
VIII.  There  were  seen  two  flocks, 
one  of  goats  and  the  other  of  sheep ; 
but  when  they  were  beheld  nearer, 
instead  of  goats  and  sheep  were  seen 
men,  and  it  was  perceived,  that  the 
flock  of  goats  consisted  of  those  who 
made  faith  alone  saving,  and  the 
flock  of  sheep  consisted  of  those 
who  made  charity  united  with  faith 
saving ;   and   I  asked  them,  why 
they  were  assembled  there ;  they 
who  appeared  like  goats  said,  that 


INDEX. 


they  formed  a  council,  because  they 
had  been  informed,  that  what  is  said 
by  Paul  in  Rom.  iii.  28,  That  man 
is  justified  by  faith  without  the 
works  of  the  law,  is  not  rightly  un- 
derstood, forasmuch  as  by  faith  in 
that  passage  is  not  meant  the  faith 
of  the  present  day,  but  faith  in  the 
Lord  the  Saviour  ;  and  by  the  works 
of  the  law  are  not  meant  the  works 
of  the  law  of  the  decalogue,  but  the 
works  of  the  Jewish  law,  which  were 
rituals  (which  is  also  demonstrated) ; 
and   they  said,   that  it  had  been 
concluded,  tnat  faith  produces  good 
works  as  a  tree  produces  fruit.  To 
this,  they  who  constituted  the  flock 
of  sheep  gave  assent ;  but  then  an 
ancrel,  standing   between   the  two 
flocks,  cried  to  the  flock  of  sheep, 
"  Do  not  give  ear  to  them,  because 
they  have  not  receded  from  their 
former  faith  ;  "  and  he  divided  the 
sheep  into  two  flocks,  and  said  unto 
those  on  the  left,  "  Join  yourselves 
to  the  goats,  but  I  declare  to  you, 
that  a  wolf  will  come,  who  will  carry 
them  away,  and  you  with  them." 
But  then  inquiry  was  made  in  what 
manner  they  understood  that  faith 
produces  good  works  as  a  tree  pro- 
duces fruit,  and  it  was  discovered, 
that  their  perception,  with  respect 
to  the  conjunction  of  faith  and  char- 
ity, was  entirely  opposite  to  that 
comparison,  and  consequently  that 
their  declaration  was  deceitful :  which 
being  comprehended,   the  flock  of 
sheep,  some  of  whom  had  adjoined 
themselves  to  the  goats,  reunited 
into  one,  as  before,  confessing  that 
charity  is  the  essence  of  faith,  and 
that  faith   separated   therefrom  is 
merely  natural,  but  conjoined  there- 
to becomes  spiritual,  n.  417. 
IX.  A  description  of  the  bottomless  ( 
pit  which  is  in  the  southern  quarter 
towards  the  east,  or  of  the  hell  of 
those  who  have  confirmed  in  them- 
selves justification  and  salvation  by 
faith  alone,  who  are  all  of  the  Re- 
formed Church.    Also  of  an  abyss 
under  the  bottomless  pit,  where  they 
are,  who,  besides  that  confirmation, 
have  in  their  spirit  denied  God,  and 
in  their  hearts  laughed  at  the  holy 
things  of  the  church.    Their  qual- 
ity is  also  described,  together  with  I 
their  lot,  n.  421. 


X.  Some  account  of  those  who  live  in 
the  northern  quarter  of  the  bottom- 
less pit,  who  do  not  study  the  arcana 
of  justification  by  faith,  but  only 
make  bare  faith  the  all  of  religion, 
and  nothing  besides  it  and  the  cus- 
tomary worship,  and  so  live  as  they 
like.  Their  habitations,  their  mode 
of  reasoning,  and  their  lot  described, 
n.  442. 

XI.  An  account  of  those  who  dwell  in 
the  northern  quarter  of  the  bottom- 
less pit  towards  the  west,  or  of  the 
hell  of  those  who  know  little  about 
religion,  attending  only  to  its  formal- 
ities, being  laden  and  overcharged 
with  worldly  and  corporeal  things, 
and  plunged  in  ignorance  and  stu- 
pidity, n.  456. 

XII.  Concerning  the  Inxantations 
which  were  in  use  among  the  an- 
cients, and  were  performed  three 
ways,  the  third  of  which  only  re- 
mains among  men  at  this  day,  who 
have  confirmed  in  themselves  falsi- 
ties of  religion  from  the  pride  of 
their  own  intelligence,  n.  462. 

XIII.  That  there  was  seen  a  grand  dock 
or  arsenal  for  shipping,  and  therein 
vessels  of  various  sizes,  and  boys 
and  girls  sitting  on  the  decks,  who 
expected  turtles,  which  rose  up  out  of 
the  sea  ;  w  hen  they  were  emerged,  I 
saw  that  they  had  two  heads,  one  of 
which  they  could  draw  back  into  the 
shells  of  their  body  ;  the  other  head 
appeared  in  form  like  a  man's,  and 
from  this  latter  they  talked  with  the 
boys  and  girls,  who  on  account  of 
their  elegant  discourse  stroked  them, 
and  also  gave  them  gifts.  What 
these  things  signified,  was  explained 
by  an  angel,  namely,  that  they  were 
men  in  the  world,  and  consequently, 
so  many  spirits  after  death,  who 
say,  that  God,  among  those  who 
have  obtained  faith,  does  not  sec 
any  thing  that  they  think  or  do,  but 
only  regards  their  faith  which  is  con- 
cealed in  the  interiors  of  their  mind  : 
and  that  such  men  can  quote  ana 
declare  holy  things  from  the  Word 
before  their  congregations  in  church- 
es, altogether  like  others,  but  the>e 
things  they  utter  from  the  great 
head  which  appears  like  a  man's,  in 
which  they  then  in>ert  the  small 
one,  or  draw  it  into  the  body.  That 
these  spirits  were  afterwards  seen 


INDEX. 


floating  in  the  air,  in  a  ship  with 
seven  sails,  and  they  who  were 
therein,  ornamented  with  laurel,  and 
clad  in  purple  garments,  exclaimed 
that  they  were  the  most  eminent  for 
wisdom  of  all  the  clergy ;  but  these 
appearances  were  images  of  pride 
and  conceit  flowing  forth  from  the 
ideas  of  their  minds  ;  and  when  they 
were  on  the  ground,  I  spoke  with 
them  first  from  reason,  and  after- 
wards from  the  Sacred  Scripture, 
and  by  many  arguments  I  demon- 
strated that  this  doctrine  of  theirs 
was  insane,  and  inasmuch  as  it 
was  contrary  to  Sacred  Scripture, 
it  was  from  hell.  But  the  argu- 
ments whereby  I  demonstrated  it, 
on  account  of  their  prolixity,  cannot 
be  quoted  here,  but  may  be  seen  in 
the  Memorable  Relation  itself; 
afterwards,  that  they  were  seen  in  a 
sandy  place,  in  tattered  garments,  hav- 
ing their  loins  girt  about  as  it  were 
with  fishing  nets,  through  which  their 
nakedness  appeared  ;  and  lastly,  they 
sunk  down  to  a  society  in  the  neigh- 
borhood of  the  Machiavelists,  n.  463. 
XIV.  That  there  was  heard  a  noise 
like  the  grinding  of  a  mill,  and  that 
following  the  noise,  I  saw  a  house 
full  of  clefts  and  chinks,  the  entrance 
into  which  appeared  under  ground, 
and  therein  was  a  man  {vir)  collect- 
ing passages  from  the  Word  and 
other  books,  in  favor  of  justifica- 
tion by  faith  alone,  and  that 
scribes  on  one  side  copied  what  he 
collected  into  a  book.  And  I  in- 
quired what  he  was  then  collecting  ; 
he  said  he  was  collecting  this,  that 
God  the  Father  withdrew  His  grace 
and  favor  from  the  human  race,  and 
that  therefore  He  had  sent  His  Son, 
who  should  make  expiation  and  pro- 
pitiation ;  to  which  I  replied,  that  it 
was  contrary  both  to  Scripture  and 
reason,  that  God  could  withdraw  His 
grace  and  favor,  for  thus  He  would 
withdraw  His  essence,  and  conse- 
quently would  cease  from  being 
God ;  and  when  I  had  proved  this 
even  to  conviction,  he  became  exas- 
perated, and  ordered  his  scribes  to 
turn  me  out ;  but  as  I  walked  out  of 
my  own  accord,  he  threw  after  me 
the  first  book  he  could  lay  hands 
on,  and  that  book  proved  to  be  the 
Word,  n.  484. 


XV.  Second  Memorable  Rela- 
tion. There  was  heard  a  noise  like 
the  collision  of  two  mill-stones,  and 
I  approached  to  the  entrance  of  it, 
and  I  saw  a  house,  in  which  were 
many  small  cells,  wherein  sat  the 
learned  of  this  age  confirming  justi- 
fication by  faith  alone  ;  and  as  I  drew 
near  to  one  of  them,  I  asked  what  he 
was  then  studying  ;  he  said,  concern- 
ing the  act  of  justification, 
which  is  the  principal  or  most  im- 
portant article  of  all  the  doctrines  in 
our  orthodoxy ;  and  I  asked,  whether 
he  knew  any  sign  when  justifying 
faith  enters  and  when  it  has  entered ; 
and  he  said,  that  this  was  effected 
passively  and  not  actively  ;  to  which 
I  replied,  "  That  if  you  take  away 
the  activity  therein,  you  also  take  away 
the  reception,  and  that  consequently 
this  act  would  be  only  an  ideal  phan- 
tom, or  a  creature  of  the  imagination, 
and  is  but  the  pillar  or  statue  of 
Lot's  wife,  tingling  like  dry  salt  when 
scratched  by  a  scribe's  pen  or  finger- 
nail ;  "  the  man  growing  angry  took 
up  a  candlestick  to  throw  at  me,  but 
the  candle  going  out,  he  threw  it  in 
the  face  of  his  companion,  n.  484. 

XVI.  Third  Memorable  Rela- 
tion. That  I  approached  towards 
a  certain  house  where  a  number  of 
people  were  assembled  together,  and 
debating  whether  the  good  which  a 
man  does  in  a  state  of  justification  by 
faith  is  religious  good  or  not ;  it  was 
agreed  that  by  religious  good  is  meant 
such  good  as  contributes  to  salvation ; 
but  victory  inclined  to  those  who 
contended,  that  all  the  good  that  a 
man  does  contributes  nothing  to 
salvation,  forasmuch  as  no  good  pro- 
ceeding from  the  will  of  man  can 
have  any  connection  with  what  is  a 
free  gift ;  that  neither  can  any  good 
proceeding  from  man  be  connected 
with  the  merit  of  Christ,  which  is  the 
only  means  of  salvation  ;  neither  can 
man's  operations  be  coupled  with 
the  operation  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
which  effects  all  things  without  the 
aid  of  man  ;  from  which  it  was  con- 
cluded, that  good  works  also  in  a  state 
of  justification  by  faith  contribute 
nothing  to  salvation,  but  faith  alone. 
This  reasoning  being  heard  by  two 
Gentiles  who  stood  at  the  door,  one 
of  them  said  to  the  other,  "  These 


INDEX. 


1197 


people  have  no  religion  at  all,  for  who 
does  not  know,  that  what  is  called 
religion  consists  in  doing  good  to 
one's  neighbor  for  the  sake  of  God, 
consequently,  from  God  and  with 
God'  "  n.  484. 
VVII   That  I  was  seized  with  a  griev- 
ous disease,  proceeding   from  the 
smoke  emitted  from  that  Jerusalem 
mentioned  in  the  Apocalypse,  xi.  8, 
which  is  called  Sodom  and  Egypt, 
and  that  I  was  seen  by  those  who 
were  in  that  city  as  dead,  who  said 
among  themselves,  that  I  was  not 
worthy  of  burial,  the  like  of  which  is 
related  concern'ng  the  two  witnesses 
mentioned  in  the  same  chapter ;  and 
moreover,  I  heard  many  blasphemies 
from  the  dwellers  in  that  city,  be- 
cause I  had  preached  repentance,  and 
faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ;  but 
inasmuch  as  a  judgment  was  executed 
upon  them,  I  saw  that  the  whole  of 
that  city  fell,  and  was  overflowed 
with  waters,  and  afterwards  that  they 
ran  about  among  heaps  of  stones, 
and  lamented  their  lot,  when  never- 
theless they  believed  that  through  the 
faith  of  their  church  they  were  re- 
newed and  made  just ;  but  it  was  said 
to  them,  that  they  were  the  farthest 
off  from  being  such,  because  they 
never  performed  any  act  of  repent- 
ance, and  thence  they  knew  not  one 
evil  that  was  damnable  in  themselves ; 
after  that  it  was  said  to  them  from 
heaven,  that  faith  in  the  Lord  and 
repentance  are  the  two  means  of  re- 
generation and  salvation,  and  that 
this  is  most  obvious  from  the  Word, 
and,  above  all,  from  the  decalogue, 
baptism,  and  the  holy  supper,  as 
may  be  seen  in  the  Memorable 
Relation,  n.  531. 
XVI 1 1.  There  was  a  debate  among 
spirits,  whether  a  man  can  see  any 
genuine  truth  in  the  Word,  without 
immediately  approaching  the  Lord, 
who  is  the  Word  itself ;  but  because 
there  were  some  who  contradicted  it, 
an  experiment  was  made,  and  then 
they  who  approached  God  the  Father 
could  not  see  any  truths,  but  all  who 
approached  the  Lord  were  enabled  to 
see  them.    During  this  dispute  there 
came  up  out  of  the  bottomless  pit 
certain  spirits  mentioned  in  Apoc. 
chap,  ix.,  when  they  proceeded  to 
examine  the  mysteries  of  justification 
VOL.  HI.  16 


by  faith  alone,  saying  that  they  them- 
selves approach  God  the  Father, 
and  see  their  own  mysteries  as  clear 
as  the  day  ;  but  answer  was  made 
that  they  saw  them  in  the  light  of 
infatuation,  and  that  there  was  not 
one  single  truth  belonging  to  them  ; 
being  angry  at  these  assertions,  they 
adduced  many  things  from  the  Word, 
which  were  truths,  but  they  weie 
told,  that  in  themselves  they  were 
truths,  but  in  them  they  were  truths 
falsified  ;  that  such  was  the  case  was 
evidenced  by  their  being  led  to  a 
house  where  there  was  a  table,  into 
which  the  light  flowed  immediately 
from  heaven,  and  they  were  told  to 
write  those  truths  which  they  had 
adduced  from  the  Word  on  a  piece 
of  paper,  and  place  it  on  the  table, 
which, when  done,  that  paperon  which 
the  truths  were  written,  shone  like  a 
star,  but  when  they  drew  nearer, 
and  fixed  their  eyes  attentively  on  it, 
the  paper  appeared  black  as  if  from 
smoke.  After  that  the  angelic  spirits 
were  led  to  another  table  like  the 
former,  on  which  lay  the  Word  en- 
compassed by  a  rainbow,  which, 
when  a  certain  leader  of  the  doctrine 
of  faith  alone  touched  with  his  hand, 
an  explosion  took  place  as  from  a 
gun,  and  he  was  cast  into  a  corner  of 
the  room,  and  lay  there  for  the  space 
of  an  hour  to  all  appearance  dead. 
The  angelic  spirits  then  conversed 
with  each  other  about  the  falsification 
of  the  Word,  and  in  what  it  consists, 
which  is  proved  by  an  example, 
n.  566. 

XIX.  In  what  manner  man,  when  he  is 
prepared  for  heaven,  enters  therein, 
namely,  that  after  preparation  he  sees 
a  way  which  leads  to  a  society  in 
heaven,  wherein  he  will  live  to  eter- 
nity, and  that  near  the  society  there 
is  a  door,  which  is  opened,  and  that 
after  he  has  entered  examination  is 
made,  whether  there  is  a  similar  light 
and  a  similar  heat  in  him,  that  is,  a 
similar  truth  and  good  to  that  which 
is  with  the  angels  of  that  society ; 
which  when  discovered,  he  goes  about 
and  inquires  w  here  his  house  is,  for 
there  is  a  new  house  provided  for 
every  novitiate  angel,  which  being 
found,  he  is  received  and  reckoned 
as  one  of  that  society.  But  with 
regard  to  them  in  whom  there  ii 


INDEX. 


neither  light  nor  heat,  that  is,  the 
good  and  truth  of  heaven,  their  lot 
is  hard,  for  when  they  enter,  they  are 
miserably  tormented,  and  from  the 
torment,  cast  themselves  down  head- 
long ;  this  happens  to  them  from 
the  sphere  of  the  light  and  heat  of 
heaven,  in  the  opposite  of  which 
they  are ;  afterwards  they  no  longer 
desire  heaven,  but  associate  them- 
selves with  their  like  in  hell :  hence 
it  appears,  that  it  is  vain  to  suppose, 
that  heaven  consists  in  admission 
through  favor,  and  that  being  admit- 
ted they  enter  into  the  enjoyments 
therein,  like  those  who  in  this  world 
enter  into  a  house  where  there  is  a 
marriage.    That  many  who  believed 
that  heaven  consisted  only  in  admis- 
sion through  favor,  and  after  admis- 
sion eternal  joy,  from  leave  ascended 
into  heaven,  but  because  they  could 
not  sustain  the  light  and  heat,  that  is, 
the  faith  and  love  there,  they  threw 
themselves  down  headlong,  and  that 
then  they  were  seen  by  those  who 
stood    below,    like    dead  horses. 
Among  those  who  stood  below  and 
saw  them  thus  fall, were  some  children 
with  their  master,  and  he  instructed 
them  what  this  appearance  as  it  were 
of  dead  horses  signified,  and  who 
they  were  who,  from  a  distance,  so 
appeared,  observing  that  they  were 
those  who,  when  they  read  the  Word, 
think  of  God,  their  neighbor,  and  of 
heaven  materially  and  not  spiritually ; 
and  that  they  think  materially  of  God, 
who  think  from  person  concerning 
essence,  and  of  the  neighbor  and  his 
quality  from,  his  face  and  speech,  and 
of  heaven  and  the  state  of  love  therein 
from  place  ;  but  that  they  think  spir- 
itually, who  think  of  God  from  His 
essence  and  thence  of  His  person,  of 
the  neighbor  from  his  quality,  and 
thence  of  his  face  and  speech,  and  of 
heaven  from  a  state  of  love  therein 
and  thence  of  place.    After  which 
he  taught  them,  that  a  horse  signifies 
the  understanding  of  the  Word,  and 
because  the  Word  with  those  who 
think  spiritually  while  they  read  it, 
is  a  living  letter,  that  therefore  they 
appear  at  a  distance  like  sprightly 
horses  ;  and,  on  the  contrary,  because 
the  Word  with   those  who  think 
materially,  while  they  read  it,  is  a 
dead  letter,  that  therefore  these  latter 


appear  at  a  distance  like  dead  horses, 
n.  6ii. 

XX.  That  one  of  the  dragon  spirits 
invited  me  to  see  the  delights  of 
their  love,  and  he  carried  me  to  a 
certain  place  like  an  amphitheatre,  on 
the  benches  whereof  were  seated 
satyrs  and  harlots,  and  then  he  said, 
"  Now  you  shall  see  our  pastimes  ;  " 
and  he  opened  a  gate  and  let  in  as  it 
were  oxen,  rams,  sheep,  goats,  and 
lambs,  and  presently  after  through 
another  door  he  let  in  lions,  panthers, 
tigers,  and  wolves,  who  rushed  in 
upon  the  flock,  and  tore  them  in 
pieces  and  killed  them  ;  but  all  these 
appearances  were  produced  by  means 
of  phantasies :  upon  seeing  this,  I 
said  to  the  dragon,  "  In  a  short  time 
thou  shalt  see  this  theatre  converted 
into  a  lake  of  fire  and  brimstone." 
The  pastime  being  finished,  the  drag- 
on went  forth  attended  by  his  satyrs 
and  harlots,  and  he  saw  a  flock  of 
sheep,  whence  he  perceived,  that  one 
of  the  Jerusalem  cities  was  near,  from 
the  sight  whereof  a  desire  seized  him 
to  take  that  city,  and  cast  out  its  in- 
habitants, but  because  it  was  encom- 
passed by  a  wall,  he  proposed  to  take 
it  by  stratagem,  and  then  he  sent  one 
skilful  in  incantation,  who  being  let 
in,  when  one  of  the  inhabitants  of 
the  city  discoursed  intelligently  con- 
cerning faith  and  charity,  explaining 
which  of  them  was  the  primary,  and 
how  far  charity  was  conducive  to 
salvation,  the  dragon,  enraged  at  the 
reply,  departed  out  of  the  city,  and 
collecting  together  a  great  number 
of  his   foflowers,  prepared  to  lay 
siege  to  it,  but  while  he  was  in  the 
endeavor  to  approach  and  assail  it, 
fire  from  heaven  consumed  them, 
according  to  what  is  foretold  in 
the  Apocalypse,  chap.  xx.  8,  9,  n. 
655. 

.XL  A  certain  paper  was  sent  down 
from  heaven  to  a  society  of  Eng- 
lish, which  contained  an  exhor- 
tation to  acknowledge  the  Lord  the 
Saviour  to  be  the  God  of  heaven  and 
earth,  according  to  His  words  in 
Matt,  xxviii.  18  ;  but  they  consulted 
two  prelates  who  were  in  the  society, 
what  they  should  do,  who  advised 
them  to  send  back  the  paper  to 
heaven  from  whence  it  came  ;  which 
being  done,  that  society  sunk  undef 


INDEX. 


I  199 


ground,  but  not  very  deep  :  after  I 
some  days  some  of  them  came  up  I 
thence,  and  related  what  was  their  lot, 
after  they  had  sunk  down,  moreover 
that  they  had  there  addressed  them- 
selves to  the  prelates,  and  argued 
with  them  on  account  of  their  advice, 
and  that  they  had  made  many  re- 
marks concerning  the  state  of  the 
church  at  this  day,  and  had  blamed 
their  doctrine  of  the  trinity,  their 
justifying  faith,  their  charity,  and 
other  mat;ers  which  appertained  to 
the  orthodoxy  of  the  prelates,  and 
finally  demanded,  whether  tl.ey  would 
renounce  these  errors,  because  they 
were  contrary  to  the  Word :  but  it 
was  all  to  no  purpose ;  and  because 
they  had  called  their  faith  dead  and 
also  devilish,  according  to  James  in 
his  epistle,  one  of  the  prelates  took 
off  his  cap  from  his  head,  and  laid  it 
on  a  table,  and  said  he  would  not 
take  it  up  again,  until  he  had  avenged 
himself  on  the  scoffers  of  his  faith  ; 
but  then  there  appeared  a  monster 
rising  up  from  beneath,  like  the  beast 
described  in  the  Apocalypse,  chap, 
xiii.  1,  2,  who  took  the  cap  and  car- 
ried it  away,  n.  675. 

The  twelfth,  thirteenth,  and  four- 
teenth chapters  of  Zachariah  ex- 
plained in  a  summary  way.  n.  707. 
XXI  I.  A  conversation  held  with  some 
English  bishops  in  the  spiritual 
world,  concerning  the  tracts  pub- 
lished in  the  year  175S,  which  they 
had  received  in  the  world,  but  thought 
of  no  value,  and  had  discouraged  1 
everybody  they  could  from  reading 
them ;  passages  from  the  Apocalypse,  j 
chap.  xvi.  12-16,  were  read  and  ex- 
plained to  them,  and  they  were  told  ' 
that  they  and  others  like  them  were 
the  persons  there  alluded  to.  This 
conversation  with  the  bishops  was 
heard  from  heaven  by  their  king 
(Geo.  II.),  who  inquired  the  cause  ; 
and  being  informed  of  their  false 
notion  concerning  the  Lord's  Divine 
Human,  of  their  rejection  of  charity, 
and  the  nature  of  the  hierarchy 
which  they  affect  and  exercise,  which 
occasioned  the  shameful  rejection  of 
the  above-mentioned  works,  the  king 
was  astonished,  and  bid  them  depart 
thence,  exclaiming,  "  How  is  it  pos- 
sible for  any  one  so  to  harden  his 
heart  against  hearing  any  tiling  that 


relates  to  heaven  and  life  eternal  ?  n 
n.  716. 

XIII.  I  had  some  discourse  in  the 
spiritual  world  with  pope  Sixtua 
Ouintus,  who  came  out  from  a  so- 
ciety- in  the  west ;  he  told  me  that 
he  presided  over  a  society  of  Catho- 
lics, who  excelled  in  judgment  and 
industry,  and  that  he  was  made  their 
governor,  by  reason  that  half  a  year 
before  his  death  he  had  been  of 
opinion  that  the  vicarship  was  in- 
vented for  the  sake  of  dominion, 
and  that  the  Lord  the  Saviour,  be- 
cause He  is  God,  ought  alone  to  be 
adored  and  worshipped,  also,  that 
the  Sacred  Scripture  is  Divine,  in 
which  belief  he  continued  to  his 
life's  end.  He  also  mentioned  many 
other  things,  relating  to  the  Romish 
saints,  the  treasure  in  the  castle  of 
St.  Angelo.  at  Loretto,  respecting 
the  society  over  which  he  presides, 
and  of  the  stupidity*  of  such  popes 
and  cardinals  as  desire  to  be  adored 
as  Christ.  Also  concerning  his  mes- 
sage to  those  on  earth  respecting 
Christ,  the  Word,  and  the  Holy 
Spirit,  which  he  subscribed  and 
transmitted,  n.  752. 
XXIV.  A  conversation  in  the  spiritual 
world  with  the  Babylonian  nation, 
respecting  the  keys  that  were  given 
to  Peter,  and  respecting  their  belief 
that  the  Lord  transferred  to  him 
His  power  over  heaven  and  hell, 
which  they  violently  insisted  upon : 
but  this  being  contrary  to  the  spirit- 
ual sense  of  the  Word,  they  desired 
to  see  the  Word  which  is  in  heaven, 
in  which  Word  there  is  not  the  nat- 
ural but  the  spiritual  sense,  because 
it  is  for  the  use  of  the  angels  who  are 
spiritual,  in  which  Word  thev  saw 
plainly  that  Peter  is  not  mentioned, 
but  instead  of  Peter,  truth  from 

GOOD  WHICH  IS  FROM  THE  LORD. 

On  seeing  this,  in  a  rage  they  re- 
jected it,  and  would  almost  have 
torn  it  to  pieces  with  their  teeth,  if 
it  had  not  been  instantly  taken  from 
them,  n.  768. 

Concerning  the  adulteration  and 
profanation  of  all  the  truth  of  the 
Word,  and  thence  of  every  thing 
holy  in  the  church,  proceeding  from 
the  Roman  Catholic  religion  ;  and 
also  how  that  profanation  was  and  is 
occasioned,  n.  802. 


I200 


INDEX. 


X  XV.  That  I  saw  an  army  mounted 
on  red  and  black  horses,  all  of  them 
with  their  faces  turned  towards  the 
tails,  and  the  hinder  part  of  their 
heads  towards  the  heads  of  the 
horses,  who  cried  out,  "Let  us  fight 
against  them  who  ride  upon  white 
horses;"  and  that  this  ludicrous 
army  sallied  out  of  a  place  which  is 
called  Armageddon,  Apoc.  xvi.  16 ; 
and  that  it  was  constituted  of  those 
who  in  their  youth  had  imbibed  the 
tenet  respecting  justification  by  faith 
alone,  and  who  afterwards,  when 
they  were  promoted  to  eminent  sta- 
tions, rejected  those  things  which 
are  of  faith  and  religion,  from  the 
internals  of  their  mind  to  the  exter- 
nals of  their  body,  where  at  length 
they  disappeared.  The  quality  of 
those  who  appeared  in  Armageddon 
is  described,  and  it  was  heard  from 
thence,  that  they  were  desirous  to 
engage  in  dispute  with  the  angels  of 
Michael,  which  was  also  permitted, 
but  at  some  little  distance  from  Ar- 
mageddon; and  that  they  disputed 
among  themselves  on  the  under- 
standing of  these  words  of  the  Lord's 
Prayer,  Our  Father  who  art  in 

THE  HEAVENS,  HALLOWED  BE  THY 
NAME,  THY  KINGDOM  COME  ;  and 

then  they  were  told  by  the  angels 
of  Michael,  that  the  Lord  the  Re- 
deemer and  Saviour,  is  the  Father 
of  all  in  the  heavens,  forasmuch  as 
He  Himself  taught,  that  the  Father 
and  He  are  one ;  that  the  Father  is 
in  Him  and  He  in  the  Father;  that 
he  who  sees  Him  sees  the  Father ; 
that  all  things  of  the  Father  are  in 
Him ;  also  that  it  is  the  will  of  the 
Father,  that  they  should  believe  in 
the  Son,  and  that  they  who  do  not 
believe  in  the  Son,  shall  not  see  life, 
but  that  the  wrath  of  God  abideth  on 
them ;  also  that  to  Him  belongs  all 
power  in  heaven  and  earth,  and  that 
to  Him  belongs  all  power  over  all 
flesh :  that  no  one  sees  or  can  see 
God  the  Father,  but  the  Son  alone 
who  is  in  the  bosom  of  the  Father ; 
besides  many  other  passages.  After 
this  combat,  the  Armageddons  being 
overcome,  one  part  of  them  were  cast 
into  the  bottomless  pit  mentioned  in 
the  Apoc.  chap.  ix.  and  the  other 
part  were  driven  forth  into  a  desert, 
ix.  839. 


The  xxviii.  and  xxix.  chapters  of 
Ezekiel  explained  in  a  summary  way, 
n.  859. 

XXVI.  That  two  angels  descended, 
the  one  from  the  eastern  heaven, 
where  they  are  under  the  influence 
of  love,  and  the  other  from  the 
southern  heaven,  where  they  are 
under  the  influence  of  wisdom,  and 
they  conversed  concerning  the  es- 
sence of  the  heavens,  whether  it 
consisted  in  love  or  wisdom,  and 
they  agreed  that  it  consisted  of  love 
and  of  wisdom  thence  derived ;  hence 
that  the  heavens  were  created  by  God 
from  love  through  wisdom.  That 
after  this  sight,  1  went  into  a  garden, 
through  which  1  was  conducted  by  a 
certain  spout,  and  at  length  to  a  palace 
which  was  called  the  temple  of 
wisdom,  of  a  quadrangular  shape, 
its  walls  of  crystal,  its  roof  of  jasper, 
and  whose  foundations  consisted  of 
precious  stones  of  various  kinds  ;  and 
he  said,  that  no  one  could  enter  that 
temple,  except  he  who  was  in  the 
belief,  that  the  things  which  he 
knows,  understands,  and  is  wise  in, 
are  so  little  in  comparison  with  those 
which  he  does  not  know,  nor  under- 
stand, and  which  he  is  not  wise  in, 
as  to  be  scarce  any  thing ;  and  be- 
cause I  was  in  this  belief,  it  was  given 
me  to  enter,  and  I  saw  that  this 
whole  temple  seemed  built  to  be  the 
form  of  light.  I  related  in  this  tem- 
ple what  I  had  heard  from  the  two 
angels  concerning  love  and  wisdom, 
and  they  asked  whether  they  had  not 
mentioned  a  third,  which  is  use  ;  and 
they  said,  that  love  and  wisdom 
without  use  are  only  ideal  entities, 
but  that  in  use  they  became  realities  ; 
and  that  it  is  the  same  with  charity, 
faith,  and  good  works.  After  this  I 
left  the  temple  and  walked  in  the 
garden,  and  I  saw  some  spirits  sit- 
ting under  a  laurel  and  eating  figs  ; 
whom  I  asked  in  what  manner  they 
understood,  that  man  can  do  good 
from  God,  and  yet  do  it  as  from  him- 
self ;  who  replied,  that  God  operates 
it  inwardly  in  man,  but  if  man  does 
good  from  his  own  will  and  from  his 
own  understanding,  thai  he  defiles  it, 
so  that  it  is  no  longer  good  ;  but  in 
reply  tc  this,  I  said,  that  man  is  only 
an  organ  of  life ;  and  that  if  he  be- 
lieves in  the  Lord  he  does  good  of 


INDEX. 


I20I 


himself  from  the  Lord,  but  if  he 
does  not  believe  in  the  Lord,  and  still 
more  if  he  does  not  believe  in  any 
God,  he  does  good  of  himself  from 
hell ;  and  moreover,  that  the  Lord 
gave  man  the  free-will  of  acting  either 
from  one  or  the  other.  That  the 
Lord  gave  man  this  freedom,  is  con- 
firmed by  the  Word,  wherein  man 
is  commanded  to  love  God  and  his 
neighbor,  to  operate  the  goods  of 
charity  as  a  tree  bears  fruit,  and  to 
do  His  commandments  in  order  that 
he  may  be  saved,  and  that  every  one 
will  be  judged  according  to  his  works ; 
and  that  all  these  things  would  not 
have  been  commanded,  if  man  could 
not  have  done  good  of  himself  from 
the  Lord.  After  these  things,  in 
returning  home  with  the  angelic 
spirit,  He  illustrated  what  faith  and 
charity  are,  and  what  their  conjunc- 
tion effects  ;  this  He  illustrated  by  a 
comparison  with  light  and  heat, which 
meet  in  a  third,  because  light  in 
heaven  in  its  essence  is  the  truth  of 
faith,  and  heat  there  in  its  essence  is 
the  good  of  charity  ;  hence  that  as 
light  without  heat,  which  like  the 
light  of  winter  in  the  world  strips 
the  trees  of  leaves  and  fruit,  so  is 
faith  without  charity  ;  and  as  light 
united  to  heat,  which  like  the  light  of 
spring  vivifies  all  things,  so  is  faith 
united  to  charity,  n.  875. 
KXVII.  That  I  was  earned  to  a  place, 
where  they  were  who  are  meant  by 
the  false  prophet,  and  by  one  of 
them  there  I  was  invited  to  see  their 
place  of  worship,  and  1  went  and  saw 
it,  and  therein  was  the  image  of  a 
woman  clothed  in  a  scarlet  robe, 
holding  in  her  right  hand  a  golden 
medal,  and  in  her  left  a  string  of 
pearls,  but  these  things  were  induced 
by  fantasies  ;  but  when  the  interiors 
of  my  mind  were  opened  by  the 
Lord,  instead  of  the  place  of  wor- 
ship, I  saw  a  house  full  of  crevices, 
and  instead  of  the  woman  I  saw  a 
beast,  like  that  described  in  Apoc. 
xiii.  2  ;  and  under  ground  there  was 
a  bog,  in  which  the  Word  lay  deeply 
hidden  :  but  presently,  from  the 
blowing  of  an  east  wind,  the  place  of 
worship  was  removed,  the  bog  dried 
up,  and  the  Word  exposed  to  view ; 
and  then  by  light  from  heaven  there 
appealed  the  tabernacle  such  as 


it  was  with  Abraham,  when  the  three 
angels  came  to  him  and  foretold  the 
birth  of  Isaac:  and  afterwards,  from 
light  which  was  sent  forth  from  the 
second  heaven,  instead  of  the  taber- 
nacle there  appeared  the  TEMPLE, 
such  as  it  was  at  Jerusalem :  after 
these  things,  the  light  shone  from  the 
third  heaven,  and  then  the  temple 
disappeared,  and  the  Lord  alone 
was  seen,  standing  upon  the  founda- 
tion stone,  where  was  the  Word ;  but 
because  an  excessive  holiness  then 
filled  their  minds,  this  latter  light 
was  withdrawn,  and  instead  thereof, 
light  from  the  second  heaven  was 
sent  forth  ;  from  which  the  former 
appearance  of  the  temple  returned, 
and  within  it  the  tabernacle,  n.  926. 

XXVIII.  A  discourse  among  the 
angels  concerning  God,  that  His 
Divine  is  the  Divine  Esse  in  itself 
and  not  from  itself,  and  that  it  is 
one,  the  same,  itself,  and  indivisible ; 
also  that  God  is  not  in  place,  but 
with  those  who  are  in  place  ;  and 
that  His  Divine  Love  appears  to  the 
angels  as  a  sun,  and  that  the  heat 
thence  proceeding  is  in  its  essence 
love,  and  the  light  thence  proceeding 
in  its  essence  wisdom.  That  the 
Divine  proceeding  attributes,  which 
are  creation,  salvation,  and  reforma- 
tion, are  of  one  God,  and  not  of 
three,  n.  961. 

XXIX.  That  there  was  seen  a  magnif- 
icent palace,  in  which  was  a  temple, 
wherein  were  seats  placed  in  three 
rows  :  in  the  temple  was  a  council 
convened  by  the  Lord  in  which  they 
were  to  deliberate  concerning  the 
Lord  and  concerning  the  Holy  Spirit ; 
and  when  as  many  of  the  clergy  as 
there  were  seats  had  entered,  the 
council  began  ;  and  inasmuch  as  the 
first  proposition  was  concerning  the 
Lord  who  assumed  the  humanity  in 
the  Virgin  Mary,  then  an  angel 
standing  at  the  table  read  before 
them  what  the  angel  Gabriel  said  to 
Mary,  The  Holy  Spirit  shall 
come  upon  thee,  and  the  vir 
tue  of  the  Most  High  shall 
overshadow  thee,  and  the 
holy  thing  which  is  born  of 
thee  shall  pe  called  the 
Son  of  God,  Luke  i.  35  ;  and  also 
in  Matt.  i.  20-25  :  and  moreover 
many  passages  from  the  prophets, 


1202 


INDEX. 


that  Jehovah  Himself  is  about  to 
come  into  the  world,  and  also  that 
Jehovah  Himself  is  called  the  Sav- 
iour, Redeemer,  and  Righteousness ; 
from  which  it  was  concluded,  that 
Jehovah  Himself  assumed  the  hu- 
manity. The  other  deliberation  re- 
specting the  Lord  was  Whether 
He  and  the  Father  are  not 
therefore  one,  just  as  the 

SOUL  AND    BODY  ARE    ONE  ;  and 

this  was  confirmed  by  many  passages 
in  the  Word,  and  also  from  the  sym- 
bol of  faith  or  creed  of  the  present 
church ;  from  which  it  was  concluded, 
that  the  soul  of  the  Lord  was  from 
God  the  Father,  and  thence  that  His 
Humanity  is  Divine,  and  that  it  ought 
to  be  approached  in  order  to  ap- 
proach the  Father,  because  by  it  He 
sent  Himself  into  the  world,  and 
made  Himself  visible  to  man,  and 
thereby  also  accessible.    This  was  1 


succeeded  by  the  third  deliberation, 
which  was  respecting  the  Holt 
Spirit,  and  then  first  was  dissipated 
the  idea  of  three  Divine  persons  from 
eternity,  and  it  was  established  from 
the  Word,  that  the  Holy  Divine, 
which  is  called  the  Holy  Spirit,  pro- 
ceeds out  of  the  Lord  from  the  Fa- 
ther. At  length  frcm  what  was 
deliberated  in  this  council  this  con- 
clusion was  made,  that  in  the  Lord 
the  Saviour  there  is  a  Divine  Trinity, 
consisting  of  the  Divine  from  which 
all  things  are,  which  is  called  the 
Father,  the  Divine  Human,  which 
is  called  the  Son,  and  the  Divine 
Proceeding  which  is  called  the  Holy 
Spirit,  and  that  thus  there  is  one 
God  in  the  church.  After  this  coun- 
cil was  finished,  there  were  given  to 
those  who  sat  on  the  seats  splendid 
garments,  and  they  were  conducted 
into  the  new  heaven,  n.  962. 


Date  Due 


JA3.0$f 

aKiHifWiriiiii 

